《Agent Princess So Vicious》


 Chapter 1

    Holding the pregnancy test sheet on her hand, Su Mingyu opens the door with joy, but sees a scene that makes her nauseated.


    Her fiance was in the living room with her best sister, naked and incessant.


    Su Mingyu was livid and angry.


    "What are you doing?"


    By her this roar, the two people on the sofa who are full of love can react.


    The man stood up cleanly. He pressed the long haired woman who was panicked and wanted to escape under his body. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu. There was no fear of being caught in bed: "not at night?"


    Su Mingyu will be about to be broken laboratory test sheet hard fell on the man''s face: "do not come earlier, how can you see such a wonderful scene?"


    The man picked up the list and looked at it with a sneer in his deep eyes: "it has been three months indeed."


    Then he picked up the white and delicate jaw of the woman with long hair and gave her a kiss on her soft thin lips. Then he looked contemptuously at Su Mingyu: "but how about that?"


    "There are more women who want to give birth to me. What are you? It''s just one of the many secret service agents of "hell fire". How many women do I want? Do you have a woman like you? "


    Oh


    Su Mingyu sneered in her heart. This is the man she likes!


    Trying to control her emotions, Su Mingyu turned around and left. Staying here for another second makes her feel sick!


    Suddenly, a touch of cold light against her neck, the cold temperature excited her.


    The sharp short blade was dyed red with blood, but she calmed down: "even the big killers of" hell fire "have been sent out. It seems that you are iron hearted and won''t let me go?"


    The man snorted with a sneer: "if not, how can you catch the second one of" hell fire "


    After that, he took a long arm and let the woman in his arms sit on his body, indicating her to continue.


    "Master, I..." the long haired woman looked at Su Mingyu in embarrassment, and her face flashed with fear.


    The man pinched the soft flesh on her waist and sneered: "don''t worry, as long as the head of the dagger is on her neck, she doesn''t dare to move lightly."


    With the movement of the woman with long hair, the whole room is filled with suffocating smell and harsh sound.


    Fingernails have been clenched in the palm of her hand. Su Mingyu constantly reminds herself that she can''t be held in anger now.


    As if she had lost her sense of pain, she didn''t even care about it.


    Her eyes were red, and Su Mingyu glared at the man with gnashing teeth: "I am blind if I see you! I remember today''s disgrace. I will curse you in hell and keep you awake at night


    With that, Su Mingyu twisted his neck and hit the blade.


    A sharp chill came from the neck, followed by warm blood gurgling out, Su Mingyu seemed to fall into the cold abyss, the woman''s scream like the body temperature, slowly disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long after that, Su Mingyu''s ear sounded a rustling sound.


    "Are you sure to bury this? Is it too close? What if someone finds out? "


    Su Mingyu opened her eyes abruptly and saw a big man in a shabby old costume.


    "Ah! It''s a fake corpse! It''s a fake corpse


    "Buddha bless you! I''m just being asked not to come to me


    Su Mingyu frowns tightly, she wants to turn over to catch that man, just move, the whole body with the pain of falling apart.


    Looking at his wide sleeves of cotton and hemp clothes, a stab pain in the temples.


    A section of memories that do not belong to her like a spring rush into her mind. Su Mingyu, who is in pain, is black and faints.


    When she was conscious again, Su only heard a voice trembling in her ear:


    "I really saw her open her eyes..."


    "It''s said that I''m only burying corpses. I don''t dare to kill people. You can solve it yourself..."


    Looking at the man''s towering appearance, Su Yueyue scornfully glanced at Su Mingyu in the pit, with a face of disdain: "even if not dead? I can kill her once, I can kill her countless times! "


    With that, she took out a bright knife and jumped into the pit, aiming at Su Mingyu''s heart.


    Just as the knife was about to penetrate, Su Mingyu suddenly opened her eyes.


    He grasped the blade cleanly, turned his left hand into claw, and grabbed Su Yueyue''s white tender neck.


    "You are cruel, my good sister."


    Su Yueyue looks at Su Mingyu who suddenly wakes up. He is so scared that he can''t stop shaking. His small face is red.


    "Ming Mingyu What are you talking about? I want to save you... "


    Su Mingyu glanced at the knife he held and looked at Su Yueyue with a smile: "come and save me with a knife?"


    Su Yueyue, who had difficulty breathing, was sweating over his forehead and was in a hurry to break Su Mingyu''s hand.


    Su Mingyu is not always shoulder can not carry hand can not carry? Why are you so strong now?"I I want to untie you Rope. "


    Su Mingyu let go of his hand with a cold hum. Su Yueyue fell down and sat on the ground, gasping for breath.


    With a backhand, she snatched the knife cleanly and cut off the hemp rope of her arm. Then she stood up with Su Yueyue''s collar like a chicken: "thank you so much. It''s time to go back."


    Su Mingyu raised his feet and walked past the big man. The short blade in his hand ran across his neck.


    A stream of hot blood spray out, spray has not yet responded to Su Yue all over.


    Su Yueyue''s frightened eyes widened, and it took a long time to send out a burst of unbelievable screams from the depths of his throat.


    Although she is vicious, she is always a boudoir woman. It is the first time to see such a bloody scene. I really can''t stand the stimulation.


    Hazy looking at Su Mingyu''s awe inspiring back, Su Yueyue''s beautiful eyes left deep fear.

 Chapter 2

    "Big Is the eldest lady back? "


    With a clamor, the whole Su house was agitated.


    Wang Manwen saw that Su Yueyue was covered with blood. He was scared and rushed to help him: "Yueyue? What''s the matter with you? "


    Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu with lingering fear. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, Su Mingyu took over the words: "Er Niang, today I went out to play, but I didn''t expect to meet a gangster. He was dyed by the blood of the villain to save me. His saving grace is unforgettable."


    Wang Manwen looked at Su Mingyu''s pious appearance, and said in a bad mood: "all day long, I know to provoke right and wrong. Let Yueyue take the place of you for the birthday banquet of King Yu, so as to save you from any trouble."


    Everyone knows that the birthday banquet of King Yu was held by Princess Ning, who asked the emperor to do it for him. It was named to celebrate the weak crown of Yu king. In fact, it was to choose a concubine for the king of Yu.


    Ning Fei was the most beloved imperial concubine, and the emperor also cherished King Yu.


    This imperial concubine of Yu is the place that all the young ladies in Beijing want to break their heads.


    However, Ning Fei was a proud son. She only allowed the eldest daughter of each family to go. Even if Su Fu was the Minister of Hubu, she could only go to Su Mingyu alone.


    Wang Manwen let herself give up this opportunity so lightly, but she is really a good stepmother.


    The cold light flashed in her eyes, and Su Mingyu blessed her body: "what Er Niang taught me is that her sister is a top one beauty in the capital city. As long as she is there, she will win honor for our Su Fu."


    Look at Su Mingyu do not strive for success, Wang man Wen disdains to hook a lip: "don''t worry, er Niang won''t treat you badly."


    "When Yue Yue becomes Princess Yu, er Niang will find you a good family."


    Back in the cabin of Qinghui courtyard, Su Mingyu kneaded his temple.


    She''s a top agent in the 21st century, and she''s gone through?


    However, Su Mingyu in this world can be really stupid. Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue play when they don''t know.


    Unexpectedly, they were foolishly trapped in their trap and were killed in the wilderness.


    If it was not for her to cross over to live instead of her, she would really die with her eyes closed.


    Once again, the picture before death appeared.


    Betrayed by the best friend and the most loved one at the same time, and finally died in an unnatural way, is not much better than Su Mingyu in this world.


    Since God let her live a life again, that Su Mingyu''s revenge, she will help her revenge.


    "Little Miss... "


    A weak figure ran to Su Mingyu in front of him. He carefully checked Su Mingyu up and down.


    Seeing the bloodstain on her hand, Zhizhu''s tears came down: "Miss, where have you been? And hurt yourself like this? "


    Su Mingyu carefully looked at the little girl who gave her medicine. Her face was sallow due to long-term malnutrition.


    It''s not good to be so thin. It''s so weak that it seems to fall at the touch.


    Su Mingyu poured a cup of water with the other hand and said faintly, "get up tomorrow, you and I will get up early for exercise."


    "Ah?"


    Zhizhu looked at her and touched her forehead: "no fever?"


    "Miss, you''ve been in bad health since childhood. You can''t go out and get cold in winter morning, otherwise you will cough."


    After clapping Zhizhu''s hand, Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows: "I know! It''s because of poor physical strength that you need to exercise. You don''t want to be bullied all your life. "


    She is really weak now. According to the strength of her arm, she strangled Su Yueyue as early as in the pit.


    In order to restore the strength of her top secret service, she must start to exercise her thin arms and legs as soon as possible.


    "Little Miss... "


    Knowing that Zhu''s eyes were red, she looked at Su Mingyu with red eyes: "you''ve been awake for so many years Madam and the second lady are really not good people... "


    Knowing that this little girl is really worried about herself, Su Mingyu feels warm.


    In the 21st century, she is an orphan, and the two most important people betrayed themselves.


    Know bamboo this pure concern, let Su Mingyu heart feel unprecedented warmth: "don''t worry, I won''t be so silly in the future."


    In the early morning of the next day, Su Mingyu took Zhizhu to run in the yard.


    But did not run to two laps, because of the invasion of air conditioning, severe cough up.


    However, after several days of persistence, Su Mingyu''s body finally adapted to the cold air in the winter morning.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s leisurely appearance, he knew that Zhu couldn''t sit still: "miss! Are you still in the mood to exercise? "


    "It will be king Yu''s birthday soon. The second lady asked the best tailor in the capital to make clothes for her. Are you willing to let her go for you? That is the most beloved king of Yu


    Seeing the unwilling appearance of bamboo, Su Mingyu was a little funny: "how about getting a pet? It''s not a serious prince. What''s more, if you become a prince, you will become the emperor? Is it rare to depose? ""Bold Su Mingyu!"


    "How dare you openly talk about the position of Prince! If the court hears about it, you Su''s family will not be able to cut off a few heads. "


    Suddenly came the sound frightened Zhizhu to kneel down on the ground.


    Su Mingyu just folded his sleeves and sat on the stone bench beside him: "brother Lin Biao, what wind has blown you into my yard?"


    Su Mingyu, who had just been exercising, was so red that Lin Jun couldn''t move his eyes, but he soon recovered.


    "If I don''t come, how can I know you''re saying such a wicked thing?"


    Su Mingyu squinted at Lin Jun: "I''m just telling the truth."


    Seeing that the other party does not put himself in the eye, Lin Jun''s eyes flash a trace of Yin Zhuo.


    He wants to see how proud Su Mingyu is after tonight!


    "I''m here to tell you that there is an elegant gathering organized by my family tonight. Many princes and ladies in the capital will come here."


    Said Lin Jun very disdain to look at this dilapidated yard: "originally you Qinghui courtyard is not qualified to go, after all, you are useless both in literature and martial arts."


    Lin Jun took a doorplate from his arms and put it on the stone table. He seemed very reluctant: "but sister Yueyue said that you give her the chance to go to the birthday banquet of King Yu. As a thank you, let me invite you."


    "Yaji is just at Youshi tonight. You must come."


    Su Mingyu gave Zhizhu a look, indicating that she would accept the sign: "since Yueyue sister is so kind, how can I fail her? Don''t worry, I will go."


    Seeing Su Mingyu agreed, Lin Jun walked away from the yard like he was fleeing the dirty things.


    Just before leaving, he looked back at Su Mingyu, his eyes were full of obscurity.

 Chapter 3

    Looking at Lin Jun leaving, Zhizhu stamped his feet angrily: "the second miss has sent out the news of your abdication so quickly. It seems that she is determined to go on behalf of you."


    Then, knowing that bamboo hated iron and steel, he took a look at Su Mingyu who was fighting: "this is good. We just don''t have money to make clothes, so the birthday banquet of King Yu is completely over. "


    Su Mingyu thoroughly finished a set of boxing, and at the end, he gave a long sigh of relief: "it''s useless for you to excite me."


    Su Mingyu blinked as she took Zhizhu''s doorplate away. "I''m going to prepare for my cousin''s party and go out."


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Su Mingyu sat at a distance and looked at all kinds of people in front of him.


    It was said that the young master and the young lady would come. As a result, she and Su Yueyue were the only women, and the rest were all ugly young men who were full of wine and rice.


    If this group of people can recite poetry, Su Mingyu would rather believe that sows will climb trees.


    "I have heard of Miss Su''s name for a long time. What''s the meaning of Miss Su''s sitting still? How about having a drink?"


    A fat man full of wine fumes leaned over with a glass of wine. His eyes were very uneasy and swept around Su Mingyu.


    Su Yueyue also quickly advised her: "that is, sister alone sitting next to more boring, not as we all drink together?"


    Seeing that Su Yue had already handed over the wine cup, Su Mingyu did not refuse again. She reached out to take it and said with a smile: "since her sister Yue said so, I would not be respectful."


    Seeing Su Mingyu so obedient, a touch of ambiguity rose in everyone''s eyes, and they raised their glasses and touched them.


    No one saw Su Mingyu holding the cup and flicking her fingernails.


    Once the head is opened, those childish brothers all want to pour Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu was generous. No one refused to drink.


    However, after drinking six or seven cups, she still couldn''t stand it. She gently supported her forehead and waved her hand: "no, I feel good about my head Dizzy... "


    Before he finished speaking, Su Mingyu lost consciousness and fell on the table.


    Su Yueyue carefully stepped forward and poked Su Mingyu with his hand. He whispered, "Mingyu? Mingyu? "


    Seeing that she had no reaction, he sneered: "I didn''t expect that she could still drink it, but the more she could drink the better."


    Lin Jun rubbed his hands and came forward. Looking at Su Mingyu''s delicate side face, he couldn''t help licking his lips: "sister Yue, are you sure we''re OK to do this?"


    Su Yueyue white Lin Jun one eye, with eyes to signal other childe brothers, quickly take people to the room to do business: "what can I do?"


    "If she makes trouble, she will be given to you as a concubine. If she doesn''t, it''s just right."


    Eyes flashed fierce, Su Yueyue proud smile: "this matter we several know, you rotten it in the stomach is not good?"


    "I''d like to see how a woman who has lost her virginity can take the place of Princess Yu with me!"


    The fat man couldn''t help toasting just now.


    Su Yueyue has already pinched Su Mingyu''s white and tender face when he speaks.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s closed thin lips, the fat man''s eyes flashed with green light: "although she is an unwelcome legitimate girl, she is also very beautiful. Dare you, Lin Jun? I dare not, I will go first


    Having said that, he will go to hold Su Mingyu, but as soon as he reaches out, he suddenly feels a whirlwind.


    The fat man sat down on the ground, covered his head and whispered: "strange Strange Why are you so dizzy


    Just as he said, his head tilted to the ground.


    Su Yueyue and Lin Jun didn''t react. They fell to the ground one after another.


    Su Mingyu raised her head slowly.


    After feeding himself a pill, he came to Su Yueyue.


    He looked at Su Yueyue''s beautiful cheeks like flowers, and then looked at his friends who were all over the ground. He sneered: "I didn''t expect that the ancient Mongolian medicine is very effective."


    Try not to prepare for her during the day.


    Struggling to get all the people together, Su Mingyu looked up at the sky and found that the time was almost up. One dodged into the grass and the cat got up.


    After a while, a middle-aged man was staggering, yawning and beating the gong on his hand:


    "the sky is dry and the things are dry. Be careful of the fire."


    "Dry weather and dry matter, be careful of fire Fire Fire Ah


    The middle-aged man''s eyes stare at the boss, the hand of the Gong fell to the ground, hit the sky shaking.


    This "clang" also wakes up those "lying corpses" in the garden pavilion and Su Yueyue.


    Then a piercing scream woke up the whole forest house.


    For a moment, the lights were bright, and people under the guards all rushed to come.


    But when they see the scene in front of them, they are embarrassed at a loss, and their eyes don''t know where to put them.


    Su Yueyue, the most famous lady in the capital, is only wearing a peony red belly bag and trousers, lying on his back among his friends who are naked and only wearing obscene clothes.The scene of silver chaos, so that some poor concentration on the spot on the red face, and even a bodyguard all shed nosebleed.


    No one thought that Su Yueyue, such a famous girl, would be so loose that she could sleep so many childish brothers overnight.


    Su Yueyue reacted from this situation for a long time.


    She wanted to pick up her scattered clothes, but now she was in the crowd.


    Around are men''s disgusting body, that soft step of the warm feeling let Su Yueyue dare not move at all.


    In a rage, Su Yueyue''s eyes were red. He even held his knee and cried: "you Get out of the way Get out of here


    "Get out of here


    "I''ll dig your dog''s eye!"


    Hearing Su Yueyue''s cry, Lin Juncai responded: "what are you looking at! Get out of here! If you dare to say one word about today''s affairs, I will kill all of you! "


    By Lin Jun such a roar, other people also wake up, get up, put on clothes.


    Only the fat man before, wiping the corner of his mouth, staring at Su Yueyue''s lotus root like white tender arm and swallowing his saliva: "sister Yue, don''t cry."


    "If you really feel aggrieved in your heart, I can ask my mother to go to Su''s house and ask you to be our little grandmother!"


    Said, the fat man patted his fat chest: "you don''t worry, our family will never treat you badly."


    He didn''t say it was ok, but Su Yueyue was angry.


    She grabbed Lin Jun''s clothes and wrapped herself up. Then she slapped the fat man''s face and glared at him angrily:


    "bah!"


    "What are you to marry me?"


    "You don''t pee and take care of yourself. Are you as ugly as a pig and deserve me?"

 Chapter 4

    Being humiliated by Su Yue, the fat man couldn''t hang on his face: "Su Yue! You''re just a scholar, and it''s flattering to let you become a young grandmother in our Wang family. "


    "My Wang family is rich in the whole country of Yannan. Even if your father Su Shangshu meets my father, it''s very polite."


    Wang Chuanjun''s face was full of flesh and blood. He pointed at Su Yueyue fiercely: "you dare to insult me like this!"


    "Good, good!"


    "Let''s see."


    With that, Wang Chuanjun waved away the crowd, turned around and left here. Other people also ran away.


    Wang Chuanjun''s family background has been beaten like this, they want to flatter Su Yueyue''s childish brother is afraid to speak.


    Almost in an instant, the whole courtyard was left with Lin Jun and Su Yueyue.


    Lin Jun is one and two big. Originally, he wanted to make su Mingyu whole. Unexpectedly, he brought Su Yueyue in.


    If Su Yueyue couldn''t get into Yu''s mansion, the Lin family who attached to Wang Manwen would not get it.


    After pulling a handful of hair, Lin Jun''s face was livid: "Damn it! Where is Su Mingyu''s Beige? It''s a dead end to this


    Su Yueyue died and wrote his hands, his face was filled with a cloud of ducks, and his eyes were permeated with terrible hatred: "Su Mingyu! I must make you die


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Su Yueyue came back from Lin Fu, he went straight to Su Mingyu''s Qinghui courtyard.


    Zhizhu saw that she was coming fiercely. He was very nervous and quickly went up to stop her: "second miss What are you doing here? The first lady is still sleeping. "


    Su Yueyue glared at her: "is it really sleeping, or going out will be a wild man, did not come back?"


    With that, he pushed Zhizhu open the door.


    The huge sound of opening the door wakes Su Mingyu. She yawns and stretches herself lazily from the bed.


    Suspiciously looking at Su Yue, who was full of anger, his face was innocent: "sister, what''s the matter? Are you angry with the people in my yard


    With that, Su Mingyu seemed to have just reacted and glared at Zhizhu: "dare to know bamboo, contradict the second miss, and punish you for half a month''s wages and ten days of sweeping Qinghui courtyard."


    Seeing Su Mingyu still protecting himself, Su Yueyue''s eyes flashed a little doubt.


    But if Su Mingyu didn''t notice anything, why did she leave yesterday?


    What''s more, Su Yueyue couldn''t remember how he and Lin Jun slept together.


    Originally thought it was su Mingyu''s ghost, but now she is not abnormal, which makes Su Yueyue a little uncertain.


    "I just didn''t see my sister when I came back from Lin mansion. I was worried about whether there was something wrong with my sister. Sister, don''t blame bamboo. "


    Su Mingyu yawned and squinted at Su Yueyue: "I drank too much last night. I can''t remember when I came back. I''m sorry to leave my sister there alone. Are you OK, sister?"


    Is her sister OK? She just poked Su Yueyue''s sensitive nerve.


    "No It''s something. "


    After biting his teeth, Su Yueyue tried to evoke an ugly smile: "I also drank too much last night..."


    "Since my sister has nothing to do, I''ll go back first. After all, you and I came back late last night, and my mother needs to explain."


    Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "that has worked younger sister."


    Seeing Su Yue leave, Su Mingyu''s eyes suddenly changed: "know bamboo, have you done what I told you to do?"


    "It''s already arranged, just..."


    Zhizhu frowned and worried: "if you know that we did this, the lady will not forgive you."


    Su Mingyu knocked a bamboo: "who can know if you don''t tell me? Come on, I''m hungry. Get me something to eat. "


    Yuecheng''s residence in Yueli was very exciting, because he stayed in the yard for a few days.


    Su Mingyu also took advantage of Qingjing to draw a lot of small arms drawings, take out to let the blacksmith forge.


    This pair of body is too weak, she needs something to protect herself.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the birthday of King Yu.


    Su Yueyue dressed up early and went to the Yu palace.


    It is worthy of being chosen by King Yu. There are luxurious carriages in front of the palace.


    The ladies of the official family all took out their precious Luo skirts and competed with each other. From a distance, there was a trace of Yi Hong Yuan flavor.


    Su Mingyu sighed in her heart. The ancient women were really boring. What''s the matter with this kind of thing?


    "What about your invitation, miss?"


    The guard at the door reached out and stopped Su Mingyu.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were cast.


    When they saw Su Mingyu''s pure color clothes without any embroidery and dark lines, they couldn''t help but sneer."Well, whose lady is this?"


    "Dressed in such a shabby way, it''s not as good as my servant girl. Such people are willing to join in..."


    Before the young lady finished speaking, Su Mingyu slapped her in the face of the guard who blocked her. "Pa" sound, clear and loud.


    "Keep your dog''s eyes open. Don''t we know the cars in shangshufu?"


    The guard was slapped in both eyes.


    I just saw Su Mingyu''s relatively simple car. I wonder.


    Now I hear that it''s shangshufu. No wonder that Su Shangshu, who is trusted by the emperor, is always so diligent and thrifty in the capital.


    The guard bowed and saluted, "I''m sorry, it''s a small one who can''t read Mount Tai. Miss Su, please..."


    Su Mingyu squinted at the young lady who had just laughed at her when she entered the door.


    Cold black eyes looked at her from top to bottom, hooked thin lips, and sneered: "whose lady should I be so loud?"


    "Jingzhou Prefecture magistrate''s daughter actually wears silk in the sky and wears a little green step to shake. It seems that I may have to tell my father to check the accounts of Jingzhou Prefecture magistrate when I go back

 Chapter 5

    As soon as Su Mingyu said this, the young lady''s face turned ugly as if she had eaten a fly. All her words were stuck in her mouth. She wanted to say some words of begging for mercy, but she could not open her mouth.


    Su Mingyu is also too lazy to pay attention to her, straight into the backyard to see a crowd surrounded by a figure.


    I have to admit that even if all the girls in the capital are here, Su Yueyue''s beautiful face is still very dazzling.


    So she should stand by the side of King Yu.


    Su Mingyu did not rush to the past, just casually found a corner, cat up, interesting to watch this scene.


    "Ning Fei Niang arrives!"


    Suddenly, there was a shrill voice at the door.


    Everyone knelt down to worship.


    I saw a very dignified woman slowly passed in front of the crowd, and then sat directly on the highest soft chair in the backyard, and then whispered, "all get up."


    "Today is my son''s birthday. Please don''t be shy."


    That''s the way to say it, but judging from her manner, you can see that she is not a good match master.


    Ning Fei looked up and down and saw Su Yueyue: "whose girl are you?"


    Su Yueyue''s heart a joy, quickly walk two steps forward: "Ning Fei auspicious, little girl is Su Shangshu''s daughter, Su Yueyue."


    Ning Fei eyebrows a pick: "common out?"


    Hearing that Ning Fei''s tone was wrong, those young ladies who just envied Su Yueyue were secretly happy in their hearts.


    Ning Fei herself is a commoner.


    Because of her status as a commoner, she suffered a lot when she was not in the palace to choose a concubine, so she repeatedly insisted that she only wanted to find a legitimate daughter for King Yu.


    Su Yueyue was just a scholar girl. She had the courage to come over to flatter King Yu. She was like hitting a gun.


    Just when everyone was ready to see the good play, Su Yueyue said calmly, "back to your mother, Yue Yue is indeed a commoner. Although Yue''s mother has heard of Su''s mother''s house, she believes it


    Have to say, Su Yueyue this is said to Ning Fei''s heart.


    She has always insisted on the legitimate daughter, but only values the reputation and rights represented by the legitimate daughter of each family.


    Now Su Yueyue''s words are equivalent to telling Ning Fei that Su''s family is Su Yueyue''s favorite daughter who can get support from the Su family.


    Seeing that Ning Fei''s face looked better, Su Yueyue continued: "besides, my elder sister has been weak and sick since I was a child. The reason why my mother asked me to come over for my sister is also worried. It would be a crime for her long-term ill body to collide with King Yu or empress Ning Fei."


    Ning Fei a Lian Mou: "just, banquet begins, don''t delay auspicious time."


    Su Yueyue could understand his face, so he went back to the king of Yu and sat down next to him.


    King Yu lifted his angular jaw, which was tacit.


    All the women present were red with jealousy.


    Only Su Mingyu jokingly looked at this scene, the rest of the light glared at the fat figure in the crowd from time to time.


    The dancers had just come up, and the tune had not yet been played. Suddenly, there was a clap of applause from the corner.


    Yu Wang frowned and his face was not good: "who?"


    A fat figure clapped his hands and stood up: "I am Wang Chuanjun, the eldest son of the royal family of Mizhuang in Beijing. The reason why I applaud at this time is to let empress Ning Fei and the prince see a good play."


    Yu Wang''s eyes light slightly a Lin: "Oh? What is it? "


    Wang Chuanjun''s eyes flashed a sneer, and his eyes suddenly fell on Su Yueyue, who had just made a show.


    Su Yueyue''s face was pale. She seized her hand and forced herself to calm down.


    In the morning, Lin Jun has sent ten yellow flower girls to his family according to Wang Chuanjun''s request.


    In addition, Wang man Wen also played the pillow side wind and asked Su Zhengyi to provide rice to the officials of wangjiami village. The price of each stone of rice increased by about 10 Liang, which made them earn hundreds of millions of Liang more every year.


    Such benefits have been given. Wang Chuanjun still wants to target himself. The manager of Wang certainly disagrees.


    Wang Chuanjun coldly looked at Su Yueyue''s appearance of breaking courage, and his heart was a burst of dark cool.


    This cheap woman dared to humiliate him that day.


    "Lord, do you know that Miss Su Yueyue, who is around you, looks cute and lovely, but behind her is a cruel and unruly woman?"


    "What''s more, she has lost her innocence as early as five days ago when she was in the house of Mr. Lin


    Wang Chuanjun''s words are no different from a bomb, which instantly caused a huge sensation in the whole banquet.


    The king of Yu turned his head and looked at Su Yueyue coldly. He was fond of alienation in his eyes.


    Su Yueyue clearly saw the mood in King Yu''s eyes.


    She bit her teeth and suddenly stood up and pointed at Wang Chuanjun: "Wang Chuanjun! What''s your heart? "


    "I went to my cousin''s house five days ago, but I spent the night in Wulin mansion at all.""No matter Lin Fu or Su Fu can testify, how can you slander me so much?"


    Su Yueyue''s face was as pale as paper.


    She took a look at Yu king and Ning Fei with the remaining light.


    Only a residual light, that piercing contempt is like to cover Su Yueyue.


    Su Yueyue didn''t think about it. He immediately knelt down on the ground and looked at the king Yu and Princess Ning with rain in the pear blossom: "empress Ning Fei, your highness, Wang Chuanjun showed love to me several times on that day, but I didn''t accept it. His slander today must have held a grudge against the events of that day, so he threw me dirty water on purpose like this!"


    It has to be said that Su Yue''s sobbing appearance is really touching.


    Looking at the grievance on Su Yueyue''s small face, King Yu raised his eyes and looked at Wang Chuanjun. His words showed a trace of deterrence: "Mr. Wang, speak with evidence."


    Wang Chuanjun sneered: "evidence? This is the evidence. "


    Said, he took out a red peony belly bag from his arms.


    "Ah


    The other women on the scene covered their faces with shame.


    Only Su Yueyue''s eyes widened and he could not believe it: "no! no impossible! I have already burned it... "


    As soon as the words came to his mouth, Su Yueyue suddenly realized that it was not right, but it was obviously too late for her to change her words.


    Yu Wang disliked a push away her, the tone suddenly cold and cold down: "if you don''t have the slightest guilty, burning that belly bag to do?"

 Chapter 6

    Suddenly, Su Yueyue only felt that he could not argue.


    She wanted to break her head and couldn''t understand why the belly bag appeared in Wang Chuanjun''s hand. She burned it with her own hands!


    Su Mingyu hooked his thin lips and looked at Su Yueyue''s dog like downfall with satisfaction and gave Zhizhu a dry and beautiful look.


    Of course, Su Yueyue burned the belly bag, but since she can burn it, can''t she make another one?


    Speaking of, Su Mingyu also has to thank this ancient, there is no anti-counterfeiting trademark.


    It is very easy to imitate an embroidered peony belly bag.


    As long as a few experienced embroider Niang, according to the drawing day and night processing is. Gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory, Su Mingyu an easy job to do to copy as like as two peas.


    .


    Seeing Su Yueyue''s loveless appearance, King Yu raised his hand impatiently and motioned the guards to pull her down.


    Seeing that the bodyguards were about to rush up, Su Yueyue suddenly saw Su Mingyu in a panic.


    Almost without thinking about it, she turned around and hugged King Yu''s leg: "King Yu! My sister was there that day, and she could prove that I was not lying! "


    Listen to Su Yueyue say so, for a time, all people''s eyes are focused on Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu pretended to be frightened and came to the people and saluted King Yu and Princess Ning: "Mingyu I''ve met King Yu, Princess Ning. "


    Ning Fei nodded: "Su Mingyu, right? Look up. "


    Su Mingyu slowly raised his head, a pair of water eyes clear incomparable.


    Although the delicate face is not as charming as Su Yueyue, it does not have a taste.


    Although there are no delicate embroidery and luxurious dark lines on the bamboo blue dress, Su Mingyu is more outstanding in the circle of luxurious young ladies because of its elegant and quiet appearance.


    "Yue is a beautiful woman just now, but what she said is true?"


    Su Mingyu looked at Su Yue with a look of fear. Ning Fei frowned: "you should also know what consequences lie in front of me."


    Su Mingyu knelt on her knees: "I dare not..."


    "It''s just Although I went to cousin Lin''s house with his sister Yue that day, I left early because I couldn''t drink enough wine... "


    Su Yueyue''s face suddenly turned blue.


    How can su Mingyu be so stupid?


    If she said that she had gone back with her, it would have been easy?


    Secretly, he bit his lower lip and suppressed his anger. Su Yueyue looked at the king Yu with tears in his eyes: "as soon as my sister left, I left with my back foot. All the servants in the family can testify to this!"


    "Yu Wang, Niang, you really have to believe me!"


    Ning Fei did not respond to Su Yueyue in a hurry, but turned her eyes to Su Mingyu.


    "This..."


    Su Mingyu lowered her head and looked a little scared: "Mingyu went back to the forest house once because she was looking for her lost embroidered handkerchief."


    "But in the courtyard Mingyu Mingyu did see a woman and And the men We... "


    Speaking of this, Su Mingyu seems to be very shy to say it, biting at her thin lips for a long time.


    Although she didn''t finish, everyone knew what was behind.


    Su Yueyue''s eyes widened like a pair of copper bells, and his mouth gave out a sharp clamour:


    "Su Mingyu! You Bago! Why slander me? Where on earth have I provoked you to frame me like this? I made you drunk that day. How did you go back alone? Who can prove it? "


    Su Yueyue''s voice became higher and higher, and at last he almost screamed.


    As soon as Su Mingyu heard this voice, she couldn''t help shaking. She curled up and covered her ears with her hands. She kept mumbling:


    "I''m not..."


    "I didn''t..."


    "I I''m wrong. Don''t hit me... "


    The subconscious self-protection action of the body, as well as the pathetic appearance of the frightened rabbit, all the people present could not help feeling pity for Su Mingyu, and even more disgusted with Su Yueyue.


    Su Yueyue was already angry, but also noticed the disdainful sight in people''s eyes, which made him lose his reason.


    She comes forward to scratch Su Mingyu''s face, but before her hand reaches Su Mingyu, a tall figure has pulled Su Mingyu up.


    The king of Yu gave Su Yueyue a cold look: "is that enough! Today is my birthday banquet. Do you want to see blood? You said you didn''t, then why do you want to make your di elder sister drunk


    His natural kingly aura spread out in an instant. With only one glance, Su Yueyue was completely honest.


    Su Yueyue kneels on the ground in horror, trying to explain, but he can''t find his own tone for half a day.


    King Yu was a little impatient and waved: "what are you doing? Pull this crazy woman down to me. I don''t want to see her again!"The guards rushed forward, set up Su Yue and dragged him outside.


    Su Yueyue turned back and looked at the king Yu reluctantly and begged: "King Yu I didn''t Su Mingyu is the most unpopular daughter of the Su family. She will give you whatever you want... "


    "Shut up!"


    Ning Fei low ah a, complexion is not good: "come on, Su Yue Yue talks wildly, give me the palm 20!"


    Why did Yu choose his concubine for the influence of his wife?


    This is something that everyone who came to attend the birthday banquet tacitly knew. Su Yueyue, a fool, was stabbed in front of so many people.


    In case someone has ulterior motives to do something about it, it will be to form cliques at least, but it will be more important for the harem to work together with the court.


    With such a big hat, Ning Fei didn''t dare to let Yu Wang bear the burden, so Su Yueyue was just looking for death.


    When the atmosphere of the party was in chaos, a big bellied middle-aged man burst in.


    "Wait a minute."


    He went straight to Wang Chuanjun and slapped him in the face.

 Chapter 7

    The slap was so heavy that the fat on Wang Chuanjun''s face could not help shaking.


    "You evil! King Yu''s kindness allowed you to come to his birthday banquet. You dare to make trouble! Don''t hurry to kneel down and admit your mistake to King Yu! "


    The middle-aged man is completely confused.


    Wang Chuanjun was very unconvinced and wanted to say something.


    The middle-aged man slapped him again, then pulled Wang Chuanjun to his knees:


    "his highness, Princess Ning. Today, this is all because the old man has no way to teach his son, which has disturbed the banquet of King Yu. All the bills for today''s banquet are allowed to be borne by the old man. "


    The king of Yu frowned slightly: "shopkeeper Wang, where are you from?"


    Wang Fugui looked at Su Yueyue with an apologetic look: "today, all the accusations made by dog son to Su Yueyue girl are misunderstandings."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    For a moment, the blood of all the people was boiling.


    Just a series of things can be said to be firm, how is it a misunderstanding?


    "In fact, the dog had too much to drink that day. They spent the night with a woman."


    Wang Fugui''s eyes swept over Su Yueyue: "but that woman is not su Yueyue girl, but a female branch of brothel. Female, named Qing''er."


    Wang Fugui said, and looked at Wang Chuanjun with a hatred of iron and steel: "this silly son of our family confused Miss Su with Miss Qing''er and learned that Miss Su was going to attend the birthday banquet of King Yu. In a fit of anger, he ran to blame Miss Su."


    Wang Fugui said something like that.


    King Yu raised his eyebrows What about this belly bag


    "This belly bag looks similar. Maybe qinger and Miss Su Yueyue like the same style."


    Wang Fugui raised his head and laughed at Ning Fei: "besides, Miss Su Yueyue is Su Shangshu''s daughter, and Su Shangshu is the emperor''s most trusted person. How could his daughter do such immoral things? Empress Ning Fei, do you think so?"


    This last sentence sounds like a question, but it''s both clear and secret. Su Yueyue has the support of the whole Su family.


    Ning Fei doesn''t look at the monk''s face to see the Buddha''s face. The daughter of the Su family can''t see it, but she has to save some face for Su Shangshu. After all, Su Shangshu is a red man in front of the emperor.


    Ning Fei is not a fool, she naturally understood.


    She pursed her lips, and Ning Fei came to Su Yueyue with a smile: "it seems that I really wronged you. This palace is here to compensate you."


    With this, Ning Fei took her jade bracelet from her hand and told her servants to give Su Yueyue a waist token to enter the palace: "today you go back to have a rest, and you can come into the palace to talk to me at any time in the future."


    Su Yueyue was moved by the words can not say, can only cover his mouth, while crying while nodding down.


    Ning Fei said this word, before also looked at the bustle of the women''s faces all showed envy.


    This is good, Su Yueyue not only did not lose his reputation, but also got the love of Princess Ning. Isn''t the throne of imperial concubine near the water?


    Only Su Mingyu closed her eyes and looked at this scene, and a slight smile hung up from the corners of her mouth.


    "Well That Ning Fei Niang... "


    Su Mingyu carefully looked at Ning Fei with a timid look: "my sister is not feeling well It''s not good for me to stay here alone. I also ask my mother to agree that Mingyu and her sister can go back to the house together, and they can take care of them on the way. "


    Ning Fei picked her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. She just told her servants to send the two young ladies back to their families.


    Looking at the back of Su Mingyu and Su Yueyue, the king of Yu frowned.


    All the women want to marry themselves, only Su Mingyu, who saved her, but she dodged in the moment when she touched her.


    Does this woman want to refuse to return to welcome or really is not aimed at their own?


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the palace of Yu, Su Mingyu sighed silently.


    It seems that Wang Manwen is really capable of buying off Wang Fugui who is open to money.


    Know bamboo full of eyes unwilling: "it''s a pity that we can completely overthrow the second miss."


    Su Mingyu didn''t feel much about the result: "Wang Manwen and Su Zhengyi are all behind to help her and overthrow her. Maybe we should destroy the Su family first."


    That''s what he said, but Zhizhu always felt uneasy.


    Back to Su Fu.


    Su Mingyu has just entered the gate of Su''s mansion when he hears a shrill voice: "Su Mingyu is killing hands and feet! Should be served by family law! Take her down to me "


    before she could react, she was pressed by the servant who was facing up. Two ancestral hall elders each held a whip, and" Pa, Pa "were whipped on Su Mingyu.


    Deep in the pain let Su Mingyu black face, she lifted her eyes to stare at Wang Manwen, frowned: "how can we start?"


    Wang Manwen''s face was gloomy: "I''ve heard about the affairs of Lord Yu''s residence. You actually slander your sister in front of the public! His heart is punishable! If Wang Fugui had not gone to prove his innocence, her chastity would have been ruined on your hands. You are really a vicious heartSu Mingyu''s back is hot. She looks at Wang Manwen with a cold eye.


    It seems that Wang Fugui came forward to rescue Wang Manwen is bleeding.


    Su Mingyu sneered in her heart: "I just told the truth when Ning Fei questioned her. Her sister insulted her in public. Should she be punished? Elder? "


    The two temple elders with whips looked at Su Yueyue. Su Yueyue''s face turned pale with fear: "I I... "


    Seeing her hesitation, Su Mingyu chuckled.


    I was so happy when I hit myself, and now I let her get beaten, so I''m so counselled?


    "Don''t be afraid, sister. Although you call me a Bago and say I''m a wave hoof, I''m willing to forgive you. After all, you''re the second young lady cultivated by the Su family


    The implication is that Su Mingyu is just a grass root. Wang Manwen can only bear to fight and scold if he wants to.


    For a moment, all the people present remembered Wang Manwen''s harshness to Su Mingyu, and even the elder, who had never asked anything about the world, frowned.


    Feeling the doubts in the eyes of the two elders, Wang Manwen was laughing and preparing to explain. Suddenly, a deep voice came from the door.


    "Why are they all in the main hall?"

 Chapter 8

    Hearing this sound, Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue''s eyes showed joy.


    Su Yueyue quickly welcomed him: "father My sister deliberately embarrassed me on the birthday of King Yu, which made me lose face to the Su family... "


    Su Zhengyi''s face was a little ugly, just about to say something, a clear voice rang from the door.


    "But this is not what I heard just now outside the door."


    With the light fragrance, I saw a pale man, sitting in a wheelchair, pushed slowly.


    The breeze suddenly rises, just lift up the man''s black hair, a face with delicate facial features and sharp eyes is displayed in front of the public.


    Almost all people saw that person''s appearance, all can''t help but admire secretly.


    There is such a beautiful person in the world. Every corner of his face seems to be kneaded by God himself. It is so beautiful that there is hardly any extra thought to pay attention to his disabled legs.


    Su Zhengyi looked at the way from the maidservant to his wife. He coughed softly: "this is king Ruixian. I came to Su''s house today to investigate the leakage of the examination questions."


    Said, Su Zhengyi to Gu ruobai arch hand: "I''m sorry, let Ruixian Wang see the scene that the old and decadent house does not agree."


    Gu ruobai picked an eyebrow and looked at Su Zhengyi: "Su Shangshu, this is your family affair, this Wang Li should not ask."


    "It''s just that Su Mingyu is a brave girl. I appreciate it very much. So can I watch while the law is being carried out?"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Mingyu turned her white eyes to the sky in her heart and swore to herself, the damned man.


    Under such circumstances, it is a standard straight man''s cancer to be able to say standing on one side and looking at it.


    Su Mingyu squinted and looked at Gu ruobai with a smile: "Ruixian Wang, can I ask you a question with courage?"


    Gu ruobai nodded slightly: "what?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai''s pretty face: "King Ruixian, why do you have five in twenty this year, but no girl''s family is willing to marry you?"


    All the people present heard Su Mingyu''s question, and their faces suddenly became ugly.


    No one in the world knows that king Ruixian is brave and good at fighting, and he is the emperor''s most trusted prince.


    This man, at the age of 15, fought with the barracks outside and made great achievements.


    He is the most popular prince, and he is also the best choice for the crown prince.


    But God does not protect Yingjie. Just as the emperor was about to make him prince, he suddenly got injured in both legs. Otherwise, there would be nothing for King Yu.


    Although he is only appointed by the emperor for trivial matters, after all, the lean camel is bigger than the horse. Su Mingyu dare to be so presumptuous in front of King Ruixian.


    Su Zhengyi''s face turned black, and he yelled in a low voice: "Mingyu!"


    Gu ruobai didn''t have the slightest look of anger, staring at the small girl in front of her for a long time.


    The general minister looked at himself as if he were afraid of an eagle. The girl not only dared to look directly into her eyes, but also tried to make fun of herself.


    Thinking of the main purpose of coming to the Su mansion, Gu ruobai suddenly hooked his lips and laughed: "it''s interesting. I like you more and more."


    Su Mingyu perfunctorily said thanks and knelt down again.


    "Although Mingyu didn''t agree with the second Niang''s words, since the elder had already gone out, it means that Mingyu has indeed violated the family law, and Mingyu is willing to be punished."


    Su Yue''s eyebrows suddenly became so angry.


    This damned Su Mingyu is willing to be beaten in order to drag himself into the water!


    Carefully pulled Su Zhengyi''s sleeve, Su Yueyue''s scared lips trembled: "Dad..."


    Su Zhengyi looked at his beloved daughter and couldn''t bear to see it in his eyes: "Yueyue, go and kneel You see, Mingyu has already knelt down. We Su family can''t be so weak! "


    Originally, Su Yueyue thought that according to the degree of Su Zhengyi''s love for himself, she would not be allowed to accept the family law.


    I didn''t expect Su Zhengyi was confused by Su Mingyu.


    Su Yueyue bit his lower lip and knelt on the ground.


    Just as the elders'' family law was about to fall, Gu ruobai suddenly stopped: "Su Shangshu, the purpose of this family law is to punish those who do not obey the rules. Should those who take the initiative to take responsibility should also be given a lighter punishment?"


    He was stunned by Su Zhengyi''s words. It took a long time for him to respond: "does king Ruixian mean not to punish Mingyu? It''s her fault, after all


    Gu ruobai glanced askance at Su Mingyu, whose back was straight and straight. His thin lips raised slightly: "Su Mingyu must be punished."


    "However, I think she is worthy of the Su family''s admonition for her daring to do and dare to bear today. Therefore, can we punish her less in order to avoid chilling people''s hearts?"Hearing what he said, Su Zhengyi also took a look at Su Mingyu.


    What he despised most was her submissive manner.


    Now Yue Yue Yue still has the courage to change her five whip, and then he can see if Su Mingyu has the courage to change her


    "Pa!"


    When the first whip fell, the pain in his heart made Su Yueyue hate Su Mingyu: "ah


    Yu Guang glanced at Su Mingyu, who bit his lips without a sound. His eyes were full of resentment.


    One whip after another, Su Yueyue cried out in pain, and then gradually disappeared in the whistling sound of the whip.


    Finally, Wang Manwen rushed up and hugged Su Yueyue.


    But as soon as she met Su Yue, he howled in pain.


    Looking at the bloodstain on her back, Wang Manwen''s pained eyes were all red: "what are you doing with all this?"! Please help the young lady back to me and invite the imperial doctor from the palace


    Before leaving the main hall gate, Wang Manwen looked at Su Zhengyi with tears in his eyes: "this is our daughter!"


    Su Zhengyi also felt uncomfortable, casually perfunctory Ruixian Wang''s two sentences, and followed up with two steps.


    Looking at the main hall which was just full of people, it suddenly walked so clean.


    Su Mingyu''s mouth was full of irony.

 Chapter 9

    Su Mingyu of this era would not know how disappointed she would be if she knew that her father''s love she was looking forward to.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mingyu bit her teeth and stood up with pain.


    But before she stood up straight on her back and exerted her strength, Su Mingyu''s feet were softened by the huge pain.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, a big hand firmly grasped her wrist.


    With the shift of center of gravity, Su Mingyu sat on the big hand''s leg with a rotation.


    In the ear came a banter with the hot breath: "isn''t it quite able to resist?"


    Su Mingyu was in a cold sweat and sat on Gu ruobai''s leg for a long time before he opened his mouth: "at this time, a normal man with vision should gently send the woman back to his room to rest, and quietly leave a bottle of good golden wound medicine when he leaves."


    After that, Gu ruobai took a glance, and Mingyu lifted herself up in the wheelchair and went out with the help of knowing that bamboo head did not return.


    Looking at his body by Su Mingyu''s blood red place, Gu ruobai hooked his lips, eyes infected with a smile.


    While standing behind Gu ruobai pushing a wheelchair, Mu Yi is suddenly cold in his heart.


    This is the first time he saw someone outside the battlefield let the master stained with blood, but still can leave alive.


    And the point is, the master just laughed


    Extraordinarily penetrating.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the back of the yard, Su Minghui is shaking her hands Miss Do you really want to use it? "


    Su Mingyu asked her to go to the pharmacy to catch these herbs, such as Datura seed.


    She has never heard of it. How dare you sprinkle these things on the wound?


    Su Mingyu knew Zhizhu didn''t dare to start, but she was too painful to explain to Zhizhu. She just bit a corner of the mattress and nodded to Zhizhu to give her medicine quickly.


    When the powder was sprinkled on her almost erosive wound, Su Mingyu was about to faint in pain.


    shit£¡


    Why is there no anesthetic in this damn age! It''s more painful than when she was interrupted.


    The feeling of cutting meat with a knife is too hard!


    The key is that the ancient anesthetics - ephedrine powder, as seen in ancient books, seems to have no effect?!


    After knowing that the bamboo had been sprinkled for a long time, maybe it was the effect that finally played out. Su Mingyu felt that the pain on her back was gradually relieved.


    "Zhizhu, go get me some hot water and wipe my sweat."


    Know bamboo heartache one after another nodded: "good, I am going."


    Maybe it was too much consumption. Su Mingyu fell asleep on her stomach.


    In a daze, I felt as if someone was close to me.


    Su Mingyu was awakened by the agent''s professional sensitivity.


    Her hidden hand under the pillow stealthily grasped the dagger.


    "If you don''t want this wound on your back to leave a wound, don''t try again."


    A familiar light voice sounded behind her. Su Mingyu suddenly took off her strength, curled her mouth, opened her eyes, and squinted at the man: "Your Highness king Ruixian, are you not so good when you break into the daughter''s boudoir like this, or when my upper body is stripped off?"


    Gu ruobai turned his hand over and took out a big jar: "I was going to quietly put a bottle of golden wound medicine for you, but..."


    Gu ruobai sniffed: "grass Aconitum, Datura seed, tiannanxing?"


    After that, he was greatly disappointed and shook his head: "it seems that someone has a better prescription?"


    "I think you don''t need this medicine to relieve pain and speed up healing."


    Su Mingyu


    If she hadn''t been able to move, she would have strangled the man.


    He is older than his own age, almost ten years old, such a uncle, nothing to tease her a girl why?


    She didn''t believe that this person was idle and had nothing to do with her. After all, he didn''t look like a bad man.


    With a cold face, Su Mingyu was too lazy to go to see him again: "if your highness is really free, why don''t you go and look for the person who hurt you? Come here and I won''t get any clues. "


    See her turn face, lazy to see his appearance, Gu Ruo Bai eyes flash a glimmer of smile.


    This girl, every time I see her will be a little extra surprise, to really let him more and more interested.


    Gu ruobai collected her eyes and came to the bedside: "it''s interesting to see a silly girl who has hurt an enemy for 1000 times and has lost 800 yuan since then, isn''t it?"


    Su Mingyu tightly wrote his palm.


    Tell yourself countless times to be calm and calm.


    If she really gets angry, she loses.


    After biting her back teeth, Su Mingyu gave a perfunctory and ugly smile: "it turns out that even the prince is boring, especially the one whose legs are broken, which is even more boring."Gu ruobai wants to smile or not to look at Su Mingyu''s mouth, which dare to anger and dare to speak, but can''t move his hand. He smiles even more: "you don''t have to say three sentences without limping, which can''t stimulate me."


    Su Mingyu


    She''d better strangle him.


    It''s obvious that she is very angry, but she has to try to remain invisible.


    Gu ruobai slightly hooks his lips, takes out the jar just now, gouges out a piece of ointment, and catalyzes with internal force.


    When Su Mingyu didn''t react, she directly smeared it on her back full of whiplash marks.


    "Ah

 Chapter 10

    Su Mingyu exclaimed, just out, she was dead in her mouth.


    Just feel behind a burst of heat flow across, before that kind of pain also gradually dissipated.


    Seeing her frown stretching out, Gu ruobai took back her hand: "this medicine, put on a cup of tea, let people wipe it with warm water for you. When it''s finished, send someone to my house to get it."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and felt for a while, but her back did not have that kind of tight feeling.


    In her eyes, she looked hard and hard.


    Under the sun, the hard outline has softened a lot. It''s very attractive for no reason.


    Su Mingyu is a bit dazed for a moment. When she comes back to her mind again, Gu ruobai has put down the medicine can and pushes the wheelchair to the door.


    Su Mingyu turned her mouth and buried her head in the pillow: "don''t walk slowly."


    Look at the girl, Gu ruobai hook the lip corner, close the door, by the guard to take away from the Su house.


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe Gu ruobai''s medicine is very effective. Those terrible wounds on Su Mingyu''s back were healed in a few days.


    And Su Yueyue there, do not know why, the wound not only for a long time not healed, and even faintly has the meaning of rotting and reddening.


    What''s more, I don''t know which young lady gave the story of Su Yueyue and Wang Chuanjun at the birthday party of King Yu vividly and embellished it again.


    Wang Chuanjun is said to be a good man with infatuation.


    And Su Yueyue became a sentimental woman who wanted to marry into the royal family.


    For a moment, the men and women in the whole capital all hated the second miss of the Su family.


    As a result, all the farmers who knew that they were selling to the second lady of the Su family all raised the price of the medicinal materials.


    Seeing that both eyes of the bamboo said were green, Su Mingyu could not help shaking her head.


    "You, don''t always go to inquire about the main courtyard, or people will say that Su Yueyue''s injury has been bad, it''s you who are obstructing him."


    Zhizhu raised his mouth in disapproval: "I haven''t been to the main hospital, and I haven''t touched anything in the pharmacy. How can I get on my head?"


    However, knowing bamboo suspiciously looked at Su Mingyu dressed in men''s clothes: "Miss, what are you going to do if you dress like this?"


    Su Mingyu mysterious smile: "I''m going to send a thank you gift, you stay in the yard, don''t run around."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s brisk back, Zhizhu frowned tightly: "Miss Have you ever owed anyone a favor? "


    ¡­¡­


    In Ruixian palace.


    Looking at the small figure in front of me.


    There is also the master who is smiling in front of her.


    Once upon a time, have you ever seen the master smile so heartily?


    Where is Su Mingyu sacred?


    Throwing a pile of drawings in front of Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu got to the point: "this thing, you should be able to understand, give it to you, as compensation for those medicine money."


    Gu ruobai Chuai understood and pretended to be confused: "I''m a waste man. What do I need to do with so many weapon drawings?"


    He raised his hand and took a sip of his tea cup. Then he said slowly, "what''s more, what you painted on it, don''t say it''s made. No one has ever seen it."


    I knew he would say that.


    Su Mingyu was not angry: "about a month ago, I sent to Yiyang iron shop in the east of the city to make a small gadget. It will be ready in half a month, but the shopkeeper didn''t inform me to pick up the goods until recently."


    With that, Su Mingyu took out a long handle from behind, and then opened it in front of Gu ruobai: "I threatened the shopkeeper a little, and he said everything."


    After touching the smooth body of the gun, Su Mingyu did not hide it.


    Her eyes were sharp and sharp. Yu Guang glanced lightly and raised her hand to pull the trigger of the earth gun.


    With the sound of "bang", the bird on the tree in the inner courtyard was accurately beaten down by Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and gave a smile: "I think king Ruixian would like it, right?"


    A pick eyebrow tip, Su Mingyu cocked legs to sit opposite Gu ruobai: "I am willing to tell you these drawings, including the manufacturing method."


    Gu ruobai was stunned at first, then grinned and laughed.


    He was right.


    , as early as his eye liner found this thing in "Yiyang", he vaguely felt that it was not a common cargo.


    So when he knew that this thing was actually sent by a girl, he went to Su Fu by investigating the case.


    Although I''ve been ready for this girl to be extraordinary.


    But when I saw her, she was so small that she drove Su Yueyue to the shelf with a few words. It was still amazing.


    That''s why he risked being found out to give her medicine.


    But Gu ruobai didn''t expect that the girl was so sensitive and decisive.


    Such an important thing, said to give, but also do so calmly.Hook lips, Gu Ruo white dark eyes deep, flashed a touch of interest: "take a short hand, say it, you what conditions."


    Su Mingyu squinted and laughed: "protect me."


    "I don''t think those people in the Su family have the ability to threaten you."


    Su Mingyu in the heart rolled a white eye, did not see that she was Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue united to fight like that?


    Why is it not a threat?


    But Su Mingyu was too lazy to explain to him: "if you can know this thing, it can be known by the second person, especially when I want to use it later."


    The finger lightly clasped the gun body and made a dull sound.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai seriously: "its appearance can change the world. There must be many people who want it."


    "So, you need a backer that you can hide in and not be discovered and used?" This is not so much a question as a statement.


    He looked up at Su Mingyu: "why did you choose me? No one in Beijing knows. I''m a waste with disabled legs. "


    Su Mingyu clenched his hand into a fist. Under Gu ruobai''s puzzled sight, he directly knocked on his knee.


    Gu ruobai, who should have been disabled and unable to move, kicked out a radian in the moment Su Mingyu knocked down.


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and laughed like a cunning fox: "this is called knee jumping reflex. If you are so sick, you will never have this kind of reaction."

 Chapter 11

    It''s fake to be so easy to get rid of leg disease. Gu ruobai is not angry.


    "It''s the first time I''ve been seen through so quickly. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    Su Mingyu knocked on the pile of drawings: "this kind of thing, I have a lot of stupid things in my mind. I believe you won''t do it."


    The more you look at this girl, the more you think she is incredible.


    Obviously, on the surface, it gives people a feeling that they will be broken when they are pinched.


    But always in unexpected places to give people who despise her a must kill rebound.


    Gu ruobai nodded, and the smile in his eyes was even more: "deal."


    Although he knew that Gu ruobai would not give up such a mobile armory, Su Mingyu was relieved to hear that he agreed.


    She cleared her throat and spread out her hand to Gu ruobai: "in this case, I want 300 Liang silver."


    Gu ruobai''s eyes froze with laughter, and even his thin lips seemed to be frozen.


    Just now, what did the girl say?


    Three hundred taels of silver?


    See Gu if Bai did not speak, Su Mingyu wrung an eyebrow: "300 Liang, it is small money to you?"


    Gu ruobai said it well before.


    Those people in the Su family really can''t do anything about her.


    But as long as she was still in the Su family, those people would not let her go.


    She had a hard time doing it again, but she didn''t want to be left behind at all.


    If she wants to take root in this world, she needs her own power, and for this, she needs silver.


    And this person is the best source of money.


    Su Mingyu is so straightforward that Gu ruobai is slightly surprised.


    He hooked his lips and said with a smile, "my king, an unpopular prince, can''t take out three hundred taels at one go?"


    Looking around, the furnishings in Prince Rui''s mansion are really like the residence of a fallen prince.


    But


    Su Mingyu snorted coldly: "don''t pretend."


    Before she came, she had already inquired about the situation clearly. It was not so easy to cheat her.


    "King Ruixian''s salary is ten thousand taels of silver and ten thousand stones of grain every year, not counting your other private income."


    "Three hundred taels is a drop in the ocean for you."


    Gu ruobai touched his nose.


    I didn''t expect that the girl touched herself thoroughly. It was interesting.


    He looked at Su Mingyu and raised his eyebrows and said, "Miss Mingyu is afraid that she thinks highly of the king. This is just a rumor outside. I''m afraid she will be disappointed."


    I have been a "waste Lord" for so many years. Naturally, I can''t easily miss the card.


    He picked up his cup and took a sip.


    Then she looked at Su Mingyu standing in the yard with a smile, as if she didn''t really care about these clay guns.


    Su Mingyu indifferent smile: "how can, since it is a transaction, I will not force Ruixian Wang."


    When she said this, she always looked at Gu ruobai''s eyes, and her confidence was written on her face.


    After all, the earth gun was the first shotgun in China. Its power and power were amazing. In the cold weapon era, it was able to block a hundred.


    Whoever owns these guns is equivalent to having a good combat force.


    It''s definitely a weapon that all high-ranking people want.


    No matter how good Ruixian Wang was, he couldn''t escape Su Mingyu''s eyes.


    For a moment, seeing that Gu ruobai had no response, Su Mingyu pretended to leave: "since the Lord feels embarrassed, I have to find another buyer."


    "Wait a minute."


    As soon as Su Mingyu turned around, he heard Gu ruobai shouting behind him.


    She suppressed her smile and turned slowly.


    "Didn''t the king change his mind and change 300 Liang in an instant?"


    It was obvious that she wanted to excite the old man who pretended to be.


    Gu ruobai heard her meaning, but he was not annoyed. "Miss, this is a bad word. I can''t change it, but I still save some savings on weekdays."


    "There are many people in this mansion. It''s really not easy to save these money."


    Gu ruobai pretends to be distressed.


    Put on, put on.


    Su Mingyu secretly admires him with a white eye. He puts his arms around his chest and looks away from him. He doesn''t want to pay any attention to this playwright.


    Gu ruobai side motioned wood one: "go, prepare 300 Liang silver for Miss Su."


    Three hundred taels!


    Wood a stupefied there, eyes as if to stare out.


    You don''t have the money you earn in your life?


    Although do not understand the king''s intention, but wood one still nodded and said: "yes."


    Turn around and get ready.


    After waiting for a long time, Mu didn''t come back. As soon as Su Mingyu was thirsty, she sat down on the other side of Gu ruobai''s chair.Pick up the cup and gulp.


    After all, she is a modern person and doesn''t understand the elegant and tedious attention of the ancients.


    Gu ruobai was slightly surprised.


    However, all the women he had ever seen looked like they would be blown down by a gust of wind.


    After a good thirst, Su Mingyu sighed and wiped his mouth with his sleeve.


    Like a strong man drinking in a big bowl.


    Gu ruobai chuckles and doesn''t want Su Mingyu to turn back. He is smiling in the eyes.


    What do you mean, laugh at her vulgarity?


    Su Mingyu is upset. She looks down at his legs and thinks about it.


    He pretended to be concerned and said, "King Ruixian used to fight on the battlefield and didn''t have the energy to care about his life. But now that his legs are disabled, it''s better to get married earlier and open branches and leaves for the royal family, so that the emperor can be relieved."


    Gu ruobai raised his eyes and looked at her: "Mingyu girl, this is a hint to me. If this king wants to win back the heart of his father, is it better to settle down first?"


    The royal family has always attached great importance to children. If more princes are raised, it will give people a stable and steady impression, and make the emperor feel that he is considering the whole situation for the royal family.


    This is also a way to regain favor.


    Don''t want to Su Mingyu but did not answer, just smile at him.

 Chapter 12

    Gu if white want to ask, wood a holding a not small box came to two people in front of.


    "Lord, three hundred taels."


    Wood a Chong Gu ruobai handed the box.


    Gu ruobai made a gesture, "give it to miss Mingyu."


    Wood one reluctantly handed over the past.


    Su Mingyu opened the box and counted his head with satisfaction.


    "Please send this box of silver to my room at midnight tonight."


    Su Mingyu and uneasily settled a sentence, "we must not let people find out."


    "Such a large amount of silver of unknown origin must be known by the Su family, and there must be a lot of trouble."


    Gu ruobai didn''t ask much, but he said, "Miss Mingyu, please don''t worry."


    "Well, it''s almost done. It''s time for me to go."


    Su Mingyu gets up and arranges her clothes.


    After two steps, he turned his head and laughed at Gu ruobai.


    The eyebrows and eyes are full of ancient spirits.


    "Do you have anything else to tell you?" Gu asked.


    "What I said just now was misunderstood by Ruixian Wang."


    Gu ruobai reacted for a moment, saying that he should get married as soon as possible?


    Su Mingyu laughed, "I mean actually, King Ruixian should really reflect on it when he has time. There are so many princes. Why is it that you are the only one who has been twenty-seven, but you are still alone."


    With that, Su Mingyu ran away.


    Wood first is a Zheng, and then angrily points to her back to shout: "you are brave!"


    He was about to catch up with his sword, but he was stopped by Gu ruobai.


    "Don''t worry about her. It''s OK."


    Looking at the disappearing figure, Gu ruobai smiles.


    "This girl, interesting."


    ¡­¡­


    Gu ruobai was devastated by the great damage. Su Mingyu was in a happy mood. After leaving ruiwang''s mansion, he wandered alone in the Kyoto market.


    At the end of the day, she visited almost every cloth shop and tailor''s shop until she got up and went back to her house.


    By the time she came in, it was dark.


    As soon as he entered the door, Zhizhu frowned and went out to meet her: "Miss, you''ve been out for too long..."


    Su Mingyu yawned, sat on the stool and poured himself a glass of water: "what''s the matter? Does anyone come to me? "


    Mrs. Zhu nodded Yes


    "She was so angry that she asked you to go to her yard when you came back."


    As soon as Zhizhu''s voice fell, Su Mingyu yawned again.


    "Ha, I''m so sleepy today. I''ll go tomorrow."


    Then he got up and went into the room.


    "But miss..."


    Zhizhu followed his young lady and stopped talking.


    The wife and the young lady did not deal with it. If she did not go to see her back, she would certainly have trouble tomorrow.


    Su Mingyu turned back and pushed her out, "OK, OK, don''t worry. You should go to sleep."


    It was not long before Zhizhu went out, and there was a gentle knock on the door.


    Su Mingyu lets the master and servant into the room, probes into it, and then closes the door carefully.


    "Why did the Lord come in person?"


    Gu ruobai and Muyi are all wearing black night clothes, and Muyi is holding the silver box of the day in his arms.


    "It''s not convenient to walk and climb over the wall in the middle of the night. It seems that king Ruixian attaches great importance to me."


    Su Mingyu was joking.


    Never let go of any chance to hurt him.


    Gu ruobai pulls down his black face towel, and his carved facial features are distinct. He can''t see any anger on his face.


    "That''s not true."


    He motioned Muyi to give the box to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu is convinced. It seems that the Lord will not be provoked.


    She opened it and took a look. She put it under the bed.


    When she counts money, Gu ruobai takes the opportunity to look around the house and tidy up, but it is not like the place where the legitimate daughter lives.


    "Miss Mingyu is not afraid of danger if she lets a man into your boudoir in the middle of the night?"


    Smell speech, Su Mingyu''s action pauses for a moment, put the box, get up to look at two men in the middle of the room.


    One is lame, the other looks like an underage.


    She''s not weak enough.


    Su Mingyu was too lazy to argue, and said with a fake smile, "thank you for your concern." he planned to drive people out.


    "Now that the silver has been delivered, please go back."


    Gu ruobai did not move.


    "I think carefully. What Miss Mingyu said today is very reasonable."


    "Which sentence?"


    Gu ruobai fixed to look at her, "the girl said, let this king marry as soon as possible."


    Su Mingyu was stunned. She was just joking. Was the prince lame?On his face, he still pretended to smile, "ha ha, the Lord wants to go back to his house. It''s late today..."


    Su Mingyu goes to push Gu ruobai, but suddenly he grabs the wrist.


    She was scared to a thrill, looked up, imprinted into the eyes is Gu ruobai evil charm smile.


    "Since Miss Mingyu is so concerned about my king''s life, she might as well marry me. How about"


    marry Give it to him???


    "You''re crazy." Su Mingyu pushes Gu ruobai away, and he retreats slightly.


    I don''t know if she didn''t expect such a big reaction, or it was really inconvenient.


    Realizing that she was a little too excited, Su Mingyu laughed and joked, "ah ha ha, the Lord is really humorous. He came to other people''s house to make fun of in the middle of the night."


    Wood pulled out his sword with a flash of cold light. The cold blade pointed at Su Mingyu, "you are bold!"


    Dare you say that, Lord, does this woman think her life is too long?


    As soon as Muyi''s sword came out, Su Mingyu''s face became cold.


    "What do you mean, Lord? Do you want to use a strong one?"


    Gu ruobai was silent.


    Didn''t say yes or no.


    Su Mingyu said coldly: "Lord, an unpopular legitimate daughter and an unpopular prince, don''t you think this combination is really too miserable?"


    "Did you? I don''t think so


    Gu ruobai hook lips, the breath between eyebrows and eyes becomes a little dangerous.


    At this time, Su Mingyu couldn''t see through him.


    You can''t really want to force her, can you?


    She looked down at the cold sword in front of her eyes, "if I don''t agree, what is the Lord''s plan?"


    "Do you know that Muyi can take your life in a breath?"


    At this time, Gu ruobai has a kind of arrogant, all in the master of the king''s demeanor.

 Chapter 13

    But Su Mingyu is not afraid of him.


    "Oh," she sneered, her eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Almost at the same time, she raised her hand and a silver light flew out of her sleeve.


    It''s a hidden weapon!


    Wood consciousness to avoid, but only feel the wrist pain, a small arrow has not been into the meat.


    Su Mingyu''s figure flashed. He stepped forward, grabbed his little finger and snapped it back.


    Wood a leg a soft, kneeling on the ground.


    Su Mingyu glanced coldly at Mu Yi, and her face was like frost.


    "If I had poison on my arrow, you would be dead now."


    Wood a shame to lower his head, biting teeth do not let his pain hum.


    "It''s clean and neat. It''s really good."


    Clear applause rang out, Gu ruobai with a successful smile on his face.


    Su Mingyu took a look at Mu Yi, who had no strength to fight back. She turned around and glared at Gu Ruo Bai, "are you testing me?"


    He showed his hands innocently. "Today, I saw that Mingyu was very skillful with the clay spear. I just wonder what other skills you have."


    "I didn''t expect Miss Su really surprised me."


    Douda''s cold sweat fell down Mu Yi''s cheek, and Gu ruobai softened his tone, "since Miss Mingyu was not hurt, should I let my bodyguard go?"


    "Hum."


    Su Mingyu disdains to snort coldly and flings away Mu Yi''s finger.


    Wood fell to one side in pain.


    Su Mingyu is too lazy to pester with this man again, "Lord, please take your good bodyguard and leave as soon as possible."


    Cold face pointed to the door. There was only one word on his face.


    Wood one grasps the wrists of blood to stagger to stand up, Gu ruobai looks at the concealed weapon on his wrist, if has thought.


    "Miss Mingyu will have a rest early, and I will leave."


    After that, they opened the door and left, their figures hidden in the night.


    Looking at the wide open door, Su Mingyu got up and strode past.


    "What kind of Lord is a psychopath."


    Su Mingyu''s petite face was full of anger, and she was grumbling in her mouth.


    She sat down on the bed, swearing.


    I didn''t expect that a new human who came from the 21st century has been teased like this by an ancient disabled uncle?


    Good, good!


    Dare to play with her Su Mingyu. In the future, it''s better not to let her meet the disabled Prince again, or she will punish him once!


    Maybe she has something on her mind. Su Mingyu''s sleep this night is not practical.


    She awoke suddenly, already covered with sweat.


    Knowing that bamboo happened to bring water in, Su Mingyu, who suddenly sat up, was startled: "Miss, are you ok?"


    Su Mingyu waved her hand, "it''s just a little tired."


    She got up tired and sat on the edge of the bed. It took a long time for her mind to settle down.


    After simply washing her face, she recovered a lot. Su Mingyu said to Zhizhu: "give me the addresses of those embroidered women you looked for last time. I want to go out."


    Hearing that she was going out again, Zhizhu was nervous: "but The lady said that you should go to her... "


    Su Mingyu patted her head. If she didn''t remind her, she would forget.


    I don''t know if my wife wants to find her any trouble, but if she doesn''t go, she has to be embarrassed to know when she is away.


    After thinking about it, Su Mingyu had to compromise, "I''ll go now, and you won''t follow."


    Through the corridor of nine turns and eighteen turns, Su Mingyu finally reaches Wang Manwen''s yard.


    As soon as this foot arrived at the gate of the hospital, he heard the roar of pain.


    "Su Mingyu, a beige man! I must cramp her skin


    Needless to say, it must be su Yueyue because of the injury.


    If you are beaten up, you can''t be good at it. You are really speechless.


    But it seems that his wife asked her to come, probably because of Su Yueyue''s injury.


    With the bottom of my heart, I walked in slowly.


    But just came to the inner courtyard, was stopped.


    Su Mingyu squinted at her: "what do you mean?"


    "Miss, please have a greeting rule."


    The maid''s toes were high and high, and her face was disgusted. "You''re so rude to your wife, but it''s disrespectful.".


    Su Mingyu''s mind ran out of her bullying her predecessor''s picture, the heart of a fierce fire up, skin smile meat do not smile at the maid: "then how should I?"


    The maid pointed to the cobblestone path outside the door, and said in a rude tone: "according to the etiquette, you should kneel there and wait."


    Su Mingyu raised her hand and slapped her.


    "Presumptuous! You are something. "


    Her slap was extremely hard, and the maid''s face instantly swelled like a steamed bun.


    The maid''s eyes widened and she covered her face with pain: "come on! The eldest lady has hit someone! "The whole yard was shocked by her roar. For a moment, all the people came up and surrounded Su Mingyu and glared at her fiercely.


    Good, this is to occupy a large number of people, bully yourself, bully used to it, right!


    Wang Manwen heard the sound slowly came out, did not ask a word, just stood at the door to watch.


    Su Mingyu knows that Wang man Wen must be waiting to see his own jokes.


    His eyes were fierce and he snorted coldly. In front of Wang Manwen, he slapped the maid on the other side.


    "Cheap maid!"


    She slapped her face so hard that the maid''s face was so swollen that her mouth and nostrils were bleeding.


    As soon as Su Mingyu let go, the maid sprawled on the ground, her mouth humming in pain.


    Su Mingyu dares to beat his servants in front of him. He wants to ride on his head!


    Wang man''s gentle teeth itched and his face was livid.


    Can think of Su Yueyue''s injury, she also dare not attack, can only bite teeth to hold on.


    After the fight, Su Mingyu still didn''t get rid of her anger. She scolded with low eyes: "you''re a dog slave. Er Niang asked me to treat my sister. How dare you stop me? Can you afford to delay your sister''s illness? "


    What a murderer!


    Wang man was so gentle that he took a breath. Su Mingyu was really different from before!


    Su Mingyu lifted her eyes, as if she had just found Wang Manwen. Slowly, she took two steps and went to Fu. She said, "please give my regards to ER Niang."

 Chapter 14

    Before Wang man Wen spoke, he stood up and said, "the servants in the yard don''t know what''s good or bad. He helped Er Niang teach him a lesson and asked her not to blame."


    Who does not know good or evil?


    Wang Manwen''s face was full of blue veins and glared at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu looked back at her with defiant eyes. She wanted to see whether she wanted face or her daughter''s life. However, Wang Manwen had to bear the loss because he wanted to be with her.


    She grinned and said, "it''s OK. After all, she''s a girl without a mother. It''s normal that she doesn''t understand the rules. You say so, Mingyu. "


    Su Mingyu''s eyes are cold.


    Wang Manwen is swearing at her for being ungrateful, isn''t she?


    Su Mingyu said coldly, "I don''t know that sometimes if this mother doesn''t teach well, she may also teach something."


    Wang Manwen, do you think that what you raise is a good thing?


    It''s not waiting for me now!


    Wang man glared, "you...!"


    Su Mingyu directly interrupted her, "if you have anything to do, please speak quickly."


    This Su Mingyu is so ungrateful that Wang Manwen, even though he has a lot of anger in his heart, doesn''t dare to show up on his face.


    Had to suppress the anger, the face is not good to return a way, "your sister''s back whip wound has not healed, I call you to come, is to let you show her."


    Hearing the speech, Su Mingyu happily hooked the corner of his mouth.


    It seems that she was right.


    "Take me in, then."


    Wang Manwen breathes a sigh of relief, turns and takes Su Mingyu into the wing room.


    As soon as she entered the room, Su Mingyu felt the heat in the room. It seems that Wang Manwen really loves her daughter.


    How much carbon is needed to make the room so hot on such a cold day.


    Just as Su Mingyu gets closer to the bed, the more clearly she can smell a bloody smell, which makes her frown.


    So many days, even if Su Yueyue''s wound is not good, it will not bleed?


    Holding her breath, Su Mingyu comes forward to lift the curtain of Su Yueyue''s bed.


    Su Yueyue was lying on the bed, almost all the skin on his back was ulcerated and swollen, which was absolutely unbearable.


    I''m afraid it''s suppurative.


    Looking at his daughter''s wound, Wang Manwen felt distressed and said to Su Mingyu, "you can help yue''er quickly. How can you get it if you go on like this?"


    Hearing Wang man Wen''s words, Su Yue turned his head weakly, "elder sister?"


    She said intermittently, "sister, I''m sorry, it''s all because of I was at the Lord''s birthday party If you scold my sister, God will punish me and make my injury slow and bad... "


    With that, Su Yueyue sobbed in a low voice, and his tender appearance made people feel good.


    Unfortunately, Su Mingyu will not be cheated by her poor acting skills.


    If she hadn''t heard the scolding words outside the door, she might have thought that the vicious sister had changed her mind.


    Now Su Yueyue looks like a monkey in a circus in Su Mingyu''s eyes. He just wants to make people laugh.


    Su Mingyu didn''t answer the question and looked up the injury.


    "How can I blame my sister? It''s just


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s tone, Wang Manwen took two steps and said, "Mingyu, can you find a way to save your sister?"


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s hesitation, she said, "the benefits are inevitable."


    After hearing this, Su Mingyu nodded with satisfaction and took out a medicine bottle from his arms.


    "This is my medicine. The effect is OK. It should help my sister."


    Wang Manwen reached out to pick it up. Su Mingyu deliberately turned a gesture and handed it to a maid nearby.


    Wang Manwen awkwardly withdrew his hand.


    Su Mingyu said: "apply it to the wound three times a day."


    "Thank you, sister..."


    Su Yueyue tried to squeeze out the words of thanks, and his eyes were red.


    It''s really like a pair of pain, determined to change the way.


    Su Minger didn''t roll her eyes


    Leave a cold back, do not give Su Yueyue a little response.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, Su Yue bit his silver teeth.


    "Su Mingyu! If you hurt me, I will let you give it back a hundred times! "


    ¡­¡­


    From Su Fu, Su Mingyu raised a sarcastic smile.


    I don''t know whether the ancient doctor was really stupid or because of Wang Manwen''s obscene power, he didn''t dare to say so.


    The most taboo of trauma is the hot weather. Su Yueyue''s room is just a hotbed for bacteria.


    No wonder Su Yueyue''s wound will become like that.


    All day long, Su Mingyu visited the embroidered women arranged by Zhizhu and bought a store outside the market center at a high price in Beijing.When the sun goes down, Su Mingyu returns to his house with satisfaction.


    With a bucket of fresh shrimp in his hand, he took it to our house for the reason that it is rare in winter. I hope everyone in the courtyard can have a taste.


    "Miss!" Know bamboo''s mouth pout old Gao, "you give others to eat also just, also want to send to Su Yue. You... "It''s not enough to be bullied. You''re in a hurry to give gifts.


    "Well, I have my own arrangements." In the heart, actually looks at Su Mingzhi''s grievance.


    Speaking of this predecessor is also pitiful, so big Su Fu also only know bamboo is sincere to treat her.


    Zhizhu sighs and turns out. Su Mingyu begins to draw a picture.


    She doesn''t know much about ancient clothes, but she doesn''t miss watching TV dramas. With some edification in the task after that, Su Mingyu felt that she would be able to design the best-selling clothes.


    After a few days, Su Mingyu is busy like a headless fly every day. She not only wants to run to xiuniang, but also runs to the tailor''s shop. At last, her storefront began to take shape.


    However, even if she was so busy, Su Mingyu didn''t forget to buy some fresh shrimps, crabs, mushrooms and other things from Su Fu every day, so that the kitchen would be ready and sent to every yard.

 Chapter 15

    On this day, Su Mingyu returned to his residence early.


    Know bamboo to look up to see her, Leng in place, "Miss?"


    She ran over in a hurry, moved to tears: "Miss, you finally one day is not dark to go back to the house."


    Su Mingyu grinned and pulled Zhizhu into the room and locked the door.


    "Take off your clothes."


    "Miss, you What''s the matter? "


    Know bamboo back to retreat, frown into a group: "good, take off what clothes?"


    Looking at Zhizhu''s cramped appearance, Su Mingyu couldn''t help laughing and took out a pink skirt from the big burden behind her.


    "I want you to try this for me."


    "Ah, the skirt is so beautiful..." Zhizhu touched the exquisite embroidery on the skirt surface, "I have never seen such a beautiful skirt."


    He looked over and over and exclaimed from time to time.


    "Miss, did you do all this?" Knowing what bamboo seems to think of, his eyes stare at Su Mingyu.


    "Try it Su Mingyu is also very satisfied with this batch of ready-made clothes, but the clothes still have to be worn on the body to see the effect.


    Zhizhu clumsily changed his clothes. His face was bright red and his head was lowered. "Miss..."


    it was su Mingyu''s turn to be distracted. Zhizhu''s slender waist was held by her clothes. Originally, some of her waxy face looked ruddy and bright against the pale pink.


    "Yes, try this one again"


    Su Mingyu didn''t have a spare time, so she chose a suit of winter clothes suitable for this season, and finally put on a cloak.


    Zhizhu looked up, his eyes were straight, and he could not say a word with his mouth open for a long time.


    "Young lady, you are so beautiful, and this cloak is very suitable for you."


    It seems that the TV play is not in vain, and the effect is still very good.


    They both tried happily, and suddenly a sharp voice sounded outside the door.


    "Miss, sir, please."


    Su Zhengyi?


    What does he want to do with himself? Is it Wang Manwen''s biting?


    Su Mingyu quickly motioned to Zhizhu to put away the clothes all over the ground and went out alone to deal with it: "this is coming."


    Along the way, the housekeeper is in a hurry. Su Mingyu follows behind, full of doubts.


    She''s been very honest recently. She hasn''t done anything.


    What is Su Zhengyi looking for?


    Stepping into the study, I saw a young man standing in the middle, a light purple clothes, he had been tall figure to outline more straight and straight.


    The arrogant breath between the man''s eyebrows, just standing there quietly, has a strong aura of a king.


    Why did king Yu come?


    Suppressing the doubts in his heart, Su Mingyu hastily went forward to ask for his respects: "Mingyu, please see my father. I''ve seen the king of Yu."


    The king of Yu was slightly sideways with a touch of amazement in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu is wearing a white cloak at the moment, and her slim figure is more slender under the gauze. Embroidered exquisite Camellia have life in general, bright red is to white yarn embellishment a touch of beauty. Pure color rabbit hair gently put on the small shoulder, set off her more crystal, petite.


    At first glance, he was even more beautiful than Su Yueyue, who was famous for his beauty.


    Why don''t everyone talk?


    Su Mingyu invited an to see people for a long time. She raised her eyes carefully and ran into the narrow and deep eyes of King Yu.


    Will be inside the amazing to see clearly, Su Mingyu''s heart immediately sank a lot.


    It''s over. I came out in such a hurry that I forgot to change my clothes.


    It would be really troublesome for the king of Yu to see this.


    Su Zhengyi, of course, saw this scene, but at the same time, he felt a little uneasy.


    Although no matter which daughter the king looks after, he can climb up the tree. But Su Yueyue was more obedient. If Yu Wang really chose Su Mingyu, he would be out of his control.


    Su Zhengyi quickly coughed and broke the rigid atmosphere: "Mingyu, the king of Yu heard that Yueyue was injured and didn''t heal for a long time, so he came to see her."


    "It happens that your second mother is out on business, and I have business to do. You can take King Yu over."


    Just now I heard that Zhu said Wang Manwen was yelling in the back kitchen, so he went out for a while?


    Come on, this is to let himself be a green leaf to set off Su Yueyue''s red flower.


    Wang Manwen, you are so boring.


    Su Mingyu secretly rolled a white eye, but still nodded cleverly: "then ask the king of Yu to come with me."


    King Yu followed Su Mingyu and enjoyed Su Mingyu''s back with interest.


    Why is this woman so calm?


    When she came to see her sister, she was not only not envious, but also excited?


    Just thinking, Su Yueyue''s room arrived.


    "Please wait for a moment. I''ll go in and give a report, so that my sister can get ready."Su Mingyu Fu lower body, turned to push open the door, frowned, "sister, how can you still be so bloody in the house?"


    "Sister?" Su Yueyue slowly turned his head and looked pale: "it''s OK, but I don''t know why. I used my sister''s medicine, and the wound was sometimes good or bad."


    "It''s been nearly half a month, and it''s not getting better..."


    If her wound healed so quickly, wouldn''t it be a waste of her fresh shrimp and crab?


    Yue Yue told Su to put on his maid''s clothes.


    "The king of Yu came to see his sister with medicine. He thought it would not be long before he came here."


    Su Mingyu deliberately showed a touch of envy: "sister is really good luck ah."


    "King Yu was so busy, and he was still thinking about his sister''s injury. If the young ladies in the capital knew about it, he would have died of jealousy."


    Su Mingyu can''t wait for Su Yueyue to get married quickly. He can''t see his eyes and feel upset.


    Moreover, the arrogant King Yu and the brainless Su Yueyue are also a perfect match.


    Su Yueyue couldn''t hide his pride, but he pretended to be shy and said with a smile: "sister, don''t laugh at me. Please come in quickly and don''t let him wait for a hurry."

 Chapter 16

    King Yu looked at Su Yueyue''s pale face, a face of heartache, "so many days, how not good?"


    Then he took out a bottle of medicine from his arms and said, "this is the trauma medicine provided by the mountain people to the royal family. I asked my mother for some, and I''ll let you have a try later."


    Su Yueyue''s bloodless face flashed a touch of red, the quilt was tightly clenched in his small hand, "thank you very much for your help."


    Then he would stand up and salute.


    The king of Yu stepped forward to help him: "if your injury is not good, don''t get up."


    Taking advantage of the situation, he held Su Yueyue in his arms. Su Yueyue leaned shyly on the shoulder of King Yu, and his thin lips were gently pursed. He looked like a young girl in Huaichun, which made the king''s heart tremble.


    Su Yueyue''s skill of hooking men is very skillful.


    Looking at their sweet and greasy interaction, Su Mingyu unconsciously fought a cold war.


    "I wronged you in your house that day. I feel guilty to this day." Yu said in a soft voice with pity on his face.


    Su Yueyue gently shook his head: "no problem. After all, the situation at that time was like that. King Yu was also hoodwinked by adulterers."


    Su Yueyue''s eyes subconsciously fell on Su Mingyu.


    Looking at her proud eyes, Su Mingyu just stood on one side obediently and didn''t even give a look to the "scum men and bitches.".


    Yu Wang was keen to notice the interaction between the two, but he did not point out.


    "When you are better, I will take you out for sightseeing. How about changing your mood?"


    "Really?"


    Su Yue raised his head with a smile and said, "I really want to be good now."


    King Yu deliberately glanced at Su Mingyu and noticed the perfunctory in her eyes. He gently stroked Su Yueyue''s face, looked at Su Mingyu, and said, "Miss Su Mingyu will also be with you then?"


    "No


    Almost did not want to think, Su Mingyu blurted out.


    The air in the room suddenly solidified. Su Mingyu immediately pulled out a bashful smile: "how can I disturb the meeting between Wang Ye and his sister?"


    Then Su Mingyu raised her feet and went out: "the Lord and my sister have a good chat. I''ll go back first."


    These two people are too disgusting. If you stay here and enjoy the picture of Lang Qing Qiyi, she is afraid that she can''t control her white eyes.


    Compared with these, she was more interested in the smile of Su Zhengyi and Yu Wang when she first entered the study.


    From her experience, this smile must be a secret.


    It seems that she needs to enter Su Zhengyi''s study.


    Just from Su Yue that side out, a person will quietly block in front of Su Mingyu.


    Scared, she subconsciously put out the posture of attack.


    The man glared at Su Mingyu and snorted. He said in a bad tone: "HuaQuan embroidered legs."


    Su Mingyu sarcastically: "you don''t have to worry about losing to me. There are few people who can hide from my miss."


    "You


    This woman''s ability to make people angry can''t be underestimated. I don''t know why the Lord is interested in her?


    Wood one strong endure anger, facial expression is gloomy: "Wang Ye looks for."


    What''s the matter today?


    First king Yu, this will be king Ruixian.


    I''m stabbing the king''s nest?


    "If it''s a local blunderbuss thing, it''s later. If it''s something else, I don''t want to go."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned around and prepared to go, but as soon as she stepped forward, a ghost like wood just behind her flashed to her.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and took another direction.


    But before he stepped out, he saw Muyi''s rigid face.


    Well, she lost.


    Although she was a top secret agent in the 21st century, she didn''t have this kind of thing in her time.


    With a sigh, Su Mingyu said coldly, "OK I''ll be right there. "


    Fortunately, King Ruixian''s house and Su''s house are not so far away.


    Su Mingyu also left, the Kung Fu of a cup of tea arrived.


    He slipped into the small door. As soon as he entered, Su Mingyu said impatiently, "King Ruixian is looking for me?"


    Gu ruobai saw her expression and knew that she ate wilting on the wood one''s hand, and could not help but lift her thin lips.


    "Although the drawings you gave are delicate, the materials used in many places are exquisite. You have to come and have a look."


    Gu ruobai is really stupid.


    She gave him all the experienced craftsmen. How could she not make it?


    Su Mingyu sat on the stool opposite Gu ruobai with a look of dissatisfaction: "what can be said directly, there is no need to beat around the bush."


    "Miss Su is really smart."


    Gu ruobai''s face was even more smiling: "in fact, I asked you to come here just to ask when Miss Su''s clothing factory is going to open, so that I can prepare gifts for you."


    Su Mingyu''s heart suddenly sank. His clothing store hasn''t opened yet. How could Ruixian Wang know?However, this person has been in Beijing for so many years that she can''t have no eye liner.


    She cocked her legs and narrowed her narrow eyes, smiling like a fox.


    "The clothing workshop is still in preparation. It is not impossible for king Ruixian to be my guest of honor, but I have one condition."


    "Bold!"


    Mu Yiba draws his sword and points to Su Mingyu''s neck.


    "It''s your good fortune that you can go. You dare to talk about conditions."


    This woman is really more and more wanton!


    Su Mingyu didn''t even look at him. He picked up the fruit on the table: "the master didn''t speak? The dog barked first


    "You


    Gu ruobai raised a smile, "what do you want? Silver? Three hundred taels will not be used up so soon


    Communicating with smart people is comfort. Su Mingyu hit a ring finger: "Ruixian Wang is really smart."


    After a look at Muyi, "what I want is very simple. I want Muyi to teach me lightness until he is as good as that."


    "What?"


    Wood a surprised stare big eyes, immediately kneel down on the ground: "master son, can''t ah, I want to protect you all the time, where have time to teach a little girl lightness skill?"

 Chapter 17

    If you fall into the hands of this little girl, you will be angry if you don''t die!


    Gu ruobai glanced at the wood one by one, and then he looked at Su Mingyu.


    "You have good Kung Fu, but you can''t fly."


    Su Mingyu also confessed: "I have learned everything, but this lightness skill I haven''t learned it. "


    Gu Ruoyu looks at Su Mingyu with cold eyes.


    After a long time, he began to speak again: "you know, this lightness skill has to start from the boy''s skill. It''s absolutely impossible to get on the wall and get over the tiles in three or five years, let alone appear and disappear like Muyi."


    "Do you know how much pain it will take during this period?"


    Su Mingyu really doesn''t know.


    It''s just that I''ve seen flying eaves and climbing walls on TV before. In the past, I always exclaimed that it would be more convenient if I knew the lightness skill.


    Now that the wood has been hit, there is no reason not to use it.


    However, it''s too late for her to practice Tong Zi Gong?


    Wringing eyebrows, Su Mingyu''s face was heavy: "even if it is not a boy, should also be ok?"


    After all, isn''t there a man in the novel who is attacked by ordinary people?


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s face dignified, Gu ruobai thought she couldn''t stand the hardships and didn''t want to learn.


    I didn''t expect that she was considering her age.


    The girl''s thoughts are really different from others.


    Gu Ruo beamed with a smile in his white eyes: "don''t you understand me? This Kung Fu is not so easy to learn. You have to endure the hardships that ordinary people can''t


    Su Mingyu didn''t lift her eyelids. She said faintly, "it''s not right to be bitter? What''s the point? The key is At my age It''s not too late to learn, is it


    The last sentence is to Muyi.


    Wood a obstructed by his master son in one side, can only chat up to reply: "Miss Su is sixteen years old, the skeleton is not completely fixed, can learn."


    Su Mingyu remembered that she was only sixteen. Recall before Gu ruobai said to marry himself, Gu ruobai is also too abnormal, 16-year-old girls are not let go.


    But then he thought of Su Yueyue who hated to marry. The customs of this age are very similar to those of ancient China.


    "That''s settled. When my clothing shop opens, I will inform Wang Ruixian."


    "I''ll go to your house tomorrow, and I''ll ask you to make preparations in the morning."


    With that, Su Mingyu got up and was about to leave. Gu ruobai stopped her.


    "Is Su''s house a guest today?"


    King Yu has just arrived, but his news is fast.


    "King Yu came to see his sister. Why?"


    Gu ruobai looked at her with a smile: "nothing, just ask."


    It''s not like asking.


    Recalling that Gu ruobai and Su Zhengyi appeared in the main hall of Su Fu last time, Su Zhengyi said that he was investigating the imperial examination case.


    The imperial examination happened to be presided over by King Yu. There was no connection between the two events. Su Mingyu didn''t believe it even when he killed him.


    But Gu ruobai doesn''t seem to be trying to set himself up. Is he reminding himself?


    Su Mingyu frowned slightly: "although I don''t know what happened between you and King Yu, if you want to destroy the Su family..."


    Su Mingyu opened her cool eyes and looked at Gu ruobai seriously and sincerely: "please, just ask Ruixian Wang to be able to see when you and I are still very happy to cooperate, let me go."


    Gu ruobai didn''t expect that Su Mingyu would say such treacherous and cheeky words. For a while, he didn''t know how to answer.


    He took a puff from the corner of his mouth and looked at the woman in front of him carefully: "I have got the method of making the clay spear. What else can you use to negotiate with me?"


    "Don''t you want to know how the crossbow I used to stab wood last time was made? And I still owe you 300 Liang. Don''t you want to take it back with interest and capital? "


    Gu ruobai looks at the girl who looks like she is more interested.


    His eyes light squint, hook lips a smile: "do you know, copy your Su family, I can get more than 300 Liang."


    This


    So it is.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and looked straight at Gu ruobai, "if Ruixian Wang really has evidence to copy Su''s family, he won''t talk nonsense with me here."


    "Wang Rui, if I can''t make a detour, I hope I can."


    It''s just


    Su Mingyu''s cunning smile: "if I go away, hit the grass of Su''s house and startle the snake behind Su Zhengyi, the king Ruixian will lose more than he gains."


    Oh!


    Gu ruobai''s mouth goes up and the arc is even worse. I didn''t expect that the girl would fight her own army so soon.


    Gu ruobai''s eyes are filled with a smile. She deliberately shows an ambiguous look. She approaches Su Mingyu''s small earlobe. The slight hot breath brushes her cheek, and her face is slightly flushed."So the king''s suggestion is to marry me for peace. What do you think?"


    That magnetic voice, and his beautiful face, if a little less determined, I''m afraid he would surrender on the spot.


    However, Su Mingyu is a mature 25-year-old woman who has seen countless small amount of fresh meat in the 21st century.


    "No


    She quickly avoided her face and pushed Gu ruobai away.


    "The struggle for the throne has been so fierce that I don''t want to jump out of one pit and enter another immediately."


    At least he is a noble prince, the girl said she was a pit?


    Gu ruobai resisted his anger and leaned lazily on his back chair: "you can rest assured that you can live in Su''s mansion. Even if something happens, it will not concern you."


    Hearing what he wanted to hear, Su Mingyu clasped his fist: "thank you very much for your advice. I''ll go first."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s far away figure, Muyi looks a little nervous:


    "master son, we didn''t find anything in Su Fu last time by sending money, but now we tell Su Mingyu about Su Zhengyi and King Yu. Will it cause unnecessary trouble


    "I just want to plant a seed of doubt in Su Mingyu''s heart."


    This girl is extremely clever. Gu ruobai believes that soon, she will bear a satisfactory fruit for herself.

 Chapter 18

    Su Mingyu is busy with recruiting and training her clothing shop.


    Su Yueyue did not know where to hear from the local recipe, said to avoid eating any color food, she just ate steamed bread for half a month.


    Although the wound was finally healed, Su Yueyue became pale and emaciated, like a soil girl, and did not dare to go out for a long time.


    Zhizhu said to Su Mingyu with regret: "it''s a pity that our seafood was broken by mistake."


    For this, Su Mingyu feels nothing, so long is enough for her.


    "Yes." Looking at Zhizhu sideways: "I''m busy these days, what''s special about our family?"


    "Special?"


    Zhizhu wrung his eyebrows and thought carefully: "recently, the kitchen is always making mice. Is it special?"


    Kitchen?


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "how long has it been?"


    Zhizhu tilted his head and thought, "it''s just these days, but it''s strange to say that the mouse seems to have become a sperm, and it''s hard to grasp it."


    "I see."


    Zhizhu nodded his head.


    I don''t know why she always feels that the latest lady is very different from before.


    Always can prepare for the rainy day, the most important thing is that they have not been bullied by Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen for a long time.


    This must be the reason why the young lady has become so powerful!


    Su Mingyu opened the shop successfully when the flowers were blooming in spring.


    Her "sinange" clothing store mainly sells clothes of fixed size. Because of mass production, the price is naturally lower than that of ordinary shops.


    Coupled with her avant-garde design, and the whole capital brothel Huakui invited to be models, her shop was surrounded by a water tight.


    Gu ruobai looked at such a grand scene, sipped a sip of tea, and couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows.


    "I didn''t expect that you had some ideas. You could even think of using Huakui to build momentum."


    Su Mingyu looked at the people coming and going at the door and narrowed his eyes: "there''s a good thing to bring flow, why don''t I use it?"


    Seeing that she was so proud, Gu ruobai began to tease her: "in that case, why are you sitting in the opposite Inn instead of yelling? Wouldn''t it be better for business? "


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "my identity is so sensitive."


    "If I go there, it won''t take a day for this shop to become the property of the Su family."


    After a sip of tea, Su Mingyu''s tone was not good: "and My family also has Wang Manwen. Her family is the leader of cloth merchants. If you know that I''m taking cloth at their house, don''t you raise the price to the sky? "


    Gu ruobai didn''t expect that Su Ming Jade man was not big. He saw it thoroughly: "you can bend and stretch."


    If Wang Manyu didn''t want to be a monopoly on the fabric business in Kyoto, she would not have wanted to do the whole business.


    Unexpectedly, the girl gave him a surprise.


    Su Mingyu shrugged disapprovingly: "I not only get the goods in their home, but also get the lowest price."


    "Don''t say that Wang Manwen is not my enemy. Even if he is, what will happen? Why do I have to live with silver


    Isn''t it just for silver that she tosses about so much?


    Although Su Mingyu is not very clear about the events of this era, she knows the truth that it is difficult to walk without money.


    No matter in which world, there must be enough money in order to have enough power to fight against injustice.


    Opening a clothing shop is only the first step. What she has to do next is really big!


    Looking at the shadow of a Chen''s salesman in the 21st century, Su Mingyu expressed great satisfaction.


    Gu ruobai glanced at the shopkeeper and other bartenders in the store. "It seems that you can return my 300 Liang in a short time."


    Su Mingyu nodded and said with a sly smile, "however, I didn''t intend to return you so soon. Let me turn around for a period of time


    This is also from Su Mingyu''s mouth, if you were someone else, Gu ruobai would not let this person live for another second.


    After sitting and watching for a long time, Su Mingyu suddenly showed her hand to Gu ruobai: "you come to congratulate me on the opening of my new shop. What about the gift?"


    Gu ruobai was stunned: "Congratulations?"


    Su Mingyu frowned lightly. "Don''t you even know that you have to bring a congratulatory gift to others?"


    Gu ruobai took back what he had just thought.


    He really wanted to strangle the girl now.


    The blue veins of his forehead leaped wildly, and Gu ruobai forcibly stabilized his expression: "the silver you opened this shop is from me. Are you still bold enough to ask me for a gift?"


    Su Mingyu nodded and smiled: "I know, but it doesn''t conflict?"


    "No! It''s your great gift to be able to come. Do you still want a gift? "I''m afraid there won''t be a second person who dares to ask for a gift with her.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and glanced at him: "tut! An old prince, he really regarded himself as a root grass? "


    Gu ruobai clenched the palm of his hand and stared at Su Mingyu with a smile.


    "Do you know that I can cut you down ten times just by your words?"


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "come on, you and I know what kind of each other, we have to cooperate, you are reluctant to cut me."


    Seeing that she couldn''t get any benefits, she stood up and said, "it''s really boring. A king can''t even bring out a gift."


    "In that case, we have nothing to say. I have something to go first. Ruixian Wang, please watch it slowly."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned to leave.


    But before she stepped forward, her wrist was grabbed by a powerful hand.


    The temperature on the big hand ran up from the wrist, and Su Mingyu almost didn''t shake off.


    She turned around suspiciously and ran into Gu ruobai''s cold and deep pupil.


    In the dark eyes, it seems to be covered by thick black fog, and the emotion of the eyes is not clear. Only the thick fog floating like ink gives people the illusion that they are deeply trapped and unable to extricate themselves.

 Chapter 19

    Su Mingyu sank deeply in her eyes until the second mate called out, "please take your seat, my guest.".


    She resentfully took back her hand, lowered her little red face, and gently said, "dry Why? "


    Gu ruobai lowered his hand slowly, coughed softly, and took out a jade bracelet from his arms: "this should be a congratulatory gift."


    Su Mingyu has not yet reacted, Gu ruobai directly put it on her hand.


    Feeling the cold touch, Su Mingyu''s mouth could not hide the joy: "rare blood jade ah, you can really blood."


    The old man was still poor before. This is blood jade! On this quality, not to mention the value, but also enough to secretly enjoy themselves for several days.


    Looking at the smile of her mouth, Gu ruobai was also unconsciously happy: "if not, is not to drop a stingy name in someone''s mouth?"


    Su Mingyu''s line of sight this just left from the bracelet, perfunctorily Fu lower body, "how can."


    Smiling, he began to talk nonsense: "the whole capital who does not know that you are wise and powerful, is a talent with the wind of a general."


    Looking at her villain''s success, Gu ruobai looked at her eyes and said, "come on, aren''t you busy? Let''s go. "


    "Well! The small ones will step down. "


    In a good mood, she came out from the inn opposite Sinan Pavilion. In a twinkling of an eye, Su Mingyu went to the market to sell livestock.


    After searching for a long time, she couldn''t find what she wanted. Su Mingyu simply found a horse seller nearby: "it''s really nice to have a horse."


    The groom nodded: "yes, I feed the horse very carefully. Although I can''t catch up with the speed of the army horse, it''s almost the same."


    Listening to the groom''s boasting, Su Mingyu nodded, "do you need a lot of food for raising so many horses? There must be a lot of mice, then? "


    The groom looked at Su Mingyu''s clothes, frowned and said, "you''re not selling rat medicine, are you? I have a self-made cage. You can find someone else if you catch a mouse


    That''s what she wants!


    "I want to buy mice with you, give you one or two silver, buy ten."


    "Of course The groom grinned happily.


    Su Mingyu took out some copper plates from his arms and threw them to the groom.


    "It''s a deposit. I''ll get it tomorrow. Remember, live."


    The groom happily accepted the copper plate and nodded again and again.


    The matter is almost done. Su Mingyu sneaks back to Su''s house through the back door.


    But as soon as he entered the door, he was surrounded by a group of servants.


    Looking at these servants, Su Mingyu''s heart sank. It''s over. This is Su Zhengyi''s man.


    Is it that the shop was discovered? I''ve done a good job of keeping secret. I shouldn''t let it out.


    Guan Jia''s high face glanced at Su Mingyu and said in a sharp voice, "Sir, please."


    "And the Housekeeper will lead the way."


    On the way, almost all the people were pointing to themselves. Su Mingyu was puzzled, but he didn''t ask much. Su Zhengyi Gao sat in the middle of the study, his face gloomy: "where did you go?"


    Su Mingyu did not lie: "the market."


    "What do you do at the fair?"


    "Buy a cat."


    "Why buy a cat?"


    "I heard that there is a rat in your house. Go and buy a cat to catch the mouse."


    Su Mingyu''s head was getting lower and lower, and her reply was like the sound of a mosquito.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s careless dress up, and yes to yes answer, Su Zhengyi is not angry.


    Su Zhengyi slapped the scroll on the desk: "is this your business? What''s the proper way for a girl to run outside every day! "


    She thought it was something that was so serious. It was for this.


    Isn''t it just a matter of going out of the government, as for losing such a big temper?


    It seems that Su Yueyue is ready. Wang Manwen is ready to clean himself up.


    Su Mingyu seemed to be frightened in general, and her voice trembled slightly, even with a cry.


    "There is nothing in the house, so I want to go out for a walk. If my father doesn''t like it, I won''t go."


    Seeing how quickly she recognized her mistake, Su Zhengyi snorted coldly, and her voice slightly softened: "the girl''s house should still look like a girl''s house. In the future, you are not allowed to go out of the mansion without my command!"


    "More like your sister to learn to learn, if really nothing, then good practice embroidery."


    Su Mingyu drooped her eyes and said, "yes, Dad."


    In fact, Su Zhengyi is quite satisfied with Su Mingyu''s recent performance. In the past, she was always dead.


    Recently, she has a little more vitality, and her appearance is not bad. She should be able to arrange a good family for her soon.


    A family that can be used by itself.


    Now that the order is up to now, Su Zhengyi waves his hand: "OK, it''s none of your business. Go down."


    Su Mingyu nodded and bowed.Back in his yard, Zhizhu threw down his broom to meet him.


    Know bamboo scared small face pale, a pair of expression about to cry out.


    "Miss I''m sorry, but I can''t hide it for you. "


    Su Mingyu comforted: "it''s OK. It''s hard for you."


    It''s just that. The walls of Su''s house can''t stop them.


    Is this Wang Manwen''s revenge?


    This level is obviously not normal.


    The next day, before dawn, Su Mingyu ran over the wall to the market. After getting the mouse, she turned it back quietly.


    Looking at dozens of mice in the room, I know that bamboo is afraid to approach: "little Miss This is What are you going to do? "


    Su Mingyu looked at Zhizhu''s crying appearance with a smile and deliberately stimulated: "look at you, what are you afraid of? Just a few mice?"


    I''m afraid miss is the only woman in the world who is not afraid.


    After that, Su Mingyu seemed to have nothing to do. After breakfast, she drew a design draft for several hours.


    Finally, when Zhizhu was about to collapse, he put the mouse out of Su Zhengyi''s study.


    Zhizhu carefully kept the mouse''s cage down to the bottom of the lake and asked with a bitter face, "Miss, is it really necessary to do this?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "you go to the kitchen, this matter has nothing to do with you, do not implicate you."


    Zhizhu frowned: "but..."


    Su Mingyu quipped: "where come so much, but, go quickly!"


    Seeing off Zhizhu, Su Mingyu avoids the guard and comes to Su Zhengyi''s study.


    Carefully check the surrounding situation, make sure that there is no one around, then pull out a silver wire from the head, to the keyhole for a while.

 Chapter 20

    "Click"


    the lock on the hand opened in response to the sound.


    Walking slowly to Su Zhengyi''s desk, Su Mingyu began to look around.


    Just as she was about to turn to look at the bookshelf, the sun suddenly reflected a silver light.


    I saw between the bookshelf and desk about half an inch from the ground, tied with a transparent silk thread.


    As the silk thread looked up, it turned out to be a strong crossbow.


    Secretly in the heart of a sigh, if Su Mingyu just a little bit reckless, at this time may have been a random arrow through the heart.


    Su Mingyu breathed out a breath, settled down and looked at this seemingly ordinary study again.


    With such a large number of anti theft systems, isn''t there no silver 300 taels here?


    Look down where all the agencies are protected.


    Books?


    She carefully avoid the heavy mechanism, from the bottom to the top, the volume is hollow!


    There was a small box in the book with a key in it.


    Su Mingyu took out the prepared inkpad and printed the outline of the key. As soon as he was ready to leave, there was a sound in the study.


    Su Mingyu jumped and jumped out of one side of the window and hid under it.


    "General Xia! Against me in everything


    The housekeeper quickly came forward and poured him a cup of tea. "Master, calm down. General Xia is a martial man. Naturally, he doesn''t know the master''s mind for the country and the people."


    Su Zhengyi sighed and just wanted to say something, Wang Manwen''s harsh voice suddenly sounded outside the door.


    "Su Mingyu! Why are you here! "


    Su Zhengyi''s face sank and gave the housekeeper a look.


    Su Mingyu was soon pushed in by Wang Manwen and the housekeeper.


    Su Zhengyi, with a black face, just wanted to question. Seeing Su Mingyu''s appearance, he almost slapped the desk over.


    Su Mingyu was covered with grass all over her body, and her small white face was covered with mud everywhere. She could even see the scratch on her face.


    Su Zhengyi was so angry that he opened his mouth and scolded: "You evil block! What is this for! What''s the propriety of you to look like this! "


    Su Mingyu was so frightened that she couldn''t stop shaking. She fell to her knees in front of Su Zhengyi with red eyes.


    "Dad I I''m catching mice... "


    Mouse again!


    Su Zhengyi''s green muscle leaped wildly and wanted to slap her to death.


    "It''s said that you don''t have to worry about mice! You can''t listen to me


    "But But... " Su Mingyu''s tears fell down: "the only table in my room was bitten by this mouse..."


    "I just want to kill it..."


    Seeing that Su Zhengyi was taken off course by Su Mingyu, Wang Manwen quickly turned to the topic: "what are you doing outside the master''s study?"


    Su Mingyu was questioned by a fear, tears all stopped, head low lower.


    "I I It''s after a mouse


    "Why does the mouse run to the master''s house without eyes! You dare to lie


    "All right! What''s the standard of a noisy day! "


    Wang Manwen can''t speak in his head. If he asks again, he will say what he shouldn''t have said.


    Su Zhengyi stares at her coldly: "catching mice is what a lady of your family should do! It''s insane and shameless! "


    Su Mingyu was wronged to wipe the tears on her face, but the tears could not stop.


    "But Zhizhu told me that the mouse had been there several days ago


    Wang Manwen breathed: "there is no need for you to intervene in the affairs of the mansion! I''ve already asked people to prescribe medicine for the rat disease. It should be gone in a few days. "


    Su Mingyu pouted, ooh, and then wiped his face.


    Her hands were dirty, and the more they were wiped, the more they were spent. Later, Su Zhengyi couldn''t see it anymore.


    "Get out of here! It''s a useless thing


    Seeing Su Zhengyi, Wang Manwen said quickly, "master She doesn''t know how long she has been outside your study... "


    The implication is that if she hears something she shouldn''t listen to, it''s not good to let her go.


    Su Zhengyi waved his hand: "I just came back. It''s OK. Let her go."


    Su Mingyu''s grievances are mixed together. When she comes out of the room, she still looks at Su Zhengyi with nostalgia.


    "Dad I, I really didn''t mean to... "


    Su Zhengyi was annoyed and did not pay any attention to her: "go back! Don''t go out of your yard without my order


    Back to her room, Su Mingyu took a hot bath happily.


    Su Mingyu was amused at the thought of Su Zhengyi and Wang Manwen''s expressions of defiance and disgust.


    However, he only found the key and didn''t seem to see the lock, which made Su Mingyu a little depressed.Do you want to go to Su Zhengyi''s study again?


    Want to come to such a disturbance, Su Zhengyi will certainly be more prepared, she wants to go again, it is not so easy.


    "Little Miss... "


    Zhizhu steps flustered ran in.


    Su Mingyu held the hot water and said with disapproval: "what''s the matter?"


    "That..." Know bamboo bitter face: "the madam came over, still take some people to carry a table."


    Su Mingyu light oh a: "tell two Niang, I will go right away."


    When she took a leisurely bath and came to the yard in no hurry, she saw Wang man Wen''s black face that could drip water.


    "It''s been a long time


    Su Mingyu pretended to be nervous, as if he had not calmed down in the fear just now: "I''m sorry, er Niang."


    "I''m too dirty to catch mice So I washed it a little more. "


    Wang Manwen''s face was cold and pointed to Zhizhu beside him: "what''s the matter with your maid''s forbidding us to enter the house?"

 Chapter 21

    "How could that be possible?" Su Mingyu hurried forward, looked at Zhizhu, and asked in a serious tone: "why don''t you invite Er Niang in?"


    Know bamboo hang Mou, tightly bit the lower lip, did not speak.


    Wang Manwen sneered: "originally I was kind-hearted to give you the table, you do not let me in, how can I move your table bitten by a mouse?"


    I knew she wasn''t kind.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "thank you very much. I''ll open the door for you right away."


    Su Mingyu opened the door and saw a wooden table with a foot missing in the middle of the main hall.


    Are you really bitten by rats?


    Wang Manwen looked at the tooth marks on the foot of the wooden table. He ordered people to put the new table down: "make good use of this table! Don''t waste my time


    Su Mingyu hook lips: "thank you two Niang."


    Wang man Wen and the group of men who were not easy to be provoked were sent off. Zhizhu dared to take a long breath.


    "We''ve been bitten by rats for a long time. Miss, why do you want me to stop Madame?"


    Su Mingyu recalled Wang Manwen''s stinky face, narrowed her eyes and laughed cunningly: "don''t you think it''s interesting to see her disappointed expression?"


    Know bamboo eye corner to smoke, she does not feel good at all!


    She was scared to death!


    Now the young lady often let her feel a cold in the back.


    It''s terrible!


    Su Mingyu patted Zhizhu on the shoulder: "don''t be so timid. Everything has me."


    That crisp voice with confidence, let know bamboo heart uneasiness subsided a lot.


    This time, during the rat infestation, Wang Manwen gave full play to her gossip ability. Within a few days, the story of Su Mingyu''s madness and catching mice spread in the market.


    Wang Manyu always scolds her in the downwind.


    However, Su Mingyu didn''t care, and she could not cause any substantial harm.


    Although Zhizhu has complaints in his heart, he has to give up after seeing Su Mingyu''s attitude.


    Originally thought it was just a small episode, but Su Mingyu did not expect that Wang Manwen gave her a surprise ten days later.


    That day, Su Mingyu just came back from Sinan Pavilion. Before the bench was hot in the room, Wang Manwen walked in with a smile.


    Su Mingyu took a sip of water and looked at her suspiciously.


    "Er Niang, you look What''s the matter? "


    Wang Manwen raised his hand and touched his face: "what''s wrong? What are you saying? "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "no, how do I feel your mouth seems to be crooked?"


    Wang Manwen is angry, the feeling this dead girl turns a corner to scold oneself to smile not to have a good intention!


    But she''s not here to fight today.


    Wang Manwen pressed down the anger in his heart and looked at her with a smile.


    "Mingyu, if you have nothing to do this afternoon, go to my yard and sit down. Er Niang wants to talk to you about something."


    What''s wrong here? You have to go to her yard?


    Although confused, Su Mingyu still nodded to answer.


    Wang Manwen nodded with satisfaction. Before leaving, she went back to say, "Mingyu, put on your most beautiful clothes."


    As soon as she said this, Su Mingyu was keenly aware of something different.


    After noon, Su Mingyu tidied up and prepared to go to Wang Manwen''s yard.


    "Miss! You You''ll go dressed like this? "


    Su Mingyu was about to go out when Zhizhu stopped him.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s coarse linen clothes, although she always wears them, she doesn''t look like a boudoir girl.


    What''s more, before leaving, the lady specially told her to dress better.


    How can she dress like this, if she offends his wife?


    Su Mingyu waved her sleeve and looked disapproved: "I don''t know what Wang Manwen asked me to do. It''s not good to be so obedient."


    Finish saying also don''t want to listen to know bamboo nagging, walked two steps to leave the yard.


    When Su Mingyu walked slowly to Wang Manwen''s backyard in her thick clothes, she was stunned.


    Wang Manwen, this battle is very big!


    There were about ten young men standing or sitting in Wang man Wen''s backyard.


    And there are several of those people that Su Mingyu is familiar with.


    Su Mingyu didn''t know anything before, but as soon as he saw this scene, he understood it immediately.


    Wang Manwen has sold himself.


    She was in such a hurry to get married?


    With a restrained look, Su Mingyu came to Wang Manwen''s face and said, "Mingyu has seen Er Niang."


    "Mingyu, you came here..."


    Wang Manwen, who is talking to the prince of the Wang family, turns around and sees Su Mingyu''s dress up. She smiles on her face and almost bites her tongue.This dead girl, let her dress better, she actually wears so shabby!


    This is not red fruit hit her face!


    Wang Manwen forced out a smile as he steadied his mind.


    "You girl, always wear so simple, I said to buy you clothes, you do not want every time."


    Pooh! When did she say she would buy her own clothes?


    Don''t talk about clothes, she Wang Manwen never bought a needle for herself, OK?


    What a disgusting hypocrisy!


    "Come on, everybody stop. I''ll introduce you."


    Wang Manwen took Su Mingyu and stood in front of everyone: "this is the legitimate daughter of our Su family, Miss Su Mingyu."


    With that, Wang Manwen pushed Su Mingyu: "Mingyu, say hello to everyone."


    Su Mingyu pulled out a wry smile: "hello..."


    Wang man Wen continued: "our family Mingyu ah, is relatively shy, we are familiar with good."


    With that, Wang Manwen pushed Su Mingyu out.


    Those childish friends gathered around one after another.


    Although not up and down to Su Mingyu, but it seems to want to strip her clothes to the line of sight or let Su Mingyu frown.


    "Miss Mingyu, what do you like to do on weekdays?"


    A fat and fat man pushed everyone to Su Mingyu''s face. The flesh on his face squeezed his eyes into a slit.


    "I heard that Miss Su has all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting? I don''t know if Zhou is lucky to enjoy a song? "


    Give you a big head! Open your eyes and talk to me again!


    A tall, strong, but not very good looking man crowded in.


    "Sue Sue Su... "


    Before he finished, another man interrupted him and gave him a fierce glance: "Su what Su, you can''t even say all the words. What are you doing for fun?"


    For a moment, Su Mingyu only felt a burst of pain in her temples, and she was almost suffocating.


    This Wang man Wen is really "carefully selected" to find a group of future husbands for her!


    Through the crowd, Su Mingyu clearly saw Wang Manwen''s face that smug.

 Chapter 22

    She pursed her lips and suddenly drew a beautiful smile: "I I can''t play the piano or chess, but... "


    Su Mingyu excitedly approached the nearest man, "but I''m good at catching mice


    "Do you like mice?"


    Said also the hand dances of the stroke, "fluffy, can be fun."


    "Especially when you screw its head off, you can clearly hear the sound of" clucking "a spinal fracture


    With that, Su Mingyu''s expression immediately became sad and sad, and made a very sad expression: "then the mouse died."


    A lot of men did not expect that this looks like a good and clever woman, interests are so special, for a time almost all people are frozen in place, do not know what to say.


    After a long time, or the fat man first reacted.


    He wiped a handful of meat across his forehead: "this This It suddenly occurred to me that there was something else at home, so I would not disturb you. Miss Su, we are destined to see you again. "


    Then he ran away with a big stomach.


    Other childe brothers see the fat man run, also have expressed the call of the mother at home.


    There are many reasons why the birds in the house are flying and so on. It''s not for other reasons. I just want to leave quickly.


    In order to catch mice, Su Mingyu made a lot of jokes in the business circles in Beijing.


    This young man was invited by Wang Manwen today. He just thought that Su Mingyu was good-looking. Even if his brain was not very good, it was not impossible for him to be a concubine''s room.


    But today, I heard her crazy remarks and silly appearance, but I couldn''t say what I thought.


    Wang man is still proud of the text. She finally borrows Su Mingyu''s disobedience and bears the name of madness outside. She asks Su Zhengyi to marry Su Mingyu as soon as possible.


    But why did all these people run away before they started?


    Wang Manwen quickly pulled a slow running childe brother, doubt way: "this is how?"


    That childe elder brother glared at Wang Manwen angrily: "my elder brother several is hears Su Mingyu looks good-looking just came, but you also did not say the brain is abnormal! Who dares to marry such a woman


    With that, he threw off Wang Manwen''s hand and left.


    Wang Manwen was a little bit slow, but God came to him. Seeing that all the people were finished, he went up and raised his hand to slap Su Mingyu.


    But before her slap fell, a powerful hand stopped her.


    "No Don''t fight Sue Miss Su. "


    Wang Manwen is so happy that there is still a man who is willing to marry Su Mingyu.


    She immediately closed her hand, showing a harmless look.


    "I didn''t want to hit her. I just saw that her face was a mess and I wanted to wipe her."


    The tall man nodded.


    "I I I like Miss Su... "


    "No I don''t know Miss Su Can you Do it for me... "


    "My The eleventh A concubine''s room... "


    The eleventh concubine room?


    Su Mingyu couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s such a thing. There are ten concubines. It''s really waterlogging and drought.


    Seeing Su Mingyu smile, the man thought that Su Mingyu agreed and went forward to hold Su Mingyu.


    Before he rushed over, Su Mingyu flashed over him.


    "I''m sorry, no matter how I say, I''m the legitimate daughter of the Su family. If I marry you to be a concubine of eleven rooms..."


    "If you tell me where to put my father''s face."


    Su Mingyu looked at Wang man Wen and said, "Er Niang, do you think so?"


    Wang Manwen didn''t know that Su Mingyu''s words were a warning to himself.


    She bit the back teeth. Although she didn''t want to admit it, Su Mingyu was right.


    No matter how poor Su Mingyu was, she would never marry such a rich businessman to be a concubine.


    Let a person drive away that infatuated son, by the way will su Mingyu together to blow out.


    Wang Manwen sat on the stool and rubbed his temple. His head was like a needle prick.


    Su Yueyue came out from the back room.


    Just that scene she saw clearly, carefully rubbed her head to Wang Manwen.


    Su Yueyue''s face showed a fierce color: "this Su Mingyu toast, do not eat or eat wine penalty!"


    "Mother, don''t worry. In a few days'' time, I''ll have my own way to deal with her, a little Beige person."


    Wang man Wen sighed: "en, or our Yue is the most sensible."


    "What happened to King Yu?"


    Yue Yue, Yu''s face didn''t recover


    "Besides, for men, it''s better to hang them. I have my own sense of propriety."Seeing her say so, Wang man Wen nodded: "this Su Mingyu is more and more difficult to control. I''m afraid your sister''s love drama will not last long."


    Back from Wang Manwen, Su Mingyu sees an unexpected person in her room.


    The man was sitting in his seat, drinking his own tea and eating snacks.


    Su Mingyu took a puff from the corner of his mouth: "is king Ruixian so free? Break into a woman''s boudoir without permission? "


    "Woman?"


    Gu ruobai lifted his eyelids and sent the dried fruit to the entrance: "you know that no one in the capital dares to marry you after you make such a noise."


    Isn''t it just what happened in Wang Manwen''s yard?


    How does this person know?


    how strong his eyeliner is!


    Su Mingyu sat on the chair beside her and peeled off the melon seeds. She didn''t care: "someone wants to marry me. I don''t want to marry."


    "Backbone!" Gu ruobai''s words are very pertinent, but there is no praise in his tone.


    Su Mingyu didn''t even want to turn her eyes. She asked, "are you here to satirize me?"


    "Of course not. I just heard that you went to the blacksmith and heard the blacksmith say you want to open the key?"


    Said Gu ruobai to her in front of, a face to beat with a smile, "play the key why not find locksmith."


    Su Mingyu gritted her teeth angrily and patted the table.


    how did she forget that this goddamn man has countless eyes?


    Sipping her lips, Su Mingyu chooses silence.


    In this time and space, at least now, Su Mingyu is absolutely unable to play with this man.


    See Su Mingyu do not speak, Gu ruobai Lian Mou: "that thing I have seen, and its corresponding thing, I have seen, want to know where?"


    Before the voice falls, Su Mingyu stares at Gu ruobai with a gnashing of teeth.


    "You dig a hole for me!"


    This man is so mean!


    Gu ruobai raised his eyebrows: "I don''t have one. I just asked you some questions. You are curious and want to explore the secret of Su Zhengyi. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good, good, you are cruel Don''t know why, Su Mingyu suddenly has a kind of helpless feeling of betrayal: "anyway, you have got the key, get out of here!"

 Chapter 23

    Although Su Mingyu always knew that Gu ruobai had a purpose to approach him.


    But she didn''t expect this man to be so insidious and set himself up!


    I was sold, and I still count money for him happily.


    "You are so good! It is worthy of being the God of war. "


    Su Mingyu laughed awkwardly: "now I want to come that day when you specially sent me silver, you must have checked Su Zhengyi''s study, right? But nothing was found, right? "


    Looking at the strange in Su Mingyu''s eyes, Gu ruobai''s larynx wriggles.


    It seemed that he was restrained by something, which made him difficult to breathe.


    Seeing Gu ruobai not talking, Su Mingyu stares at him fiercely.


    "That''s why you used my strong nature to help you find this key by reminding me later."


    Su Mingyu sneered, and his laughter was hoarse: "blame me for being too naive, thinking that we have common interests and are allies on the same front."


    With that, Su Mingyu took off the blood jade bracelet and put it on the table top. He looked at it straight, and his tone was desolate.


    "Since they are only making use of each other, this kind of thing is indeed a little more than that. Now it is returned to King Ruixian. I wish us a happy cooperation in the future. "


    Gu ruobai wants to explain, but he is interrupted by Su Mingyu.


    She made a gesture of invitation, but she could not see a trace of expression on her face: "since what the Lord wants has arrived, please go back. I''m tired."


    Gu Ruo Bai Lian Mou looks at Su Mingyu: "are you angry?"


    Su Mingyu sneered: "what do I have to be angry about? The dispute between the princes depends on their abilities. Mingyu knows this."


    Although the truth is clear, but his practice makes Su Mingyu quite unhappy: "we should have nothing to say." Then he turned and walked to the window, with his back to Gu ruobai, unwilling to say more.


    Looking at her thin figure, Gu ruobai had a trace of impatience. He wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. He sighed and said, "believe it or not, I don''t want to hurt you."


    "I believe it."


    She believes it.


    Because this person disdains to hurt oneself such a little girl at all.


    All he wanted was to use himself.


    Including the last time he said that he would marry him, he not only tested her, but also stimulated her. It was a good plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    If she was not the protagonist of this good play, she would like to applaud Gu ruobai.


    In the face of such a calm and alienated Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai collected her eyes and finally said nothing. He left Su Mingyu''s boudoir in the area of wood.


    Looking at the closed door, Su Mingyu sighed.


    It seems that she is too proud.


    She thinks that she is so arrogant from passing through, and now she has been put together, which really makes her have a kind of unspeakable nausea.


    Knowing that Zhu came in and saw Su Mingyu''s face so ugly, he quickly came up and poured her a glass of water: "Miss Did you have a fight with king Ruixian


    Said, Zhizhu shriveled his mouth: "in fact, Ruixian Wang is very good. When you were treated by family law, he was not only the first to see you, but also sent you such good medicine."


    "Moreover, King Ruixian is also the most handsome of all the princes. Although he has a disability on his leg, he is also a good destination "


    I feel that the air pressure around me is getting lower and lower, and the sound of Zhizhu is getting smaller and smaller. Finally, I dare not say more.


    Su Mingyu sighed silently. She knew that bamboo was a good girl, but she was too simple.


    "Wang Ruixian and I have nothing, let alone quarrel. Tired, I want to rest


    Zhizhu saw that Su Mingyu was really unwilling to talk, so she quickly backed out.


    Gently closed the door, know bamboo gently stomped under the foot, chagrined said, "my mouth ah."


    Originally miss and Rui Xian Wang quarrel mood already enough irritable, she also went to talk a lot, is not open miss''s wound?


    Maybe it was too much last time.


    so for a few days, Su Mingyu was very busy.


    But she is not idle down the Lord, simply over the wall to see their own shop.


    A period of time did not come, Su Mingyu found that his shop has been quite popular, and even a lot of styles are in short supply.


    Su Mingyu is quite satisfied with the store.


    From the back door of Sinan pavilion store, she went into the second floor accounting room, and after reading the account books, she asked the shopkeeper.


    "Miss Su, you are here."


    The shopkeeper is a charming half old Xu Niang. She met Su Mingyu when she was looking for a young lady to help her build up momentum in the brothel.


    Because she destroyed half of her face, she was not happy in the brothel, so Su Mingyu simply bought her.


    Facts have proved that the effect of timely delivery of charcoal is very good. Xiamian is quite devoted to this shop and is also very loyal to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I asked you to post a notice, how is it?"The shop business is getting better and better. It''s a little too hard to rely on Su Mingyu to draw drawings alone, so I want to recruit some more potential people to help me share some.


    Xia Mian was a little embarrassed: "there are many people coming, but I have seen the works, they are not so brilliant."


    It''s really a bit difficult for people of this era to draw advanced design drawings.


    Since Su Mingyu has raised her eyebrows, she can not raise her eyebrows


    Xia Mian nodded and hesitated: "Miss Su About cloth I have something to tell you. "


    "Say it." Looking at the way she sleeps, she can probably guess what she is going to say.


    Wang Manwen, a rogue businessman, must have thought that his business was good and wanted to make money from it.


    Sure enough, Su Mingyu thought about it, and xiamian pursed her lips: "our clothes have been sold in other shops And the price is almost the same as ours, but there are some differences in some details, but they are also very similar


    Sinang pavilion has its own weaving, clothing and spinning. Su Mingyu is responsible for the design of the printing board. Now there is piracy. I want to know that there is something wrong with the raw materials.


    As a matter of fact, Su Mingyu had long expected that Wang Manwen monopolized the fabric business in the capital city, and the traffic conditions did not allow her to purchase goods from other places. Therefore, it was not so easy to get rid of Wang man Wen.


    Su Mingyu stroked his forehead and thought: "I know. I don''t care about it in advance. Let''s start to recruit people."


    Summer sleep should be a: "there are still things below, I will go down first."


    "Hard work for you."


    Summer sleep hook lips smile: "not hard, much better than when I was in the brothel."


    From Sinan Pavilion, Su Mingyu habitually walks to Ruixian palace, but just halfway there, he stops suddenly, takes a look at the plaque in the distance and sighs gently.


    Habit is a terrible thing.


    She can''t rely on Gu ruobai any more. She needs her own strength.

 Chapter 24

    Perhaps he had tasted the sweetness. Wang Manwen became more and more excessive and imitated almost all the styles of Su Mingyu''s clothes.


    The market is oversaturated and clothes and fabrics are starting to sell out.


    As a result, Su Mingyu took the lead in the price war and even launched a card handling mechanism. Not only is the price cheap, but also the quality is superior.


    For a time, only Sinan pavilion was still full of people.


    Xia Mian was worried when she saw that the shop was losing more and more: "Miss Su, every time we sell a piece, we will earn a lot less than before. Although we don''t see much, we still have a lot of money in the end..."


    Su Mingyu took a sip of tea, then slowly said: "don''t worry, first small profits and more sales."


    After dealing with things in Sinan Pavilion, Su Mingyu returns to Shangshu mansion.


    As soon as I sat down, I saw that the bamboo face was not good and came in: "Miss The second lady is looking for you. "


    "Let her in."


    Today, Su Yue wore a goose yellow dress, just right to outline her slender lines, a pair of petite and lovely appearance.


    Su Mingyu put out a very polite smile: "sister, how can I have time to sit here today?"


    Su Yueyue said with a gentle smile: "the last time the king Yu came to see me, didn''t he say that he would take us to play when the weather was warm?"


    Su Mingyu nods. She remembers it, but


    This Su Yueyue actually willing to let himself and Yu Wang meet?


    Su Yueyue took Su Mingyu''s hand: "the king of Yu''s people have been waiting outside, sister, let''s go together."


    Now, she understood why Su Yueyue dressed up specially today.


    It turns out that a beautiful woman has an appointment.


    It''s a good idea to call her when she doesn''t have time to dress up.


    However, Su Mingyu was not annoyed. Originally, she didn''t feel much about the Yu King: "in this case, sister, you go quickly, I won''t go..."


    "Why not?" At this time, a tall figure came in from the door: "today''s spring sun is very good, it''s a good time to enjoy flowers. It''s a waste not to go and see the flowers and plants outside?"


    The king of Yu frowned at Su Yue who was wearing thin clothes. Then he untied his cloak carefully and tied it up for him.


    Under the warm spring sun, a tall and handsome, a petite and lovely person, no matter how you look at it, they are made in heaven.


    Su Mingyu is really holding back her white eyes and appreciating the drama that the young lady intends to do. She even wants to clap her hands to the two actors.


    King Yu looked at Su Yueyue gently in his eyes: "although it''s warm and sunny, it''s still cool after all. You''ve just recovered from your serious illness, so you shouldn''t be cold."


    Su Yueyue''s cheek is crimson. It looks like a ripe peach from afar. It really makes people happy.


    King Yu''s tone softened a little bit: "I saw that you didn''t come, so I came to look for it. It turned out that Miss Mingyu didn''t want to travel with the king."


    With that, Yu Mingyu looked down at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu today is simple, a set of white long clothes, her whole body is covered in it.


    A long black hair bundle in the back of the head, fresh and beautiful look, although not as eye-catching as Su Yueyue, it is also neat.


    I haven''t seen it for many days, but I have a touch of elegant temperament. It is quiet and resists people thousands of miles away. It is like the snow lotus on the mountain, beautiful but hard to touch.


    Su Mingyu saw the appreciation in Yu Wang''s eyes clearly, and gently held his jaw: "it is the blessing of Mingyu to be able to play with King Yu."


    Since Su Yueyue wants her to go, what''s wrong with her going there.


    The sun is warm in spring. It''s very comfortable to shine on people.


    Su Mingyu sat on the side of the pavilion, looking at Su Yueyue and Yu Wang, you are not my Nong, by the way, appreciate the envy of other faces.


    What the king of Yu said to play was actually in his backyard and called many people.


    There are more and more people around Su Yueyue. Su Mingyu wrung her eyebrows to observe and listen carefully. It seems that he is fighting poems.


    In my memory, Su Yueyue is indeed a girl of both talent and beauty. Listening to the following verses, she really has that little meaning.


    Su Mingyu didn''t want to join in the excitement and turned to leave. Su Yueyue suddenly waved to her excitedly: "sister! Sister


    Red face invited: "sister! It''s rare that the weather is so good today, and the atmosphere is also very good. Why don''t we have a poem


    When she said this, almost everyone looked at Su Mingyu with a kind of expression of watching jokes.


    Everyone knows that Su Mingyu, the eldest daughter of the Su family, is not gifted. Even if Su Shangshu specially invited his husband to teach in his house, he only taught him how to read.


    Now Su Yueyue invited her to write poetry, not waiting for everyone to see her joke?


    Seeing Su Mingyu didn''t respond for a long time, Su Yueyue drew up a good-looking smile: "it''s OK, sister, you can use what you have seen in the book."


    Su Yueyue is really an abacus!If Su Mingyu wins, others will say that he has no real talent and learning, and won''t win. If you lose, you''ll end up with a stupid name that you can lose by endorsements.


    No matter what the result, she seems destined to be the entertainment program of the flower feast.


    But also want to thank her this love show off good sister, gave her a good chance to change her face.


    When everyone was watching the joke, Su Mingyu nodded and agreed: "but How can I compete with my sister with other people''s poems? I''d better use my own. My sister will come first? "


    Su Yueyue didn''t expect that Su Mingyu would say that he wanted to write his own poems.


    She was stunned at first, then hooked her lips, and her eyes flashed with a look of cruelty.


    Since Su Mingyu wants to bump into the tip of the knife, don''t blame her for being rude.


    "Are you a sister, or sister, come first."


    Said Su Yue pointed to the peach blossom behind him: "take the most common peach blossom as the topic."

 Chapter 25

    Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and opened her mouth and then came:


    "two peach and apricot trees reflect the fence, and decorate the Yuwang house in Beijing."


    "What''s wrong with spring breeze? Break a few flowers with the warbler


    This opening, the whole backyard people are quiet, fixed staring at Su Mingyu, who usually does not show mountain water leakage.


    Su Yueyue couldn''t believe it. She racked her brains and couldn''t figure out who wrote this poem.


    Is it really made by Su Mingyu?


    It''s incredible to make such a poem in a few minutes!


    As if to see what Su Yueyue was thinking, Su Mingyu hooked his lips and laughed, just as the breeze suddenly rose, some disobedient petals fell quietly on her white shirt.


    Su Mingyu picked up a flower and said:


    "the peach blossom is shallow and deep, like even deep and light makeup."


    "The spring wind helps the intestines to break, and the white clothes blow off."


    "Good poetry!"


    Almost as soon as her voice dropped, the whole backyard burst into thunderous applause.


    If the first song can be said that Su Mingyu is lucky, this second song seems to be a little too timely.


    Su Mingyu was so literary and elegant that Su Mingyu won.


    Su Yueyue, who couldn''t get to the stage, was wringing his handkerchief, and his face was livid.


    The king of Yu looked at Su Mingyu, whose face was covered with peach blossom, and his thin lips were slightly raised:


    "it''s true that people are more beautiful than flowers."


    Su Mingyu bowed down to salute, and said with a smile: "where, the prince praised falsely."


    For a while, Su Mingyu''s reputation as a talented woman was spreading. Many knowledgeable young men were quietly interested in the young lady who could write two good poems.


    Su house, Su Yue a wave of the things on the table, crackling in the sound of breaking with a roar.


    "Ah! Su Mingyu, a bitch! She''s out of the limelight! What the hell is going on here? "


    Wang Manwen''s face was as gloomy as ink and slapped on the table:


    "this Su Mingyu! No more. "


    On that day, at the flower feast, King Yu''s appreciation of Su Mingyu was like a thorn, which pierced Su Yueyue''s heart.


    Yu princess''s position is hers, she can''t let Su Mingyu take it.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the Qingming Festival.


    Sujiaben is a big family in the capital city, so ancestor worship is also a big event.


    Su Zhengyi and Wang Manwen both had ancestral home in the capital, so they set up an altar outside the capital.


    Half way through the process, Wang man Wen signals Su Yue to go to the head of his grandchildren.


    Su Yueyue glanced at Su Mingyu triumphantly and walked up with lotus steps.


    But before she came across Xiang, Su Mingyu raised her hand to stop her: "sister, my ancestors, if we let them know that we are so reckless, I''m afraid we will not be happy."


    What does Su Yuelin mean? Was not last year my first incense


    Su Mingyu nodded and said seriously: "last year, I saw that my sister and ER Niang were taken back to Su''s house, so it''s consolation to give the incense to my sister, which is the consolation to recognize our ancestors..."


    Su Mingyu glanced at Su Zhengyi intentionally or unintentionally: "but this year so far It doesn''t seem that our Su mansion is going well. "


    "Dad has not been cleared of suspicion because of the case of revealing the subject. I almost disappeared in the mountain forest because of the murder of a traitor. Even you, sister..."


    Su Mingyu''s eyes were full of heartache: "a small whiplash almost destroyed her face. Although Mingyu didn''t dare to presume that it had something to do with her sister shangtouxiang, but It''s always good to be careful. "


    "You''re bullshit! It''s you...


    " OK! " Su Zhengyi stopped Su Yueyue, who was very angry, and began to speak with displeasure on his face, "how could you be so noisy in front of our ancestors! It''s better to let Mingyu be fragrant this year. "


    Su Yueyue turned to Wang Manwen for help.


    Wang Manwen thinks that Su Mingyu will take this matter as an example. Su Zhengyi has been especially taboo about the topic of scientific examination recently. This is undoubtedly a stab in the heart. Although his anger is hard to calm, he can only wink at Su Yueyue and let her come down first.


    In front of all the people, Su Mingyu rightfully put on this incense.


    Looking at the smoke curling from the incense table, Su Mingyu swore secretly in his heart: Su Mingyu of this era, you can go at ease, what you have lost, I will take it back a little bit.


    The process of ancestor worship was quite smooth. It was noon when it was finished.


    Su Zhengyi prepares to go back with a group of government servants, and Su Mingyu goes back with the team.


    A few people just walked to the gate of the city and saw Lin Jun who came back from the same ancestor worship ceremony.


    Su Yueyue first came forward to salute: "brother Lin Biao."


    Lin Jun''s eyes flashed with amazement. After a few days'' absence, Su Yueyue became more and more beautiful. If he hadn''t had a task today, he would have stolen some incense. He has been studying for a long time since the last Lin Fu incident.Can''t help but touch the jaw, asked: "sister Yue, this is ready to go back?"


    Su Yueyue nodded and Lin Jun said with a smile: "it''s just noon. My cousin hasn''t used lunch yet? Why don''t you have dinner with your cousin? "


    Su Yueyue put on a hard look at Su Mingyu behind him.


    Wang Manwen immediately came forward and said with a smile: "why not, Mingyu, you and yue''er go together, I will send someone to pick you up later."


    Su Zhengyi took a look at it and didn''t say anything more. It was acquiescence.


    Looking at the acting skills of the family, Su Mingyu turned a big white eye in her heart.


    Are these people really stupid?


    This man and woman were different from each other in feudal society. They even took the initiative to let their daughter and a man go out to dinner. Even if Wang Manwen and Su Zhengyi are really open, they can''t do such stupid things, right?


    Make it clear that this is a fraud!


    It seems that Wang Manwen didn''t marry himself last time, and he started looking for trouble again.

 Chapter 26

    She wanted to see what stupid way the mother and daughter had come up with, and she answered with a smile.


    Lin Jun glances at Su Mingyu. She looks better and better recently. She looks a little bit more beautiful.


    "Please, it happens that the Juxiang Pavilion of the Lin family is not far ahead."


    It is not groundless to say that the Lin family''s Juxiang Pavilion can be established in the capital city.


    At least their specialty, tofu fish, is very delicious.


    Su Mingyu has been busy working all morning, so she is not polite. She sits down and starts to eat.


    Lin Jun looked at Su Mingyu''s delicate side face, and couldn''t help licking his lips. He said, "sister Mingyu, it''s said that Madame Su is looking for a relative for you?"


    This disgusting tone Su Mingyu can''t swallow any more. She puts down her chopsticks and stares at Lin Jun without speaking.


    Clearly is a pair of clear eyes, but Lin Jun was just seen a kind of creepy feeling.


    Su Yueyue saw that the atmosphere was not right, and hastened to reply: "brother Lin Biao''s news is really smart, but my sister is so excellent, I don''t know what kind of man can match her."


    Su Mingyu just smiles and doesn''t speak.


    All of a sudden, Su Yue''s head tilted, supporting his forehead, and his expression was very painful: "ah What''s wrong with me today? Why is it a little uncomfortable. Sister, I''ll go out and breathe. You can eat slowly


    Ah, Su Yueyue''s acting skills have not improved for a long time. It''s really stupid and hopeless.


    Lin Jun quickly let people send Su Yueyue out, Su Yueyue eyes motioned him to move quickly.


    He went to Su Mingyu and sat down with his hands on her shoulder. He said with a smile: "sister Mingyu, what about my cousin I''m short of a real wife. Do you want to think about me? "


    While talking, the other hand touched Su Mingyu''s.


    Su Mingyu tried to resist nausea, but she did not look at Lin Jun, and her voice was sweet and soft: "cousin You''re kidding me


    Lin Jun''s heart was tickled by her voice, and her big hand kept rubbing on Su Mingyu''s back: "my cousin is not kidding. My cousin likes you ~"


    then Lin Jun kisses Su Mingyu.


    As soon as Su Mingyu retreated, Lin Jun threw himself into the air.


    However, he was not annoyed. He tidied up his clothes, rubbed his hands and slowly approached Su Mingyu: "I''ll tell you the truth, you -- I''m married."


    No, I have to find a way out, or I''ll be disgusted by him.


    Su Mingyu pretended to be frightened and retreated toward the door: "you What does that mean? "


    Just want to open the door, but found that the door was locked from the outside.


    Damn it!


    "Why, sister, is this a flight?"


    Su Mingyu''s thin shoulders trembled: "let me out I''m going to complain to Dad! How can you do this to me? "


    Lin Jun grinned: "do you think I can bring you out without Su Shangshu''s acquiescence?"


    Then he reached the door and blocked Su Mingyu on the door. Looking at Su Mingyu trembling from above, he felt a kind of unspeakable satisfaction in his heart.


    This stinky girl is finally caught by him. Where are you going to escape.


    Leaning over Su Mingyu''s head, he took a hard breath and sniffed at the fragrance of the girl alone. Lin Jun''s eyes were full of excitement: "this is my territory. Do you think you can run away?"


    Su Mingyu lowered her head. Even her voice trembled because of fear: "don''t mess with me! I''m calling for help


    Lin Jun sneered and laughed: "I have told you not to disturb others. Even if you call your throat broken, no one will come to save you."


    Su Mingyu suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Lin Jun, and the corners of her mouth fluttered: "cousin, then you should be ready for psychological preparation."


    after that, Su Mingyu''s eyes suddenly became fierce. She rolled up one knee and suddenly pushed upward, just in time to kick Lin Jun''s most important place.


    Huge pain mat, only listen to a voice breaking the sky Scream: "ah


    Su Mingyu has no hesitation. He grabs Lin Jun''s hair and points his right hand at his eyes.


    Another scream that was comparable to killing a pig. Lin Jun stepped back two steps and fell on the ground severely, rolling in pain.


    Su Mingyu sneered, picked up the stool on one side and smashed it hard on Lin Jun''s body.


    With a bang, the wooden stool was smashed into pieces.


    Lin Jun has no voice in pain, so he can only lie on the ground and cry for mercy.


    But Su Mingyu seems to have not heard of the general, copy up a few other stools, facing Lin Jun is not fateful hit.


    There are no stools, dishes, vases and wooden frames.


    Anyway, Su Mingyu smashed everything he could to Lin Jun.


    At the same time, Su Mingyu called out in horror: "no! elder male cousin! Don''t come here! "After su Mingyu''s comfortable venting, Lin Jun has been lying on the ground like a dead dog, only to breathe in but not to breathe out.


    After kicking him with his foot, he found that he was really unable to move. Su Mingyu clapped his hands and pulled two handfuls of hair to make him look like he had been through a fight.


    At this time, the door opened, and Su Yueyue came in with rain: "sister Right or not They''ve been blocking me Don''t let me in I I didn''t expect my cousin... "


    "Ah Su Yueyue trembled and pointed to Lin Jun on the ground, opened his eyes and looked at Su Mingyu in horror, "death Dead? "


    Su Mingyu didn''t reply. She curled up more tightly and sobbed with her knee.


    That sobbing voice and the shoulder, let a person look at can not help but pity.


    Su Yueyue was so angry that she almost broke her gums. The damned Su Mingyu resisted so fiercely.


    Not only did not succeed in his plan, Lin Jun was also beaten into this ghost!


    When Su Yue wanted to let this group of people take Su Mingyu down, a low voice suddenly came from the door.


    "What is this doing?"


    Gu ruobai looked at the miserable situation in the room, and curled up in the corner shivering Su Mingyu, the temperature around dropped sharply.


    "Miss Su Yueyue, can you give me an explanation?"


    Gu Ruo Bai''s voice with a bit of pressure and anger, listen to Su Yueyue can''t help but shake all over.


    Why did he come!


    Seeing that things became more and more complicated, Su Yueyue''s eyes turned red and he cried: "back to Ruixian King I I don''t know what happened. I happened to meet my cousin at the end of ancestor worship today. My cousin said that he would bring my sister and me to eat the famous dish of their Juxiang Pavilion... "

 Chapter 27

    Su Yueyue was afraid to look into Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes: "I I feel a little uncomfortable in the middle of the way, just I went out and had a rest. When I came back That''s it. "


    Gu ruobai''s wheelchair has arrived beside Su Mingyu. With the strength of her upper limbs, Gu ruobai hugs Su Mingyu in the corner of the tea table.


    Drooping eyes looked at the person in the arms, fortunately, just a little messy hair.


    "Today''s incident, I will find out, before that, I don''t want to hear any word about it from anyone''s mouth."


    Those people have long been afraid of liver tremor, dare not speak, can only a strong nod.


    Su Yueyue was too pressed to look up. He was angry and anxious in his heart, but he could only promise that It''s He understood


    Gu ruobai didn''t take a look at her and left the ruined and dilapidated room with Su Mingyu.


    He only left Su Yueyue with his fists clenched and his eyes full of hate.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at her eyes, she is not big smile


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye, she knew that this man must have seen the clue, otherwise it would not take her so quickly.


    Su Mingyu said, "thank you very much." Get ready to turn over and get out of bed.


    Seeing her reaction, Gu ruobai knew that she was still thinking about the last thing.


    Gu ruobai holds his chest in both hands and stands by the bed. He looks at Su Mingyu with a smile: "do a business. I''ll give you a little cheaper."


    Su Mingyu did not want to get out of his way and jumped out of bed: "no, thank you."


    This time Gu ruobai didn''t stop her, but said in a light tone: "I thought someone would need this batch of cloth very much."


    Su Mingyu is not surprised why Gu ruobai will know that there is something wrong with his cloth source.


    Bending down in front of Gu ruobai''s wheelchair, her eyes blinked at him: "interesting?"


    This man is really stupid. He has been cheated by him again and again.


    Gu ruobai showed his hands and showed great sincerity: "it''s not an apology." He took a contract out of his arms: "it''s not too late for you to make a decision on my terms."


    "No, thank you. If Wang Ruixian has nothing else to do, I''ll go first."


    With that, Su Mingyu stood up and was ready to leave. But just took a step, the wrist was caught.


    Su Mingyu turned around and looked at Gu ruobai. With a bit of impatience in his eyes, Su Mingyu got rid of him impatiently: "what do you really want to do?"


    She sat down by the tea table and hung her eyes on the corner of her dress: "I admit that I can''t fight you. I admit I''ll lose, but I won''t fight."


    Looking up at Gu ruobai, he was helpless, "you are a king, why can''t you go with me? I''m just a tiny dust in the capital. Please let me go Really. "


    She no longer trust the man in front of her, really don''t want to tangle with him like this, she is very clear, once you provoke him, there will be endless trouble.


    In her last life, she was cheated by a man so miserable, this life can not want to repeat the same mistakes.


    In fact, Gu ruobai doesn''t want to understand why he is a king. After hearing that Su Mingyu was taken away by Lin Jun, Gu rushes to find him.


    It is not clear why he wanted to tear Lin Jun into pieces when he saw Su Mingyu''s miserable situation.


    Maybe, I don''t want this little girl to show the injured expression last time.


    This face can only show a smile, to his smile!


    "Why are you so angry?"


    Su Mingyu


    "You have no problem with your mind. Shouldn''t I be angry if you play me?"


    Su Mingyu felt that she was casting pearls before swine. What kind of structure is this man?


    Looking at the way she tried to scold and not open her mouth, Gu ruobai suddenly felt a little cute, and his mood became clear: "but don''t you also use me as your umbrella?"


    "Is this different from that?" Su Mingyu felt that she was completely unable to communicate with this person: "my utilization is a framework in which both parties know and you are willing to do so, isn''t it?"


    Seeing her angry, even her cheek turned red, Gu ruobai was more happy: "then I will tell you in advance and promise not to cheat you, so you won''t be angry?"


    Su Mingyu:???


    Did she hear right? The man who lives on secret wants to confess to himself? "What are you trying to do with me?"


    Gu ruobai returned to his former self-confidence: "will you marry me?"


    If she really believed it, she would be super invincible big fool: "you think I''m stupid, believe you have a ghost."


    "You just saw my ugly appearance. I''m not clean, so I won''t harm you."


    "Now it''s you who think I''m stupid." Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu, who pretended to be calm and lied, and showed a good-looking smile. "Don''t say that you are successful at all. Even if you really succeed, I will marry you."Looking at Gu ruobai''s angular face, the dim light outside the window makes his delicate facial features more profound. His ink like pupil seems to have a fatal attraction, which adds a bit of indifference to him, and his mouth rippled with dazzling radian.


    For no reason, Su Mingyu felt that her heart beat missed half a beat, and even her cheek couldn''t help burning.


    She coughed, trying to divert her attention: "who Who is going to marry you... "


    Having said that, the coyness revealed unconsciously has to make people daydream.


    Gu ruobai''s thin lips are slightly raised. He drives the wheelchair to Su Mingyu and delivers the contract again. His eyes are solemn and his voice is sincere.


    "You won''t hurt me again."


    As a result, Su Mingyu took the paper.


    Subconsciously glancing at the contents above, Su Mingyu immediately widened his eyes and looked at it again. Although there was only a thin page in his hand, it gave Su Mingyu a feeling of heavy weight.


    Her eyebrows twisted into a Sichuan character: "you Why? "


    Gu ruobai''s eyes, deep as the vast sea, leaped a ripple: "since the cloth on Wang Manwen''s side has been blocked, then you have only two ways."


    "The first is to go to a farther place to get the cloth. Although Wang can''t copy it, it will make your cost higher. It''s not a long-term plan."

 Chapter 28

    "The second is to produce our own cloth, which is extremely sensitive. Even if it is from the same VAT, there is a difference in color. In this way, copying is completely eliminated and profits can be made."


    Seeing that Su Mingyu was seriously analyzing his proposal, he paused and continued, "I sent someone to investigate your whereabouts. You didn''t mean to introduce cloth, so what you want to go is the second way."


    Then Gu ruobai gave Su Mingyu a look.


    Although Su Mingyu didn''t want to admit that he was easily guessed, he still admitted honestly: "yes, but in this way, the time cost of my initial stage will be very high, and dyeing is another industry."


    So, he nodded


    "It''s the best choice for you to accept my help now. In the capital, although my cloth shop is not as famous as Wang Manwen, it also spreads all over Yannan."


    "I have all the fabrics you want, and I can give you the price you want. It saves time and effort and will never betray you. There is no reason why you don''t want such a good opportunity?"


    It has to be said that almost every word of Gu ruobai mentioned Su Mingyu''s heart.


    However, Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes with a sly smile: "have you ever thought that I still have a third way?"


    The third way?


    Gu ruobai raised his head and looked at Su Mingyu''s small fox smile, and then chuckled: "I''ve forgotten that you always don''t go the ordinary way."


    Su Mingyu licked dry lips: "no, you just underestimated me."


    She is not the predecessor of Su Mingyu who is not familiar with the world. Now she has gone through countless pains and trials in the 21st century.


    So it''s not her style to let Wang Manwen bully her head.


    "There are no laws and regulations about copying and copying in this country, so I can only defeat her from the other side."


    Su Mingyu took out an account book from her arms: "this is the account book for Wang Manwen to pay taxes. Since Wang Ruixian wants to cooperate with me, let me see your sincerity."


    After taking over the account book, Gu ruobai put it aside: "so, do you forgive me?"


    Su Mingyu got up and slightly hooked his lips: "I want to stay in your house for a few days. I don''t know if the prince is willing to?"


    "Certainly." With that, Gu ruobai clapped his hands, and wood walked in from the outside.


    "Master."


    "Go and prepare the wing room for Miss Su, who will stay in our house for a few days."


    Mu YILENG, why do you want to keep Miss Su?


    He looked at Su Mingyu in a complicated way, and he seemed to have something to say.


    Su Mingyu chuckled at him and said, "I only learned how to climb over walls and tiles. I''ll ask you to give me more advice in the future."


    It''s over. It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It can''t be avoided.


    Muyi thinks that he has great talent for lightness skill. Even his master praised him for his understanding. But ever since she taught Su Mingyu, Mu always has the illusion of being crushed.


    You should know that Su Mingyu has only studied for a few months, and he has achieved the degree of "crossing the wall and crossing the tile". In that year, he spent half a year.


    At the thought of this, Mu Yi was unwilling: "Miss Su''s learning ability is so outstanding that I don''t need to teach her at all. "


    of course, Su Mingyu knew what he was angry about, but she didn''t point out:" would you please help me pick up my servant girl Zhizhu by the way. "


    Zhizhu is really naive.


    So put her in Su Fu, Su Mingyu is not at ease.


    Looking at the back of wood one awkward leave, Gu Ruo Bai''s corner of mouth draws up a touch of faint smile.


    Kung Fu, in addition to their own body, can never see Mu Yi eat such a dumb Ba Kui.


    Seeing everyone left, Gu ruobai pulled Su Mingyu''s sleeve: "I''ll take you to visit my mansion?"


    Su Mingyu clapped his hand open: "your family is so big, what good-looking do you have?"


    "Not necessarily." If you don''t want to have a look at the tea garden, I''m upset


    Su Mingyu is not a little girl. How can she be interested in flowers.


    But this turn back, ran into a pair of deep eyes, looking at Gu ruobai still did not take back the hand.


    To the mouth of the refusal was su Mingyu to swallow: "that Just take a look. "


    Gu ruobai hooked thin lips: "good."


    Just before stepping into the backyard of Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu was shocked the next second.


    This is a full courtyard of Camellia, a variety of color block each other, not a big yard, but just to decorate a kind of Xanadu feeling.


    There is no such gorgeous and graceful as that in King Yu''s residence. There is only a faint fragrance of flowers and a pleasant view of flowers. Just like Gu ruobai, it seems to be dull, but in fact it is unfathomable and colorful.


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s expression becoming softer and softer, Gu ruobai gently said, "this flower is my mother''s favorite, or was it planted when she built the mansion..."Su Mingyu looks back at Gu ruobai in the sea of flowers. A touch of complexity flashed in her eyes.


    When Gu ruobai was young, he enjoyed all kinds of honors and favors, not only because of his talent, but also because of his mother''s concubine, Princess Xian.


    At that time, xianguifei was honored and favored by the six palaces. However, Gu ruobai passed away because of dystocia.


    Since then, Gu ruobai has become a lonely boat.


    The feeling of heaven falling into hell in an instant, she understood.


    "Cinnabar point carving pistil, after the moon alone bud."


    "It''s not only in front of the wind, but also in snow."


    Su Mingyu turned to look at Gu ruobai: "it''s really a good flower."


    If white slightly Leng.


    Almost all the people mentioned about his mother''s concubine are a gesture of regret.


    Only Su Mingyu didn''t want to touch his wound, but praised the flower.


    Suddenly, the frost in Gu ruo''s white eyes melted, rippling with ripples: "earlier, I heard that you didn''t believe the name of your talented woman. Today, it''s really extraordinary."


    Su Mingyu walked along the path with a light tone: "in fact, these are not mine, but for reference."


    "Just like your clay spears and other delicate weapons?" Gu ruobai closed his eyes and enjoyed the rare spring breeze: "in fact, I sent someone to investigate you. You and you before It''s not the same at all. "


    Su Mingyu is not surprised by Gu''s investigation.


    After all, because of his temperament, he won''t cooperate with others easily.

 Chapter 29

    But Su Mingyu is not worried at all. After all, the world can''t find out such magical things as soul transformation.


    He picked up a pink camellia, glanced at Gu ruobi and said, "you know Where did I wake up before I changed? "


    Gu ruobai didn''t answer and motioned for her to continue.


    Su Mingyu sniffed the fragrance of flowers, smiling beautifully, but with a trace of danger: "in the outskirts of the city, my good sister is holding a bright knife, facing my chest."


    Su Mingyu didn''t say anything about the rest.


    But she believed that Gu could understand.


    People change, especially after what they have experienced.


    From the camellia, Su Mingyu, dressed in white, looks like a fairy of flowers, but her eyes, which should have been bright, have a terrible and cruel light.


    I don''t know why, looking at such Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai''s heart stroke a touch of light heartache.


    After the loss of his mother and princess, he also experienced such dark days, and he understood the feeling of being abandoned by the whole world.


    "I believe you have the ability to solve it, but I''m always there if you need to."


    Su Mingyu nods, looks to the distance, no longer opens his mouth.


    Spring breeze how to rise, blowing disorderly two people''s hair, petals dancing, a girl in white standing with her hands, a man in plain clothes sitting upright, time seems to be still, the beauty of the picture let people can''t bear to disturb.


    Zhizhu dragged away Mu Yi, who wanted to call people, and gently beat him: "don''t you look at your face? The two of them have finally made up. Don''t disturb me


    Wood a overlooking their own master son, and Su Mingyu, eyebrows twisted into a Sichuan character.


    Did the two have a fight?


    The news that Su Mingyu lived in Ruixian palace spread all over the capital in one day.


    In this regard, Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai with a smile: "don''t you say you won''t hide it from me before you do something?"


    Gu ruobai said frankly, "don''t you already know that?"


    Su Mingyu


    Well, he''s tough.


    However, her sister and ER Niang couldn''t sit still.


    They not only did not sully their success, but also on the king Ruixian.


    With her Su Yue Yue and Wang man Wen now ability to give them ten courage, also dare not provoke Gu ruobai this ye.


    As expected, Su Mingyu didn''t expect. Su Yueyue found him soon, but What is puzzling is that she even called Yu Wang.


    Su Mingyu has a complicated look at Gu ruobai.


    Can only receive Gu ruobai shrug: "you want to see see Bai?"


    But Isn''t this your palace?


    Gu ruobai picked up his eyebrows and chuckled: "I said it would be your own home, as you like."


    Since he has said so, Su Mingyu doesn''t care if there is anything shady in the house. She nodded generously and asked people to bring them in.


    Su Yueyue has been carefully pasted on the side of King Yu, like a frightened rabbit.


    Su Mingyu looked at the scene, and a sneer flashed in her eyes.


    Su Yueyue can''t do anything but pretend to be pathetic?


    Su Mingyu sat on the stool, not even a body up, just staring at Su Yueyue.


    Su Yueyue nervously pulled the sleeve of King Yu, and the king of Yu said with a cold face: "have you ever asked me to see you?"


    "Sorry, King Yu." Su Mingyu pulled out a perfunctory smile: "because of yesterday''s incident, my knee was injured and unable to move. I''m afraid it can''t be invited."


    Said Su Mingyu also very generous let Su Yue and Yu King sit: "the visitor is a guest, don''t be polite, sit down."


    He had heard about yesterday. Although Su Yueyue had something wrong, Lin Jun had already been punished. Was su Mingyu''s expression that everyone owed her was a little too much?


    King Yu lifted up his clothes and sat opposite Su Mingyu. Just as Su Yueyue was about to sit down, Gu ruobai suddenly cleared his throat and gave Su Yueyue a slanting glance with his deep eyes: "did I let you sit down?"


    The deep voice seemed to come from hell. Hearing Su Yueyue''s whole body excited, he immediately stood beside the king Yu like a good baby.


    Su Mingyu looked at this scene in a funny heart, even the bottom of her eyes were rippling.


    The king of Yu clearly put Su Mingyu''s emotions into his eyes, and his heart was filled with restlessness.


    Su Mingyu is always cold and resists people from thousands of miles away in front of him. How can he get to Gu ruobai? His expression is much more, but he is more vivid?


    Obviously, he is more favored than Gu ruobai. What''s wrong with Su Mingyu?


    A kind of inexplicable sense of self-esteem being suppressed made king Yu''s tone turn cold: "I''ve heard yue''er say yesterday''s matter, she really shouldn''t leave you alone with Lin Jun, but it can''t all blame her."


    "So yue''er came to apologize today. Why do you treat her with such an attitude?"


    Huh?Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu as if he was watching a joke. Suddenly, he pretended to be greatly stimulated and screamed. He picked up the fruit and tea set on the table and threw it at Su Yueyue and Yu Wang in a crazy way.


    At the same time, he tried to hide behind Gu ruobai: "I I don''t want it! Help me


    She threw without warning, so that Yu Wang and Su Yueyue were unprepared. One was hit with juice by a fruit, the other was splashed with tea stains.


    But Su Mingyu seems to be completely unable to communicate with others. She drags Gu ruobai''s sleeve and tries to hide behind him: "you! You! Go away


    Su Mingyu trembled with fear.


    Gu ruobai laughed to himself. As soon as the wheelchair turned, Su Mingyu was blocked behind him. Then he looked at Su Yueyue with a cold face: "do you know that she has been crying since she was brought back by me yesterday, and she is just getting better this morning?"


    "You''d rather you took the king Yu to stimulate her in the early morning? You are such a good sister


    Then Gu ruobai waved his hand: "Muyi! Seeing off the guests


    Yu Wang was splashed with tea and was in a bad mood: "she was just fine! I think she just wanted to revenge him


    Gu ruobai sneered: "she was good originally. If you don''t stimulate her, can she do this?"


    Yu Wang''s face was black: "I just accompany Yue son to come over to apologize, now is she does not accept, I don''t want to hear this matter with Yue son again."


    It was not so easy for Su Yueyue to bring King Yu.


    Didn''t she want to apologize?


    I''ll let her make a good compensation.


    Su Mingyu suddenly and carefully poked out his hairy head from Gu ruobai''s back: "Yue er Yue''er? It''s Yue''er? "

 Chapter 30

    Su Yueyue could not wait to leave when Yu Wang finished saying this, but he heard Su Mingyu''s call just two steps away.


    Under the gaze of many eyes, Su Yueyue also had to turn back. She tried to pull out a smile and looked at Su Mingyu lovingly: "sister It''s me I''m yue''er... "


    Su Mingyu seemed to be awake, and suddenly her eyes were red. She called Su Yueyue''s name. Su Mingyu ran to Su Yueyue at the same time.


    That posture, just like a child who finally found a family member to seek comfort.


    Su Yueyue was very scared. Su Mingyu just smashed a bag on her head. I don''t know what to do this time.


    But Su Yueyue didn''t dare to hide in front of everyone, so he could only stand there waiting for Su Mingyu to come.


    Su Mingyu hugged Su Yue with a strong grievance in his eyes: "Yue er Yue er You''re here at last I''m so scared I I''m really scared. "


    Su Mingyu''s voice was full of tears, which sounded pitiful.


    King Yu did not expect that Su Mingyu would suddenly change into this. For a time, he could only stand in the same place embarrassed.


    Su Yueyue opened his hands in embarrassment and hugged Su Mingyu, comforting him with a very dry tone: "no It''s ok... "


    Su Mingyu still sobbed: "why did you leave me alone?"


    She this interrogate sharp let Su Yue face suddenly become pale matchless.


    "I I just want to get through the wind... "


    Under the gaze of King Yu and King Ruixian, Su Yueyue''s expression was a little flustered: "I really don''t know Lin Jun will do this kind of thing. I have told my father that he will make the decision for you."


    Lin Jun two words a export, Su Mingyu all over a stagnation, even crying are forgotten.


    She looked at Su Yueyue with dull eyes: "Lin Handsome


    Su Yueyue didn''t understand how her expression changed so quickly. He pulled the corners of her mouth for a long time before returning: "yes Lin Jun... "


    Su Mingyu suddenly seems to have changed a person, crazily scratched his hair: "Lin Jun! Lin Jun! Lin Jun


    There was a roar, a sound of exhaustion, which seemed both crazy and extremely painful.


    Su Yuegang grabs Su Yueyu''s shoulder, and Su Yueyu wants to slip away.


    Su Mingyu glared at Su Yueyue: "Lin Jun! I''m going to kill you! Kill you


    With that, Su Mingyu grabs Su Yue''s beautiful face and grabs it crazily.


    Su Yueyue''s face was picked up one after another red mark, the whole yard resounded through her screams and Su Mingyu''s curse.


    Seeing this, the king of Yu rushed forward to separate them, but before the others arrived, Su Mingyu suddenly grabbed Su Yueyue''s ear and bit him down.


    Su Yueyue uttered a despairing howl, and his eyes turned red: "Su Mingyu! Are you crazy? You let go! I''m not Lin Jun! "


    But Su Mingyu turned a deaf ear, that is, she did not let go, until her mouth was full of rust, and she still bit it.


    Su Yueyue was panicked. Her ears hurt as if she were about to fall off, but she couldn''t get this Su Mingyu.


    As she rolled on the ground, she begged the king of Yu: "King Yu Help me King Yu... "


    At this time, the king of Yu suddenly woke up. He rushed forward and just raised his foot to kick Su Mingyu. Gu ruobai had already pulled Su Mingyu up and protected him behind him.


    "Are you all right? Let me see if it''s hurt


    Gu ruobai''s voice is full of concern. Su Yueyue almost choked himself to death without a mouthful of old blood.


    Mingming was bitten and caught by himself. Why did Ruixian Wang care about Su Mingyu?


    Yu Wang''s eyelids jumped. He stretched out his hand and pulled up Su Yueyue on the ground. He took a look at her face and found that there was a row of clear teeth marks on his ears.


    He took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He had heard that Su Mingyu was not normal before. Now it seems that there is something wrong with him.


    Otherwise, normal people will not catch mice and bite people at will.


    Su Mingyu didn''t go to see the king of Yu with scorn and Su Yueyue with hatred on his face.


    Just very afraid of shivering in Gu ruobai''s side, the body is still shaking, sobbing sound intermittent.


    Gu ruobai gently stroked Su Mingyu''s head with his big hand, but he looked at Yu King fiercely in his eyes: "does the king of Yu feel that she is not stimulated enough?"


    Su Yueyue was already afraid. She quickly pulled the sleeve of King Yu and motioned him to take himself away from the land of right and wrong.


    Seeing the red finger mark on Su Yueyue''s beautiful face, the king of Yu held her in his arms with pity: "remember what I said before."


    Gu ruobai doesn''t pay attention to him, and Su Mingyu doesn''t take over.


    After being embarrassed by himself for a while, Yu Wang left with Su Yueyue.


    After waiting for everyone to leave, Su Mingyu quickly releases Gu ruobai.


    "It''s OK. It''s better than the characters in the troupe."


    Su Mingyu spat with blood, and then gargle his mouth with tea, then he smiles: "what is Ruixian Wang talking about? How can I not understand it?"Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes: "you can offend both of them."


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "what? Can any cat and dog come in this Ruixian palace? "


    "That''s not true, but it''s my brother you''re offending." Gu ruobai said with a good smile: "but one thing, his warning came a little late. Last night I asked people to release the news. I don''t think you care about this little famous festival, Miss Su?"


    Su Mingyu resisted the impulse to kill and pulled out a grinning smile: "I! One! Point! Also! no Jie! Meaning


    Gu ruobai nodded clearly: "I knew it! Miss Su is not one of those vulgar people, but a little bit of fame is of no importance at all. "


    Su Mingyu


    Can she strangle this damn man?


    But Su Mingyu wanted to strangle him at the moment and felt that he could trust him yesterday.


    Taking a hard breath, Su Mingyu angrily glared at Gu ruobi: "don''t waste my reputation, make good use of it."


    Gu ruobai picked up his eyebrows and laughed: "of course, don''t worry. I''ll let Lin Jun never raise his head again in the capital."


    Su Mingyu turned a white eye: she is at ease a ghost!


    I just lived in the Ruixian palace for a day, and dug so many pits for myself. I don''t know what to do with myself.


    Too lazy to take care of the smiling tiger, Su Mingyu spits at the stars and walks to her own wing room.


    Zhizhu saw Su Mingyu from afar, and she nervously stepped forward: "Miss, I heard that the second miss is coming, you Are you all right? "


    Su Mingyu evil spirit a smile: "do you think I am something?"


    Zhizhu looked her up and down, then shook his head: "but Miss, is something good happened to you recently? How do you feel that you are in a good mood since yesterday? "


    Su Mingyu is in a good mood?

 Chapter 31

    Zhizhu seemed to understand her voice and nodded: "although it is not obvious, I can see it."


    After all, she has been with Su Mingyu for so many years. Although her personality is very different from before, her subtle expression can''t deceive people.


    "Miss, in fact, I think the Ruixian palace is very good."


    Zhizhu said, holding up the fruit tray in his hand: "this orange is a tribute from the south. King Ruixian specially asked people to bring it to us for a taste."


    "And Zhizhu pursed his lips: "this yard It is said to be the main courtyard of the whole Ruixian palace The king of Rui Xian gave it to you... "


    Su Mingyu knocked on Zhizhu''s head: "you little girl, have been bribed by King Ruixian so quickly?"


    Zhizhu blinked his crystal clear eyes: "I''m thinking for the young lady. The second lady can''t accommodate us. It''s better to find a reliable man to protect you for the rest of your life. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    "You think so much of me


    Anyway, when she was idle and bored, Su Mingyu went to find Muyi to continue teaching her lightness skills.


    Maybe because she was too tired after practicing, Su Mingyu fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow.


    The next day he was still woken up by Zhizhu: "Miss, miss! Are you awake? "


    Su Mingyu yawned: "what are you doing?"


    "Miss Have you heard about Mr. Lin? " Zhizhu''s eyes are full of excitement.


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "what''s wrong with Lin Jun?"


    "I don''t know who it is. I dragged him out of the brothel and beat him up last night."


    Then Zhizhu couldn''t help but cover it and laugh: "then I tied him to the most prosperous intersection in the capital with his bare fart. He also set up a card beside him, which said," I''m going to go to beige. I shouldn''t use dirty means to attack other girls. I''m a worm relying on the lower body. "


    Zhizhu was a little embarrassed when he said," I don''t know It''s cruel who did it. "


    Su Mingyu, who has always been calm, couldn''t help it this time. She snorted.


    Gu ruobai is cruel enough, but she likes it.


    "Well, a girl''s house is not so gossipy." Su Mingyu is in a good mood to send the end of Zhizhu, changed clothes and came to Gu ruobai''s study.


    Due to leg disease, Gu ruobai was pardoned by the emperor, so he didn''t have to go to the early Dynasty, so he read books in his study early in the morning.


    At that time, Su Mingyu did not see her heart beating.


    Gu Ruo Bai didn''t lift his eyelids: "did you hear that?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "not to destroy my reputation?"


    Keenly aware of Su Mingyu''s pleasant tone, Gu ruobai put down the book in his hand: "if someone wants to reveal the name of the girl he is flirting with, it''s not to damage your reputation?"


    Su Mingyu scoffed: "the king of Ruixian doesn''t even have the ability to seal it?"


    "Are you provoking me?" Gu ruobai''s slender fingers are overlapped with each other. In the sunlight, the joints are clear and white as porcelain.


    Su Mingyu shook the God and took back his sight: "it''s just a reasonable inquiry."


    Looking at her glib appearance, Gu ruobi''s mouth rippled with a smile: "I''ve sent someone to prepare what you want, and I can deliver it all tomorrow at most."


    So fast?


    Su Mingyu was really surprised this time.


    She wants so many different kinds and colors, and even some fabrics that need to be dyed. Does this person collect them so quickly?


    Gu ruobai straightened his clothes and clothes and said as if nothing had happened: "I have set aside a small number of people to specially rush what you need, while others continue to deliver our previous goods."


    Su Mingyu breathes slowly. This man Is it necessary to do this for yourself?


    Thank you for your trouble


    "It''s rare to see you so polite." Gu ruobai looked at her with a smile: "if you want to repay me, I''ll take you to see a good play."


    "Yes."


    Two people are chatting, a wood suddenly walked in from the outside, see Su Mingyu expression obviously changed.


    Su Mingyu is very keen to capture this point, but also did not ask more then dismissed.


    After changing into a man''s clothes and coming out of the back door of Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu goes to see her shop.


    Xia Mian truthfully reported the situation, Su Mingyu nodded happily: "you arrange, count all our clothes, and then give me a list, I''ll come back tomorrow."


    "Miss Su..." Summer sleep purses lip: "still depress price?"


    We should know that their prices are very low now, and they are basically in a situation where they don''t earn much. If the price is lowered again, will it be a loss making business?


    These days, I see that other people''s quality is poor, and their clothes are more expensive than their own, and they sell better than themselves. They are anxious to sleep in summer and haven''t had a good meal for many days.


    Su Mingyu poured her a glass of water, indicating that she should not be so nervous: "if we don''t sell all the previous things, how can we come in new things?"Summer sleep, she has a certain look, no more to say.


    Seeing that Xia Mian was at ease, Su Mingyu selected several pieces from a pile of paintings in front of him: "I like these very much."


    "This It''s actually mine. " Summer sleep a little embarrassed eyes floating.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows. "Very talented. I like it very much. Would you like to try the painting?"


    Xia Mian looked at Su Mingyu excitedly: "I Is it really possible? "


    "What? You don''t believe my eyes? " Su Mingyu pointed to the paintings:


    "although I can see some patterns of my clothes in the past, I can see that you are working hard. With time, you will be more brilliant."


    Summer sleep excited eyes are some red: "I I will certainly live up to Miss Su''s expectations. "


    Su Mingyu patted her on the shoulder: "don''t have a burden. Let go. I support you."


    Out of Sinan Pavilion, Su Mingyu casually found a corner and listened to Lin Jun''s excellent performance this morning before returning to Ruixian palace.

 Chapter 32

    It''s just that today''s palace seems very quiet.


    After asking Su Mingyu for a moment, she understood why Muyi was that kind of expression today.


    It turns out that today is Gu ruobai''s birthday.


    Looking at this desolate palace, it''s very different from that of King Yu.


    "Where has the Lord gone


    "This I don''t know... "


    "Where is the kitchen? I want to borrow some. "


    After asking for a few eggs and flour, Su Mingyu pounded it in the kitchen.


    She couldn''t bear to look out of the mess.


    However, Su Mingyu didn''t care. She took the tray and found Gu ruobai, who was enjoying the moon in the tea garden.


    Under the moonlight, Gu Ruo Bai''s sharp and angular features are outlined in an extraordinarily three-dimensional way. A pair of deep and untraceable eyes are looking at the front faintly.


    It happened that the night wind blowing through his hair, as if the hazy texture of clouds, set off his white clothes ethereal.


    It''s such a beautiful picture that Su Mingyu can see it for a while.


    "What are you doing there?"


    At the moment, Gu ruobai''s voice has a trace of imperceptible coldness.


    Su Mingyu coughed gently to ease his embarrassment: "look at the flowers."


    Looking at flowers with such a big tray?


    However, Gu ruobai did not expose her: "come here, have a drink with me."


    Su Mingyu casually put the tray aside and sat down opposite Gu ruobai: "how can you suddenly be interested in drinking?" Take Gu ruobai''s wine and drink it.


    Gu ruobai poured her another cup: "if you want to drink, you can drink it."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "reasonable!"


    "But it''s so boring to have wine but not to drink."


    Su Mingyu opened the lid on the tray and saw that there was a round thing inside, and there were some beautiful flowers on it.


    Gu ruobai frowned: "what is this?"


    Su Mingyu picked up the biggest flower on it with a short blade, put it on a delicate plate and handed it to Gu ruobai: "this is made by me. In my hometown, this is called cake, which is specially for people who have been born."


    "Cake?" Gu ruobai looked at the shrinking camellia, the untouchable corner in his heart suddenly seemed to be hit by something, sour and soft.


    Seeing that he did not move, Su Mingyu picked up a little cream with a short blade and put it directly into his mouth: "it is said that the birthday is the day when the soul is most likely to be invaded by evil spirits. But if someone makes a cake for you on your birthday, it will bring good luck and expel the evil spirits."


    "So, don''t worry about it. At least I won''t poison you today."


    A sweet, greasy and smooth texture that has never been experienced breaks in the mouth.


    Gu ruobai unconsciously licked the corners of his lips. The beautiful taste was like soft sunshine, which made him fall into a floating feeling of stepping on the clouds: "I have never eaten anything like this."


    Su Mingyu said: "of course, because I created it, including the story."


    Poof!


    Gu ruobai''s clear laughter exploded in the quiet backyard, like a sweet copper bell, so that Su Mingyu''s mouth also couldn''t help Rising: "for this thing, I can''t help but work all afternoon, try again?"


    Having tasted the taste of this thing, Gu ruobai did not refuse again, and took a bite of the cake from Su Mingyu.


    Under the cream is a soft cake that melts in the mouth. This combination has a special flavor.


    Su Mingyu looks at Gu ruobai''s eyes and eyebrows, and smiles in her eyes.


    "Wait a minute. There''s another custom I almost forgot." Su Mingyu suddenly stops Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai looks at her suspiciously. Before he opens his mouth, Su Mingyu''s hand has been smeared on his face.


    He put down the plate in his hand and looked at her with a smile: "are you happy?"


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s delicate face made a mess of cake, Su Mingyu nodded happily: "happy!"


    Then he took advantage of the situation to wipe his face.


    But this time she had time to close her hand, and her wrist was firmly grasped by a big hand.


    A tall figure suddenly shrouded her in it, a Gu ruobai unique breath firmly clamped Su Mingyu. Let her breath eyes, only in front of Gu Ruo Bai.


    Looking down at Su Mingyu''s smiling eyes, Gu Ruo has a hook on her white lip. She leans over to look at Su Mingyu''s limpid eyes: "I''m not timid! Insult me


    Gu ruobai''s breath all hit his face, the hot breath seemed to burn Su Mingyu''s cheek.


    Seeing a blush from Su Mingyu''s neck to the small ear, the whole ear was dyed red. Gu ruobai was in a good mood, and all the haze seemed to have dissipated.


    He picked up a piece of cream and stroked Su Mingyu''s lips and fed it directly. His breath became warm. Gu ruobai''s tone was low: "you made it yourself, don''t you try it?"Sweet and greasy in the mouth to open, hook back Su Mingyu''s thoughts, she did not face: "I I''ve tried it. "


    The white neck and exquisite clavicle are all exposed at this moment. Gu ruobai breathes slowly, and a restlessness that he has not even noticed has quietly spread up. Gu ruobai''s hand has already taken Su Mingyu''s slender waist.


    A touch, like poison, let him more and more close.


    Feeling the struggle of the man in his arms, Gu ruobai lowered his head against Su Mingyu''s forehead and called softly in a hoarse voice: "don''t move..."


    Su Mingyu had no idea for a time, so he could only be honest and let him hold it.


    Moonlight, will be clear reflection of the two figures in the blue slate on the ground, the appearance of the mutual nestling is peaceful and quiet.


    Until a birdsong, the dense atmosphere will be broken.


    Su Mingyu cleared her throat and said, "although the story I told before is false, I should be more happy after my birthday. Congratulations, you are one year older."


    With that, Su Mingyu poured a glass of wine to Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai took it and drank it off: "who says I''m not happy? I''m just enjoying the moon. "


    Su Mingyu also did not tear him down: "well, you go on, I have to go back to sleep, liquor on the head."

 Chapter 33

    While yawning, Su Mingyu waved to Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai looks at her thin back from afar, and a pure smile blooms in the corner of her mouth.


    It''s a lot of surprise for him.


    "Muyi."


    "Yes, master."


    "Go and find out for me where the idea of eating cake for my birthday comes from."


    Wood a nod: "yes."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The next day, at dawn, Su Mingyu was woken up.


    She casually put on a dress and went out to open the door for the man. As a result, she saw the smiling Gu ruobai.


    "It seems that the wine is not mellow enough. Have you sobered up so early?"


    Su Mingyu yawns and gives way to Gu ruobai.


    See her love sleepy, Gu ruobai pick eyebrows: "everything you want has arrived, you don''t want to see it in person?"


    Yes, when he said that, Su Mingyu remembered the business.


    As soon as she patted her forehead, she went to the inner room and put on her outer garment: "let''s go."


    Although the goods are self-made, Su Mingyu is still surprised to see such a strong array in front of him: "is this what you let people do in a few days?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "enough?"


    Su Mingyu swallows saliva: "enough."


    After checking the quality of the cloth, Su Mingyu waved his hand and asked people to quickly load the goods and send them to the clothing factory later.


    Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu who is very happy and has a trace of microwave in the corner of his eyes.


    Finally, it was already afternoon, when Su Mingyu found that she had not eaten all day.


    And sitting on the side of the book Gu ruobai, seems to accompany himself for a day.


    After closing his sleeves, Su Mingyu came to Gu ruobai with an apology: "sorry, I forgot to eat when I was busy. Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I''ll treat you. "


    Gu ruobai put down the book in his hand and pointed to the small kitchen beside the warehouse: "I want to eat what you do."


    Su Mingyu:???!


    Did she cook in front of Gu ruobai?


    How does this person know he can cook?


    Su Mingyu was surprised for a second, but soon she reflected that her predecessor was a cook.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    Gu ruobai is not picky: "as long as you do it."


    Su Mingyu: "then fried rice with eggs."


    It''s simple and convenient.


    Gu ruobai''s eyelids jumped: "I''ve been waiting for you so long, will you make me an egg fried rice?"


    Su Mingyu blinked and left: "otherwise? I didn''t ask you to wait for me


    Almost two cups of tea, Su Mingyu put three dishes and one soup on the table.


    Gu ruobai looked at the color and flavor of the meal, and laughed: "not say egg fried rice?"


    Su Mingyu took out a plate from the back and saw that there were two bowls of fried rice with eggs in it.


    Handed to Gu ruobai a bowl, Su Mingyu picked up a dish and ate it: "who said it wasn''t fried rice with eggs?"


    Look at the corner of her mouth, Gu Ruo Bai''s mouth also can''t help but swing up a radian.


    Originally, they are ordinary dishes, but I don''t know why the taste of Su Mingyu here has become particularly different.


    Gu ruobai had eaten a lot of mountain delicacies, but the small dishes in front of him were unexpectedly quite in line with his appetite, so that the last three dishes were eaten clean and the soup was almost finished.


    Su Mingyu nodded with satisfaction: "I thought we Ruixian king can''t eat the common people''s food."


    Gu ruobai was drinking tea: "I used to lead the army, and even ate the bark when the grain in the rear couldn''t keep up with it. Why can''t these vegetables be imported?"


    "Well, then we are predestined." Su Mingyu used to carry out tasks, not to mention bark, hungry urgent Cordyceps flowers and leaves have eaten.


    Fate two words let Gu ruobai mind: "you a big lady, why would eat those things?"


    Su Mingyu picked up the dishes and chopsticks, but his eyelids did not lift: "it was very good when I was a child. Later, Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen came, so there were not so many good days."


    Looking at her so virtuous appearance, Gu ruobai suddenly asked, "have you ever thought of simply getting away from these rights and wrongs and going to a wild forest in the mountains to live a carefree life?"


    Su Ming shook her hand.


    She looked up at Gu ruobai, as if she wanted to see something from his words.


    But in the end, I only saw a pair of unfathomable black eyes.


    For a long time, Su Mingyu laughed and continued to clean up: "it doesn''t seem to have much to do with king Ruixian."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just ask." Gu ruobai smiles indifferently. It seems that he is just asking casually.


    "In fact, I thought about it before, but then the reality hit me hard."When she knew that she was pregnant, she risked her life to take on the most difficult task at SS Level in the whole organization. She wanted to have the qualification to negotiate retirement with boss after completion.


    But who could have thought that she did not die in the task, but died in the hands of her lover.


    Eyes across a self mockery: "now I only do what I want to do, after what who can know?"


    The truth is such a truth, but Gu ruobai clearly noticed that Su Mingyu''s hatred and injury flashed through her eyes.


    According to the information he got, Su Mingyu did not have any men around him.


    Who could make her look like this?


    Somehow, Gu ruobai felt that there was a fire in his heart, which made him fidgety.


    As if to hide something, Gu ruobai picked up the book from the new: "what do you want to do next?"


    Using this cloth alone can really save her shop, but it does not cure the root cause. Wang Manwen is the one who makes cloth. Since she can imitate Su Mingyu''s clothes, she can also imitate his cloth.


    Gu ruobai does not believe that Wang Manwen let Su Mingyu suffer such a big loss, she will give up.


    To tell you the truth, Su Mingyu is a little tired of Gu ruobai, who can guess everything. It''s a man-made AI. Nothing can escape his eyes. But sometimes have to admire his divergent thinking, always can fast accurate ruthless said the key.


    Su Mingyu sighed deeply: "I didn''t give you Wang Manwen''s account book? Do you still ask me? "


    Looking at her withering appearance, Gu ruobai curled his lips: "isn''t that the last kill weapon? So early? "


    Su Mingyu


    Well, she admits that she really can''t compare with Gu ruobi.


    "You will know in three days," Su said


    Throwing down this sentence, Su Mingyu went to the clothing workshop.

 Chapter 34

    After promising to double the amount of silver, women in garment factories are becoming more and more efficient. Su Mingyu, who had been cooking all night, went back to Ruixian palace in the morning and fell asleep the next morning.


    After she staggered out of the house to fight a set of punches, she ran to the clothing factory supervisor.


    Early in the morning of the third day, Gu ruobai was waiting in front of Su Mingyu''s room in his wheelchair.


    Su Mingyu takes Gu ruobai to the teahouse opposite Sinan Pavilion, and finds a good place to watch the opera and sits down.


    Su Mingyu yawned and looked at the other side, showing a lack of interest.


    With the increasing flow of people, Su Mingyu''s Sinan Pavilion is becoming more and more popular.


    Suddenly, a slender woman scratched her arm and cried angrily: "call your shopkeeper! I would like to return it! What kind of bullshit are these? You dare to sell such inferior goods. It''s true that your conscience has been eaten by dogs


    A quarrel made many people notice her.


    At this time, Xia Mian squeezed out of the crowd. She asked suspiciously, "I am the shopkeeper, girl What do you mean


    What do you mean The woman threw the clothes on her hands directly on her face, and then picked up her sleeve:


    "look! It''s only when I wear your clothes that my whole arm looks like this. It''s red and itchy. I''ll go to the doctor, and the doctor can''t help it! "


    "I tell you, I will not only return the goods today, but also compensate you for 50 Liang silver, otherwise it will not be over!"


    With that, the woman clapped her hands and sat down on the counter of Sinan Pavilion.


    Xia Mian picked up her clothes and looked at it. As soon as she was about to speak, the woman interrupted her: "come here, sisters, look at these things on my body. It itches me to death. The doctor also said that if it is not well maintained, it will leave scars."


    As soon as she said this, the girls who were going to buy clothes stopped their movements one after another. Even several people who wanted to pay for money finally took their clothes to one side and put them down.


    Seeing that the desired effect was achieved, the woman continued to incite: "sisters, tell me, if a girl''s house is covered with acne scars, who will want you? It''s too late to see you disgust and run. Do you think I should ask them for an explanation? "


    Some sympathetic girls nodded: "yes..."


    Xia Mian''s face is not very good: "are you sure the rash on your body is because of this dress?"


    The woman immediately patted the table and roared, "the doctor said it was because of this. Can I cheat you?"


    Then, the woman took out a piece of paper and threw it to xiamian: "look at it. The doctor said that it was because of the rejection of dye in your clothes. What did you dye this cloth with? Did you hurt me so badly? "


    Xia Mian picked up the paper and looked at it for a long time, and then his face became more heavy: "our clothing workshop only makes clothes, not dyed cloth."


    "I don''t care."


    The woman held her head high, like a rooster in Dousheng: "the quality of the cloth is your problem. It has nothing to do with me. I only know that I bought it from you, so you can say whether to pay for my money or not."


    Summer sleep pursed her lips and did not speak.


    The woman simply stood on the table and yelled: "sisters! Come and see! This black hearted merchant has damaged me with inferior cloth, and I still don''t admit it! "


    "Sisters, don''t buy clothes in this shop, or I will be your end! I''m going to smash this black heart shop! "


    Then the woman began to throw things crazily, almost affecting the people around.


    Those girls who bought clothes also hastened to see the situation: "shopkeeper, you are giving a word!"


    Seeing more and more people around Sinan Pavilion, even people from the whole market gathered around to see the rare excitement.


    Gu ruobai glanced at Su Mingyu, who was not worried at all, and even wanted to doze off. A smile was sketched in the depth of his eyes: "you are looking for the woman who is looking for trouble?"


    Su Mingyu pulled out a perfunctory smile: "you see the end, do not show IQ in front of me every time, I would like to beat you."


    "Show IQ?" Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu, her cold eyebrows wrinkled into the character Chuan.


    Su Mingyu suddenly found that her mouth seemed to be quick for a moment. She let out a dry cough: "it is Smart, you don''t always show your cleverness, you have to give others a way to live, otherwise no girl likes you


    "You''re admitting that I''m smarter than you are?" Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu with a smile.


    Does this need to be acknowledged?


    Isn''t that where the facts are?


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye, just want to say let Gu ruobai concentrate on the play, suddenly feel a stream of very concerned eyes.


    As expected, with the deep eyes.


    Su Mingyu grinned: "do you have any questions about King Ruixian?"


    Gu ruobai squinted at Su Mingyu: "girl, you don''t like people who are smarter than yourself?"This is also a word. Why is it so awkward?


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I think It''s better to be well-known, or I''m being bullied by you all day, as I am now? "


    "When did I bully you?" Gu ruobai''s eyes are full of laughter: "I call this protection."


    Protect a ghost!


    Su Mingyu''s white eyes are about to turn to the sky: "do you still see the drama?"


    Gu ruobai drank a sip of tea and nodded faintly: "look."


    The woman saw that Xia Mian didn''t speak all the time, and finally she would take the scissors to cut the clothes in the sinang Pavilion Shop.


    She stepped up and stopped her. She confirmed again and again, "this lady, are you sure that this dress was bought here?"


    The woman''s eyes glared: "what do you mean! These clothes are still sold in your shops, so you want to pay off your debts? "


    With that, the woman jumped off the table, came to the clothes hanger in two or three steps, took down one of the same clothes, took off her own clothes, and took them in front of everyone for comparison: "you see! This is exactly the same! "


    Can''t the other girls in your family nod one after another? Not yet? What a disappointment


    Another girl nodded one after another: "this dress can make people grow so many rashes. I dare not buy clothes here again."


    Others echoed.


    At the same time, there was a wave of withdrawal of money.


    Just as the scene was about to get out of control, xiamian suddenly yelled: "stop! Don''t make a fuss. I heard about me


    This thundering sound almost instantly calmed down the whole Sinan Pavilion.

 Chapter 35

    Xiamian came to the woman and wanted to take the two clothes, but the woman pulled it tightly: "what are you doing? Destroying evidence? "


    Summer sleep helpless: "I want to tell you, this dress, in fact, is not our family."


    The woman''s eyes glared: "impossible! It''s the same


    Others nodded: "don''t you want to admit it?"


    Xia Mian sighed: "if I really don''t want to admit, why would I still be here instead of letting her make noise? I ran alone?"


    It seems that It''s such a truth.


    See everyone calm down some, summer sleep took two clothes from the woman''s hand.


    "You see, sisters, although these two clothes look alike, they are not the same."


    Said, summer sleep turned out two clothes inside the lower left corner, only to see a blue cloth strip in the lower left corner of one garment, and the other did not.


    Xia Mian took up the blue cloth: "you see, the embroidery with the name of sinang Pavilion is on this cloth."


    "This is called anti-counterfeiting logo, but all our clothes are available. If you don''t believe it, you can look through it by yourself."


    When she said this, a girl said, "yes!"


    "I told my friends before that the shop was strange. Why should I sew the name of my home in my clothes? Although it doesn''t hinder the appearance of clothes, it''s time-consuming."


    Another girl suddenly responded: "yes, I found this problem when I bought it before. I didn''t expect that this small cloth actually has this function."


    The woman did not believe that, gnashing teeth staring at the summer sleep: "I don''t think it''s good-looking, just cut that piece of cloth, can''t you?"


    Come here?


    Xia Mian nodded: "of course."


    However, she shook off the two clothes and compared the colors of the two clothes: "you see, the light blue of this dress is obviously a little deeper than ours, and the embroidery..."


    Xia Mian took the embroidery of two dresses and contrasted: "the embroidery work of your dress is obviously inferior. The colors on it are not evenly distributed, and the embroidery thread is all fluffy. How many times have you worn this dress, girl?"


    The woman was a little flustered when she was talking about her summer sleep. After a long time, she stammered and said, "it''s so itchy! One time is enough! How dare you wear more. "


    Summer sleep hook lips a smile: "in this case, that can only show that the silk thread selected for embroidery is not good, so easy to fuzz."


    Said Xia Mian very politely handed the woman''s clothes to her: "said so much, I think you, and everyone present should have a judgment, this dress is obviously not our family, so we will not compensate for your loss."


    The woman was obviously not reconciled, she glared at the summer sleep: "this is clearly your family''s things, you say two words on the negative?"


    Xia Mian still has a good temper: "girl, this kind of clothes is indeed our Sinan pavilion''s first to come out, but then there are many almost the same clothes on the market. I think you should remember the wrong shop, girl."


    Listening to Xia Mian''s saying, a little girl exclaimed: "Oh! Are they cheap shops? "


    "Some time ago, I saw that many styles of your clothes are sold outside, and the price is not high. There are many people who buy them. Although they all look the same, they use different materials..."


    The girl frowned with disgust: "it seems that those cheap things are really terrible. Who knows what people use to dye cloth for you. Look at this girl''s scratched body, how can she get married in the future ~"


    her words wake us up.


    The girls began to talk about the importance of the quality of their clothes.


    Summer sleep timely interrupted everyone: "since such an unpleasant thing happened, I will make an explanation here. I hope you can also tell each other."


    "No matter before or after, people who buy clothes in sinang Pavilion will not only refund you all the money you paid for buying clothes, but also pay you money for seeing a doctor."


    Xia Mian said and gave everyone a deep bow: "this farce has brought you unhappiness. Please forgive me. The girls present today will give you a silk scarf no matter what they buy. It''s an apology to all of you."


    With the curtain call of the summer sleep, the whole Sinan Pavilion remembered the thunderous applause, and the woman who caused the disturbance slipped away quietly while no one paid attention to it.


    Gu ruobai looked at this scene with great interest: "first break and then stand? Yes. "


    Su Mingyu pursed a lip to smile: "flatter."


    Gu ruobai slowly drank tea: "after this matter, I believe that there will be fewer people who buy other people''s pirated clothes."


    "No one''s buying clothes. Wang man Wen''s cloth can''t be sold. At present, you, the biggest buyer, have offended you carelessly. It seems that Wang Manwen''s cloth shop is going to be yellow. "


    Appreciative looked at Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai mouth light Yang: "this arrow three carving, is really good."Su Mingyu picked up a peanut and threw it into his mouth: "Ruixian wangmuchang, I don''t have enough to see in front of you."


    "The play is over. If there is nothing else for king Ruixian, I will go first."


    With that, Su Mingyu was blessed, and Fu turned to go.


    But before he stepped out, his wrist was grabbed.


    Su Mingyu turned and looked at Gu ruobai: "is this king Ruixian?"


    Gu ruobai raised eyebrows: "I have seen your business ability, so I still want to see your ability to make weapons."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s serious look, Su Mingyu provoked a smile: "you want to take me to your arsenal? You have a good idea. "


    Gu ruobai was generous: "how about a look?"


    Well, since people have said that, Su Mingyu would be too disrespectful to postpone it.


    So she nodded and pushed Gu ruobai out of the inn.


    Originally, he thought that the ordnance factory should be far away. However, Su Mingyu did not expect that Gu ruobai''s ordnance factory was actually in the Ministry of works. It was a proper dark light.


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s surprise, Gu ruobai was amused: "why? I was also a commander-in-chief before. What''s wrong with asking my father to give me a small part in the Ministry of works for me to improve my weapons? "


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "No


    It''s just too little!


    Not only do you need to find a place to hide, but you can also use the Royal resources in a proper way. The point is, it will not arouse any suspicion of rebellion at all.


    It has to be said that this idea of Gu ruobai is really a little different from others.

 Chapter 36

    After seven turns and eight turns, Su Mingyu finally arrives at the weapon supervisor of Gu ruobai ordnance factory.


    Looking at a whole row of clay Spears on the table, Su Mingyu is interested.


    She went up and picked up the clay gun, changed the bullet neatly, and then turned to face the wall on her side, which was a gun.


    "Bang!" The green bricks on the wall were broken to pieces.


    It is worthy of being the predecessor of the close combat King''s shotgun, which is really domineering.


    Don''t think Su Mingyu knows that this thing will set off a great disturbance in the age of cold weapons.


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s valiant posture and clapped his hands: "good skill."


    Su Mingyu put down the clay gun and said, "you are really terrible. Although you have my drawing, you have improved this thing so quickly, which is really impressive to me."


    Just the feeling told Su Mingyu that he had improved the gun and made his shooting more sensitive.


    Gu ruobai is a little surprised, such a small difference will feel: "you are born to play this."


    Su Mingyu shrugs her shoulders. She is not suitable at all.


    In her childhood, she had to eat, sleep, and kill people. Now all she has is because of her previous hard work.


    With her eyes down and her mood in her eyes, Su Mingyu looked around her and said, "it''s impossible that you asked me to come here just to try the clay gun?"


    "Not all of them."


    Gu ruobai takes Su Mingyu to the wall which has just been broken by her. With the rhythmic button movement of his fingers, the wall slowly cracks a door. Gu ruobai looks back at Su Mingyu: "go in and have a look?"


    Su Mingyu pushed him inside.


    Unexpectedly, Gu ruobai almost hollowed out the underground of the whole workshop. Su Mingyu looked at the workshop, which was obviously more refined than before, and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "the man who built this basement is really a talent."


    Gu ruobai hook lips a smile: "I draw up the drawing."


    Su Mingyu


    Well, when she didn''t say it.


    As usual, Su Mingyu was taken to a room. As the curtain of the room was pulled apart, Su Mingyu was surprised: "you made so many clay spears?"


    Although we can not say that there is an army, it is definitely enough to arm a troop of 1000 or 2000.


    If the emperor knows about it, the crime of rebellion will be dead.


    Gu ruobai picked up a clay spear and made a comparison with Su Mingyu: "since I dare to open my own arsenal in the Ministry of works, I am quite sure that I will not let others know about my underground affairs."


    Seeing that he was so confident, Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "OK, now you can say what you want me to do."


    Gu ruobai pointed to the clay gun behind him and looked at her with a serious look that Su Mingyu had never seen before: "I want you to teach my soldiers to use this."


    Su Mingyu a Leng: "you still can''t use?"


    "To be able to use and to use well are two concepts." Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu: "I want my soldiers to use as smooth as you."


    This I''m afraid not?


    Su Mingyu secretly complains that she has been studying for more than 20 years. It is very difficult to want these soldiers to be like herself.


    However, it is not totally impossible. Su Mingyu nodded: "at that time, you don''t think I am too cruel to your people."


    Look at her confident look, Gu ruobai hook lip a smile: "you are free to practice."


    "But..." Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai: "our previous agreement is just that I will give you drawings, you can ensure my safety, teaching this is not in the agreement."


    Looking at her smile like a little fox, Gu ruobai''s mood is not consciously good: "what do you want?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and thought. In fact, he had given all the things he wanted most recently, so Su Mingyu couldn''t remember what he should order for a while.


    "Well I haven''t got a clue. How about you owe me for this? "


    Gu ruobai nodded clearly: "yes."


    With Su Mingyu, they strolled through the whole underground ordnance factory, and the two talents came out of the wall.


    Su Mingyu is not a weapon fan, but because of her occupation, she will pay attention to other people''s weapons wherever she goes.


    In ancient times, all she saw were knives, which was hard to avoid.


    Now I see the clay gun improved by Gu ruobai, but my hand still itches. After trying a lot of guns, Gu ruobai is pushed back to Ruixian palace.


    As soon as they arrived at the house, they saw Zhizhu and Mu sitting in rows waiting for themselves.


    Su Mingyu frowned: "what are you doing?"


    Zhizhu pursed her lips and was very aggrieved: "Miss, I''ve been tired every day to get to bed, so I want to say I''ll make you some tonic soup to drink, but if it''s too much, I''ll try to bring some for the Lord..."


    Said to know bamboo pointed to a facial expression of wood one: "but this person actually said do not know if I have poison, just don''t let me carry over."Su Mingyu is a little sad.


    This wood is really the wood of the name, and the little girl of my family is really too pure.


    Knead know bamboo''s head, Su Mingyu comforted: "then don''t give him to drink."


    "You Wood a face a black: "good big courage."


    "It''s your good fortune that the Lord can drink your soup. If others want to give him soup, he won''t drink it!"


    Gu ruobai is touching his nose. Is he innocent?


    Looking at the wood so protect the Lord, Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "well, you want to give him to drink, don''t want to pour down, I don''t care, and you said, hard."


    With that, Su Mingyu took Zhizhu and went to her yard, comforting Zhizhu not to have a common understanding with such people.


    Wood one angry facial expression iron blue: "master son! This woman is really ungrateful


    Gu ruobai didn''t lift his eyelids: "OK, isn''t it just a bowl of soup? Is it necessary for her to really poison? "


    "But..." Muyi is still a little worried.


    Gu ruobai shakes his head. This wood is good for everything. It is a dead hearted eye.


    Rowing a wheelchair came to the table, Gu ruobai picked up the warm soup and sipped it up.


    Although not as good as Su Mingyu''s, it is lighter than the food in his family''s kitchen.


    I''m used to eating big fish and meat, and drinking this soup occasionally is also a good choice.


    Of course, Su Mingyu made good use of what happened yesterday. In a short day, almost the whole capital knew that there was something wrong with the clothes copied from sinang Pavilion.

 Chapter 37

    For a time, the clothing stores in the whole capital have become weak, only Su Mingyu''s Sinan Pavilion business is getting better and better.


    Gu ruobai and Su Mingyu said, she just a light yawn: "the Lord can really have leisure, how about the leakage of the examination questions?"


    "Still looking." Gu ruobai poured Su Mingyu a cup of tea: "but thanks to your key."


    Su Mingyu took a sip of tea, with a hint of sweet in the bitter.


    In the 21st century, her favorite is black coffee. Now she drinks tea every day here in Gu ruobai, but she gradually falls in love with the taste of tea: "only if it is useful."


    Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t care at all, Gu ruobai was curious: "do you really care about the outcome of Su''s house?"


    "Why does the Lord feel that there is such a deep bond between me and Su Fu?" Su Mingyu did not answer the question: "I opened a clothing shop just to leave Su''s house and not be homeless."


    When Su Mingyu said this, Gu ruobai, who looked carefully in his eyes, felt a tremor in his heart for no reason.


    When he was a teenager, he was still in the arms of his mother''s concubine, but the girl had already started to think about the future.


    We should not only fight against the family members, but also guard against the disasters brought about by talents. It is really beyond the ordinary people''s ability to bear.


    Gu ruobai Lian Mou: "no, at least I welcome you here at any time."


    "Come on." Su Mingyu did not give Gu ruobai face: "this was originally in our agreed project."


    Gu ruobai narrowed his long and narrow eyes: "is that right? How can I remember that our agreement was just to protect you? I didn''t say you''d be offered something good to drink. "


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "Ye gives silver."


    Then he took out a few coppers from his arms and patted them on the table: "is that enough? If it''s not enough, I''ll give it when I earn money. "


    The upright look of Gu ruobai''s forehead was full of green tendons: "this gentleman, just the sip of tea you just drank, it''s more than that."


    Su Mingyu''s waist is firm: "I didn''t let you make such expensive tea for me."


    Well, in the end, it''s your fault.


    Gu ruobai chuckled. It was short and without any sign. It was unexpected.


    It seems that the face of the beautiful couple has softened a lot because of this smile, and the slight upward radian of the corners of the tender mouth rippled with an indeterminate smile.


    Su Mingyu''s heart beat faster than before, and her cheeks became hot gradually.


    Gu ruobai is not a person who does not like to express his emotions, but most of his expressions are hypocritical.


    It''s like wearing a thin mask, so that people can''t see his real expression.


    So this is the first time that Su Mingyu saw Gu ruo''s white hair smile from his heart. It was so beautiful that it seemed like an afterlife.


    The legend of a million years is probably like this?


    Notice Su Mingyu''s line of sight, Gu ruobai''s mouth rises, the arc is even more, this girl is really a little interesting.


    Realizing that she had been watching it for a long time, Su Mingyu coughed softly and wanted to change the topic. She heard the boy report: "Lord, there is a girl named xiamian outside looking for Miss Su."


    What is she doing here?


    "Let her in."


    Summer sleep all the way seems very stiff, especially when you see Gu ruobai, the whole person is a bit like a quail who saw an eagle, even when he salutes, he looks stumbling.


    Su Mingyu looked funny: "don''t be so nervous. What''s the so-called matter that you came to me specially today?"


    Xia Mian looks at the ground for a moment. She doesn''t dare to look at the faces of Gu ruobai and Su Mingyu: "that The boss of Chengye cloth shop has come to the shop and said he wants to see you. "


    Looking for a shop?


    Su Mingyu deep eyes: "then I go with you."


    With that, Su Mingyu took out a silk scarf from her arms and tied it to her face. She said goodbye to Gu Ruo Bai Dao and left with Xia Mian.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s thin and small figure, Gu ruobai collected her eyes and called Mu Yi.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, Su Mingyu has probably guessed what Wang Manwen is going to do to find himself. It is just because her cloth shop is in recession, so she began to think of ways from her side.


    She would like to see what Wang man Wen wants to say.


    When Su Mingyu arrived late and went upstairs from the back door, Wang Manwen was already waiting to pace up and down the room.


    Summer sleep light cough: "boss Wang, our master is coming."


    The smile on Wang man Wen''s face froze when he saw Su Mingyu.


    This man actually saw himself wearing a veil, the point is, this woman looks too young?


    When did she hear of such a powerful girl in Beijing?


    But this is also good, the little girl better cheat a little, Wang man Wen in the heart a joy to preempt to open a mouth: "girl how to call?"


    Su Mingyu found a stool and sat down: "call me Sinan."


    "Oh, so the name of Sinan Pavilion comes from the girl''s name. I say it''s so unique."Wang Manwen pulled out a flattering smile: "it''s really a good name."


    Su Mingyu also didn''t pick up this stubble: "what do you want from manager Wang?"


    Wang Manwen sighed bitterly: "before, I had been in the house with my sick daughter. I only knew that they had supplied your goods to the whole capital when I had time to go to cloth spinning in the past two days."


    With that, Wang Manwen also patted the table severely, and seemed very excited. "It''s my fault that I''ve made your Sinan Pavilion business lose money. I''m here to apologize to miss Sinan."


    Su Mingyu just lightly drank a sip of tea, also don''t know if it is in Gu ruobai there to raise Diao mouth.


    The tea in sinang Pavilion seems to be a little too strong, without the fragrance of Gu ruobai.


    After Wang Manwen finished, she saw that Su Mingyu did not move. She sighed deeply: "in fact, I can understand the reason why Miss Sinan is angry. If it was me, I would have trouble with the cloth merchant."


    Wang Manyu said: "after all, they didn''t have any good eyes after all."


    "It''s really shameless to make the same clothes as us, and I don''t know who came up with the idea of attention. Is it really extremely shady and not afraid of retribution?"


    The more Wang Manwen listened, the blacker her face was, but her mouth still had a sympathetic smile: "yes, yes, some people really want money without shame."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I really have the same idea with manager Wang hero."


    Wang Manwen''s expression was as ugly as eating a fly: "based on the fact that this matter is our fault, so miss Sinan, we promise to give you the biggest discount no matter what cloth you take from our cloth supplier. Do you think so?"

 Chapter 38

    Su Mingyu put on a sneer at the corner of her mouth, but she did not show her face: "manager Wang, what does this mean?"


    Wang Manwen thought Su Mingyu didn''t understand, so he said again: "because of our previous mistakes, so now I want to give Miss Sinan a little compensation."


    Su Mingyu said, "what price is manager Wang going to give me?"


    See Su Mingyu moved, Wang man Wen in the heart of a sigh of relief: "every cloth is cheap, you 20%


    Without waiting for Su Mingyu to answer, Wang Manwen continued: "although it doesn''t look like a lot, I know that Miss Sinan''s demand for goods is very large, and it is also a considerable expense."


    It''s a good price, of course, in general.


    Now, Su Mingyu just glanced at Wang Manwen: "shopkeeper Wang, do you know that in order to deal with the pirated clothes, on average, every piece of clothing is at least 30% cheaper, not counting the monthly money of the workers in my clothing factory."


    The implication is that if you only give me 20% cheaper, will it be too little?


    Wang Manwen did not expect that the girl''s appetite is quite big, fortunately she is prepared to come.


    Wang man Wen nodded and laughed: "this I really don''t understand. "


    "I came here with sincerity, or I would not have gone there myself, would I?"


    "That''s not as good as that. I''ll give you 10% less. If you take cloth from us, I''ll give you 30% cheaper."


    Said Wang man Wen also made a very sad expression: "this is the entire cloth shop has never had a low price, if less not only my cost is not enough, it will also be considered to disturb the market, we will not be willing to."


    If she didn''t know Wang Manwen too well, Su Mingyu almost believed that she was really going to let her own profits.


    And maybe it will be moved.


    But Su Mingyu just looked at her faintly, and then asked, "30%? It''s really exciting. "


    Su Mingyu''s painting style changed: "but what about that?"


    "Now in the whole capital, who doesn''t know that there is something wrong with your cloth, shopkeeper Wang. The girls will get a rash when they wear your workshop cloth?"


    "Do you really think I''m stupid? Take my clothes and suck blood. "


    "Now that you can''t sell your cloth, do you want me to pick up your mess?"


    "You are a shameless model for silver. I should learn from you."


    Su Mingyu chuckled, sarcastic words as if no money, directed at Wang man Wen: "manager Wang, you are our guiding light from the commercial road, is my stepping stone to a higher level."


    Su Mingyu''s words and sentences were cruel: "just because of you, I can know that I can''t be too shameless. Otherwise, I''ll be like you. In order to make less loss, I''ll call myself shameless."


    At this time, Wang man Wen just reacted. Before that, Su Mingyu was totally playing when she was a monkey.


    Wang Manwen''s whole face was almost dripping out of the water.


    She grinned at Su Mingyu, a pair of eyes stare big: "I see you are a small generation, just so polite to you!"


    "You are so rude! I don''t think you want to hang out in Beijing! "


    Su Mingyu didn''t even lift his eyelids: "manager Wang, please go back to your house to dream. I''m not the place for you to talk big. Be careful that the cow''s hide will blow through the sky and bite your tongue."


    "You Wang man was so gentle that she looked like a little girl, but she didn''t expect to have such sharp teeth and sharp mouth.


    So that Su Mingyu scolded a bloody, but there is no force to fight back.


    Wang man gently pushed all the things on the table to the ground, and then he could catch all the things in his hands and smash them.


    Su Mingyu just sat there quietly looking at her, without any intention of stopping.


    Wang Manwen, who almost smashed the whole reception hall, finally got a trace of breath.


    She gasped and glared at Su Mingyu: "little girl! You remember that in the capital city, the cloth shop was my Wang Manwen has the final say. You humiliate me like this today. Let''s ride a donkey and look at the account book


    Su Mingyu yawned and called out to the door: "summer sleep."


    "I''ll remember to count the broken things and make a list to send to Su Fu. By the way, we should choose a day when Su Shangshu is here."


    Wang Manwen at the foot of a meal, but she still did not head back to leave.


    Looking at this scene, Xia Mian took a cold breath: "master, Wang man Wen is really covering the sky with one hand in the capital. Is it not wise for us to do this?"


    Su Mingyu pretended to think: "yes, there is something wrong."


    Xia Mian was a little relieved: "do you want me to make amends to Su Fu for a while?"


    Su Mingyu chuckled: "since Wang Manwen is so busy, you can calculate the list and give it to Su Zhengyi. Remember to invite a waist drum team to play gongs and drums. It must be powerful."


    Then Su Mingyu snapped his finger and said, "Oh, by the way, please ask some storytellers to stand at the gate of Su''s mansion and keep talking about this matter until the whole capital knows it."She was so shocked that she almost forgot to breathe.


    Where is the master of his own family to seek peace, this is clearly to die to offend ah.


    After a long time, she found her own voice: "this Is it too much? "


    Su Mingyu''s hand against his jaw, staring at a pair of bright eyes, a blink does not blink at the summer sleep, that pure good look, like a fairy: "do you have? I think it''s OK. "


    "Oh, one more thing." Su Mingyu suddenly thought of something: "if the people of Su''s house dare to do something, you can report to the official. I''d like to see if Su Zhengyi can cover the sky at the foot of the emperor. "


    after smoking and spitting hard in summer, a cold current suddenly climbed up on my back and shivered.


    She had never seen Su Mingyu angry before, so she always felt that Su Mingyu was a lady with a good temper.


    Today, however, she saw that Su Mingyu was either too lazy to care about it, or even died.


    This girl who is six or seven years younger than herself is really terrible.


    Xia Manyu''s mood is very complicated, so she doesn''t notice that Su Minger''s mood is very complicated.


    She just said hello to xiamian and went back to Ruixian palace from Sinan Pavilion.

 Chapter 39

    As soon as he got to the palace, Su Mingyu ran to the tea garden with his painting.


    These Camellia are really beautiful. Su Mingyu has infinite creativity when she sees them. A buried, completely forget the time.


    When Gu ruobai came back from the outside, he happened to see such a peaceful and beautiful scene.


    The setting sun gently hit Su Mingyu''s delicate facial features, and her long curly eyelashes cast a fan-shaped shadow on her white face.


    With her gentle blink and fan fan fan, smart like a pair of elves.


    And that pair of bright black eyes are focused on their own pen, occasionally will stop, dragging his cheek to think for a moment, and then very seriously draw up.


    Su Mingyu, sitting in the center of the camellia garden, is as beautiful as a dream, making people unable to move their eyes.


    It happened that Zhizhu passed by Gu ruobai with a plate of fruit.


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and stopped her: "I''ll send it to her."


    Know bamboo Leng for a while just react to come over, Gu Ruo white mouth in her point is who: "that There will be king Laurie


    Su Mingyu''s painting is in full swing. Suddenly, he looks up and sees Gu ruobai beside him.


    I saw him dressed in white, elegant and beautiful in the evening wind. He looked at himself with a faint smile on his pretty face.


    Su Mingyu raised his head: "is the Lord back?"


    Gu ruobai casually put down the fruit plate: "this is my boundary, you come to pour into your old nest."


    Why is this so sour?


    Su Mingyu picked up her own drawing and handed it to Gu ruobai''s eyes: "I thought I''d give it to you after I''ve finished it. But for the sake of occupying someone''s territory, I''ll show you first."


    On the drawing, he drew a man in a simple way that he had never seen before. At a glance, he could see that the man was drawing according to himself.


    The man''s elegant long hair pours down, not only not half lazy, but also a little more beautiful.


    On the other hand, the man is wearing a moon white plain long shirt, and there are two overlapping, but not overlapping, delicate red camellia flowers at the left neckline about half a foot down.


    So a small flower, simple and delicate but miraculously fused in this dress.


    The top corner of the painting is annotated with words:


    the height is eight feet, the waist circumference is two feet seven, and the shoulder width is one foot twenty-nine.


    Camellia on the chest - silk hand show.


    Gu ruobai''s eyes flash with appreciation.


    The key to Su Zhuoyu''s success in selling clothes is that she can''t stand on the market.


    "I think you almost only have white clothes, so the design of this dress is also based on white. Can you see it well?"


    Although I had long guessed that it was given to myself, it was another taste to say it from Su Mingyu''s mouth.


    "It''s from Miss Su. Of course I like it."


    However, Gu ruobai looked at the size above, which was not much different from his own data. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "how does Miss Su know my height and length?"


    Su Mingyu did not pretend to be mysterious: "I can see it."


    What kind of talent does it take to be able to see your size so accurately with your eyes when you are sitting.


    How many abilities does Su Mingyu have that he doesn''t know?


    As if to see Gu ruobai''s doubts, Su Mingyu suddenly came to be interested. She pointed to Mu Yi, who stood guard behind Gu ruobai: "do you want to gamble?"


    Looking at her winning hand, Gu Ruo Bai Lian Mou: "I still owe you a request."


    Su Mingyu generously waved his hand: "this time, I won''t squeeze you. If I''m right, give me some of your tea and I''ll go back and drink it."


    Gu ruobai nodded and agreed: "why not?"


    Su Mingyu snapped a finger: "refreshing!"


    "Wood one, body seven feet five, waist two feet six, shoulder width one foot."


    Gu ruobai turned back: "Muyi, come here."


    Wood a actually far away to hear, but the master did not call him, he right as did not hear.


    Now he was called by Gu ruobai. Without waiting for Gu ruobai to ask, Mu Yi looked at Gu ruobai in a bit of embarrassment: "master She guessed exactly right


    Su Mingyu tut tongue: "I this is not guess, is to see."


    Gu ruobai saw her as proud as a kitten, and felt as if she had been swept by the tail of a cat. She was itchy and crisp: "how can you practice this skill?"


    Su Mingyu''s mysterious smile: "I won''t tell you!"


    This is one of the training programs when I was an agent.


    You know, the danger of her task is that she can never mistake her goal, so don''t just look at a height data.


    Even if the wood a half body, she can also in the crowd a lock in disguise of him.


    "If you lose, please send the tea to my room."Leaving this sentence, Su Mingyu got up, stretched out a big stretch, yawned and walked to his own yard.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s lazy back from afar, Gu ruobai raised a smile full of interest: "Muyi, do I always wear white clothes?"


    Wood was asked a Leng, and then returned: "it seems that is, why does the master ask this?"


    Gu ruobai waved his hand: "are you ready for what I asked you to prepare?"


    Speaking of this, Muyi''s look is very complicated: "master Why do you want me to buy a hat? "


    And it''s a girl''s family. You know, when he went to buy a bamboo hat, the boss looked at him, which made him almost unable to resist digging out the boss''s eyes.


    Gu ruobai raised his eyes: "don''t you go to the king?"


    MUJI


    "No, I dare not."


    Gu ruobai took the white bamboo hat from the wooden hand and stroked the cold silk feeling. He could not help but think of Su Mingyu''s doubts.


    "Muyi, do you know how many I killed in the battlefield?"


    Wood one does not understand Gu ruobai how can want to ask this, but he still very honest shake his head: "wood one does not know."


    Gu ruobai''s smile suddenly became sarcastic: "I don''t know myself. I can''t even tell whether the black on my combat robe is due to the degradation of black used for too long, or because it has been stained with too much black that can''t be washed out."


    As soon as hear Gu ruobai say so, wood one suddenly thought of Gu ruobai just asked about clothes.

 Chapter 40

    Mu Yi kneels on one knee: "master, whether he is wearing a war robe or a white one, he is very handsome! In Muyi''s mind, he is always the best master. "


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and motioned for wood to sit beside him. After drinking a sip of hot tea, Gu ruobai said faintly: "in fact, I just wear enough clothes stained with other people''s blood..."


    Listen to Gu ruobai said, wood a dropped his head.


    This may be why, outside the battlefield, Gu ruobai can''t stand a little blood on him.


    Summer sleep work efficiency is quite high, the next morning she took Su Mingyu''s arrangements to the Su Fu.


    Su Zhengyi was about to go to the early morning, but when he saw that the team brought by the summer sleep still had bills, he was almost breathless to vomit blood.


    Wang Manwen quickly helped Su Zhengyi back, and comforted him softly in his ear: "master, this is just the malicious competition of peers. I just accidentally broke a set of tea sets on her table, and asked us for a hundred taels of silver, which is too black hearted."


    Su Zhengyi''s face was livid: "give it to her! Let her go


    After hearing what Su Zhengyi said, Wang man Wen called the housekeeper to: "go to the storehouse and get a hundred taels of silver."


    As soon as the housekeeper was about to leave, Su Zhengyi stopped him: "wait a minute."


    "You go." Su Zhengyi pointed to Wang Manwen: "draw a hundred taels of silver from your shop."


    Wang Manwen was frozen in the same place: "what What are you talking about, sir? Where does my shop have so much money? "


    Su Zhengyi glanced at her obliquely, and Wang man Wen''s back suddenly became cold: "this is the trouble you caused yourself. You can fix it by yourself. I''m just a Shangshu. How can you take out a hundred Liang at will?"


    Wang Manwen understood what he said.


    Su Zhengyi wanted to keep his wealth secret so that others would not be suspicious.


    But Wang Manwen''s face is still not good-looking, a hundred Liang. Recently, the shop is suffering an unprecedented blow. If she wants her to take so much at once, isn''t it to force her to drive down?


    Seeing Wang man Wen still did not move, Su Zhengyi''s face sank: "what are you doing? There will be more and more people in the market. Don''t you feel ashamed? "


    Wang Manwen could only nod: "this Go now, master. Don''t worry


    While walking outside, Wang Manwen cursed Su Zhengyi and scolded Su Mingyu severely.


    Originally, she thought that Sinan was just talking, but she didn''t expect that she was really blocking her house. It was just deceiving people!


    Wang Manwen asked people to take a tray to the outside of Su''s house. Looking at the group of people singing and dancing in front of their own door, their teeth were itching: "stop! Stop! Stop it all! No more jumping


    Xia Mian sees her come out, go up to blessing body salute: "Madam Su, silver money ready?"


    Wang man Wen''s face is iron blue stare summer sleep: "with what you say how much silver I want to give how much silver?"


    "Your things are just ordinary objects of ordinary people. If you say one hundred taels, one hundred taels?"


    "Do you know that a hundred taels of silver can buy three or five of your shops?"


    "Sinan that little girl can really dare to speak big, really when I shangshufu bullying?"


    What Wang Manwen said in this call is just like a little daughter-in-law who has been bullied.


    Looking at Wang Manwen''s deception, Xia Mian can''t help laughing in her heart. Su Mingyu is really right.


    Wang Manwen really wants to pay off.


    "We have a list. If Mrs. Su can''t believe it, you can read it by yourself."


    Say summer sleep let a person hand over a list, other things are OK, but the price of the last chair and that cup of tea is simply outrageous.


    The tea she had drunk was worth ten taels of silver, and the yellow pear wood chair was as high as eighty taels of silver.


    Wang Manwen almost had to crush the paper on his hand before he could breathe.


    She glared at her summer sleep: "I don''t know that you need to spend money on the tea of sinang Pavilion."


    Summer sleep smile: "Master said, that tea to others free, to Mrs. Su you, how to collect."


    Wang Manwen snorted, "what kind of tea needs ten taels of silver? You don''t have a better reason to blackmail me! "


    "The tea is a gift from the master''s friend. It''s Longjing in front of the imperial palace. It was planted by the emperor when he was young, playing outside the temple on the outskirts of the city."


    As soon as the words of summer sleep came out, the whole crowd of Su''s mansion took a breath of cool air.


    It''s really priceless.


    Even Wang Manwen was shocked.


    Sinan, this little girl, has something to do with the royal family?


    But immediately she denied that if there was Royal support, how could she have allowed herself to pirate her clothes for so long?


    Looking at Wang man Wen''s expression, xiamian knows that she certainly doesn''t believe it.


    In fact, even xiamian felt unbelievable when she heard Su Mingyu say so.


    But Su Mingyu said that the tea was made in that temple. If the emperor planted tea in the temple, the tea in that temple was planted by the emperor.So, she charged such a high price.


    Although I don''t care about my master''s such fallacies, Xia Mian still continues to make a myth: "this tea only produces two Liang a year. In addition to providing the emperor with a reward, he can get it. The master said that collecting ten Liang is actually cheap. "


    Wang Manwen sneered, as if he was watching a big joke: "you have red lips and white teeth. I believe everything you say? Do you think I''m stupid? "


    Knowing that she would not admit it, xiamian sighed in her heart.


    Looking at Wang Manwen, Xia Mian asked with a good temper, "is Madame Su not ready to give it?"


    Seeing that the summer sleep was not noisy or noisy, Wang Manwen thought she was in the wrong. He snorted and said, "what can I do for such unreasonable things?"


    Summer sleep also has no nonsense, directly attracted a boy behind him, after what he said in his ear, the boy ran quickly.


    Wang Manwen looked at everything from the top with a slight tone of disdain: "what? Do you want to go back to Sinan for help


    Xia Mian smiles: "of course not, I just finish what the master and son told me."


    "Since I''ve come to ask for silver, I''ve shown the details to my wife. If my wife doesn''t give me money, I''m not good at handling affairs. I''ll leave my summer sleep today."


    With that, Xia Mian straightened her back and left the gate of Su mansion.


    Those people who watch the excitement look at Wang Manwen with a look of arrogance.


    I thought that the wife of this rich and noble family was just like this.


    Like other women''s houses, they are shrewd and unreasonable.


    Looking at the people have gone, Wang Manwen secretly happy, Sinan that little girl film, unexpectedly still want to fight with her!

 Chapter 41

    Just about to turn around and leave, she saw a storyteller set up a stall at her door.


    Wang Manwen was about to get rid of people when he heard that storyteller told the story about today''s affairs.


    Of course, Wang Manwen thinks highly of himself and thinks that he is the wife of Su Shangshu.


    Not only imitates others'' clothes and clothes to sell, but also smashes other people''s shops when something goes wrong.


    They come to Wang Manwen for compensation with the list, but they don''t think Wang man Wen belongs to Chen. They just eat and don''t vomit at all.


    Wang man Wen''s face turned green when he heard these words.


    She kicked the boy around her and told him to take someone to blow the storyteller away.


    But as soon as the boy went to prepare the theory, he saw a team of guards coming face to face on the street.


    As soon as the storyteller knelt on the ground, he began to cry. He was just a storyteller. Mrs. Su hated that she had dirty her land and wanted to drive her own way.


    This is like crying and complaining. Hearing that the heads of the guards immediately came up to check with Wang Manwen.


    Wang Manwen was asked a choke, just about to say something, Su Zhengyi came out of it.


    Hearing the storyteller''s crying, Su Zhengyi asked people to close the gate and shut Wang Manwen outside.


    Looking at the closed gate, Wang man Wen fainted in the dark.


    Su Mingyu peeled melon seeds while listening to the vivid narration of summer sleep, knowing that bamboo was laughing in front of her.


    To xiamian caught a melon seeds, Su Mingyu in a good mood: "summer sleep, hard you."


    Summer sleep is not as good as Su Mingyu. She asked nervously, "we have already reported to the government, but there is still no news from the government Can we really win Su Shangshu? "


    And the most puzzling thing about Xia Mian is that Su Mingyu is a member of the Su family.


    Why is it that she is not afraid to implicate her family?


    As if she knew what Xia Mian was thinking, Su Mingyu said with a smile: "my current identity is Sinan. Even without the title of Miss Su, I can live well, so why can''t I revenge those who bullied me?"


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, Xia Mian lowered her head: "sorry, this is Miss Su''s family affair, I shouldn''t be so curious."


    Su Mingyu is very generous patted her shoulder: "nothing, in front of me do not have to be so stiff."


    Xia Mian nodded: "it''s almost like this. I''ll go first if I don''t have anything to do."


    Let Zhizhu send her to sleep, so Su Mingyu looks down at the painting she took.


    When he was looking at it seriously, a deep voice sounded behind him:


    "three or five sentences made Wang man Wen faint, which made Su Zhengyi unable to raise his head in the whole morning. You are really there."


    Su Mingyu head also did not return: "thank Ruixian Wang praise."


    "That''s very kind of you." Gu ruobai rowed a wheelchair and slowly came to Su Mingyu: "now the rumors of Wang Manwen''s shrewdness, greed and tyranny have been flying all over the capital. What do you want next?"


    Su Mingyu continued to look at the painting in her hand: "wait."


    "So you wait for the government to act?" Gu ruobai poured himself a cup of tea: "when did the inferior huangmaofeng become the Imperial Dragon Well planted by the Emperor himself?"


    "Besides, how could I not know that my father had gone to the temple to grow tea?"


    Although today''s emperor loves tea, it is far from enough to grow one.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips with a smile: "it''s a nonsense. Anyway, she doesn''t have the ability to verify it."


    "Yes." Su Mingyu suddenly narrowed her eyes and laughed, like a successful Little Fox: "you always love to drink tea. You can let your people go to the temple outside the city and pretend to be monks. You can sell this imperial dragon well, and you will definitely earn a lot of money."


    Gu ruobai agreed: "it''s a good idea."


    "Yes." Su Mingyu said softly: "I''ve made a fortune for you again. Would king Ruixian be willing to do me a favor by exchanging courtesy?"


    Are you waiting for yourself here?


    Gu ruobai looks at the shrewd calculating eyes of the little girl in front of her. She is so crispy and itchy that she can''t help but knead the girl in her arms.


    The corner of his mouth rises unconsciously, and Gu ruobai''s tone is a pet that he has never noticed: "I''ve arranged for it from the government. Within two days, you can go to court with Wang Manwen."


    "Worthy of being king Ruixian!" Su Mingyu''s flattery does not need money like crazy output: "I haven''t said anything, you will understand, it is really a model of insight."


    Gu ruobai''s eyelids jump.


    He has found that the more familiar the girl is with himself, the more real she is.


    Where there is the cold and arrogant strength of the first meeting, it is still a little girl who did not grow up.


    But somehow, this small discovery made Gu ruobai feel more happy: "where, it''s Miss Su, you''ve made a good plan."


    Two people four eyes opposite, look at each other, everything in silence.On the occasion of a peaceful atmosphere, Gu ruobai suddenly took out a hat like a juggler: "this is for you."


    Su Mingyu blinked at the letter that she didn''t dare to buy. She said, "did you buy it for me?"


    Gu Ruo Bai Lian Mou: "do you have other people in my family who need this?"


    Well, that''s for her.


    Although Su Mingyu thinks the bamboo hat is exaggerated.


    But looking at the soft silk and Gu ruobai''s serious eyes, Su Mingyu finally pretended to be very grateful and accepted the hat:


    "thank you, King Ruixian! I don''t think I''ll repay you. If I can find my place in the future, just say it. "


    Gu ruobai looked at her with a smile: "since ancient times, women who did not think that they would repay each other have finally agreed with each other. Why don''t Miss Su repay them?"


    Su Mingyu''s corner of the mouth took a puff: "in order to a bamboo hat, do you think I''m cheap?"


    Know she will say so, Gu ruobai also did not embarrass her: "just, know you are a heartless girl."


    Su Mingyu also did not refute, anyway now she is only 16 years old, the girl is a girl.


    Because of smashing people''s Sinan Pavilion, this story is told by storytellers all over the city.


    Wang Manwen once out of the house will see disdain eyes, so she simply no longer go out.


    This day, Wang Manwen was punishing hearsay and talking about his servants in his house, when he heard a little servant running in flustered.


    "Husband Madam Shun Tian Fu Yin came and said, "please go."


    "What?" Wang Manwen a little can''t believe: "Shun Tian Fu Yin asked me to do what?"


    The boy''s legs softened when she roared: "according to It is said that It''s Sinan pavilion was smashed. "


    Wang Manwen frowned. Didn''t Su Zhengyi solve this matter?


    How can you find yourself?

 Chapter 42

    With a bad premonition in his heart, Wang Manwen kicked the servant kneeling on the ground: "you! Go and tell the master that I have been taken away by Shun Tian Fu Yin''s men. "


    The servant quickly got up and ran out.


    Wang Manwen tidied up his clothes slowly, then followed the boy to the door, followed by Shun Tian Fu Yin''s people to leave Su Fu.


    When Wang man Wen arrives at Shun Tian Fu Yin, Su Mingyu with a hat has arrived.


    Wang Manwen almost didn''t look at her and went straight to the governor: "what''s the matter with the governor looking for me?"


    Fu Yin hand heart is sweat, this Sinan exactly where to come out.


    He not only dared to provoke Su Fu, but also suppressed himself with the law, so that he had to invite Wang Manwen.


    This time, if he dealt with it well, if he didn''t deal with it well and offended Su Zhengyi, then he could not keep Wusha.


    Wang Manwen was not nervous at all. She didn''t believe it. She was a real lady who was a minister of books. Such a small governor could really do something to her.


    Fu Yin bravely patted a case table: "Madam Su, this Sinan girl said you smashed her shop, but really?"


    Wang man Wen also did not deny: "it is just that a few objects were damaged by accident."


    "Then why don''t you compensate?" The governor looked at Wang Manwen and felt guilty: "is it not clear about the compensation details?"


    Wang Manwen said with a smile: "back to the governor, I have to pay for the compensation, of course, but this Sinan cup of tea makes me pay 10 Liang. Could you tell me, governor, that you have seen twelve cups of tea?"


    She didn''t believe that the official would play deaf and dumb and muddle it over.


    The governor turned his head and looked at Su Mingyu: "Miss Sinan, is what Madame Su said true?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "my Lord, it''s true. The tea is a gift from Sinan friends. It''s very rare, so the price is a little expensive."


    Su Mingyu asked Xia Mian to give her a new order: "it''s just a cup of tea. Although our shop is small, it''s not that we can''t afford it. Since manager Wang is so worried about it, how about giving her a drink?"


    Su Mingyu''s words are very grand. Her words give people a feeling of Wang Manwen''s great wealth, and the lady of shangshufu is so fussy about a cup of tea.


    For a while, when people watching the excitement outside looked at Wang Manwen, there was a trace of contempt in their eyes.


    Wang Manwen was seen all over the body uncomfortable, she cold face: "you are clever, I say, but you, the governor, you come to judge!"


    Wang Manwen glared at the governor: "this Since Miss Sinan has reduced the cost of tea, what is Mrs. Su dissatisfied with? "


    Wang Manwen was about to say something when Su Zhengyi came through the gate.


    Instead of looking at Wang Manwen, he turned his eyes to Su Mingyu.


    When the governor saw Su Zhengyi coming, he quickly came down from the high platform, licked his face and said, "I''ve seen Su Shangshu, there''s Lao Su Shangshu. He''s busy and has come to preside over justice."


    Su Zhengyi took a glance at the governor and went up to the stage and sat next to him: "I''ve heard about this. Although my wife has something wrong, isn''t it a little too much for this girl to ask for a high price?"


    "Yes, yes, just now miss Sinan has already said that the tea business will be avoided. Everything else is easy to discuss."


    Su Zhengyi snorted from his nose: "I''m not here to interfere with the decision of the governor. I''m just curious about the capital of such a small ready-made clothes shop. When I open my mouth, it''s one hundred Liang."


    "Please check it carefully. The source of the shop''s money is the source of money. Don''t let people who have a heart pollute the cleanliness of the capital."


    Su Zhengyi''s hat is quite big.


    Su Mingyu is not flustered at all. She stands there calmly and alone. She is very energetic.


    "If Su Shangshu wants to check Sinan, naturally he won''t stop him. There is only one thing."


    "Sinan''s finished clothes are all made from the cloth of shopkeeper Wang. If you find out anything, please ask Su Shangshu not to bend the law for selfish ends."


    Su Mingyu''s words are equivalent to making clear with Su Zhengyi.


    Anyway, none of us is clean. If we really check, no one can run away.


    Su Zhengyi and Wang Manwen knew this, so Su Zhengyi did not hold on to the topic: "if there is a governor here, I can''t use my hand. I said I just came to see it."


    With that, Su Zhengyi took a sip of tea slowly. He looked calm, as if he didn''t worry about Wang Manwen at all.


    "In that case, I''ll check it out." Su Mingyu''s tone is light, it seems that he is not nervous at all: "in fact, I have asked the textile workers of the Ministry of industry to go to shopkeeper Wang for cloth spinning sampling inspection. I believe there will be an answer soon."


    Wang Manwen almost didn''t jump up and pointed to Su Mingyu''s nose and scolded: "what qualifications do you have to inspect my cloth spinning?"


    By what? Su Mingyu sneered: "with the cloth before you let several girls have a rash."


    "Later those girls came to me for trouble. According to the law of our country, I have the right to ask manager Wang for details."Su Mingyu voice with a trace of indescribable irony: "but manager Wang seems to have never wanted my people to see your cloth spinning, but under Sinan can only have this move."


    Just then, several guards in black came in.


    The people behind them were carrying a large bucket of boxes. As soon as the box was lifted up, everyone could not help covering their mouths and noses.


    Because it really stinks.


    But the head man in black did not change his face: "this is what we saw when we went to Madame Su''s cloth spinning room after receiving the report. According to the workshop, this bucket of rotten things is used to dye clothes."


    Su Mingyu covered her mouth and nose, and sighed bitterly: "it turns out that those fabrics were dyed in such an environment. No wonder those girls will itch when they wear them. It''s so dirty and dirty that people can''t believe it."


    It''s true that Wang Mang''s workshop is abandoned, but it''s her stuff.


    Wang Manwen was pale and wrote with both hands: "this bucket has been useless for a long time, which bastard who wants to frame me said it to you! Let that man confront me


    The man in black at the head just glanced at Wang Manwen faintly: "Madam Su, are you questioning the justice of our Ministry of work?"


    Wang Manwen looks back at Su Zhengyi and seems to want him to help himself.


    But Su Zhengyi didn''t speak during the whole process, just a light drink of tea.


    Su Mingyu secretly thumbed up his cheap father.


    Now if he dares to speak, the Ministry of work will dare to pull him in, so ignoring is the best thing to do.


    Unfortunately, her er Niang didn''t understand this.


    Seeing that Wang Manwen had no words to say, the man in black continued: "due to the great influence of this incident, we have to seal up Mrs. Su''s clothing shop for a period of time."


    "What?" Wang Manwen almost got angry and didn''t stand firm.


    She pointed to the nose of the man in black and scolded, "what are you? You dare to seal my clothing shop. Do you know who I am? I don''t know what to do


    With that, Wang Manwen seems to want to find an explanation for himself. He has to turn around and look at Su Zhengyi.


    Before Su Zhengyi opened his mouth, Su Mingyu clapped.


    "Shopkeeper Wang is indeed Su Shangshu''s wife. It''s a big voice."


    "The Ministry of work was ordered by the emperor to be in charge of the national quality supervision. Mrs. Su is just a lady of the Secretary of state, and she dare to openly challenge the emperor''s direct subordinates. It''s really admirable."


    This let Su Zhengyi can''t sit still. He quickly coughed and stopped Wang Manwen''s wild words: "Manwen, since you have found your head, you should cooperate well."


    Su Zhengyi walked to Wang Manwen from the high platform: "it''s just a routine inspection. Let him check. It happens that you are tired during this period. Let''s go back and have a good rest for a while."


    "But But... "


    Wang Manwen is still reluctant. This clothing factory is her whole effort and the source of her family''s income.


    How can the Ministry of works seal it?


    Wang Manwen looked at Su Zhengyi, tears began to turn: "master Is it too much for them to shut down my clothing shop with just a bucket of water? "


    Su Zhengyi and justice glared at Wang Manwen with awe: "it''s just to investigate and deal with it. If it''s not good, it''s just to get rid of it. As the wife of the book of history, do you not understand this law? "


    Wang Manwen had thought that Su Zhengyi would help him speak, but he did not expect that he would give himself a scolding.


    All of a sudden, Wang Manwen only felt that the whole person fell into the ice cellar.


    She looked at Su Zhengyi in disbelief, questioning and aggrieved in her voice: "the Ministry of work will seal it if it says it is sealed. It won''t give you this honor at all. What laws do you have to take into account..."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Before she finished, Su Zhengyi slapped her hand and said, "the law is respected by several generations of the sons of heaven. You, a woman, still want to go against it!"


    Su Zhengyi''s face was iron green. He raised his hand and roared: "come, send your wife back."


    Before leaving, Su Zhengyi made a special apology to the man in black.


    Seeing that he was about to walk out of the gate, Su Mingyu quickly stopped him: "Su Shangshu, your family still owes me a hundred Oh, no, it''s ninety taels of silver. When can I send someone to fetch it from your house


    Su Zhengyi turns back and stares at Su Mingyu for a long time.


    It seems that she wants to see through the general profundity of her hat.


    Su Mingyu seems to be waiting for her to stand quietly.


    His position in the court is not only one person under ten thousand people, but also a top figure.


    The boss of such a small clothing shop dares to look at himself so directly. It seems that the background of this girl named Sinan is not simple.


    After pondering for a moment, Su Zhengyi left a sentence, "I will send someone to your shop" and left the gate of Shuntian mansion.Su Mingyu''s eyes flash a cruel, Su Zhengyi don''t worry, soon it''s your turn.


    Su Mingyu''s lawsuit was very lively, almost shaking the whole capital.


    Taking this opportunity, Su Mingyu said that she would take 50 liang from Wang man Wen''s compensation money as compensation for Wang man Wen''s cloth spinning clothes victims'' sisters.


    This time, Sinan Pavilion in the Beijing miss circle popular.


    When Gu ruobai learned about this, he gently raised his mouth and unconsciously showed appreciation in his eyes. He was worthy of being the girl he liked.


    Su Mingyu didn''t think there was anything. The best thing about the whole thing was that clear voice when Su Zhengyi slapped Wang Manwen in the face. It was not too wonderful.


    "Is it the king''s instruction to close the shop directly?"


    Su Mingyu makes tea for Gu ruobai for the first time.


    Gu ruobai looked at her flattery and squinted: "the people in the Ministry of work are more sensible."


    Su Mingyu Oh, will tea respectfully handed to Gu ruobai''s hand: "can I trouble the Lord one more thing?"


    Gu ruobai was calm, and a sentence poked Su Mingyu''s main point: "you want Wang man Wen''s cloth spinning off, don''t open it again?"


    "Let''s not say that Wang Bingxue of Ruixian is clever. Since she has been sealed off, let her seal it all the time. I''d like to see how crazy Wang Manwen is in the Su mansion without the support of his mother''s family."


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s fierce strength, Gu ruobai is very satisfied, but he is still ready to tease the girl again: "I help you, what benefits do you give me?"


    This man is really good at making iron while the fire is on.


    Su Mingyu took back the tea cup on Gu Ruo Bai''s hand: "did I promise to help you train?"


    To the mouth of the tea did not, Gu ruobai also not angry, he poured himself a cup: "I also have no white let you practice."


    Su Mingyu


    All right!


    Who asked her to ask for help.


    "What do you want me to do


    Gu ruobai looked at her gnashing teeth and hooked her lips: "well, I didn''t think about it. How about you owe me?"


    Su Mingyu


    If she could, she really wanted to strangle the man: "you are a king. Is it interesting to bully a little girl?"


    Gu ruobai nodded sincerely: "have, look at your angry appearance, still very interesting."


    Su Mingyu rolled his eyes, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "OK! You owe it to you. "


    Gu ruobai picked up her eyebrows and said, "good ~"


    Su Mingyu pulled out a perfunctory smile and was ready to turn around and leave.


    But the next second he was caught by his wrist.


    Su Mingyu turned back impatiently: "why? What else do you want to say


    Before Gu ruobai talks, Su Mingyu feels a cold wrist. When she looks down, Gu ruobai puts the jade bracelet back on her hand.


    Su Mingyu stares at the jade bracelet: "what does this mean?"


    Gu Ruo white eyes light light: "send out the gift which which has to take back again, helped you keep for so long, also should return to you."


    Su Mingyu looked at the bright Bracelet in the moonlight. She wanted to say that if she returned it, she would not ask for it again.


    But Gu ruobai inadvertently revealed the tenderness, to the mouth words or swallow back: "this bracelet, what''s the story?"

 Chapter 43

    There are not many things that can make him cherish so much. Su Mingyu is also a little curious about the origin of this thing.


    Gu ruobai gently rubbed his finger on the jade bracelet, feeling the smooth and smooth texture.


    "This is what my mother left to her future daughter-in-law..."


    What?


    Su Mingyu raised his hand to take it, but Gu ruobai was severely suppressed.


    She glared at her eyes and twisted her brow into the character Chuan: "I can''t take this thing!"


    "Why?" Gu ruobai''s hand did not loosen.


    Where is there? Why? Such a precious thing will be like a shackle to imprison her. Moreover, if one is accidentally broken, she can''t afford to die.


    Su Mingyu used her hand to probe Gu ruobai''s forehead: "no fever, why are you crazy?"


    "Take it. Now I don''t have any girl in my heart. I''ll leave it with you for the time being."


    Su Mingyu is one and two big. Can I put this thing at will?


    But Gu ruobai''s eyes seriously let people can''t bear to refuse, and finally reluctantly accepted.


    Forget it. I''ll take care of it for him.


    Gu ruobai took her to sit opposite him: "tomorrow, King Yu is going to hold a poetry meeting in Qingyou lake. He specially asked someone to come to his house and invite you to attend it. Will you go?"


    Su Mingyu refused without thinking: "No


    But immediately she repented: "no, I''d like to go there. I''d like to see what happened to my beautiful sister and King Yu after I haven''t seen you for a few days."


    Gu ruobai mouth a Yang: "I go with you."


    "What are you going to do?" It''s not that Su Mingyu doesn''t let Gu ruobai go. It''s just that he and King Yu don''t get along very well. Would it be bad to rush forward?


    "I''m his brother. Why not go and see his poetry? He can''t get me out of the boat


    "Besides, you live in my house now. I can''t let you go to the party alone. I have to keep you safe, don''t I?"


    Su Mingyu turns a white eye in the heart, does she need Gu Ruo Bai to protect?


    It was on the ship. His wheelchair is not convenient at all. Who can protect whom at that time.


    Glancing at the seemingly heavy wheelchair, Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "I said, when are you going to sit in this wheelchair?"


    Gu ruobai patted the handle of the wheelchair: "don''t worry, the fox hasn''t shown its tail yet."


    Su Mingyu nodded plausibly: "you don''t really feel flustered."


    A normal person, sitting in a wheelchair every day, is really strong willpower.


    Gu Ruo Baiquan is praising Su Mingyu: "the scenery of this dwarf is actually quite interesting."


    Su Mingyu tugged at the corners of her mouth. She could not agree with uncle''s theory.


    I thought that the poetry meeting of King Yu was very big, but when I went there, I realized that there were only a few dozen people.


    As soon as Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai got on board, they became the focus of the audience.


    The perfect face of men''s handsome face, even if it is sitting, that kind of natural cool and arrogant temperament also has no damage.


    The woman in the moon white dress droops her eyes and smiles and pushes him. From a distance, she looks like a talented woman and is very well matched.


    Su Yueyue looked at this scene and wrote a handkerchief.


    Damned Su Mingyu, it''s really hateful to steal her limelight again!


    Last time I scratched her face, this time I must find it with interest!


    Hum, Su Mingyu, you can make your best. You''ll be good-looking later.


    Su Yueyue put on a fake smile and went forward to greet him: "I''ve met Ruixian king."


    "I haven''t seen my sister for a long time. How are you doing in Ruixian palace?"


    This is just beginning, her good sister can''t wait? Turn a corner to remind Yu Wang that he has been on good terms with king Ruixian.


    A sneer flashed in her eyes, and Su Mingyu kept silent: "thank you for your concern."


    Su Yueyue smile gentle: "everyone is a sister, thank what, hurry up to leave you a good position."


    He turned around and motioned for Gu ruobai and followed Su Yueyue to the second floor.


    The view above is very wide, and you can see every small action clearly below.


    Su Mingyu came to the king of Yu and blessed himself: "Mingyu has met the king of Yu."


    Yu Wang nodded: "don''t be so polite. Is Miss Su better off?"


    Su Mingyu pretended to be puzzled: "what disease did king Yu say?"


    Seeing that she didn''t remember her at all, Yu Wang''s eyelids jumped.


    The woman poured her head of tea and bit Su Yueyue, but she didn''t remember it at all?


    However, the king did not mention that if Su Mingyu was stimulated to madness in front of so many people, it would be difficult to clean up.


    So the king just shook his head and said, "nothing, let it go."


    Su Mingyu nodded vaguely: "there are few poets coming today."


    Looking at the crowd on the deck, the king of Yu said faintly: "I only chose some famous people in the capital to get together."Su Mingyu let out a cry. She didn''t know any of the people below. However, Gu ruobai and some of them were very friendly. It seemed that she was the son of the official family of the imperial court.


    The king of Yu didn''t waste any chance to win over the officials.


    Along Su Mingyu''s line of sight, King Yu''s eyes light up: "Miss Su and Ruixian Wang have a lot of relations."


    Su Mingyu does not deny: "it''s just a loan. If the Lord is willing to take it in, the little girl can also borrow it from the Lord''s house."


    "My sister has lived outside for a long time. How about going back to your house?" Su Yueyue was afraid of Yu Wang''s promise, so he rushed to open his mouth in front of him.


    However, before Su Mingyu could answer, he changed the topic: "sister, the poems you wrote a few days ago have been circulated in the capital for a long time. I wonder if you can reproduce the glory of that day today?"


    Looking at Su Yue''s gibberish, he couldn''t hide his disdain. Could he be so excited? He is just a casual mention, and the king of Yu will not agree.


    I don''t know why the king of Yu fell in love with such a stupid woman.


    Su Mingyu casually perfunctorily said: "it is brilliant that day, there must be no way to reproduce."


    Then he set his eyes on Gu ruobai outside.


    In any case, he is also a king. Although he is not losing power now, he is still thinner than a horse.


    Therefore, there are many young ladies who know better than Su Yueyue around Gu ruobai.

 Chapter 44

    Looking at Gu ruobai''s appearance, Su Mingyu squints her eyes and suddenly has a trace of bad taste in her heart.


    King Yu looked at all this coldly, his eyes flashed disdain.


    A disabled prince, an unwelcome legitimate daughter, but also very well matched!


    "Let''s get started."


    Then king Yu drew out an arrow, aimed at an embroidered ball on the bow of the boat and shot it.


    Hydrangea slowly fall, pull out a banner, only one word is written on it.


    Love.


    The king of Yu raised his glass to the people below and said, "life is only a word of love. The feelings of home and country, love, brothers and licking calves are all part of us that we can''t give up."


    "So this poetry meeting, let''s talk about this feeling."


    The following people cheered, and Su Yueyue also took the wine and leaned lightly against the king Yu''s arms: "it''s worthy of being king Yu. It''s not like ordinary people just stick to small feelings and love, but there''s really a general style."


    "The king of Yu is so far sighted


    "Worthy of being the emperor''s favorite son."


    The people under the stage also echoed, as if Gu ruobai did not exist.


    Su Mingyu looked at the scene coldly, and then he understood the purpose of the king Yu''s invitation.


    It can not only revenge her, but also humiliate Gu ruobai. It''s a good plan to kill two birds with one stone.


    Su Mingyu looks down at Gu ruobai. He talks and laughs with the girl, which makes Su Mingyu unhappy.


    She directly raised her hand and interrupted the crowd: "why don''t we start? Since I''m late in the end, why don''t you let me make the first song to show my apology?"


    Su Yueyue didn''t stop him. She would never let go of the opportunity to humiliate Su Mingyu: "why don''t you tell me about the love between men and women first?"


    Seeing Su Yueyue''s confident appearance, Su Mingyu guessed that she must have been prepared.


    In that case, she''s not polite.


    Su Mingyu smiles at the king of Yu, his mouth rippling, and his starting point is shy. The girl''s affectionate appearance makes all the people in a daze.


    Only Gu ruobai is ready to enjoy the drama.


    It seems that the king of Yu didn''t expect Su Mingyu to look at himself and become a God. Su Mingyu has already opened his lips gently:


    "Shangxie, I want to know you, and I will live forever.


    There are no Mausoleums in the mountains, but the rivers are exhausted. Thunder in winter, rain and snow in summer.


    When heaven and earth are united, they dare to break away from you. "


    When Su Mingyu said this poem, his eyes were hot and the king Yu was sluggish.


    The rest of the people present didn''t come back for a long time.


    Su Mingyu looks thin and small, but her inner feelings are so warm.


    How dare you love and hate to make such a poem.


    A silent silence followed by thunderous applause.


    The proud men of letters had to admit that the girl''s talent for poetry was unmatched.


    In particular, a scholar named Zhang Chunshui had an incredible face: "it''s really wonderful. I don''t know which young master is lucky enough to be favored by this girl. I really envy others."


    He didn''t say it was ok, but all the people''s eyes fell on the king Yu.


    We all saw the scene just now. It is obvious that Su Mingyu specially said this poem to King Yu.


    Being looked at by so many envious or envious eyes, a touch of pride flashed in the eyes of King Yu.


    He pushed Su Yueyue away without a trace, and then straightened his skirt before he said with a smile: "yes, such a warm emotion, I believe that childe knows that he will also give a response to Miss Su."


    Then king Yu went to Su Mingyu and poured her a glass of wine: "according to the king''s view, once this poem comes out, can we stop writing poems about love?"


    Zhang Chunshui was the first one to clap his hands and applaud: "I feel sorry for myself."


    Others also said that they couldn''t make a better poem.


    Su Yueyue''s teeth clenched. If she hadn''t been on the high platform, she would like to fan Su Mingyu''s face!


    He spent a lot of money to get people to write a poem in advance, but before he did, he was suppressed by Su Mingyu!


    Damn Su Mingyu, wasn''t she lucky last time? It''s real ability?


    It''s not right. Su Zhengyi didn''t like Su Mingyu and her mother since she was a child. She never trained her.


    When he entered the mansion, Su Mingyu was still a fool who could recognize the wrong words. How could he become a master of poetry in a twinkling of an eye?


    Su Yueyue was unwilling to stop in the middle of Su Mingyu and Yu Wang, and he gave Su Mingyu a clever smile: "I didn''t expect that my sister who doesn''t like to talk at ordinary times has such a mind."


    "It''s no wonder that the childish brothers that my mother introduced to my sister before were despised by my sister. It turns out that she has someone to like."


    then Su Yueyue came to Su Mingyu and asked in a voice that King Yu could hear: "is it not Ruixian Wang that my sister likes? After all, you have lived in other people''s houses for such a long time, but you still don''t come back. It seems that you have moved your true feelings and are reluctant to come back. "The woman''s brain is still fast.


    It seems that he has made up his mind not to let himself and the king of Yu intersect with each other?


    But Su Mingyu is not in a hurry. Once a man is interested, you ignore him. On the contrary, it will arouse his fighting spirit.


    So Su Mingyu just laughed and didn''t speak.


    King Yu listened to their words clearly. The last time he saw Su Mingyu, he only thought that the longer she grew, the more beautiful she was. Now standing with Su Yueyue, the first in the capital city, he was not inferior at all.


    The king of Yu narrowed his eyes. He saw many soft and waxy sheep. He was uncontrollable like Su Mingyu. On the surface, he looked cold and cold, but in fact, he met him for the first time.


    In addition, this is Gu ruobai''s woman. All of a sudden, the king Yu''s interest is even stronger.


    He across Su Yueyue toward Su Mingyu evil spirit a smile: "in this case, how about our next song about the family and country?"


    Zhang Chunshui coughed gently under the stage: "why not let Miss Su Mingyu be the first one to come this time?"


    Just after being robbed of the limelight, Su Yueyue naturally won''t let Su Mingyu succeed again. She quickly made a voice to stop him: "I''ve just seen my sister''s skill. How about this time when he throws a brick to attract jade?"


    Su Yueyue said this is very modest, plus her beautiful cheek, naturally is a lot of points.


    Seeing that King Yu was about to nod his head, Zhang Chunshui butted in, turned around and asked everyone, "don''t you want to hear how a woman who can make such a poem can interpret the feelings of home and country?"

 Chapter 45

    His question completely aroused everyone''s curiosity.


    Su Yueyue looked at Yu King anxiously, but Su Mingyu snatched in front of her and opened his mouth: "in this case, Mingyu braved to write all the topics mentioned just now into a song. I don''t know what Yu''s intention is?"


    "All in all?"


    "Four at a time? Even if it''s the poetry fairy, I don''t dare to have such a big voice! "


    The people under the stage talked about it all at once.


    King Yu looked at her and his eyes became more interesting: "since Miss Su wants to have a try, try it."


    Su Mingyu smile: "that starts."


    "Enjoy the spring tide by the lake, clear waves and clear water. The lotus pond is quiet, the dragonflies laugh, the scenery is peaceful, and the song of Shun and Yao! "


    This time not only Zhang Chunshui, but also Gu ruobai''s eyes showed a touch of appreciation.


    This girl has some skills.


    Before everyone''s surprise subsided, Su Mingyu opened his mouth again:


    "sisters love each other by their own destiny, and they are dependent and accompanied by poems."


    "Light fragrance overflows, who can enjoy, dream in the heart do show Juan."


    Zhang Chunshui couldn''t help clapping: "it''s wonderful!"


    The king of Yu also nodded in praise.


    Su Yueyue''s face darkened at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, Su mingyuquan didn''t see it. Instead, he gave the king a vague look, and then continued to say:


    "this poem is for the wanderer far away, and also for the mother waiting at home."


    "The thread in the mother''s hand is the coat of the wanderer."


    "I''m afraid I''ll come back late."


    "Who says the heart of an inch of grass, the report of the three Chunhui."


    As soon as Su Mingyu''s poem fell, all the people present clapped their hands.


    In particular, several candidates who have traveled to Beijing to study have even become red eyed.


    Su Mingyu blinks at Gu ruobai from afar, and Gu ruobai gives her a look of appreciation.


    Indeed, this sentence who said inch grass heart, reported the three spring sunshine is simply a magic stroke.


    One breath made four poems, the last one can be so amazing, really have to let people admire the girl''s talent.


    Su Yueyue bit the gums to avoid scolding himself on the spot.


    Looking at the following worship or envy in the eyes, Su Yueyue simply want to be angry spit blood.


    In particular, the king of Yu, before he was very disgusted with Su Mingyu, but now the appreciation in his eyes can not be hidden.


    Su Yueyue clenched his hand and whispered for a long time: "my sister is really a poetic immortal. Every capital is so wonderful."


    Before Su Mingyu opened his mouth, Zhang Chunshui quickly conformed to: "yes, Miss Su Mingyu, you are really good at writing poems with such artistic conception."


    Su Mingyu chuckled and said to himself, "no, this point of mine is just a drop in the bucket in the eyes of all the poets. It''s not worth mentioning."


    "Mingyu has already made a show of his ugliness, so he first stepped down to appreciate the literary talent of the poets of Nanyan."


    Su Mingyu went downstairs.


    Su Yueyue wanted to take back 10% by improvisation, but he didn''t expect that everyone would not continue because he couldn''t surpass Su Mingyu''s poems in a short time.


    Su Yueyue was full of talent and had no place to make. He felt that King Yu had lost interest in her. He came to the stern of the boat and kicked the boatman: "the action is ahead of time. I want you to kill Su Mingyu now!"


    The boatman nodded and scattered into the boat.


    "Su Mingyu! You forced me


    Su Mingyu came down from the second floor and went straight to Gu ruobai.


    She did not avoid suspicion at all, but it was impossible to guess the relationship between them.


    Gu ruobai handed Su Mingyu a glass of wine: "good poetry."


    Su Mingyu hook lips a smile, cunningly like a small fox: "in fact, this is written by others, I just borrow it."


    "Oh?" Gu ruobai''s eyes flashed with interest: "I want to see this poet."


    Su Mingyu winked playfully: "it is estimated that he can not be seen, because he has been dead for a long time."


    After hearing her say this, Gu ruobai did not ask: "your poems come from the same place as your previous stories about birthdays?"


    Didn''t expect that this person''s brain is turning very fast?


    Su Mingyu gave him a great look: "yes."


    "But to speak of, Rui Xian Wang just around so many girls home, can you have a fancy?"


    As soon as Su Mingyu asked about this, she was even surprised.


    I wanted to make a joke. How did the tone become like this?


    After a brief pause, Gu ruobai suddenly laughed: "whose little lady''s Vinegar jar has turned over, how can I smell a sour smell?"


    Su Mingyu secretly bit his teeth to control himself and not go up to beat him.


    "King Ruixian is joking. Where is the sour taste? I justThe voice is still declining, Su Mingyu suddenly pushed Gu ruobai away, and a side to avoid the incoming boatman.


    She was about to go up and clasp the boatman''s hand, and she didn''t know who roared, "there''s an assassin!"


    All of a sudden, the whole ship armour was in chaos, and Su Mingyu was squeezed to the edge of the boat.


    Just as she was about to squeeze through the crowd, I didn''t know who suddenly tripped up in front of her.


    Su Mingyu subconsciously grabs people. After pulling up, he is Zhang Chunshui who just supports himself.


    "More Thank you, Miss Su


    Before he finished his words, Su Mingyu was keenly aware of the murderous spirit behind Zhang Chunshui.


    She pushed away Zhang Chunshui, the man''s dagger stuck to Zhang Chunshui''s back and stabbed him.


    Su Mingyu raised her foot and was about to kick. However, people were running around. Everyone was very scared. I don''t know who pushed her again.


    When Su Mingyu stabilized herself again, the man was gone.


    Su Mingyu frowned secretly.


    Is this man coming for himself or Gu ruobai?


    Su Mingyu looks up to look for Gu ruobai in the crowd, but she can''t find it. Suddenly, a gorgeous woman comes to Su Mingyu.


    After a fierce stare at Su Mingyu, he pushes the unprepared Su Mingyu into the water.


    As soon as Su Mingyu fell into the water, a fine and dense arrow shot from the mountain on the bank, pointing directly at Su Mingyu.


    For a time, the whole boat armor was in a mess, until a stream of bright red blood floated on the water, and the arrows in the forest did not stop.

 Chapter 46

    Gu ruobai was the first to react. He pulled a boatman''s collar and threw him down: "go and get Miss Su out."


    The boatman shivered in the water, and just wanted to say something, Gu ruobai had thrown all the remaining boatman on the boat: "Whoever finds Su Mingyu will give you 100 taels of silver. If you don''t find it, you don''t have to come up."


    As time went by, the boatman came up to change their breath twice. Su Mingyu could not have any hope of survival.


    Su Yueyue forced to endure the joy of his heart and leaned on the king Yu: "the Lord must be the master of the people''s daughter. It''s unjust for the daughter''s sister to die!"


    The king Yu''s face was gloomy. No matter how unpopular Su Mingyu was, he was also su Shangshu''s legitimate daughter. The other injured were the children of high-ranking officials and nobles, or else they were the capable rookies in the court.


    It would be a loss for him to offend anyone in it.


    King Yu slapped the table: "come on! Check it for me! Who, in the end, disturbed this king''s poetry meeting


    The bodyguard is like a headless fly. After a long time of investigation, he has no clue. Su Yueyue, with an expression of great importance to the overall situation, comforted the king of Yu: "Lord, there are many injured people on this ship. Why don''t we spread it to the shore and find a doctor to cure them?"


    "Let''s leave a boat here and wait for them to salvage it. So many young ladies and gentlemen are frightened and can''t wait for my sister all the time, can''t they?"


    Saying that, Su Yue flushed his eyes: "elder sister has not moved for so long, most of them are gone. Yue Yue only hopes that King Yu can find the person who killed my sister early and avenge my sister!"


    Looking at Su Yueyue''s weeping pear blossom with rain and worried about himself, King Yu took her in his arms and said, "well, I will find the murderer!"


    Then he ordered him to return.


    Along the way, Su Yueyue and Yu Wang helped each other, just like a couple of young couples.


    Looking at the envious eyes of others, Su Yue bowed his head and blushed his ear tip, but his eyes were full of proud light.


    Damn Su Mingyu, she was finally removed!


    Gu ruobai is sitting on the bank, paying close attention to the movement of this side.


    But after waiting for a long time, the boatman couldn''t find Su Mingyu.


    Seeing that all the people were leaving soon, King Yu came to Gu ruobai: "King Ruixian is really affectionate to Miss Su."


    Gu ruobai didn''t even lift her eyelids: "she''s staying with me for a while, so I''m naturally responsible for her."


    Pointing to the boatman who was struggling by the lake, Gu ruobai said coldly: "those useless things are overflowing to death. It''s troublesome for the king of Yu to worry about today''s affairs. I can also give an account to Su''s family at that time."


    King Yu raised his eyebrows: "of course."


    Said Yu Wang to the people around him a look: "don''t let them go ashore."


    Gu ruobai didn''t look at the miserable situation of the ships, and went back to the house carriage.


    A group of boatman, where do you get such a good breath holding skill.


    Being in the water for so long is not what ordinary practitioners can do.


    Wood looked at Gu Ruo white face so ugly, his face also wrinkled into a bun: "master Let''s What to do? "


    Although he didn''t like Su Mingyu very much, he didn''t get used to it when he was so vivid.


    Gu ruobai looked at the bottom of the carriage coldly. His face was heavy as if he was going to drip water. "Find someone to check the organization of those boatman. I''ll level it!"


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s expression, Mu Yi''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    This is the master of the family.


    At the beginning, the leg was almost abandoned by calculation, and the owner just laughed indifferently.


    But now, for a su Mingyu, Gu ruobai is actually angry?


    However, there should be no one in the world who can make the master laugh so unprepared.


    Wood a dark determined, he must help the master to find the person behind the scenes!


    "Master, do you want to find out all the details of the people who came here today?"


    Gu ruobai glanced at the wood one by one.


    Only one eye, on the wood a whole body is stiff, dare not move, the darkness in the eyes is to let wood almost even stop breathing.


    When wood thought he was going to suffocate, he heard Gu ruobai say with the tone of freezing water into ice: "No. I know who killed her


    Mu YILENG: "that..."


    Before he finished, Gu ruobai interrupted him in a cold voice: "I''m going to do it myself."


    The master, who has always been patient, wants to take the initiative?


    He opened his mouth and finally said nothing. He has no right to interfere with the affairs of the master, just obey the arrangement.


    In front of the house of King Ruixian, Zhizhu has been waiting at the gate.


    When Gu ruobai saw her, she was obviously shocked.


    Knowing that the bamboo tilted her head and waited for a long time, she did not see her young lady. She took two steps to approach and asked, "where''s the lady, Wang Ye?"Gu ruobai looked at her innocent and pure face and remained silent for a long time. Finally, a stone popped out of his index finger and hit Zhizhu''s side neck. Zhizhu''s head tilted and fainted.


    Wood quickly caught her: "master son..."


    Gu ruobai rowed his wheelchair forward: "take her in first."


    Gu ruobai sent all the servants away and sat alone in the pavilion of the tea garden, looking at the Camellia in the garden, but he was no longer in the mood to enjoy the flowers.


    Wang Ruixian''s mansion, which is the same as usual, feels a little lonely at the moment.


    It''s not too bad to find a body in the lake today. At least there is a chance of survival.


    It''s just that the lake is not living water. She hasn''t seen Su Mingyu after salvaging for so long. If she is really alive, where will she be?


    Just thinking about it, a rustling sound came from the grass outside the tea garden.


    Gu ruobai index finger in the table tea gently skimming, and then in a flick, a small drop of water will be suspended in the air.


    Seeing Gu ruobai''s hand swept, the water arrow seemed to be shooting out towards the grass.

 Chapter 47

    A dull hum rings out, Gu Ruo Bai''s face suddenly changes: "who?"


    Su Mingyu came out of the grass with her shoulder in her hand.


    She grinned at Gu ruobai with pale lips: "no By Su Yueyue''s arrow Shoot to death You almost died in your hands... "


    With that, Su Mingyu fainted as soon as her eyes were dark.


    When she wakes up again, Gu ruobai is sitting beside her, looking down at the arrow in her hand.


    Throat a dry itch, Su Mingyu coughed gently: "water..."


    Gu ruobai helped her to get up and sit down, and poured her a glass of water: "how did you get back?"


    With warm water moistening her throat, Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes comfortably: "I swam to the stern of the boat immediately after I fell into the water, and hid in the cabin while everyone was hiding from assassins."


    Is this what we call black under the light?


    Gu ruobai was helpless and relieved: "even I didn''t expect you to return to the cabin."


    Su Mingyu was just about to smile. The pain in her shoulder made her grin: "hiss To tell you the truth, is my arrow injury not as serious as yours? "


    Touch the nose, Gu ruobai do not open the line of sight: "good main door does not go, want to climb over the wall tile, do not hurt you, who hurt?"


    Well, at the end of the day, she asked for trouble?


    Su Mingyu in the heart tut tongue, this man really deserves to be single for so many years.


    Covering the wound near her neck, Su Mingyu frowned painfully: "um Pain... "


    Complaining, he glared at Gu ruobai: "what weapon are you using? Are you adding poison? I didn''t hurt so much with this arrow wound. "


    At a glance, we can see that the girl is pretending. Gu ruobai threw the arrow which was pulled from her shoulder to Su Mingyu: "this thing is poisonous. I''m just water."


    Can water hurt itself like this?


    Su Mingyu stares at Gu ruobai suspiciously and looks again: "are you a monster?"


    Gu ruobai was almost not teased by her words: "what do you mean?"


    Touching his neck, Su Mingyu is really a little unbelievable. His lethality and accuracy are no less than crossbow.


    This is the effect of Gu ruo''s wave of water drops. If he fights in rainy days, won''t he win?


    Suddenly, Su Mingyu flattered Gu ruobai with a smile: "that Wang Ruixian Although you hurt me unintentionally, it is the fact that you hurt me, so You... "


    Before Su Mingyu finished, Gu ruobai interrupted her with a smile: "don''t even think about it. My skill is different from the lightness skill. You can''t learn it with your small body. You should be honest and stay and recuperate."


    Su Mingyu said, "Tut, stingy!"


    Looking at her mouth can hang oil pot appearance, Gu ruobai surprised smile: "you this wench, good-natured when donkey liver lung?"


    "Who knows what kind of heart you''re in? You can''t hear my voice because of your powerful ear power. It seems that the innocence we''ve been living with day and night is white..."


    Su Mingyu''s fragmentary reading has not finished, suddenly feel oneself in front of a black, a tall figure suddenly blocked her sight.


    Before Su Mingyu could react, a cold lip fell on her forehead.


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect Gu ruobai to do this all of a sudden. She blinked. The whole person was stunned there, like a machine that was cut off.


    Looking at the girl who has been able to do well suddenly look silly, Gu Ruo white lip rippling a ripple.


    He raised his hand to dote on Su Mingyu''s head, and his voice was low and sexual. He felt: "you suddenly disappear, my thoughts are in a mess, how can you care to hear who the person is."


    Su Mingyu stiff raised his hand to wipe his forehead, where it seems that there is still Gu ruobai touch, so that Su Mingyu''s temperature suddenly rises.


    A kind of crispy and hot feeling went straight to the forehead. In an instant, Su Mingyu''s face was red like an apple.


    She! She! She was actually kiss by an uncle?


    Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai''s banter. She pursed her lips and said, "you''re an old cow eating tender grass."


    Gu ruobai


    If he can, he really wants to stop the girl''s mouth.


    But then, Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Mingyu with a smile: "is this king old?"


    Su Mingyu nodded seriously: "old Eleven years older than me. "


    Gu Ruo, holding tea in his white hand, raised his eyebrow and looked at Su Mingyu: "eleven years old, much older?"


    Seeing that Gu ruobai''s hand had reached into the tea cup, Su Mingyu covered her neck and shook her head like a rattle: "no Not at all Wang Ye, how can you be old with your beautiful appearance, jade trees facing the wind, elegant and elegant


    Gu ruobai satisfied to put down the teacup: "then you have a rest, I go first, Assassin''s things don''t worry, I will deal with it."


    "That..." Su Mingyu stopped Gu ruobai: "if you can, I hope you can start later. After all, Su Yueyue doesn''t know I''m still alive."He nodded: "OK, let them live a few more days."


    Su Mingyu watched Gu ruobai leave with gratitude. As soon as the door closed, she lay on her back in bed like a deflated ball.


    She thought Gu ruobai was only interested in her, but she didn''t expect it was another kind of interest.


    What she couldn''t accept was that she didn''t feel very disgusting just now.


    Su Mingyu long sigh tone, this never had palpitation in the end what to do?


    She sleeps restlessly all night. The next day, as soon as it gets light, Su Mingyu wakes up with pain. Thinking that she can''t sleep, she simply goes out for a walk.


    However, it was not inconvenient for her to dress with half of her hands hanging. When she was about to say that she did not come to help herself, she saw the door slammed open.


    Zhizhu ran in with red eyes: "Miss You Are you back? "


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su Mingyu frowned slightly: "have a nightmare?"


    "No!" Zhizhu was a little aggrieved: "yesterday I was waiting for you at the door, but I don''t know how I woke up and actually had a day."


    Su Mingyu knew what was going on. Gu ruobai must have been afraid that Zhizhu would cry for death, so she simply knocked her out.


    Su Mingyu really admired Gu ruobai. This way of making people shut up is really hard core.


    "Come on, help me dress first." Su Mingyu comforted Zhizhu with his back: "maybe you are tired of waiting for me for a long time. Don''t be so alarmed. How can you be in the house of King Ruixian?"


    After listening to Su Mingyu, Zhizhu noticed the wound on her right arm.


    Seeing that Zhu was about to cry, Su Mingyu quickly stopped her: "it''s just a scratch, it''s not very painful any more."

 Chapter 48

    Knowing that bamboo has a shriveled mouth, she puts on Su Mingyu''s clothes. Looking at Su Mingyu, who is like nobody else, she can''t help murmuring: "if it''s really OK, according to the young lady''s temper, how would you like to hang up your right hand?"


    Su Mingyu''s eyelids jump, the girl is also very keen.


    Although the arrow wound is not fatal, because the arrow is made very carefully, there are many fine barbs on the shoulder. In order to take out the arrow completely, Gu ruobai made the wound on her arm bigger.


    Su Mingyu didn''t want to explain so much. He didn''t want to worry about him: "I''m hungry. Get me some porridge..."


    Before he finished speaking, wood knocked on the door: "Miss Su wake up?"


    Su Mingyu answered: "up, what can I do for you?"


    "The Lord specially asked the kitchen to cook you some nourishing soup, so he wanted to invite Miss Su to the main hall for breakfast."


    Su Mingyu:??


    Why don''t you just bring it to yourself? Why go to the main hall?


    Although doubt, but Su Mingyu still should come down: "this goes."


    As soon as she stepped into the main hall, Su Mingyu looked at a table full of hot porcelain insects in front of her. She was stunned.


    Is there any misunderstanding about point?


    Gu ruobai saw her coming, and he made a big move: "what are you standing for? Come and have a taste, and take away whatever you don''t like. "


    It turns out that it''s to let you pick the right soup.


    But is it too big?


    Su Mingyu sits beside Gu ruobai and drinks the soup on Gu ruobai''s hand.


    But after drinking, Su Mingyu found it difficult for her to eat the meat or other ingredients in the soup. The spoon was really slippery and could not be scooped up no matter how she scooped it.


    At this time, a big hand with clear bony joints, as white as porcelain, took her bowl, and then took a lotus seed and fed it to her mouth.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes widened:!!!


    Gu ruobai raised his hand: "don''t you want to eat this?"


    Su Mingyu shakes her head. She doesn''t want to eat this. She doesn''t want to eat what he feeds himself.


    She''s such a big person, and she''s fed under so many eyes. She''s going to die of shame.


    Notice that Su Mingyu''s eyes have been floating in disorder, Gu ruobai gently coughed, and Mu Yixin led a crowd of people to retreat.


    Only know bamboo lenglengleng standing there, finally or by wood to pull away.


    Su Mingyu looked at the empty main hall, laughing worse than crying: "I You can eat it yourself. "


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "eat."


    A word is neat and even carries a certain degree of threat.


    Su Mingyu swallows saliva, still bite a tooth finally humiliate ate ate Gu if Bai gives her dish.


    The lotus seeds are well processed. There is no bitter and astringent taste. It''s soft and glutinous as if it melted when imported.


    But at the moment, Su Mingyu felt like eating Coptis.


    It never occurred to her that one day she could eat so much.


    One mouthful after another, I was almost full.


    Gu ruobai scooped out a little soup for her to eat.


    After a whole rotation, Su Mingyu felt that she was going to die. She waved her hands one after another: "I can''t do it. I can''t eat any more."


    Gu ruobai took a look at the table, but actually he only ate half of it. Is this girl so thin that she is full after eating so little.


    "Too little food."


    Gu ruobai put down his chopsticks and handed Su Mingyu a silk scarf: "come and eat in the main hall."


    Su Mingyu immediately shook his head: "no No need to I eat it in the yard, too


    But said Su Mingyu in Gu ruobai smile in the sight of silence.


    Damn it!


    Why is she always pinched by this man!


    If put in the 21st century, Su Mingyu is confident that the average man will not be his opponent. But in front of this man that terrible internal force, really let Su Mingyu a little bit of a misdemeanor.


    Most of all, what was the inexplicable joy in her heart?


    She is not a little girl who doesn''t know anything. Why is she so excited for such an old man?


    Seeing that she was honest, Gu ruobai flashed a touch of doting in his eyes: "you will not be hurt for a while. How are you going to revenge Su Yueyue?"


    Speaking of Su Yueyue, Su Mingyu has the spirit: "since she wants me to die so much, I will" die "for her to look after." It''s not convenient for her to carry out the plan for a while now, but she may not be able to kill herself for a long time.


    At a glance, he saw what the girl was thinking. Gu ruobai took out an envelope from his arms: "this is a letter of introduction from the famous illusionists in the capital city. Maybe you can go there and try it."


    "Illusionist?" It took Su Mingyu a moment to realize.This is not an ancient magician!


    Gu ruobai really knows her!


    Happy to accept the letter of introduction, Su Mingyu grinned at Gu ruobai: "you are really fierce to terror."


    Gu Ruo Bai Lian Mou: "I think you are praising."


    Su Mingyu laughed more brightly: "praise! You know, it''s hard for me to praise me. "


    "Is it?" Gu ruobai slightly side: "compared with praise, I think reward is better?"


    "Why What kind of reward? " Su Mingyu subconsciously stepped back.


    A bad feeling in her heart made her run away.


    But before she could move, Gu ruobai had already grasped her wrist and took her into his arms.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s curly eyelashes, Gu ruobai is in a good mood: "what reward do you say?"


    Su Mingyu''s right hand was injured, but her left hand was not very effective. She tried and failed to break free: "well That Wang Ruixian, can we have something to say? "


    Su Mingyu raised his head and looked at Gu ruobai''s sharp jaw with a smile. He continued cautiously: "you see, this man and woman are not married It''s not very nice of you to be like this. "


    Originally thought that this girl would blush again, but she was not shy this time, but also educated herself.


    Gu ruobai''s smile is stronger: "you and I are unmarried, why not?"


    With that, Gu ruobai raised Su Mingyu''s jaw. Under Su Mingyu''s surprised eyes, he stretched out his index finger and wiped away the remains of her mouth: "you are still lovely when you blush."


    Su Mingyu:!!!


    She was actually teased by an uncle!


    Su Mingyu got up and pushed Gu ruobai aside and looked at him angrily: "King Ruixian, are you teasing a good woman?"

 Chapter 49

    Gu ruobai rationalized his collar: "no, this is the normal communication with his wife who has not passed the door."


    A wife who didn''t go through?


    Su Mingyu stares at him: "when is this thing, how do I not know?"


    "I remember that I personally went to your mansion to ask for the kiss. I didn''t pay attention to you like this?" Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes and laughed like a sly fox: "do you need this king to deepen your impression?"


    Su Mingyu suddenly stepped back several steps: "no! I''m going to find the illusionist master. Go first. Please eat slowly, Lord."


    With that, Su Mingyu flew out.


    Looking at her fleeing back, Gu Ruo Bai has a smile on her mouth.


    Because of the letter of introduction, Su Mingyu met the oldest one of the illusionists without any effort.


    When Su Mingyu explained his intention to him clearly, the illusionist master touched his beard and said, "girl, do you want to be an apprentice here?"


    Su Mingyu quickly waved his hand: "no, I have been separated from the lack of skills."


    The old man sighed with regret: "well, you these things I need a day to prepare, how about tomorrow night''s action?"


    Su Mingyu was obedient to kindness: "everything depends on the master."


    From the illusionist master, Su Mingyu went to Sinan Pavilion.


    Looking at the still hot business, she is very satisfied to return to Ruixian palace.


    Just arrived at the house, Zhizhu rushed over: "little Miss


    Su Mingyu looked at her suspiciously: "what''s the matter? Is it burning? "


    Zhizhu shook his head and nodded: "that In fact I went to the street today and met people from the Su family They, they... "


    Before she finished, Su Mingyu interrupted her: "do they say I''m dead?"


    Zhizhu nodded wildly: "how can I sleep? Not only did I miss one day, but also miss?"


    This girl is really stupid. Su Mingyu can''t help laughing: "how did you tell that man?"


    Zhizhu stuck his neck: "of course I refuted it! I told her that you were not dead, and had dinner with the Lord in the morning. "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "what else did you say?"


    "No more." Know bamboo shriveled mouth: "that person must not believe, I also lazy to say with her."


    However, Zhizhu was still puzzled: "Miss, what''s going on here? You are not dead, why do people in the Su family say you are dead? "


    Seeing that Zhu''s face had been wrinkled into buns, Su Mingyu quickly explained to her, "in fact, it''s nothing. Didn''t I go to the poetry meeting held by King Yu the other day?"


    Know Zhu en a: "Ruixian Wang also went."


    Su Mingyu nodded and told Zhizhu what happened that day and her own plan.


    After hearing this, Zhizhu covered his mouth and said, "did I not destroy miss''s plan?"


    "That''s not true." Su Mingyu rubbed her small head: "on the contrary, it adds more terror."


    Zhizhu nodded: "by the way, Ruixian Wang said that if you come back, you will go to the study."


    Does Gu ruobai, a king, have no political affairs every day?


    When she said this to Gu ruobai, Gu ruobai did not lift his eyelids: "I''m just a disabled person. It''s not a good thing to work so hard with government affairs."


    As soon as he said this, Su Mingyu understood that it was necessary to maintain the personnel establishment.


    Casually picked up Gu ruobai table things to play, Su Mingyu asked: "what do you want me to do?"


    Gu ruobai also didn''t beat around the Bush: "I heard that Mu Yi said that he knew that Zhu met Su Fu and disclosed the news that you didn''t die."


    Is this man''s news a little too fast? Su Mingyu has no reason to fight a shiver.


    How could he know in advance what he just knew?


    However, when she thought of this man''s first meeting, Su Mingyu was able to accept it: "just know that bamboo has told me."


    "Please inform your subordinates that I am not dead."


    "I don''t want to hear from any one other than Zhizhu that I''m still alive."


    Gu ruobai squinted and roughly guessed what she was going to do: "well."


    "That''s all?" Su Mingyu has some doubts. Gu ruobai doesn''t seem to be such a boring person.


    Sure enough, the next second Gu ruobai opened his mouth and said, "I''ve already looked into the affairs of the Su family, so Next, you''d better not have anything to do with the Su family. "


    This said, Su Mingyu is originally a member of the Su family. How can she be independent?


    Gu ruobai''s index finger gently clasped on the table: "I can keep you safe, but only if you want to betray your family from now on."


    "People betray their relatives?" Su Mingyu sneered: "do I look intimate in Su family?"Su Mingyu''s light cloud and light breeze makes Gu Ruo Bai Leng. Suddenly, the girl in front of her last time coldly asked herself not to let go of the Su family.


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu and could not say the softness in his heart: "I have forgotten that the Su family is a burden to you."


    Su Mingyu gave him a look of appreciation: "but you have always been cruel. The boatman said that the lake sank. Why did you suddenly ask me about my opinion today?"


    Looking at the rare tenderness in Gu ruo''s white eyes, Su Mingyu wants to understand.


    He didn''t want to hurt himself.


    Heart suddenly "puff" crazy jump, Su Mingyu''s ear tip gradually climbed up crimson.


    She didn''t expect that Gu ruobai, who was determined to kill, would do such a superfluous thing for herself.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and wanted to say something, but under the gaze of her eyes, she didn''t say anything.


    Before Gu ruobai said that he would not cheat himself, now he proved with his actions that he was a man who did what he said.


    Su Mingyu''s heart beat faster. She slowed down. After a long time, she finally said, "in fact You don''t have to do so much for me. You can''t be a woman... "


    Su Mingyu wants to say that she can understand Gu ruobai''s decision and support his position.


    But before she could say anything, Gu ruobai interrupted her first: "I know, but I''m willing to do this for you."


    Looking at the thin eyes, Su''s beautiful face was covered with thick white eyes.

 Chapter 50

    Especially that pair of deep eyes, no ordinary unfathomable, but more than a trace of Su Mingyu has never seen the light, as if all the stars are gathered in the eyes.


    The voice in the heart noisy uncomfortable, but at the moment Su Mingyu eyes only this man.


    In the two people closer and closer to the extreme, suddenly outside came a bird song, a moment to wake up Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu stepped back and coughed: "thank you. I''ll leave first if there''s nothing wrong."


    Gu ruobai did not stop her.


    Seeing Su Mingyu escape from his own eyes, Gu ruobai squints his eyes and thinks deeply.


    From Gu ruobai''s study, Su Mingyu buries her head all the way to the tea garden and stops.


    Seeing the Camellia in the garden gradually falling, Su Mingyu covered her hot cheek and frowned.


    She is not the first time to fall in love with the little girl, why in front of Gu ruobai, she always seems very astringent?


    With a long sigh, Su Mingyu seemed uncomfortable all day.


    Especially when Gu ruobai brought her vegetables for dinner, Su Mingyu felt stiff all over.


    So obvious dodge action, Gu ruobai of course all saw in the eye.


    So this time, he didn''t feed Su Mingyu semi compulsively like before, but he took some nourishing dishes for her.


    As night fell, Su Mingyu did not feel sleepy.


    Zhizhu came in with hot water to change her dressing. She looked at Su Mingyu who was stunned and asked, "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "it''s OK. The wound is a little painful."


    Zhizhu just wanted to say something, a cold voice rang at the door: "Zhizhu, you go down first, I''ll change her dressing."


    Zhizhu should say, take a look, Su Mingyu turned out and closed the door.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips, looked at Gu ruobai and asked in a low voice, "you What''s the matter? "


    Gu ruobai did not answer her in a hurry, but carefully cut the gauze on Su Mingyu''s arm, and then gently wiped the stain on the edge of her wound with warm water: "even if you know bamboo, you can see something wrong with me. Can''t I come to see you?"


    The gentle movement made Su Mingyu stretch her eyebrows: "also It''s nothing. I''m a little excited that I can finally leave the Su family. "


    "That''s not what you said Gu ruobai didn''t save face for her at all, so she just picked it out.


    Su Mingyu pouted: "to break the casserole and ask after all is not a matter that a decent man would do."


    Gu ruobai almost did not want to retort: "unfortunately, my nickname is the God of war in jade face, and the thing of loving and cherishing jade is not suitable for me."


    Su Mingyu


    Well, she must have been out of her head to talk about gentlemanly manners with Gu ruobai.


    Without waiting for Su Mingyu to speak again, Gu ruobai has helped her with the medicine and changed the gauze.


    Gently put down her arm, Gu ruobai slightly raised his head and looked at Su Mingyu: "girl, I don''t want to force you."


    Su Mingyu was suddenly stunned. Her voice was a trembling that she had never noticed: "you What did you say suddenly


    His wench seems to have a lot of unknown secrets in his heart, and buckle her hurt eyes unconsciously.


    Gu Ruo hands into a fist, he found that he had a trace of jealousy that let Su Mingyu show this expression of the man.


    "I said, you can live as you want. If you feel tired of living here, you can go if you want. If you feel happy, stay as long as you want. "


    Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu deeply. A pair of dark eyes are filled with sincerity: "girl, you don''t have to change anything for who, you or you, understand?"


    The last two words are light as if they are going to drift with the wind, but they hit Su Mingyu with a heavy blow.


    She looked down at Gu ruobai, as if she wanted to see something from his eyes, but she only saw the sincerity of meticulous.


    Gu ruobai and Su Mingyu looked at each other calmly: "what I do for you is what I want to do. You don''t have any psychological burden."


    He could see that he was different to Su Mingyu.


    In front of the outsider, Su Mingyu is the aloof snow lotus that can''t be touched.


    But in front of her, she will also play to negotiate conditions, and even act coquettish.


    However, he can also see that Su Mingyu has always kept a distance from himself.


    If he leaned forward a little bit, Su Mingyu would hide like this, just like a little animal who was hurt and didn''t want to believe anyone.


    So what Gu ruobai wants to do now is not to let Su Mingyu open her heart, but to let her lower her guard.


    Su Mingyu opened his lips, but his voice was hoarse: "I I used to like a person, that person also said to me But later... "


    Thinking of the scene before her crossing, Su Mingyu felt choking nausea: "Gu ruobai, I don''t believe you, but I need time."As expected and their own thought is almost the same, Gu ruobai Lian lianmou: "don''t worry, I said I don''t want you to change anything, you just have to be yourself."


    Su Mingyu pursed her eyes and deeply looked at Gu ruobai. After a long time, she nodded gently: "thank you."


    Seeing her expression relaxed a little, Gu ruobai said gently, "take care of yourself, you still have a big play tomorrow."


    Gu ruobai patted Su Mingyu on the shoulder, and then rowed a wheelchair to leave the room, leaving Su Mingyu with a resolute back.


    Raising his hand and stroking the place that Gu ruobai touched, there was a trace of warmth.


    Su Mingyu mouth involuntarily raised, the ice in the eyes also quietly turned into murmuring water.


    This night, Su Mingyu sleeps soundly.


    The next morning she yawned and went to the main hall to have breakfast with Gu ruobai.


    Eating and eating, Su Mingyu suddenly asked, "are you going to the theatre in the evening?"


    Wood and know bamboo are a Leng, only Gu ruobai did not hurry to eat a mouthful of vegetables before saying: "if nothing, then go to see."


    Su Mingyu Oh: "then you should be early, late may not."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "since you have said that, I will naturally choose the best seat early."


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "how do you say it like I want you to go?"


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "isn''t it?"


    Su Mingyu pulled the corner of her mouth and forced a smile: "which ear of you heard me invite you, love will not come, you eat slowly, I will go first!"


    After that, Su Mingyu drank the porridge in the bowl and got up and left the main hall with a smile.

 Chapter 51

    Wood in the back to see all stay, this Su Mingyu in front of the king is also too bold.


    The point is, after being said so, Wang Ye is not only not angry, but also shows a smile. Is this too terrible? Is this the LORD he knows?


    Zhizhu also scratched his head, so she didn''t like Ruixian Wang before. How could she be like a different person today? Although she still bickered, her tone became a little more coquettish?


    That night, Su Mingyu took advantage of the night black wind to sneak into Su Fu.


    Su Yueyue soaked in a bucket full of rose petals, feeling the moisture of hot water. In the past two days, King Yu came to pick herself up and go out to relax. She finally got rid of the damned Su Mingyu. Her mood was unprecedented.


    With his back hand stroking the marks on his back, Su Yueyue''s teeth itched with anger. It''s a pity that Su Mingyu''s body was not found, which made her less fun. It''s a pity that she didn''t see Su Mingyu''s little face cut.


    Su Mingyu''s hands are full of fists, and his eyes are full of Cruelty: "Su Mingyu! Against me! That''s what happened to you! "


    As soon as her voice dropped, the candle shadow in the room suddenly flashed.


    Su Yueyue didn''t feel cold on his back.


    She frowned nervously and looked around her carefully, but she didn''t find anything.


    Just when she was relieved and thought she had thought more, a gust of wind from nowhere blew out all the candles in the house, even those in the candlestick.


    All of a sudden, he fell into the darkness. Su Yueyue''s delicate face made him pale: "come on! Xiaocui


    "Bang", the door was knocked open, a thin figure ran in nervously: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Yueyue nervous forehead straight out of a cold sweat: "Xiaocui, quickly light the candle."


    Xiaocui should a, then turned around, with a flint moved by the light ring, a touch of fire light up.


    It''s especially obvious in this dark night.


    Looking at the candle, Su Yueyue was relieved: "Xiaocui, have you been at the door? Why so fast... "


    "Ah


    Su Yueyue''s eyes were wide, his mouth was wide enough to plug an egg. His face was white and white: "ah


    "Ghost!"


    Xiaocui was frightened by her roar: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Yueyue threw water at Xiaocui with all his strength: "get out of here! Go away


    Xiaocui was very clever to avoid Su Yueyue''s water. She was holding a white candle in her hand. The white flame of the candle head illuminated her horrible face clearly and incomparably.


    There was almost no jaw left, only a row of white and terrible teeth creaking.


    The most frightening thing is that Xiaocui''s eyes are dark. It seems that there is no white eye, only endless black.


    Xiaocui is getting closer and closer to Su Yueyue in the bath bucket. She has been mechanically repeating the previous inquiry: "what''s the matter with you, miss? What''s wrong with you, miss? What''s the matter with you, miss


    The crisp voice accompanied by the creaking sound of teeth collision, listening to Su Yueyue crazy cry: "you don''t come here! Don''t come here! "


    Seeing Xiaocui getting closer and closer to himself, Su Yueyue trembled with fear. She grabbed the edge of the bath bucket and tried her best to turn it out.


    She didn''t have time to look for her clothes. She just found something she could catch and wrapped herself up.


    "What''s wrong with you, miss?"


    Xiaocui''s voice is still close, Su Yueyue has been scared into a person.


    But through the white light of the candle, Su Yueyue found something wrong: "no No You Not Xiaocui! Xiaocui is not as tall as you! Who are you? "


    "I I''m Xiaocui A clear voice rang out.


    The candle light in the room suddenly lit up.


    But the light was brighter, but Su Yueyue was more afraid.


    I saw Xiaocui''s face suddenly disappeared, like a candle slowly melting.


    Su Yueyue was shaking like a plug. I don''t know why she felt that the voice was a little familiar.


    All of a sudden, she remembered that she had overheard the maids talking behind her back that she had met Zhizhu. Zhizhu insisted that Su Mingyu was not dead.


    Is Su Mingyu really alive? So she was trying to scare herself?


    At the thought of this, Su Yueyue was bolder: "you! Are you su Mingyu? "


    She rose abruptly, took a pair of scissors and pointed to "Xiaocui" in front of her: "Su Mingyu! Are you really alive? "


    But who knows "Xiaocui" low smile, that voice gradually more and more loud, finally turned into a wild laugh.


    "Su Yueyue, have a good look. Do I look like I''m alive?"


    With "Xiaocui" approaching, Su Yue clearly saw Su Mingyu''s pale face.Even the lip color is so pale, only a pair of black eyes, looks particularly frightening.


    Su Yueyue was so scared that she would stab Su Mingyu with scissors: "no matter you are a person or a ghost! I will kill you!


    Su Mingyu suddenly retreated to a meter away. She looked at Su Yueyue with tears in her eyes: "my good sister, look at me, I''m your sister ~"


    Su Yueyue was scared by the speed that Su Mingyu can''t reach.


    Where dare to see she just closed her eyes and stabbed: "you go! Go away! I don''t care who you are! Go away


    Su Mingyu came to Su Yueyue again with her wet sleeves. Her voice became very soft: "what are you afraid of? Is my death related to you


    "No, no, no! You were shot to death by a thief''s random arrow. It has nothing to do with me! "


    Su Yueyue''s head was shaking like a rattle drum. She was afraid to curl up in the corner of the wall. She did not dare to move: "Su Ming Elder sister Sister, I know you died unjustly, I will help you find your murderer! You Don''t hurt me


    Su Mingyu laughed in a low voice: "murderer? Didn''t you buy them to kill me? "


    "No, no, no! Not me Su Yueyue denied that his voice was hoarse.


    "Sister, you and I The relationship is so good, I How could I kill you... "


    Before Su Yueyue finished, Su Mingyu threw out a cloth bag like a trick.


    As the bag landed, a bloody head rolled out of it.


    Su Yueyue covered his head in horror and screamed: "ah!!! I I didn''t mean to, sister Please Please spare me


    "I I just wanted to scare you. I didn''t expect you would die

 Chapter 52

    Su Yueyue had been scared to lose his mind. Her eyes were closed and her whole body was shaking like a sieve.


    Su Mingyu stares at her coldly with empty eyes: "my good sister ~ the water below is so cold ~ you can accompany me ~"


    "no! I don''t want it! I want to be princess Yu! " Su Yueyue hugged himself: "I don''t want it, I don''t want it!"


    With her roar, Su Yueyue didn''t know where the courage came from. She built up a body to avoid Su Mingyu and ran out.


    Finally out of the room, Su Yueyue rushed forward.


    Su Mingyu coldly looked at Su Yueyue''s crazy back, tore off the mask on his face, and sneered at the roof: "my sister''s body, can you still look good?"


    I saw a man in white with a veil falling in front of Su Mingyu like a leaf.


    Then the man gave a slight cough: "you asked me to come."


    Su Mingyu glanced at him askew: "I didn''t let you come so early, see so complete."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s Cross brow, Gu ruo''s white eyes ripple: "jealous?"


    Su Mingyu rolled her eyes: "are you kidding? You are twenty-seven Oh, uncle 28, I''ve seen a lot of women. "


    "If you want to be jealous, my teeth will probably go sour."


    Oh, ah, how can you be more and more jealous?


    Gu ruobai''s heart welled up a kind of inexplicable sweetness, he went to cut Su Mingyu''s broken hair: "I didn''t see it."


    Su mington raised his hand in the air.


    She looked at Gu ruobai suspiciously for a long time: "I don''t believe it."


    Looking at Su Mingyu, whose cheeks are red after the exercise, Gu ruobai is soft.


    He took out a silk scarf and wiped the sweat on Su Mingyu''s forehead. His tone was very serious: "not only this time, I haven''t seen it before."


    "It''s true that there are many women on my lips, but I''m not interested in it."


    Really or not?


    Su Mingyu cocked his head and glared at Gu ruobai.


    Staring at by that pair of clear eyes, Gu ruobai is itchy. He raises Su Mingyu''s jaw and kisses her smooth forehead.


    After a kiss, Gu ruobai''s voice was low, and with a feeling that it was hard to hold one''s own. "My king''s heart now has only a little girl who doesn''t go the ordinary way."


    Su Mingyu is a Zheng, then hang his head, the corner of his mouth can not stop rising.


    She wants to take back what she said!


    This Gu ruobai is very good at teasing!


    "I told you not to play rogue!"


    Throwing down this sentence, Su Mingyu ran out in anger.


    Looking at her brisk back, Gu ruobai, in a good mood, also followed her out.


    After running for a long time, Su Yueyue ran himself out of strength, then he supported the wall and gasped heavily.


    After a rest, Su Yueyue suddenly remembered to see where he was.


    Seeing this, Su Yueyue was stunned because she found that she ran into a long and thin alley unconsciously.


    It was dark from a distance.


    Why doesn''t she remember such a place in Beijing?


    When Su Yueyue was puzzled, the wall around the alley suddenly began to shake.


    Then he collapsed in Su Yueyue''s surprised eyes.


    Before Su Yueyue reacts to come over what is going on, there is a burst of shouting around him.


    Su Yueyue almost fainted after seeing the scene in front of Qing.


    I see myself standing in the middle of a stage.


    The stage was surrounded by a huge crowd of people.


    A gust of cool wind blows, Su Yueyue''s only clothes that can barely block his body are also blown to pieces.


    Su Yueyue exclaimed, and quickly squatted on the ground. She tried to curl up into a group, but she made too big a move to get rid of herself.


    So she could only half kneel there and looked at the crowd with resentment: "what are you looking at! Get out of here


    A pockmarked man under the stage was not willing to: "you may be dressed like this, and we are not allowed to see it."


    Another person and in line with: "that is, to be a female watch, you have to set up a memorial archway!"


    Su Yueyue''s face was livid, but because she couldn''t move, she could only bite his teeth and scold back: "you people, I want you to die!"


    Just as he was saying this, the crowd suddenly became agitated.


    All of them stood in two rows to make way for the visitors.


    When Su Yueyue saw who was coming, he almost couldn''t come up and died there.


    King Yu did not expect that he had just come out of an official''s house and saw this scene.


    Su Yueyue, who was only wrapped in a thin coat, was sitting on the stage pale and surrounded by a group of people as monkeys.With a breeze blowing, the king of Yu could even see Su Yueyue''s perfect body under his clothes.


    Keen to hear the voice of a man beside him, Yu Wang''s face was not very good.


    He gave a look to his servant, who immediately took off his clothes and handed them to King Yu.


    King Yu stepped onto the stage in full view of the public, wrapped Su Yueyue in his broad clothes, and then glared at the crowd with cold eyes: "OK, don''t look."


    Seeing that all of them were dismissed, Su Yueyue''s eyes turned red.


    "Thank you very much King Yu... "


    Yu''s tone was a little cold: "what''s going on?"


    He just and Su Yueyue walked into some, Su Yueyue had such a thing.


    Women''s family festival is the most important. It seems that he will change his goal.


    Su Yueyue didn''t know he was an abandoned son.


    She cried and fell into the arms of King Yu.


    Yu Wang just let her hold, but did not comfort her: "Why are you here?"


    When he asked, Su Yueyue was also confused: "I I don''t know. "


    Su Yueyue said while crying pear with rain: "I had a good bath today, after bathing, I feel confused."


    "Just go straight ahead and find myself here when I can''t move."


    Yue''s eyes were not afraid of him.


    But the tone was as gentle as ever. He half hugged Su Yueyue: "I''ll send you back to the mansion first."


    Su Yueyue wronged nod, just about to speak, her Yu Guangzhong steep appeared Su Mingyu''s figure.


    When she looked back, there was no one there.


    Su Yueyue is not stupid, in the moment when he saw Su Mingyu, he understood what was going on.


    Dead bite gum, Su Yue gas eyes red, damn Su Mingyu!


    She''s going to make that Bago never go back to Sue''s!


    Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue and Yu Wang''s back from afar, and suddenly poked Gu ruobai with his elbow: "how can Yu be here?"

 Chapter 53

    Gu ruobai showed his hand: "how do I know?"


    Then he dragged Su Mingyu back: "it''s getting late. Let''s go back to the house earlier."


    Su Mingyu looked down at Gu ruobai''s hand, only felt a heat flow from the wrist to the whole body, and let him pull it.


    Looking at the passers-by, Gu ruobai turned to Su Mingyu and raised his eyebrows: "yes, it''s good to use the return roadway to lead Su Yueyue from the back door of Su''s house to the stage that has been preheated in advance."


    "And the marvelous man of oral skills performed very well. Of course, your lightness skill has also improved a lot. In the whole process, what I can''t understand most is the white and blue fire."


    Su Mingyu was trying to explain the phosphorous fire. Gu ruobai suddenly said, "it''s ghost fire, right?"


    "There are places where there are too many dead people on the battlefield. It is said that if a person with insufficient Yang Qi passes by it, it will follow the man for his life."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s serious nonsense, Su Mingyu chuckled, covered his mouth and laughed.


    Gu ruobai was a hair in her heart when she laughed. He simply did not go. He stood looking at her in situ: "do you laugh at this king?"


    I didn''t expect that Gu ruobai, who was so smart, would also believe in this strange force.


    Su Mingyu couldn''t stop laughing at such a subversive image.


    Looking at her more smile more happy, Gu Ruo Bai also slightly picked up the corner of his eyes: "you still smile?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her mouth and narrowed her smiling eyes into a slit: "ghost fire? Do you really believe in ghosts? "


    Su Mingyu laughs and can''t close his mouth. Gu ruobai looks at him and suddenly opens his arms, holding Su Mingyu in his arms.


    Feeling Su Mingyu''s trembling body because she laughed too much, Gu ruobai raised her mouth: "if you laugh at me again, I''ll kiss you in the street."


    I didn''t expect him to come here. Su Mingyu was stunned.


    But when she clearly felt Gu ruobai''s strong heart, her stiff body slowly relaxed.


    Until finally soft like a person knead persimmon like, clever let Gu ruobai hold.


    Gu ruobai tightly hugs Su Mingyu, quietly feels her a little bit off guard appearance, in the heart soft become a group.


    They held each other and did not speak, as if the floating crowd did not exist.


    There are only two of them in the whole world. No one can hear other people''s voice.


    For a long time, Gu ruobai took Su Mingyu''s white and boneless hand: "girl, let''s go home."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s beautiful face with sharp edges and corners, Su Mingyu nods his head.


    They walked on the street holding hands like this, just like ordinary lovers.


    Although he knew that Su Yueyue would revenge himself after he was so frightened, Su Mingyu didn''t expect revenge to come so quickly.


    Almost the next night after he scared her, Su Yueyue claimed to have found Su Mingyu''s body.


    He also said that he would prepare a funeral for Su Mingyu.


    Zhizhu was about to get angry: "Miss, what''s going on? You''re all here. How did the body come from?"


    Su Mingyu is not in a hurry: "have you seen that ''Su Mingyu''


    "Yes." It''s because I saw Zhizhu that he was more nervous: "that person''s height and body shape are almost the same as Miss''s."


    "But it''s a total change, isn''t it?" Su Mingyu slowly drank a sip of tea: "Su Yueyue also said that my face is like this because of being eaten by fish?"


    Know bamboo mercilessly a nod, admire looking at Su Mingyu: "Miss, how do you know this?"


    "If Su Yueyue wants her to make it real, he must find a ghost for Mingyu."


    A deep voice suddenly rang out: "but this person can''t show up, and Mingyu happened to be in the lake again, this reason can''t be better."


    Gu ruobai also poured himself a cup of tea.


    "Ming Jade? "


    Zhizhu blinked her beautiful big eyes, and the whole person was stupefied in situ.


    Just now Ruixian Wang called Miss Mingyu?


    When did they become so familiar? Why hasn''t she heard anything about her as a maid?


    Not noticing how surprised Zhizhu was, Su Mingyu said indifferently: "the disgust in the eyes of King Yu that night, I believe I am not the only one who saw it. My good sister must be Yemeni Qing."


    "I destroyed her dream of marrying into the royal family. If she did not do anything, she would not be su Yueyue, whom I knew."


    Gu ruobai appreciated a lianmou: "why don''t you take this opportunity to get out?"


    "No problem." Su Mingyu wanted to get rid of her family.


    Listen to two people play a riddle, know bamboo also dare not speak, just bow his head to make tea for two people."Yes." Su Mingyu suddenly remembered what: "you said last time you wanted to help me find those who assassinated me. Did you find it?"


    As soon as she looked so excited, Gu ruobi knew that she was going to do something again.


    Gu ruobai leaned back in the chair, and his index finger gently buckled on the table top: "looking is to find, do you want to do it yourself?"


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and laughed: "after all, I haven''t been active for a long time. I want to know if my craft has degenerated."


    Knowing this, Gu ruobai nodded: "I can take you, but what benefits do you give me?"


    £¿£¿£¿


    Su Mingyu thought for a moment that he had heard something wrong: "do you mean that a king of Ruixian is looking for me for benefits?"


    Gu ruobai showed his hand: "you want the horse to run, and you want the horse not to eat grass. How can this be done?"


    "You Su Mingyu pointed to Gu ruobai''s nose: "you should know that even if you don''t take me, I can find a place myself!"


    This Gu ruobai of course did not doubt: "but it will be very slow, maybe when you find out, that group of people have been carried by me."


    Su Mingyu stares at Gu ruobai and sees a little banter in his eyes.


    Knowing this man''s character is absolutely able to do such a thing.


    However, Su Mingyu can only sit down from the new seat, and then look at Gu ruobai with a smile: "what do you want?"


    Look at her stubborn look like a kitten, Gu ruobai hook lips a smile: "I heard that soon is your birthday, I want you that whole day time."


    £¡£¡£¡


    Birthday?


    Gu ruobai didn''t say that Su Mingyu almost forgot about it.


    Because she didn''t know she was a boss in the 21st century.


    Now, although she has accepted the memory of her original body, she has been too busy recently, and she has gradually forgotten this matter.


    I didn''t expect this man to remember clearly: "no problem! But if you say yes, the gentleman will not do anything or say anything! "

 Chapter 54

    Although Su Mingyu was so upset, he nodded and promised to make complaints about it. "Yes, I believe that Wang is a gentleman. What time do you want me to take that organization?"


    Satisfied to see Su Mingyu agreed to come down, Gu ruobai took a sip of tea: "what''s the hurry? It''s going to be night. It''s going to be tomorrow. "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "OK, it''s just free. I drew a few drawings for you to have a look."


    Take those drawings to see, Gu Ruo white facial expression is obscure: "this flint gun looks like very clumsy?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "it''s just a little, but it has a long range, but if you put arsenic and sulfur inside it, it can explode in about 200 steps and kill people in that area."


    Listen to some surprise, Gu ruobai immediately came interested, on the spot and Su Mingyu discussed.


    If this army is made up of such equipment, Gu ruobai can imagine what kind of bloodbath he will set off on the battlefield.


    Looking down at Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai finds that he can''t see through this girl more and more.


    Not only has her own unique skills, but her mind is also fantastic. She can always use the existing things around her to do something completely different from others.


    For example, Sinan pavilion''s clothing code setting.


    It not only saves the production time and cost, but also reduces the cost of raw material waste.


    Over the years, Yannan has opened a lot of clothing stores, but no one thought that they could reduce the cost by dividing the size, and no one even thought of using membership to win over popularity.


    There are also numerous discounts and free birthday gifts.


    Which point has not subverted the whole Yannan clothing industry tradition?


    But it''s a wonderful job.


    It''s so good that almost all clothing stores envy imitation.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s delicate black hair falling loose on her shoulders, her white skin is like an egg that has just been shelled.


    A pair of bright eyes flashing the light of glass, curled eyelashes in the reflection of the setting sun in that cold face outlined two small fans, with her action fan fan fan is particularly light.


    Terby is that slightly raised thin lips, more than a trace of ordinary day never have persistent, so serious, so perfect, like accidentally fell into the mortal fairy.


    Gu ruobai''s eyes are dark and unclear, and he is moving with an unspeakable throb: "Mingyu, who are you after all?"


    "Ah?"


    Su Mingyu was asked a Leng, a raised eyes on Gu ruobai that pair of deep eyes.


    Su Mingyu opened her mouth for a long time before she found her voice: "I am Su Mingyu. How can you suddenly ask such a question?"


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and stroked the back of Su Mingyu''s white tender and smooth hand: "forget it, you don''t want to say I''m not forced."


    "After my last birthday, I asked Muyi to check the origin of the story you told me."


    Su Mingyu:???


    This man doubted himself so long ago?


    She closed her cold eyes and looked at Gu ruobi: "did you find out what?"


    Gu ruobai shrugged: "nothing, so I am more sure that you are different."


    Su Mingyu:???


    "You should be the one who is different?"


    Mingming found out everything, but was suspected. Su Mingyu felt that she was more unjust than Dou E.


    As if she knew what she was thinking, Gu ruobai narrowed her eyes slightly: "if there is any result in this world, there must be a reason, but many of your things seem to come out suddenly, and there is no trace to be found. Do you think I don''t doubt who you suspect?"


    Su Mingyu suddenly felt that this man was superstitious.


    It''s just like when we said phosphorous fire was ghost fire.


    It''s a little cute.


    Su Mingyu hook lips, smile brilliantly: "why tell me you investigate me this matter?"


    Gu ruobai is also admitted: "promised you will not cheat you."


    So even though the result is very doubtful, he still tells himself, right?


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and laughed. She took back her hand and put it on the back of Gu ruobai''s hand again: "there are some things I can''t tell you now. When I think I can, I will let you know."


    Gu ruobai holds Su Mingyu''s hand with his backhand, and a smile appears in his deep eyes.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Under the setting sun, the two hands holding tightly seemed to be hotter than the rosy sunset, and gradually burned Su Mingyu''s ears.


    Finally, Su Mingyu took back her hand with a slight embarrassment, and gently raised her broken hair: "that Look at this first. If there is anything you don''t understand, ask me again. I You''re hungry. Go to dinner


    Su Mingyu got up to go out, but I don''t know if she was a little upset or she didn''t pay attention to her feet. Su Mingyu''s body was crooked and she was about to fall back.Gu ruobai stepped on the ground directly, rowed a wheelchair and came to Su Mingyu. He took her to his lap and sat down.


    Looking at Su Mingyu with funny eyes, Gu ruobai''s voice is particularly low: "Miss Su, is this throwing herself into arms?"


    Su Mingyu blushed, got up and glared at Gu ruobai, then turned and left the backyard, leaving Gu ruobai looking at her from afar.


    The next morning, Su Mingyu just went to the morning exercise and saw Gu ruobai waiting for himself in his room.


    While wiping sweat, she looked at Gu ruobai from top to bottom: "why do you pretend to be disabled?"


    In the past, Gu ruobai has been working hard to be a good disabled person both in private and in public.


    But I don''t know why, Su Mingyu feels that he seems to be alone with himself, and the time of fashion disability is less and less.


    Gu ruobai took out a mask from his arms: "if I push a wheelchair, how can I go with you to the old nest of the killer organization and make a big scene?"


    Before he said it, he knew she was going to make trouble?


    Su Mingyu quipped: "who said I''m going to make trouble? I just want to go and have a look."


    "Don''t exaggerate. I''m just a weak woman."


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "a weak woman who strangles a big man with one hand?"


    Su Mingyu


    This man is too much!


    "Did you see the bodies of the killers the last time you visited the lake?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "otherwise, how can I find them?"


    To be honest, he was somewhat surprised when Muyi told him that the cause of death of two people was due to suffocation in their throat.


    Su Mingyu touched his nose, right when he was boasting: "let''s go."

 Chapter 55

    Gu ruobai nodded: "the carriage has been waiting for us at the back door."


    All the way, Su Mingyu thinks the killer organization should be in a place not far from the city proper.


    But the carriage has been walking fast for an hour without stopping.


    So Su Mingyu was helpless. She held her head and asked, "what stupid organization is actually setting up a nest in such a far away place. Is it not very inconvenient to exchange information?"


    Gu ruobai''s eyelids jumped: "the killer organizations of all ages are in remote places, so that when they go out to carry out their tasks, they are not so easy to be attacked by people from the rear."


    This is too stupid. The transportation in ancient times was not convenient. No matter what organization it is, the rapid flow of information is the key to success, OK?


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "big hidden in the city is the best prevention, this feeling of choking off food is really stupid."


    Seeing how serious she said, Gu ruobai raised her eyebrows and asked, "what do you think?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and thought, "if I were to put this organization in the middle of the crowd, who said that the killer organization must have a stronghold?"


    "As long as there is one or two fixed places for information circulation, it is not easy to be a nest of people."


    In fact, this is the organization Su Mingyu worked for in the 21st century.


    They usually live in their own social status of the home.


    It''s only when the mission is sent out that they will go to specific places to get equipment.


    However, Su Mingyu does not deny that this is inseparable from the highly developed information in the 21st century.


    But she really didn''t agree with the stupid idea of being sent so far away to set up a nest like this because of the fear of being put in one pot.


    Su Mingyu is saying, suddenly sharp shut voice, she gave Gu Ruo Bai a look, two people are silent listen to the outside.


    Suddenly, a sword of senhan directly pierced the wall of the carriage and stabbed Su Mingyu in the face.


    Su Mingyu leaned back to avoid the sword. Then she took advantage of the short blade hidden in her ankle and directly connected to the cold sword.


    After listening to the sound of "stabbing", a long sword and a short sword made a lot of sparks.


    Seeing that he had not been stabbed, the owner of the sword simply turned around and turned around, and rushed straight to Su Mingyu''s abdomen.


    At the moment, Su Mingyu has been forced to the corner of the carriage. Seeing that she can''t retreat, she just kicks the wall behind her and jumps out.


    That person did not expect Su Mingyu''s reaction unexpectedly this, he was stunned for a moment, immediately followed up.


    But as soon as he got out of the carriage, a short blade with a cold light was on his neck.


    "Don''t move."


    "If you move a little more, I promise you won''t see the sun tomorrow," said the cold girl


    The man straightened his neck, but did not dare to move again.


    Su Mingyu just wanted to catch him and ask about the situation. A burst of sound came, five or six arrows suddenly flew towards him and the man.


    At this time, a big hand suddenly stretched out behind her, carrying Su Mingyu''s collar, and fished her out of the range of the arrow.


    The killer was killed by the arrow.


    Su Mingyu did not expect this group of people to come so quickly and ruthlessly. She turned around and looked at Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai was looking down at herself, and she couldn''t help frowning: "what are you looking at? Look out there. I''m afraid there are several archers in the forest. "


    "I know." "If the white will bring me this situation in the early morning


    As he said, he pulled out two pieces of clay from his carriage.


    Su Mingyu wrung her eyebrows and looked at this thing, and instantly understood why Gu ruobai had never made a move.


    Feelings are waiting for themselves here?


    Turning a white eye, Su Mingyu takes the gun from Gu Ruo Bai''s hand, pulls the trigger, and sees the man hiding in the woods with a shot.


    Almost as soon as the gunshot rang out, there was a howl of pain.


    Taking this opportunity, Su Mingyu stepped forward two or three times, drew out the short blunderbuss from his sleeve, and aimed at those who had not yet responded.


    In a short period of time, Su Mingyu quickly and cleanly solved seven people. Gu ruobai looked in his eyes and was happy in his heart.


    He did not get it wrong. Su Mingyu is a man of real ability.


    She just that set of movements can be described as flowing water, fast and fierce.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa"


    Gu ruobai clapped his hands with admiration: "if my soldiers can learn your half skill, I won''t have to train so hard."


    Su Mingyu put away the clay spear and rolled a white eye at Gu ruobai: "you old man, you want to see my real ability and say that you can''t? You have to do this, for fear I won''t die, right


    Gu ruobai came forward with a smile: "I will protect you.""Tut." Su Mingyu turned to throw Gu ruobai a back: "you blow it."


    However, when the two men went up the mountain to kill the killer organization''s hometown, Su Mingyu finally realized the gold content of Gu ruobai''s "I will protect you.".


    The two of them went forward together. Basically, they blocked the killing Buddha and the most important thing was that Su Mingyu hardly did anything about it.


    Even Gu ruobai is very relaxed.


    When they finally came to the center of the killer organization, Gu ruobai did not even mess up his hair even though his clothes were stained with blood.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes are straight.


    Although she has always heard how powerful Gu ruobai is.


    Now I really feel terrible at first sight. If such a person is really put in the 21st century, Su Mingyu thinks that none of them can kill him.


    In particular, that hand of silver needle, really use superb.


    At the end of the killing, Gu ruobai even gave the man a cold look, and those people did not dare to move. So at the moment, the leader of the killer organization was sitting on the ground with a look of despair: "who are you?"


    Gu ruobai didn''t look at him. He stepped on his sword and kicked it gently.


    The sword flew straight into the leader''s clavicle as if it had eyes and pierced out from there.


    With great strength, the sword directly nailed the leader to the wall, which made the leader''s face pale.


    "Those who hurt me will naturally have to pay ten times."


    Gu ruobai''s voice is cold and hard. It''s really warm in Su Mingyu''s ears.


    He was just stabbed in the shoulder by an arrow. This man pierced his clavicle directly. He was a cruel man.


    Su Mingyu stepped forward slowly and looked down at the man: "do you remember my face?"

 Chapter 56

    The man was pale with pain, but he just bit his teeth and didn''t breathe out: "see you Yes... "


    Su Mingyu nods: "I am that younger sister, want to kill me?"


    "You Come to Revenge seekers? " The man endured the pain and his lips were dry like paper: "we We just do things with money You don''t have to be hard on us. You don''t have to


    Su Mingyu nodded and understood: "I''m not here to trouble you."


    The man was stunned: "you all take me This is what happened to our organization And it''s not trouble? "


    Su Mingyu touched his nose and pointed to Gu Ruo Bai behind him: "it''s his fight. It doesn''t matter to me."


    Qin Chu''s eyelids jumped, and the woman didn''t blush when she lied.


    Gu ruobai turned his face and looked at his mouth and his heart, but he didn''t hear.


    Su Mingyu also continued to be cheeky: "Ming people don''t speak in secret. I want you as an organization."


    "You Don''t think about it Qin Chu a roar, the pain on the shoulder let him can''t help but grin.


    "You don''t know your situation, do you?" Su Mingyu stepped on the hilt of Qin Chu''s shoulder.


    The pain made Qin Chu look pale like paper.


    But he still bit his teeth: "you You killed me My people I won''t obey you! "


    Looking at him pain into such also do not want to give up, Su Mingyu''s eyes are more than a trace of admiration.


    However, with a strong foot, she twisted the sword and slid back and forth in the clavicle of Qin Chu.


    Qin Chu couldn''t help but roar: "if you want to kill, I can get what you want by torturing me like this?"


    "Not necessarily. It''s always right to try."


    Su Mingyu said, abruptly pulled out a short blade from the ankle and inserted it into Qin Chu''s eyes.


    Subconsciously Qin Chu closed his eyes, but the expected pain did not come, which made him open his eyelids.


    Just when he was about to see the situation in front of him, Su Mingyu coldly rebuked: "don''t move, or I''ll stick it down."


    Feeling the coolness on his eyelids, Qin Chu knew that the woman was really here. He swallowed his saliva: "I founded this organization, I can''t give it to you!"


    Qin Chu''s voice was not enough because of pain.


    Su Mingyu suddenly pulled back the knife and aimed at Qin Chu''s thigh to avoid the aorta.


    "Ah Qin chutong''s exclamation: "you this Beige person!"


    Su Mingyu takes out the knife and stabs it in the distance.


    Double pain let Qin Chu is a roar: "you kill me!"


    Su Mingyu did not speak, but calmly took back the knife and inserted it into the first blade.


    Fast accurate ruthless and tightly fit with that knife edge, and then did not wait for Qin Chu to cry out, she inserted into the second knife edge, such a cycle.


    The pain doubled and multiplied. Qin Chu almost had no strength to shout at the end. His voice was hoarse: "I I I promise you... "


    Su Mingyu took back the short blade with satisfaction, and wiped the blood on the body of the knife on Qin Chu''s clothes: "if you had promised earlier, maybe it would not have hurt so much."


    Su Mingyu suddenly pulled out the sword on Qin Chu''s clavicle with a sudden force, and then immediately pressed the cotton cloth with powder on his wound.


    After a burst of sharp pain, Qin''s shoulder gradually felt nothing.


    Su Mingyu took up his other good hand, pressed down the cotton cloth, and threw a medicine bottle to him: "this is the best medicine for acne. I''m afraid you have to keep this wound for ten days and a half months."


    Qin Chu looked at her with resentment: "you this calculate to hit a slap and then give a sugar?"


    "No Su Mingyu took out another bottle from her arms, poured out a pill of strange color and fed it to Qin Chu''s mouth.


    Before Qin Chu reacts, Su Mingyu pinches his ear fiercely. Qin Chu screams with pain. Su Mingyu takes the opportunity to throw the medicine in, and then pinches his jaw to force him to swallow.


    After seeing the swallowing movement between Qin and Chu''s throat, Su Mingyu knocked his jaw hard, and Qin Chu could not help opening his mouth.


    Seeing that he did swallow it, Su Mingyu said with a smile: "this is the slap in the face."


    Before Qin Chu knew it clearly, his chest suddenly hurt. He was sweating and rolling on the ground.


    Seeing that he wanted to achieve the effect, Su Mingyu hooked his lips with a smile: "this is the poison that I find someone to refine."


    "Once a day, it hurts like this. If you are obedient, I will give you an antidote every day, or you will die of heartbreak."


    Qin Chu almost hated the woman in front of her!


    "Why do you So vicious? "


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "this is where with where."


    "I just give you the bottom of the golden sore medicine bottle gently buckle, will drop today''s poison antidote."Said Su Mingyu turned and glanced at the people around him: "do you have anyone who doesn''t want to follow me?"


    That group of people in black have long been scared silly by Su Mingyu''s set, one by one she stares at, leaving only the share of crazy nod.


    Su Mingyu nodded with satisfaction, turned around and glared at Qin Chu: "you are still the boss in this organization, but you must help me implement any task I release unconditionally."


    "Why What? "


    When he put the medicine into his mouth, the pain was relieved a lot. Qin Chu thought he had a hearing illusion: "you don''t mean Want this organization? "


    "I do." Su Mingyu Lian Mou: "but I didn''t say I want to be the boss?"


    "This organization is still yours. I''m just the woman behind you."


    Qin Chu Leng murmured for a long time: "is this the sugar you give?"


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "still satisfied?"


    Knowing that he couldn''t win the man and woman in front of him, Qin Chu was also a person who knew the current situation, so he immediately nodded: "OK, we''ll leave it to you."


    The matter is almost solved. Su Mingyu winks at Gu ruobai, smiling pure and romantic.


    Gu ruobai did not speak from the beginning to the end, just quietly watching Su Mingyu torture Qin Chu.


    So suddenly received Su Mingyu''s smile, Gu ruobai''s heart slightly trembled, the forest cold in the eye light seemed to melt like: "is this OK?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "otherwise how to do?"


    Although she has a hundred ways to kill Su Mingyu, it''s too cheap for her to die in her own hands so easily.


    Since Su Mingyu has said so, Gu ruobai certainly has no more reason to say so.


    He just nodded, "go back?"


    Su Mingyu en a, before leaving, he looked back at Qin Chu: "take good care of the wound, come to me when the wound is good."


    Qin Chumu sent two people to leave, some fear in his eyes, but also unwilling.


    On the way back to the mansion, Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu who was obviously in a good mood and asked, "what do you want this organization to do?"

 Chapter 57

    Su Mingyu showered his hand: "if you want it, you can have it. What''s the matter? Lord, are you not going to kill the people? "


    "I''m a waste man. I can''t manage so much." Gu ruobai said with a glance at Su Mingyu: "you are not ready to do the business of this cloth shop?"


    Sinang pavilion has already had a summer sleep, and now she is basically shaking off the shopkeeper, so with more time, Su Mingyu still wants to try her old line.


    "Is suddenly interested, want to try not?"


    Gu ruobai picked eyebrows: "Qin Chu has promised to give you the organization. What else can I do?"


    "But." Gu ruobai looked at her: "what''s your poison?"


    He has been wandering in the world for so many years. Of course, he has heard of poisonous insects.


    But the poisonous insects in his impression were not directly fed with medicine.


    As if he knew what he was thinking, Su Mingyu turned his lips and said, "of course, it''s fake. I''m in the capital every day. How can I realize the people who make poisonous insects?


    "Fake?" Gu ruobai was stunned and finally chuckled with his lips.


    Is it really good for this girl to cheat others so grandly?


    "What do you give him?"


    He hasn''t seen anything like that.


    "It''s just a general short-term poison, only this time." Speaking of this, Su Mingyu raised an eyebrow: "by the way, that antidote is actually an ordinary trauma tonic pill."


    Gu ruobai''s eyelids jumped. When she was cleaning up Qin Chu, she was so ruthless and neat.


    I didn''t expect to cheat people.


    Gu ruobai tone Chen Keng: "if Qin Chu knows, you may not be scolded."


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "scold on scold, scold once again won''t have what loss."


    What''s important is that she got an assassin''s organization empty handed.


    Seeing that she didn''t care about others at all, Gu ruobai felt like a little cat scratching: "you''re not afraid of his backwater."


    After all, Qin Chu obviously had a strong obsession with Wuwei.


    Su Mingyu got what he didn''t want to let go. Gu ruobai didn''t think Qin Chu would give up.


    "I''m afraid there''s nothing good about it." Su Mingyu''s hand is against his chin, looking sleepy.


    "There are people in the world who are not afraid of death, just like Qin Chu, but he must be afraid of pain. Death is a matter of an instant, but pain is a long and long process, which is not tolerated by ordinary people."


    What''s more, he didn''t fly him. He just became a commander behind the scenes.


    All the people are still Qin Chu.


    As long as Qin Chu is smart enough, he will know that betraying himself will not end well.


    That''s what he said, but Gu ruobai felt that Su Mingyu''s move was a little cumbersome: "why don''t you start a new organization yourself?"


    This Su Mingyu is not without thought: "my power in the capital is too weak, it will be more troublesome to start from scratch."


    She couldn''t find such an assassin at all for a moment and a half, so snatching from someone else was the fastest.


    Although there is a little risk of betrayal, it is also worth a try.


    Gu ruobai thought that Su Mingyu''s search for this killer organization was just revenge, but she didn''t expect that she wanted the whole organization.


    She is really a different girl.


    It was already dark when they came back to Ruixian palace.


    Zhizhu was waiting anxiously at the door. When she saw Su Mingyu, she flew over and said, "what time is it, miss? Do you still have the mind to go out and play? I heard from the people in the Su family that the second lady is already preparing for your funeral. "


    Isn''t that something you''ve known for a long time.


    Seeing her in such a hurry, Su Mingyu had no choice but to say, "what are you so nervous about?"


    Is it not obvious that Su Yueyue wants to let himself die?


    "Miss! You are the legitimate eldest daughter of the Su family, so let Su Yue Yue rob your position! How worthy of you, Madame


    Knowing that the bamboo was angry and anxious, he roared out directly.


    This roar of hers awakened Su Mingyu.


    Before, she felt that she didn''t want the identity of Su family''s legitimate daughter. She would die if she died. It happened that Gu ruobai was going to attack the Su family, so she would not be in trouble.


    But today, she remembered that she had promised to help Su Mingyu recover what belonged to her.


    Even if the Su family will decline, but this body is the identity of the Su family''s legitimate daughter is not allowed to be questioned.


    "I''m sorry, Zhizhu. I just want to be myself."


    Su Mingyu patted Zhizhu on the shoulder: "I know what to do."


    At this time, Gu ruobai, who has been in a wheelchair again, is pushed out by wood.


    I just heard the conversation between the master and the servant.


    Although not very clear Su Mingyu suddenly back attitude, but Gu ruobai also did not ask, just light looking at her: "when to go?"Su Mingyu Lian Mou: "immediately."


    As his voice sank, Gu ruobai asked, "do you want me to send you?"


    After pondering for a moment, Su Mingyu nodded: "I''m afraid you need your help."


    Of course, if she can''t make good use of the resources in front of her, she can''t make good use of it?


    After a little thought, she understood what Su Mingyu wanted to do. Gu ruobai narrowed her eyes and said, "now you owe me a favor?"


    "At least it''s an acquaintance. You''re not going to help me with this?" Su Mingyu rolled her eyes.


    Gu ruobai said with a smile: "my brother still knows how to settle accounts. If you promise me that after this matter is over, you will continue to live in my house, and I will send you back."


    This man is really good at timing!


    Su Mingyu helpless: "eat you live you use your, you want to support me?"


    "Foster?" Gu ruobai Lian Mou: "I just want you to have a good quality of life."


    With their own, without the Su family, even the most basic survival has become a problem?


    Does Gu ruobai look down on people?


    Although there are some words in my heart, Su Mingyu nodded at the thought that the man was worried about himself: "yes, I promise you."


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "wood one, prepare carriage."


    Zhizhu, who has been listening to the narration, suddenly kneels down to Gu ruobai and Su Mingyu: "sorry, miss I know that Su''s house is very dangerous I also advise you to go back. "


    Su Mingyu quickly pulled her up, took out the silk and wiped her tears to Zhizhu. The tone of consolation seemed strange and stiff: "nothing I don''t blame you, but thank you for reminding me


    Or she''ll break the oath.


    He said that he would live a good life for Su Mingyu.


    If she lives under a different name, how can she explain to Su Mingyu in the future.


    So this is really her lack of consideration.

 Chapter 58

    Returning to the carriage of Su Fu, Gu ruobai handed Su Mingyu a medicine bottle.


    With a clear-cut hand holding a clear ceramic appearance, there was an inexplicable eyebrow feeling. Su Mingyu Leng asked for a moment: "what is this?"


    Gu ruobai''s voice is flat: "medicine that can make you look weak."


    Su Mingyu


    "It''s very thoughtful of you."


    make complaints about Tucao, Su Mingyu still grateful to make complaints about the medicine bottle on Gu''s white hands: "thank you."


    Then he poured out the medicine and swallowed it.


    A heat stream suddenly rippled in her abdomen. Su Mingyu only felt a sour feeling, and then there was no movement.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai: "is this it?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "your face is very bad, this is enough."


    Su Mingyu Oh a, curiously twisted eyebrows: "your expression how so strange? Seems happy? "


    This girl is sharp.


    Gu ruobai slightly a hook lip: "you are so refreshing to eat the medicine I give, also not afraid to have false?"


    Su Mingyu was suddenly surprised by his saying that he, as an agent, ate something given by others so easily.


    It would have killed her countless times in the 21st century.


    Su Mingyu cleared her throat and pretended to be calm: "don''t I believe you? Why does Wang Ruixian have a special hobby and can''t be trusted? "


    Glancing at Su Mingyu''s peach blossom eyes, Gu ruobai said, "how can you trust me so much? I''m very happy."


    He said casually, but Gu ruobai took it so seriously, but Su Mingyu was very hot.


    She turned her face and touched her nose: "after all, we are all suffering together. Comrades in arms should always be trusted."


    The more you say that Su Mingyu''s ear tip is redder, the more obvious is Gu ruobai''s smile.


    But the ambiguous atmosphere did not last for a long time, the carriage stopped.


    As soon as Zhizhu lifted the curtain, his eyes suddenly turned red: "Miss What''s wrong with you? You look so ugly? "


    Seeing her reaction, Su Mingyu glanced at Gu Ruo Bai and said, "you are a good effect."


    Gu ruobai squinted: "my things are not bad."


    Su Mingyu


    This man is really proud and a little annoying.


    When Xu Mingxian was in a coma at night, he was conscious of me


    Although do not understand why, but know bamboo or a nod: "I remember."


    When Zhizhu holding the weak Su Mingyu appeared at the gate of Su mansion, the guard almost fainted without fear.


    Another light fixed-point guard pointed at Su Mingyu with a long sword: "injustice has a head, debt has a master, you It''s no use looking for us! "


    Su Mingyu turned a white eye in her heart. If she didn''t need to play a weak role, she really wanted to go up and hold two people''s necks to let them see whether they were alive or dead.


    Zhizhu, who has always been very timid, was the first to open his mouth: "open your dog''s eyes and have a look. Does our young lady seem to be dead?"


    By her such a roar, those two doormen just emboldened the courage to get in a bit.


    "This What''s going on here? "


    A guard grabbed his head: "Miss Su Not dead? "


    Su Mingyu nodded hard: "I was saved by King Ruixian Please inform my father that I am back


    Hearing Su Mingyu speak, the two gatekeepers'' hearts are also placed in their stomachs, and quickly nodded: "good, good! I''ll go right now


    Looking at their backs, Su Mingyu sighed silently.


    He turned around and glared at Gu ruobai: "King Ruixian doesn''t make a sound at this time. Is he waiting for me to prove his innocence?"


    Gu ruobai said with a smile: "I just want to see how Miss Su handles it."


    Su Mingyu rolled his eyes again. This man is really bad enough.


    When Su Zhengyi and Su Yueyue came to the main hall, Su Mingyu had found a seat to sit down.


    Seeing Gu ruobai beside Su Mingyu, Su Zhengyi frowned: "are you really Mingyu?"


    Su Mingyu slowly answered: "when I was a child, my father and mother took me out of the house to play on the Qiqiao Festival. As a result, I lost my way and cried for a long time. Finally, my father found me in front of a mask booth."


    Although this is true, Su Zhengyi still can''t believe it: "it''s really Mingyu, you Didn''t you get hit by an assassin''s arrow, fell into the lake and drowned? "


    After all, even the body has seen, and suddenly told him that the corpse is fake, this is really in front of him, how much is still difficult to accept.


    Su Mingyu just wanted to explain what Su Yueyue came up: "even if you said the small details of life, you can''t prove that you are my sister!""I saw my sister fall into the lake with my own eyes, and then I saw the fisherman rescued by her. You say you are my sister, are you?"


    Said Su Yue cold hum: "our Su family is a big family, want to take advantage of us more people to go."


    "Know that our family has died a di miss, on what cat and dog dare to claim to be our first lady ah!"


    Noticed that Ruixian Wang''s face was getting worse and worse, Su Zhengyi quickly interrupted Su Yueyue''s words: "Yue ER!"


    Su Yueyue just shut his mouth, but obviously still very unconvinced: "Dad! Although this woman looks like my sister, no one knows who she is? What if it''s a bad person with bad intentions


    "You are in a position where many people are looking at you!"


    Su Mingyu has been listening to Su Yueyue, and has no excuse.


    She wants to see what Su Mingyu can do in order not to let herself come back.


    Su Zhengyi also hesitated, although Su Mingyu said some unknown details.


    But Su Yueyue saw Su Mingyu''s body being salvaged.


    Just when he hesitated and didn''t know what to do, Gu ruobai at one side finally opened his mouth slowly: "Su Shangshu, how about listening to this king''s opinion?"


    On hearing Gu ruobai''s voice, Su Zhengyi remembered to ask the most important question: "how could king Ruixian be with Mingyu?"


    "Su Shangshu is indeed a wise man, to the point." Gu ruobai raised his eyebrow: "Miss Su Mingyu has been staying in my house for some things a few days ago. Can su Shangshu still remember it?"


    "What?" Su Zhengyi''s face was as black as carbon: "Wang Manwen doesn''t mean that his relatives who live far away from Mingyu''s mother have come. How many days has Mingyu taken care of her?"


    I didn''t expect that Wang Manwen could conceal everything that was known to all.


    A sneer flashed in Su Mingyu''s eyes, but her tone was weak, as if she was going to die at any time: "my daughter was not very good because she was stimulated. It was Ruixian Wang who took me in."

 Chapter 59

    "Nonsense!" Su Zhengyi flicked his sleeve and looked very angry: "your home is in the capital city. Why can''t you come back! Living in a man''s house! How can you be good if it''s spread out! "


    Gu ruobai said with a faint smile: "it''s OK. Miss Su helps me with the housework in my house. I like it very much. If Su Shangshu doesn''t mind, I will come to propose marriage at a certain time, or let my father and Emperor point out marriage."


    £¡£¡£¡


    Su Mingyu suddenly widens his eyes. What does Gu ruobai say! To propose a marriage?


    Just when she wanted to say something, Su Zhengyi had already promised: "it''s her good fortune that little girl can let king Ruixian like her, as long as king Ruixian doesn''t dislike it."


    Su Mingyu is going to be angry and spit blood. Gu ruobai needs his help now, so he takes advantage of the fire, right?


    Glancing at Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai was in a good mood: "when I met Miss Su Mingyu, she happened to be with Miss Su Yueyue and Lin Jun


    "At that time, the situation was a little delicate. Miss Su Mingyu would go crazy when she saw them, so I took her to my house on my own initiative."


    "I didn''t contact Su Shangshu in advance. It was Wang Shuhu."


    Gu ruobai said this very skillfully.


    He didn''t deliberately pick out what Su Yueyue and Lin Jun did to Su Mingyu.


    But the whole capital knows that Lin Jun was wronged by others because of his attack on a girl. As long as Su Zhengyi has a long brain, he can understand the reason.


    This person, the most afraid is brain tonic, once preconceived believe that Lin Jun and Su Yueyue united to bully Su Mingyu, how can not adjust.


    Sure enough, after Gu ruobai said this, Su Zhengyi''s face changed a little better when he looked at Su Mingyu: "well That Mingyu she... "


    Gu ruobai nodded: "there is no need to worry about Su Shangshu. Miss Mingyu is much better, otherwise I would not take her to the poetry meeting rashly."


    Speaking of this, Su Zhengyi''s eyes showed a trace of pride: "I heard about the poetry meeting, Mingyu gave us a hard face."


    Su Mingyu''s tone is indifferent: "it is the king of Yu who can look up to it."


    "Ah, Mingyu, it''s self effacing to say so." Su Zhengyi Tsung Nu: "at that time, so many people thought that you wrote well, that is good."


    Seeing that Su Zhengyi''s attitude towards Su Mingyu is getting better and better, Su Yueyue is a little flustered.


    The damned Su Mingyu not only came back alive, but also got married to King Ruixian.


    Although it is just a waste Lord, but still climb up!


    Su Yueyue''s face was not very good: "Dad! This person is not necessarily a sister, why do you exchange greetings with her? And even my sister, why did it take so long for her to come back? "


    Su Mingyu coughed twice: "when I was rescued by King Ruixian, I was hurt too much. I fell asleep for a long time. It was only these two days that I woke up."


    Su Yueyue tut tongue: "who knows what you say is true or false?"


    "Yue er." Su Zhengyi''s face sank: "I know you''re thinking about the Su family, but this man was sent back by King Ruixian. Can you have a fake?"


    "But Su Yueyue stirred the handkerchief, there was too much to say in his heart, but in the cold face of Su Zhengyi, he didn''t say anything at last.


    Su Zhengyi smiles at Ruixian Wang''s flattery: "thanks to King Ruixian this time. When the little girl is better, we will come to thank you."


    Gu ruobai Lian Mou: "no problem, just want to do something for Miss Su Mingyu."


    "Now that the man has been brought back, the king has retired as a meritorious official."


    Su Zhengyi quickly got up to see him off. Su Mingyu also said with gnashing teeth: "Lord, go slowly."


    Looking at Su Zhengyi and Gu ruobai, Su Yueyue came to Su Mingyu with a cold face: "are you really Su Mingyu?"


    Su Mingyu''s pale face pulled out a smile: "sister, what does this mean?"


    Su Yueyue''s cold eyes: "I saw you fall into the lake. I didn''t catch it all day. Ordinary people''s water quality can''t be so good."


    Su Mingyu took a sip of the hot tea Zhizhu prepared for her: "does that younger sister want to have blood with me?"


    "No need!" Su Yueyue almost didn''t want to refuse her: "if you are, of course, it''s a happy event of the Su family. If not, you can be careful."


    Finish saying Su Yue head also did not return left the main hall, only left Su Mingyu a person in the low voice cough.


    Su Zhengyi came back to see this scene: "Mingyu, you have been wronged, go back to have a rest first."


    After su Mingyu was blessed, she slowly walked outside.


    Finally back to the old yard where I lived before, looking at the garbage all over the yard, I know that bamboo''s face is iron green!


    "These people are too deceiving! When we''re a rag picker? Throw in everything. "


    Said to know bamboo will start to sort out, but Su Mingyu to stop: "to housekeeper, he will manage.""But..." Just now, Ruixian Wang sent to find out that Su Yue and Lin Jun colluded to frame up their own young lady. The master didn''t say anything.


    Is it really useful for her to go to the housekeeper now?


    Su Mingyu did not explain: "go."


    Looking at Zhizhu is not very sure of the back, Su Mingyu thin lips light hook.


    Of course, Su Zhengyi would not teach Su Yueyue a lesson. Now Su Yueyue and King Yu are in a hot fight, and King Yu is the most likely person to become the crown prince.


    It depends on Su Yueyue whether he can become the abbot. Unless Su Zhengyi is crazy, he can''t do anything to Su Yueyue at this time.


    Compared with this, Su Mingyu is more concerned about when he said he would like to make a blood donation. How could su Yueyue''s resistance look feel a little strange?


    After a while, Su Mingyu came to the courtyard to wait for the housekeeper.


    After looking at the garbage in the yard, he frowned: "the master said that the eldest lady is not in good health, so let me arrange a new yard for you to recuperate, and ask the eldest lady to come with me."


    Su Mingyu trembled to get up: "trouble housekeeper to help me with words, that jade is extremely grateful."


    The housekeeper nodded coldly: "let''s go."


    The pillars made of mahogany are decorated with inverted bell like flowers. The calyx is white, and the bone china like luster is translucent. The top of the petals is a circle of lavender with different depths, which is as delicate and beautiful as if dyed by nature.


    The whole courtyard revealed this delicate breath, and Zhizhu didn''t feel a breath of cool air.


    Although this courtyard is not comparable to Wang Manwen''s main courtyard, it can be described as magnificent compared with the courtyard where he lived before, which is worse than that of his servants.


    She didn''t expect that the master would leave it alone and give it to such a good yard.


    Su Mingyu was very indifferent. She said thanks to the housekeeper and asked Zhizhu to get his own things.

 Chapter 60

    When everything was arranged properly, Zhizhu''s big eyes widened and said, "Miss Do you think it''s a blessing in disguise? "


    Su Mingyu tapped on her head: "this is just the seal fee of Su Zhengyi."


    "After living in such a good house, the matter that Su Yueyue framed me will be written off."


    Zhizhu''s facial features were all wrinkled together: "ah Then we don''t want it. "


    "Why not?" Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and looked at her: "no matter you can''t live, it''s over in people''s psychology, so stay at ease."


    Zhizhu shriveled his mouth: "there is always the feeling of being calculated..."


    Su Mingyu laughingly shakes her head. The girl is a little enlightened.


    "OK, go and clean up. I''m a little tired and want to have a rest."


    After sending away Zhizhu, Su Mingyu lies on her back on the bed, her eyes bright.


    Gu ruobai said she wanted to marry herself, and Su Zhengyi agreed, but she didn''t want to marry.


    With a long sigh, Su Mingyu fell asleep.


    The next morning, she was woken up by the maid beside Wang Manwen.


    Rubbing his eyes, Su Mingyu frowned: "this early morning, what''s the matter?"


    The maid''s eyebrows a pick: "madam, please go to the main hall to eat."


    Su Mingyu yawned: "didn''t I always eat in my own yard? Why did it suddenly occur to me that I went to the main hall


    With her unpopular status, where is she qualified to go to the main hall? What is Wang Manwen going to do?


    The maid''s eyes are full of arrogance: "I''m just a maid, where do you know these, the eldest lady or hurry to prepare well, for a while Madame is in a hurry."


    She did not say that Su Mingyu turned over to get up and tidy up to go to the main hall.


    But now by her such a reminder, Su Mingyu is not worried at all.


    She slowly up, and then gently ordered Zhizhu: "help me dress up, after all, to the main hall, can not be too sloppy dirty Er Niang''s eyes."


    Zhizhu carefully goes forward to dress and comb Su Mingyu''s hair.


    Seeing that it was about to be finished, Su Mingyu suddenly stopped Zhizhu: "I''ve been sick for several days, and I don''t look very well. In the early morning, I let Er Niang see my pale face, and there was some collision."


    "Zhizhu, go and get the rouge that king Ruixian sent me out of the box. I want to use that."


    Zhizhu looks at Su Mingyu, who has been dressed up very delicately, and is very embarrassed.


    "What are you doing standing? Go. "


    Su Mingyu stares at her, knowing that bamboo can''t help it. Finally, she turns back to look for her.


    The maid looked at the sky and was worried.


    She had deliberately called Su Mingyu when she was about to have dinner, in order to let Su Mingyu have no time to dress up and was compared by Miss Su Yueyue.


    But now Su Mingyu was so delayed that she was about to order dinner. Su Mingyu didn''t mean to start.


    If Wang Manwen knew that she was so unfavorable, she must have been punished.


    "Young lady, the maid thinks you are so beautiful. How about having dinner first?"


    Glancing at the worried maid from the bronze mirror, Su Mingyu hooked her lips: "no hurry, I haven''t found my Rouge yet."


    "But..." The maid''s eyes were tense: "but it''s almost time for the meal. Does the eldest lady not go yet? Do you have some disrespect for your wife?"


    Su Mingyu pretended to be surprised: "how can I get up and arrive at the meal point? Why didn''t you add me earlier? When I offend Er Niang, I''ll have you to eat! "


    Her words made the maid look as black as carbon.


    "Miss, I really didn''t find the rouge you said."


    Su Mingyu had no choice but to look for it in person, but after looking for it for a long time, she couldn''t find it. After estimating the time, they should have eaten almost. Su Mingyu sighed: "forget it, look for it next time."


    The maid rushed to the main hall with Su Mingyu. When they arrived, Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue had finished eating. Su Zhengyi was also unhappy.


    "Why did you come at this time?"


    Su Mingyu bowed his head: "maidservant called me to come."


    Su Zhengyi glanced at the maid: "this is not a good thing to do. Go down and get punished for 20 big boards."


    The maid was so frightened that she looked at Wang man Wen for help.


    Wang Manwen looked at her and said softly: "maybe Mingyu is sleeping too dead. After all, she is a sick person and has a heavy body."


    "In fact, it''s also my fault, because Mingyu should have a good rest and should not have asked her to come to dinner so early."


    Su Mingyu quickly Fu body: "two Niang is concerned about Mingyu, Mingyu is very grateful."


    After two people you came to me for a while, Wang Manwen took her to sit by his side with heartache: "look at you, these days, I''m hungry and thin outside."


    Su Mingyu''s face was not very good, and her tone was also a little flimsy: "it''s OK. It''s just that the injury is a little heavy, so I haven''t had a serious meal for several days."Su Zhengyi saw that they were getting on well with each other, and then she let the maid go away quickly: "Mingyu, the Ruixian palace you went to was said to have gone to a relative''s house. I have already checked this matter. The servant at the door asked Zhizhu when she saw Zhizhu Dabai and Xiaobao and Zhizhu said that."


    This is a good quote from Shuidong.


    Su Zhengyi has always said no two in the whole Su family, so he also has a habit of not seeing people do wrong.


    The maid just called herself a little late, and she was about to be punished 20 times. Knowing that the news of bamboo was wrong, she was sure to receive more severe punishment.


    Now, if you want to know bamboo, you can only let bygones be bygones.


    Worthy of being able to go from junior high to the main room, there are still some means.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "then I''ll go back and ask know what bamboo is about."


    "But in fact, I should thank Er Niang for this." Su Mingyu smiles slowly at Wang man Wen: "if Er Niang hadn''t told my father that I was in a relative''s house, I wouldn''t have lived in King Ruixian''s house for so long."


    Said, Su Mingyu''s face climbed up a touch of rosy red: "also won''t promote my marriage with king Ruixian."


    The smile on Wang Manwen''s face was stiff. The damned Su Mingyu didn''t expect that she was so lucky that she could have a relationship with Wang Ruixian.


    Originally, she wanted Su Mingyu to marry Lin Jun''s two chairs.


    "Ah "Ha ha," Wang man Wen forced out a smile: "this is all our Mingyu and excellent reasons, said the ER Niang also has the mistake, should not let you go out without verification."


    Su Mingyu laughs bitterly and quickly says that Wang Manwen is not to blame.


    During the breakfast, Su Mingyu used the excuse that he was not comfortable and didn''t want to eat. Su Yueyue was watching the nose, not the nose, but the eyes.


    Just after a family of four had finished their meal happily, Su Zhengyi had just returned to his study to read the pamphlet when King Yu suddenly came to visit him.

 Chapter 61

    Su Yueyue was full of joy and went to meet King Yu from afar.


    Su Zhengyi was also very pleased to see this scene. When the Su family arrived at his place, he had no son. Now, there is a girl who is so promising, which fills his regret.


    When King Yu came into the room and saw Su Mingyu, his face was not good.


    Su Mingyu''s blessing body hastened to explain: "I have seen King Yu. Mingyu was saved by King Ruixian after he fell off the lake this day, so he has been keeping it in the house of King Ruixian."


    Then the king of Yu nodded: "what about the body that is consistent with your appearance?"


    Su Mingyu frowned suspiciously: "this Mingyu is not very clear about it. Maybe she is just another girl who has fallen behind. "


    "It''s OK, but it seems that you don''t look very right when you look like this?"


    Today''s su Mingyu wears a light pink dress, not only does not show black, but also outlines her pale face a little pink.


    The whole outline of her is covered with a light pink, which does not show coldness and arrogance, but also has a touch of loveliness out of thin air.


    Yu Wang looked at the eyebrows lightly. He did not see it wrong before. After su Mingyu opened it, he did not let Su Yueyue out.


    Looking at the king Yu''s mind all fell on Su Mingyu, Su Yueyue''s face was a black duck.


    After taking a look at Wang Manwen, Su Yueyue took a breath and relaxed his expression on his face: "Yu Wang, my sister is not in good health. Why don''t you let her go back to have a rest today, and come back to my sister to reminisce about the old days later?"


    Su Yue Yue was so reminded that King Yu can take back his sight: "well, Yue son said right, that king will come again next time."


    Su Mingyu nodded, smiling gently: "send Yu Wang off."


    Looking at their backs, Wang Manwen gave Su Mingyu a gloomy look: "Mingyu, you have been engaged to King Ruixian. It''s not good for you to deal with King Yu like this again?"


    Su Mingyu pretended not to understand: "Er Niang, what are you talking about? The king of Yu just appreciated me because my poems were not bad. The person in his heart must be his sister''s


    With that, Su Mingyu turned away from the main hall and returned to her room. After that, Su Mingyu asked Zhizhu to bring her a bowl of porridge.


    Although it was said that she was eating with Su Zhengyi and others, Su Mingyu was still a little worried that he would be caught in the trap, so he did not move his chopsticks at all.


    After su Mingyu was satisfied, she began to think about what to do next.


    Can not wait for her action, Su Yue first on the means.


    That night, Su Mingyu went to bed early because of her training.


    Can sleep in the middle of the night, suddenly heard a scream Zhizhu, but she turned to jump out just to see Zhizhu two eyes a roll, fainted in the past.


    Following Zhizhu''s eyes, Su Mingyu suddenly saw a head hanging on the beam of her door.


    The head is slowly dripping blood, I think it should be just hanging up soon.


    Because Su Mingyu liked Jing, there were not many people in the yard, so after knowing bamboo screamed, there were only two or three people standing in the yard.


    Su Mingyu asks those people to get Zhizhu down and inform the housekeeper by the way.


    The housekeeper was woken up in the middle of the night, but he didn''t expect to see this scene.


    I saw that head, the whole face is pale, only a lip, there is a little bit of human color.


    But it was because of this red color that it made everyone''s face even scarier. The housekeeper''s legs trembled and almost fainted.


    Or Su Mingyu helped him: "housekeeper This What can I do? "


    The housekeeper looked at Su Mingyu with a strange look. Why is this young lady not afraid at all?


    Even look more calm than yourself?


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s cold eyes, the housekeeper suddenly felt a chill.


    He always felt that the young lady in front of him seemed more frightening than the head on the doorpost.


    "Well That You Housekeeper used trembling finger to point to one side not good Fu Wei: "Leng to do what, get him down!"


    When the housekeeper roared, those talents swallowed their mouths and bravely took their heads down with a ladder.


    Su Mingyu wanted to go up to see the specific information of the head, but looking at the housekeeper''s complicated eyes, she finally stayed in the same place.


    "Housekeeper, how could I come into this yard? This kind of thief puts such terrible things. You must help me to check carefully."


    Su Mingyu gave the housekeeper a ding of silver.


    The housekeeper looked at the white silver and thought, "don''t worry, this is a big event. I will report it to the master."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "but I''m familiar with this man. Can the housekeeper not destroy him in a hurry, and then I''ll have a closer look at the head when it''s morningThe housekeeper winked at the corner of his eyes, but he didn''t see the fear from his eldest lady.


    But now that he had received the money from others, the housekeeper still nodded and agreed: "but I can''t stay too long. After all, this thing is not auspicious..."


    Just then, Su Zhengyi also heard the news and rushed over.


    As soon as Su Mingyu saw Su Zhengyi, she immediately cried and hugged Su Zhengyi''s arm: "Dad Dad My daughter is so scared


    Su Zhengyi glanced at the head of the ground coldly, and his angry eyes were angry: "who! How dare you openly challenge my Su Fu? Have you paid attention to me as a Shangshu


    "Check! Be sure to find out for me! "


    Su Zhengyi''s face was black and blue. After a burst of anger, he remembered that his daughter was still crying: "don''t be afraid of Mingyu."


    Su Mingyu cried: "Dad This My daughter dare not live in this courtyard... "


    Looking at the blood on the ground also really seeps into the person, Su Zhengyi rare gentle once: "then don''t live, move to the side yard, is Yueyue''s courtyard side."


    Su Mingyu nodded wrongly: "Dad Who on earth is trying to harm me I I''m really scared


    Su justice don''t twist comfort her: "don''t worry, I will find out that person."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "thank you, Dad..."


    One side of the housekeeper looked stunned.


    Su Mingyu was so weak before seeing Su Mingyu?


    Surprise returned to surprise, but the housekeeper was still silent, determined to swallow the matter into his stomach.


    After all, Su Mingyu is no longer the lady who can be manipulated.


    She and Rui Xian Wang have a marriage contract, he is such a servant can not be provoked.


    Yu Guang glares at the housekeeper''s deep and sensible work, without the slightest tongue meaning. Su Mingyu''s eyes are crossed with a trace of satisfaction.


    As long as the relationship can be bought, it can be used.


    And that head doesn''t need to think about it. It''s su Yueyue''s handwriting.

 Chapter 62

    Su Mingyu''s incident was very serious, and the whole Su family was shocked.


    When Su Yueyue learned that Su Mingyu lived next door because of such a thing, his face turned green.


    But when he heard that Su Mingyu was scared, he cried on the spot, and Su Yueyue''s mouth was filled with a smile of success.


    Damn Su Mingyu! It''s just an appetizer!


    He moved to Su Yueyue even at night. The candle in Su Mingyu''s room didn''t go out all night.


    It seems that I was really scared to sleep.


    The next morning, the story spread widely. As soon as Su Mingyu got to bed, she saw the maids looking at themselves with pitiful eyes.


    She asked Zhizhu about Zhizhu''s situation. It was said that she was just frightened and fell asleep. When she woke up, she would be OK. Su Mingyu secretly found the housekeeper without telling others.


    The housekeeper takes Su Mingyu to the place where the head is put.


    Su Mingyu took out a handkerchief and wrapped it around her finger. She stabbed the head through the thick handkerchief.


    When she saw the face of the head, she frowned: "how could it be him?"


    Isn''t Zhang Chunshui the examinee of the imperial examination?


    He died before the imperial examination list came down?


    Su Mingyu suddenly remembered Zhang Chunshui''s worship of himself at the poetry meeting. At that time, Su Yueyue expressed his obvious displeasure.


    Is it because of such a small reason that Su Yueyue bought murder?


    Su Mingyu''s eyes were awe inspiring: "I will avenge you Don''t worry


    Then Su Mingyu put his hands together and gave him a salute.


    When she came out of the backyard with a heavy heart, she saw a little boy looking for himself in a hurry: "miss! Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time


    Su Mingyu frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Rui Xian Wang knows what happened last night. He came early this morning and is waiting for you in the main hall."


    Gu ruobai is really smart.


    After collecting her eyes, Su Mingyu whispered, "lead the way."


    Su Mingyu just arrived at the main hall, Gu ruobai met him: "I heard about last night''s incident, are you ok?"


    After a glance at the numerous servants, Su Mingyu threw himself into Gu ruobai''s arms: "I''m scared to death. There''s a head hanging there It''s terrible... "


    Gu Ruo white eyes light a stagnation, then immediately react to come over.


    He gently encircled Su Mingyu: "don''t be afraid, I''ll take you out to relax."


    Su Mingyu wrongly points his head and follows Gu ruobai''s body to the house.


    Gu ruobai gives wood a look in the eyes after he has been far away from Su Fu.


    Muyi immediately ordered to see if anyone was following.


    After a while, wood came back quietly: "master, no one followed us."


    Gu ruobai slightly looked up at Su Mingyu: "what''s going on?"


    Su Mingyu said the whole thing last night, and then told Gu ruobai that the head was Zhang Chunshui.


    "Zhang Chunshui?" Gu ruobai lianmou if thinking: "this person I seem to have seen in this case of scientific examination


    "Cheating?" Su Mingyu shook his head and denied: "but on the day of the poetry meeting, his love for poetry is from the heart. How can such a person disdain and cheat?"


    Gu ruobai frowned at her dignified appearance: "it''s not cheating. He''s one of the main people who report that the imperial examination has failed."


    "What''s wrong with you today? Feeling a little stuffy? "


    Did not expect this man so keen, Su Mingyu micro can not check sigh: "Zhang Chunshui used to appreciate my poetry, I first thought he was because of me."


    I didn''t expect it was because of the imperial examination.


    Su Mingyu is suddenly excited. She stares at Gu ruobai: "if we find out who killed Zhang Chunshui, can we indirectly prove that our Su government has something to do with the issue of imperial examination?"


    Otherwise, it would be too reluctant to say that Su Yueyue just chose Zhang Chunshui casually.


    After all, Zhang Chunshui has been living under the supervision of the imperial court since he reported the imperial examination.


    So many simple and easy to get people do not kill, to choose such a difficult role Su Yueyue is not stupid.


    Gu ruobai has understood this for a long time. The reason why he didn''t say that was to see what Su Mingyu would do after something happened to someone he knew.


    She turned out to be very calm.


    "I will investigate this matter. Since Su Yueyue has already dealt with you, you will not be safe in Su''s house. Do you want to go back to my house?"


    He didn''t say it was ok, but when he said Su Mingyu, he remembered that he wanted to marry himself.


    Su Mingyu looked at him coldly: "what did you say to my father while you were in trouble? Is king Ruixian not so aboveboard? "


    I knew she would question herself about it.


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrow to look at her: "don''t say so, from now on, Su family has an accident, how can I protect you?"Su Mingyu directly turned a big white eye: "so you need to use such dirty means to save me?"


    Look at her is really a little angry, Gu ruobai lianmou looked at her: "this is just a temporary measure, in case I can''t save you, this is my retreat."


    Looking down at Gu ruobai, his dark pupils are filled with thick black fog, and the light inside is elusive. It seems that he wants to see her heart.


    Su Mingyu knows how proud this man is.


    He used to be so calculating himself, but now he told himself his last card.


    Su Mingyu''s cold and hard heart seems to be touched by something soft. She looks at Gu ruobai with a little disbelief. She opens her mouth for a long time and can''t say half a word.


    This man is explaining to himself with his actions. He really won''t cheat himself.


    Don''t know why, Su Mingyu is not angry.


    Even the previous resistance has been weakened a lot: "that That Why didn''t you consult with me earlier? "


    See her face much better, Gu ruobai frankly: "if I told you early, don''t you can''t see you surprised to stiff expression?"


    Su Mingyu


    Well, she was just touched!


    This dog man!


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "OK, don''t say this. Now I want to know how many clues you have and when you can take action against the Su family."


    Gu ruobai glanced at the surrounding environment: "do you think this is the environment to say such words?"


    It''s not really a good place. Su Mingyu didn''t ask any more questions.


    "By the way, you ask someone to help me to send this medicine without false Qin to Chu."


    Su Mingyu took out a medicine bottle from her arms and handed it to Gu ruobai.


    Weighing the weight of the medicine bottle, Gu ruobai frowned: "it''s not like there is only one pill."


    Su Mingyu hook lips: "five, after all, people are injured, can''t let him up and down bumpy, isn''t it?"


    Looking at her calculation, Gu ruobai laughed: "are you waiting for him to turn against you?"

 Chapter 63

    Su Mingyu held his head high: "if you don''t let him vent his discontent in his heart, then how can I manage this organization?"


    Gu ruobai clapped his hands: "Miss Su really has the ability to teach people."


    "But there are so many people who want to kill Miss Su? To the point where an organization is needed? "


    "Less flattery, I don''t eat it." Su Mingyu tut tongue: "no one wants to kill, just want to find some silver."


    Gu Ruo Bai''s corner of the mouth smoked: "as the legitimate eldest daughter of the Su family, why are you always so needy?"


    "I don''t want to." Su Mingyu pretended to be pitiful and sighed: "but my mother didn''t leave anything for me. My father didn''t want to see me. My second mother and younger sister still embezzled me."


    If you don''t understand the girl, you will feel that she is a weak girl.


    But Gu ruobai knows this girl too well. He doesn''t believe that Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue can play with her.


    Seeing Gu ruo''s distrust at a glance, Su Mingyu did not explain.


    Otherwise, would she tell Gu ruobai that she was an agent in her last life, but helped a scum man, so she wanted to be a boss behind the scenes in this life?


    Su Mingyu really can''t say this, so she coughed and simply changed the topic: "I know that bamboo is so scared that she hasn''t woken up yet. I have to go back to see her."


    Knowing that Su Mingyu is not good to stay outside for too long, Gu ruobai nodded: "I''ll send you."


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of Su mansion, they saw Zhizhu''s tense figure.


    As soon as she saw Su Mingyu, she ran to Su Mingyu: "miss! Where have you been? "


    Seeing that she was so nervous, Su Mingyu quickly comforted her: "Rui Xian Wang took me out to relax. I''m fine. The matter last night has been handled by the housekeeper and father."


    Know bamboo facial expression still some ugly: "who in the end wants to harm you so!"


    Rubbing her head, Su Mingyu whispered: "you go to the yard and wait for me. I''ll go in with the king Ruixian."


    Looking at Zhizhu''s worried back, Su Mingyu secretly writes a tight palm. It seems that she is really too tolerant of Su Yueyue.


    Taking a deep breath, Su Mingyu collected his mind: "that head is in the second firewood room from left to right in the backyard. You should let wood go and get it."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "if you have anything to do, let people come to me at any time."


    Su Mingyu gave a kind word.


    After they said goodbye, Su Mingyu was just about to go back to his yard when he heard some of the boys talking about his affairs behind his back.


    However, she didn''t pay attention to it. After all, the yard was so big that these idle and boring people didn''t really have any entertainment if they didn''t chew their tongue.


    Maybe she is really scared. Knowing that Zhu sleeps badly every night, Su Mingyu feels pain in her eyes.


    Finally, she just called Zhizhu to her bed.


    Zhizhu was a little reluctant at the beginning, but after su Mingyu forced her to sleep here, Zhizhu''s sleep quality was much better.


    This day Su Mingyu suddenly used a carriage to pull a whole cart of new clothes back.


    When everyone was curious to check around, Su Mingyu was very generous and gave each maid a dress.


    When one of the maids unfolded her clothes, she suddenly exclaimed, "ah! Isn''t this the best clothes sold in sinang pavilion? I''ve wanted to buy it for a long time, but it''s out of stock. "


    Another maid also said in a loud voice, "this is the last new product of sinang Pavilion. It is said that it is limited. I went to the queue before dawn and didn''t snatch it. How could the eldest lady have it?"


    "You see, this anti-counterfeiting logo is also very clear. It''s really something from sinang Pavilion."


    For a moment, the whole main hall was surrounded by water.


    Su Yueyue got the news.


    "Second miss, I heard that there are many clothes in Sinan pavilion over there. Didn''t you say that Miss Sun showed off for a long time because she grabbed a limited amount from Sinan pavilion? Would you like to come over and have a look? "


    Su Yueyue sneered: "I spent five times the price can''t buy clothes, she Su Mingyu how can have?"


    Xiaocui drooped her eyes: "I don''t know where the eldest lady went to make it. I''ve seen that dress. It''s really authentic, and And you didn''t get that one last time. "


    Su Yueyue''s eyes brightened: "what are you waiting for? Take me to have a look!"


    When Su Yueyue arrived at the main hall, his clothes had been divided.


    Seeing with his own eyes that what he wanted urgently was actually in the hands of a humble servant, Su Yueyue''s face was very angry.


    "Sister What''s going on? "


    Forced to bear his anger, Su Yueyue pulled out a smiling face and came forward: "how can you have so many clothes?"


    Su Mingyu''s eyes flashed with a brilliant light, and her mouth was smiling: "I went out of the mansion today, and I met a thief stealing silver. I reminded the person who was stolen. Later I knew that the man was the boss of sinang Pavilion.""What?" Su Yueyue a little bit can''t believe, so can meet the boss of Sinan pavilion?


    Isn''t it said that the boss lived in seclusion and rarely appeared in front of people?


    Su Mingyu pointed to the clothes and chuckled: "these are the gifts she gave me. I don''t like to dress up in Japan, so these things are too much for me. It happens that these maids want them, so I give them them."


    Said Su Mingyu picked up a pile of selected remaining and handed it to Su Yueyue: "sister, do you have a look at what you want?"


    Su Yueyue originally wanted to choose, but when he thought that this was something that people didn''t want, he felt very uncomfortable.


    Such a big bargain didn''t take advantage of it. Su Yueyue felt flustered and his tone was not very good: "no, I can''t wear all my clothes. What should I do with so much?"


    Su Mingyu disappointed oh: "these are all I left for my sister, since my sister does not want it, I will give it to you."


    Then Su Mingyu handed the pile of clothes to a maid beside her: "you take it and divide it."


    Clearly saw a very ugly maid took the clothes he wanted most. Su Yueyue was so angry that he almost broke the silk on her hand.


    Yu Guang glared at the anger and jealousy in Su Yue''s eyes, and Su Mingyu''s lips could not be checked.


    The story of Su Mingyu''s clothes was spread all over the Su family. Almost every maid got the clothes from Su Mingyu. For a while, no one mentioned the head again.


    Everyone is praising Su Mingyu, except Su Yueyue.


    When Su Yueyue did not grab the clothes, Su Mingyu came back with a pile of clothes the next day.


    The same is taken out to give everyone, Su Yueyue heard the news early in the morning and rushed to join the team of clothes snatching.

 Chapter 64

    Because of her identity, it''s not easy to argue with her. Finally, Su Yueyue grabbed three pieces of clothes with her own strength. He was very happy.


    Su Mingyu looked at her joy in the line of the way, flashed a sneer in her eyes.


    "Sister, are these all from the boss?"


    Su Yueyue grinned to Su Mingyu: "but why does she want to send you so many clothes?"


    Asked by her, Su Mingyu pretended to think: "she said she wanted to expand the scale of Sinan Pavilion, and then said she wanted to cooperate with me."


    "Working with you?" Su Yueyue frowned and almost couldn''t help sniffing.


    "Sister, are you deceived?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "she said she wanted to cooperate with me after she knew that I was Su Fu''s daughter."


    With that, Su Mingyu pointed to the clothes in Su Yue''s arms: "Oh, right. These are the things she gave me as a token of her sincerity. "


    Yesterday, Su Yueyue let Xiaocui force her to take the maid who wanted to wear clothes to hand over her clothes.


    In order to prevent being fooled by Su Mingyu, Su Yueyue went to Wang Manwen with his clothes.


    Wang Manwen can almost see at a glance who made the clothes, which proves that these clothes are indeed sinang Pavilion.


    Isn''t the legend of Sinan pavilion with a profound background?


    So why does she have to find someone to work with?


    Su Yueyue asked his thoughts in doubt.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "because she wants to open five branches at a time, she needs a lot of money and manpower, so she wants me to join her sinang Pavilion by way of shares."


    "Do you mean that the boss of sinang Pavilion asked you to invest money in her shop?" Su Yueyue felt a little unbelievable.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes."


    "Did you agree?" Su Yueyue looked at her nervously.


    Being stared at a little embarrassed, Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue with doubts: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Su Yueyue''s eyes flashed with excitement: "did you promise?"


    Su Mingyu shakes his head: "I am still a little uneasy, feeling that things are too clever."


    "Actually Su Yueyue''s eyes flashed a calculation: "I also think it''s very clever. If you don''t agree, you won''t agree, so as not to be deceived."


    Su Mingyu said, "the things are finished. I''ll go back first if there''s nothing wrong."


    Su Yueyue Fu body sent Su Mingyu away, and immediately went to Wang Manwen there.


    After listening to Su Yue''s story, Wang Manwen was worried: "what if that person is really a liar?"


    Su Yueyue took Wang man Wen''s hand and said, "so many clothes. Are they powerful? Can a liar have so much capital? "


    Saying that, Su Yue asked Xiaocui to take the clothes she had snatched today: "besides, you have seen this clotheshine girl? It''s sinang Pavilion. "


    Wang Manwen rubbed the clothes with a dim light in his eyes.


    Su Yueyue took Wang man Wen''s arm and said, "Niang, your garment factory has been shut down. The Wang family has asked you to pay for the money because of the break of the income source. If you go on like this, I''m afraid you will sit on the mountain sooner or later."


    After su Yueyue said this, Wang man Wen finally nodded: "OK, it''s just that I had a conflict with the manager of Nasi Nange, so it''s not convenient for me to come forward. It''s up to you alone. Can you handle it?"


    A trace of pride flashed in Su Yueyue''s eyes: "don''t worry, mother, Su Mingyu said that the woman is very short of silver now. As long as I go to talk with her, she is not easy to catch?"


    Seeing her so confident, Wang Manwen patted her hand: "our Yue son has grown up."


    Su Yueyue said with a smile: "Niang Recently, King Yu and I get along well, and we often go out to play, but he has not come to the engagement ceremony. How can it be good? "


    Wang man Wen frowned: "mother used to teach you those hook. Attractive trick you used?"


    "I used it." Su Yueyue thought of this a little irritable: "I don''t know what to do."


    Seeing that Su Yueyue was really angry, Wang Manwen got up and went to a cabinet beside the bed and took out a box of ointment from a box on the edge of the bed.


    "If you can''t use it."


    As soon as Su Yueyue was about to open and smell the ointment, he was stopped by Wang man Wen: "ah, this thing can''t be smelled casually."


    She said so, Su Yueyue was more curious: "what is this?"


    "It''s something that makes people feel emotional. You just need to take a little bit of it and put it on the lid of the oven. When it''s fragrant, the heat will evaporate out, and then..."


    Wang Manwen touched Su Yueyue''s flat stomach: "when there are children here, do you want to marry Yu Wang or what problem?"


    Su Yueyue''s face showed a touch of surprise: "this thing is really easy to use?"


    Wang Manwen''s face was unnaturally rosy: "otherwise, you think, how did Wei Niang sit in the position of Mrs. Su Fu?"Listening to Wang Manwen say so, Su Yueyue''s stone in his heart was put down, but she thought of another thing: "but..."


    He pursed his lips, and Su Yueyue was a little embarrassed: "my innocence was given to King Yu. Will this affect me in the future?"


    "You''re stupid." Wang Manwen poked Su Yueyue''s forehead: "you always want to marry him, what''s the good influence?"


    By Wang Manwen such a point, Su Yue also has no scruples.


    "But the top priority is to wait for Su Mingyu to wake up before God comes to take down the Sinan Pavilion."


    Wang man Wen a nod: "you go, silver thing you don''t have to worry about."


    Su Yueyue hook lips a smile, show a face of ruthlessness.


    Su Mingyu''s yard, she just came into the door to see a familiar figure is quietly sitting there drinking tea.


    Looked at a clever stand on the side of the Zhizhu, Su Mingyu helpless: "I come, know bamboo you go down first."


    Zhizhu nodded and ran out of the room quickly, closing the door.


    Su Mingyu sat opposite Gu ruobai and poured herself a cup of tea: "do you really think that Su Fu belongs to your family? Come in and out at will? "


    Gu ruobai pick eyebrow: "I just want to tell you that I found the murderer of Zhang Chunshui."


    As soon as he heard that it was Zhang Chunshui, Su Mingyu became interested: "who is it?"


    Gu ruobai glanced at the empty teacup and did not speak.


    Su Mingyu quickly filled him with tea, but his heart turned a big white eye, this man can be really enough to pretend.


    After a sip of tea, Gu ruobai said in a cold voice, "it''s a prodigal son named Wu Qi."


    Su Mingyu frowned: "look at the means of buying murderous people. It doesn''t look like Su Yueyue did it."


    The vagabonds in the river and the lake are uncertain in their whereabouts and temperament. Some of them are quick to see money and some regard money as dirt. In short, they are a group of strange and mixed people.

 Chapter 65

    It''s not that Su Mingyu looks down on her, but Su Yueyue looks very fierce at ordinary times, but she is just a big girl who is strong in the outside but capable in the middle.


    Don''t say that she dares to go to the group of vagabonds at the risk of being pulled out, just say that Su Yueyue has no ability to find them at all.


    If you can''t find anyone, how can you buy them to kill people.


    Su Mingyu Lian Mou looks at Gu Ruo Bai: "did you catch that person?"


    Gu ruobai shook his head: "I''m sorry, he was dead when we went."


    Dead?


    Su Mingyu frowned and pondered: "it''s not that there is a ghost in your hand, or the other party is really too cunning. Does the capital have such a cruel role?"


    "My men are absolutely loyal." Gu ruobai glanced at her frown and said, "I will find the murderer behind the scenes."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I believe you."


    After all, to Gu ruobai''s intelligence network, it should not be difficult to find people.


    Seeing her so believing in herself, Gu ruobai''s mouth rose slightly: "I''ve ordered you to train soldiers for a long time. Do you want to see the effect?"


    Almost did not want to think, Su Mingyu nodded: "want to go."


    But as soon as she finished, she frowned.


    Gu ruobai looked at her suspiciously: "what? What is the difficulty? "


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "I recently, there are some things to do, so go to see the military training this thing has to be slow."


    Seeing her so mysterious, Gu ruobai laughed: "your business is to set Su Yueyue?"


    Seeing through everything, Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "sometimes I wonder if you are capable of some evil and devious magic. You can hear people''s hearts."


    Gu ruobai collected his eyes and chuckled: "Miss Su, you really overestimated me. You suddenly threw clothes at Su''s house at all costs. I''m afraid it''s very difficult not to let people doubt it?"


    Oh, one-sided words!


    Su Mingyu suddenly got close to Gu ruobai, picked up his jaw with his fingers, and looked at him from below: "King Ruixian, how free can you do nothing and always stare at me?"


    Gu ruobai looked down with a smile: "I''m busy. It''s just because Miss Su always gets into some unexplained trouble, so I pay more attention to you."


    Su Mingyu pretended to be very grateful and nodded: "then I''ll thank Ruixian king."


    "It''s not necessary." Gu ruobai narrowed her eyes: "Miss Su, as long as she is no longer suspicious of this king."


    Su Mingyu shut his mouth and took back his hand. His face was short of interest: "I don''t dare to doubt you. It''s late at night. Please come back."


    "This Drive me out when you''re done with it? " Gu ruobai looked at her with a smile: "Miss Su is not going to tell me what you want to do?"


    Su Mingyu grinned at him: "the Lord is so fierce, you can guess for yourself!"


    Then he pushed him to the door, and then slammed the door, leaving only Gu ruobai, who could not laugh or cry.


    How could he be turned away by a little girl?


    Wood to pick up Gu ruobai, just saw this scene, originally he thought the master would be angry, did not expect the master not only not angry but also smile.


    Almost didn''t scare him straight off the roof.


    Su Mingyu seldom had a good sleep. The next morning, she changed her clothes and went to an elegant house on the outskirts of the city.


    Listening to the babbling ditty, Su Mingyu can gradually appreciate the slow rhythm of life.


    In the 21st century, she was almost out of training to carry out tasks, and there was very little leisure time to enjoy life.


    Just thinking, a small figure sat opposite her.


    Su Yueyue smiles at her: "dare to ask is Miss Sinan?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "are you?"


    Yue''s brush sleeve is not important for me


    Looking at her so confident appearance, Su Mingyu under the hat hooked up the corner of her lip: "girl, what are you talking about?"


    Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t care about himself, Su Yueyue asked Xiaocui to take out a piece of clothes she got from Su Mingyu: "this thing, Miss Sinan, do you know?"


    Su Mingyu pretended to be surprised: "how could you have this?"


    Looking at her mouth covering action, Su Yueyue''s self-confidence in his eyes was even more: "to be honest, I''m actually the second miss of the Su family. I heard my sister say that you want to open a semicolon, but you are suffering from no money, right?"


    "Su Yueyue?" Su Mingyu pretended to be angry: "I''m short of silver, but I don''t want you. Your mother has done so much to me. I''m afraid you have the face to come to me."


    Su Mingyu''s voice was so loud that many guests looked over curiously.


    After receiving the baptism of strange eyes, Su Yueyue''s face was a little bad: "Miss Sinan, my mother did not do well at the beginning, but then again, who is really clean in business?"


    Knowing that Su Yueyue didn''t want to face, but I didn''t expect that she could do so.If it wasn''t for acting, Su would have clapped her hands.


    Deliberately lowered the voice, Su Mingyu said coldly: "you pit me once, why let me believe you won''t pit me for the second time?"


    With that, Su Mingyu turned and left, leaving Su Yueyue with an angry back.


    Su Yueyue''s eyes coldly stare at Su Mingyu''s back, and his face is gloomy: "toast not to eat or to punish wine!"


    From the elegant house, Su Mingyu turned around and entered a lane. After confirming that no one was following him, he climbed over the wall and went to Sinan Pavilion.


    After changing clothes there, Su Mingyu went back with a pile of clothes, but this time it was obviously much less than the last two times.


    Su Yueyue choked his stomach and saw that so many servant girls were robbing for clothes. He was even more angry and stopped them immediately: "you are really thick skinned."


    "Do you know that you are a servant of the Su family? How dare you rob clothes? "


    Said Su Yueyue to behind Xiaocui a look, Xiaocui immediately heart will God come forward to take all the clothes away.


    Seeing that the limited funds were taken away, although the maids were unwilling, they did not dare to say anything more.


    Su Mingyu looked at Su Yue suspiciously and asked, "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    The virtuous sister said, "I was frightened by the gentle girl Why are you so mean and angry today? "


    Su Mingyu was reminded that Su Yueyue suddenly remembered her usual false appearance.


    So she quickly apologized to the maids: "I''m sorry, I did encounter some things today, you can come to my yard to pick up clothes."


    Said Su Yue toward Su Mingyu one blessing body: "elder sister, I am a little tired to retreat first."

 Chapter 66

    Su Mingyu did not know why he nodded: "do you want to see a doctor?"


    Su Yueyue held his head: "no, it''s just some body discomfort. I''ll go to have a rest first."


    Su Mingyu graciously: "that younger sister, you slow down."


    Looking at Su Yue''s back, Su Mingyu''s mouth was hooked.


    Wang Manwen is suspicious. If she knew that Su Yueyue talked to Sinan for the first time, he would not give money.


    That''s why she deliberately gave Su Yueyue a bully. However, she didn''t expect that Su Yueyue was exposed by his nature of anger.


    I thought that Su Yueyue''s arrogant temper was sure that he would come to him for a while. Unexpectedly, the next morning, Su Mingyu received Su Yueyue''s invitation from xiamian.


    Xia Mian was a little worried and asked, "Miss Su, would it be very dangerous for you to go like this?"


    After all, Su Yueyue has already known that Sinan Pavilion is not as reliable as it is spread outside, and now Sinan Pavilion is still very short of silver.


    So Xia Mian is really worried that Su Yueyue will be cruel to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu burned the letter with his backhand and chuckled: "who said I was going?"


    Then he buried his head to look at the account book and frowned at Su Mingyu.


    Before, she was thinking that if she wanted to grasp the quality, she would have to be checked by someone she trusted.


    But this has brought her limitations. Every time she opens a semicolon, she has to invest a lot of money.


    Su Yue didn''t think about this problem before she did. Now she suddenly figured out why she didn''t use the way of outsourcing to expand the map in the 21st century?


    Su Mingyu did not think about the way to join in, but the transportation in this era is not so developed after all. If you want to transport from the capital to the south, you can''t do it without ten days and a half months.


    According to the changing speed of the clothing styles, the clothes have been out of date for ten days and a half months, which also increases a lot of transportation costs.


    But if it is outsourced to local people who want to make their own brand of clothes, let them directly open a clothing factory on their own site.


    Then she only needs to provide new drawings and sample clothes each time, and she can easily and happily earn money.


    Even Su Mingyu doesn''t have to go out, but anyone who wants to be her clothing brand has to send someone to study.


    It''s like sitting at home. Money comes from the sky!


    Su Mingyu raised her mouth and was in a very good mood.


    Xia Mian looked at Su Mingyu for a while, then she was happy. Her eyelids jumped: "Miss Su What''s the matter with you? "


    Su Mingyu mysterious smile: "summer sleep, I think of a good way to expand our Sinan Pavilion Shop, but also do not need our own money."


    "That would be great." The corners of Xia Mian''s mouth also raised: "Miss Su often checks accounts recently just to want to open a semicolon?"


    looked at the sleeping smile. Su Mingyu wondered, "can you cut off the semicolon without using silver?" make complaints about me? Make complaints about


    ? Xia Mian doesn''t understand, but she can probably guess what Su Mingyu means.


    With a smile, her eyes were full of respect: "I may think that she is daydreaming in the arabian night when others say so. But Miss Su, if you say so, there is no doubt about it. "


    I didn''t expect that the woman who saved her unintentionally would trust herself so much.


    Su Mingyu''s heart was warm: "thank you, Su Yueyue''s affair may need a period of time to finish, these days hard for you."


    Xia Mian shakes her head: "I don''t feel hard at all. I can always learn a lot from Miss Su, so xiamian is willing to follow Miss Su forever."


    "Follow?" Su Mingyu couldn''t laugh or cry: "you are not my servant, we are friends."


    Su Mingyu''s eyes turned red as soon as the word "friend" was spoken.


    She was a humble girl. Later, she was ostracized by the brothel because of her disfigurement. She finally met Su Mingyu, who thought she wanted to use herself to help her look at the shop.


    I didn''t expect that after that, she not only gave her own way of drawing, but also gave her the operation of Sinan pavilion to herself.


    Now she says she''s her friend.


    Summer sleep nose a sour, tears like do not want money like the bar TA TA TA TA down.


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect that she would cry. After a slight pause, she comforted her with a very stiff tone: "you Don''t be too moved... "


    She said this, listening to Xia Mian chuckle: "Miss Su, you must have seldom comforted people before?"


    Su Mingyu touched her nose. In her last life, she was a cold-blooded agent. How could she comfort people?


    But he came across the road and fell in love with jindoudou when he met something big.


    Every time she comforted Zhizhu, she felt that she was very poor in words, but fortunately, she could comfort the girl well.Now that she was stabbed by Xia Mian, Su Mingyu pulled the corners of her mouth with a little embarrassment: "it''s a bit impossible..."


    The summer sleep covers the corner of the mouth: "originally you also have not the thing."


    Su Mingyu was cold and angry: "what''s the matter? I''m also a human being, and I''m not good enough. "


    Listen to her forced excuse, summer sleep can not stop laughing.


    For a time, in this narrow account room, full of silver bell''s chuckle, it seems that the people inside are very happy.


    From Sinan Pavilion, Su Mingyu didn''t bring any clothes this time, so when the maidservants saw her coming back empty handed, they were somewhat disappointed.


    Su Mingyu was silent in her eyes. When she passed the corridor of the main hall and was ready to go back to her yard, Su Yueyue stopped her: "sister."


    "Yue er?" Su Mingyu doubts: "you call me?"


    Su Yueyue quickly nodded: "sister, why did not bring clothes back today?"


    "Xu Ming Yu and I did not want to see the show together


    "And Su Mingyu frowned: "it is said that not long ago there was a very rich young lady to find her."


    "She said she wanted to do it with her. Although she didn''t agree, it was mostly decided by Sinan''s meditative manner."


    Su Yueyue hung up a smile on his face: "really?"


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "I''m not very clear about this matter. After all, I said I didn''t cooperate, and I caught people asking, which seemed inappropriate."


    Su Yueyue''s eyes flashed a touch of success, this damned Sinan, before he even pretended to be herself, which made her wait for the whole day in vain.


    I didn''t expect that she was the most urgent one.


    After parting with Su Mingyu, Su Yueyue immediately called Xiaocui.

 Chapter 67

    "Xiaocui, you go to my mother to get the silver. You should be more decent. We will meet Sinan tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Xiaocui''s eyebrows and eyes wrinkled together: "Miss That Sinan insulted you so much last time. Are we going to look for her this time? "


    Su Yueyue nodded: "she just wanted to kill me because she was angry with my mother. It''s OK. You can go and invite me this time."


    Seeing Su Yue so determined, Xiaocui nodded in embarrassment: "OK, I''ll do it now."


    Su Yueyue took a glance at the clothes on the hanger. His eyes were full of confidence.


    This Sinan Pavilion is the most popular shop in the whole capital. If you can win Sinan, then she and Wang Manwen will have no worries about food and clothing.


    The next morning, xiamian brought Su Mingyu the invitation letter sent by Xiaocui.


    After seeing it, Su Mingyu sealed it with wax again, making a false image that had never been opened and returning it to xiamian.


    After seeing off her summer sleep, Su Mingyu yawned and stretched: "Zhizhu, I''ll go out for a while, and I won''t wait for me to eat today."


    Then he turned around and changed his coat and ran over the wall.


    By the time bamboo came here with porridge, Su Mingyu was no longer there.


    Know bamboo gas small face a drum, very stuffy said: "a girl''s family, over the wall and tile, how to use so skillfully!"


    Su Mingyu didn''t wait for her in front of a table in the corner of the elegant house with a blue flower in the way Su Yueyue gave in the letter.


    Instead, they swaggered to find a central position, ordered a pot of wine and a portion of beef, and ate there while waiting.


    When Su Yue came, Su Mingyu had already drunk several cups of wine.


    "Miss Sinan."


    Su Mingyu did not look at her: "did not expect that Miss Su also like this elegant house."


    After su Yueyue was very polite, he sat down opposite Su Mingyu: "I came to see Sinan girl specially to show you my sincerity."


    Su Mingyu took a look at her: "Oh? What sincerity does the girl have


    Su Yue directly took out a package that looked like it was full of weight from the cuff. When he opened the package, it was actually white silver.


    Su Mingyu pretended to be surprised: "Miss Su, what are you doing?"


    Su Yueyue directly pushed the silver to Su Mingyu: "Miss Sinan, these silver are my sincerity."


    "Oh." Su Mingyu sneered: "joke, do you think this silver can please me?"


    With that, Su Mingyu turned and left.


    Su Yueyue didn''t mean to chase her when she left. He just sat there quietly drinking tea.


    At this time, Xiaocui came in from outside. She came to Su Yueyue and whispered in a whisper: "Miss, you are ready."


    Su Yueyue a hook lips, eyes are full of irony.


    Sinan wants to fight her? It''s like looking for death.


    Su Mingyu felt something was wrong as soon as she walked out of the elegant house. She stopped suddenly after walking a few steps. Sure enough, she swept several people who were closely following her.


    So that''s it?


    Did Su Yueyue deliberately design himself?


    This woman is not so stupid.


    Su Mingyu chuckled and deliberately slowed down. When she passed a narrow lane, she suddenly felt a noisy footstep behind her. Then two or three men surrounded her firmly.


    "Yo, the girl is in good shape."


    One of the men is going to attack Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu pretended to scream in fear, and then leaned back to avoid the man''s salty pig''s hand.


    "You What are you going to do? "


    Listen to Su Mingyu''s voice are shaking, obviously very afraid of the appearance, these men all ha ha smile.


    "We saw a lot of silver just now. You, a weak woman, can let others give you so much silver. You must be rich or expensive."


    Then a man leaned towards her and tried to take off the bamboo hat on Su Mingyu''s head.


    Su Mingyu is a quick step to avoid the man''s hand: "you find the wrong person I''m just a daughter of an ordinary family, and that young lady just now is a rich family. "


    "Oh, I''ll know if you have any money when you go back to play with me for two days."


    Seeing that the man''s big hand was about to catch his shoulder, Su Mingyu crouched on the ground in fear.


    Just then a clear and beautiful voice rang out: "stop it!"


    People with the direction of the sound to see, Su Yue should have appeared in the alley.


    Su Mingyu''s face under his hat was full of sneers.


    A man rubbed his hands, and his eyes were full of color. He wanted to smoke: "what a unique beauty ~"


    "do you want to go back with me?"


    Su Yueyue took a cold look at them, then clapped his hands, four or five servants appeared behind her."Do you want me to go with you now?"


    When the robbers saw this scene, they gave each other a look, turned around and ran away, leaving only Su Mingyu, who was crouching in place and did not dare to move.


    Su Yueyue flashed a sneer in his eyes. No matter how strong he was, he was a woman.


    What happened to the robber? You''re shaking?


    After collecting the expression on his face, Su Yueyue pretended to be very anxious and came to help Su Mingyu: "sister Sinan, are you ok?"


    Su Mingyu seemed to be a little shaken, so she said after a long time: "thank you, Miss Su..."


    Su Yueyue pretended to be open-minded: "it''s OK. It''s just a matter of seeing injustice on the road."


    Seeing her like this, Su Mingyu secretly smiles and says gratefully: "I didn''t expect Wang man Wen to teach you such a good daughter."


    "My mother was just blinded by the benefits." Su Yueyue sighed: "now she''s also closed, it''s retribution."


    If Wang Manwen knew that Su Yueyue said so in private, I''m afraid he would be angry to vomit blood.


    "Since Miss Su is so sincere, she also saved me..." Su Mingyu seems to have made a lot of determination: "then we choose a better day to discuss this matter of semicolon?"


    Seeing that she finally let go, Su Yueyue didn''t agree.


    She nodded like a pound of garlic: "really? That''s great. It''s up to miss Sinan to decide the date. After all, you''re scared today, and you''re bound to raise it for a few days. "


    Su Yueyue''s pretence was not bad.


    Su Mingyu chuckled and nodded: "I''ll go back first, and then I''ll send someone to send a message to Miss Su when I''m well rested."


    Su Yueyue asked with concern: "do you need me to send Miss Sinan back?"


    "No more." Su Mingyu pointed to a mahogany door in front of her and said, "my residence is not far ahead."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, Su Yue scoffed: "Oh, Bei Ge bone!"


    Xiaocui quickly came up to reply: "yes, toasts don''t eat or drink. Fortunately, our miss is wise enough to think that Su Mingyu saved Sinan before she got trust, so she immediately made up a chance to save people."

 Chapter 68

    Su Yueyue scorned a smile: "I miss all personally out of the horse, must be able to catch."


    Xiaocui nodded one after another: "yes, yes, our young lady is really brilliant."


    He had been waiting for Su Mingyu the next morning.


    Su Mingyu came forward and took out a pamphlet: "Miss Su, this is my future plan."


    Opening the book, Su Yue''s face became more and more heavy: "need So much money? "


    Su Mingyu said, "after all, we are going to open five semicolons at one breath, which is the minimum amount of silver."


    "Five families?" Su Yueyue frowned: "we open so much this time, will not be too ambitious?"


    Su Mingyu pointed to the place name in her pamphlet: "Miss Su, please look, these shops are all at the entrance of various busy markets in the capital city, which is a good place with many people and a good location."


    Said Su Mingyu and pointed to the amount of silver he marked: "such a good position, others will not give us a cheap shop to do, so this transfer shop is a large amount of silver."


    "But Our Sinan Pavilion is already so famous. We need to find such a good position? " Su Yueyue was a little puzzled.


    With the reputation of sinang Pavilion, are you still afraid of the deep Jiuxiang alley?


    I didn''t expect that Su Yueyue knew how to use himself.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "in fact, to be honest with Miss Su, we are really very popular in Sinan Pavilion. It''s one of the largest shops in the capital, but it''s only in a corner of the capital."


    "It''s convenient for those young ladies to come and buy our clothes, but it''s very troublesome to live far away."


    "People are usually young ladies who can''t get out of the gate or two. Now, in order to buy one or two clothes, they have to hire a carriage and worry about being bullied by disciples in the street. Therefore, many of our customers who are far away are easy to lose."


    Su Yueyue could not understand clearly: "that is to say, we opened more shops, which saved the trouble of going abroad for young ladies, so they bought more clothes naturally?"


    Su Mingyu clapped her hands and praised, "she is worthy of Wang Manwen''s daughter. Although she has not gone through business, she can see clearly that she is really a business genius."


    By her such a boast, Su Yueyue immediately proud of a pat table: "in this case, that silver thing is so agreed."


    Seeing her so straightforward, Su Mingyu''s face under her hat was satirized: "then I will send someone to Su''s house to get money tomorrow?"


    Su Yueyue nodded: "no problem!"


    It''s just


    Su Yueyue suddenly lowered his voice: "Miss Sinan and I work together, did you tell my sister?"


    "You mean Su Mingyu?" Su Mingyu deliberately pretended to be angry: "although Su Mingyu is a righteous person, she is too stupid. I have proposed this matter to her several times, and she has declined."


    Said Su Mingyu also patted the table, seems not very satisfied: "I regard her as a friend, is absolutely not let her do loss business, she actually does not believe me."


    Seeing that "Sinan" in front of him is so angry, Su Yueyue''s mouth is light. Su Mingyu is really a fool.


    But she also thanks Su Mingyu for being so stupid that she caught the opportunity to earn money.


    "My sister may not be able to give so much money." Su Yueyue deliberately pretended to be sorry and sighed: "to be honest, Miss Sinan said that Su Mingyu was OK when she had her mother before, and she was very liked by her father."


    "But then her mother passed away, and my father and I took my mother and me back to Su''s house, and my sister became angry with my father."


    Su Yueyue shook his head: "ah Although she is now the legitimate daughter of the Su family, she has a better life than the ordinary maids. She is also a poor man


    I didn''t expect that Su Yueyue belittled his identity so much.


    Su Mingyu secretly sneered: "it is so, that blame me for her."


    "It''s not difficult." Su Yueyue waved his hand: "she is such a temperament. She doesn''t trust anyone..."


    They were talking, and suddenly yasshe was in a commotion.


    Looking for the sound, it turned out to be a wooden push Gu ruobai came in.


    Su Yueyue saw Gu ruobai at a glance. He could not help but feel that Gu ruobai had no vision when he thought that he actually fell in love with Su Mingyu and wanted to marry her.


    "Now that the matter has been settled, sister Sinan, I will go back first."


    Su Yueyue said with Xiaocui and hurriedly saluted Gu ruobai.


    Looking at Su Yueyue''s back, Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and went to Gu ruobai''s side: "I''ve met Ruixian Wang. Ruixian Wang is really idle."


    Gu ruobai picked eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu in white, and suddenly hooked her: "you come here."


    Su Mingyu Leng for a moment, but still went forward to sit beside him, put the ear in the past.


    Looking at the fuzzy figure under the hat, Gu Ruo Bai raised his eyes slightly: "you wear this white dress, but it is a bit detached."Su Mingyu blinked: "are you praising me?"


    Why doesn''t she sound like that?


    Gu ruobai said with a smile: "I''m praising you."


    The atmosphere of the two people was ambiguous. Su Yueyue, who had just walked out of the door, looked at the scene from a distance, his face full of sarcasm.


    She said that Su Mingyu had a general appearance, a thin figure like a monkey, and a strange temper. How could anyone like her.


    It seems that king Ruixian is just playing with Su Mingyu.


    At the thought of Su Mingyu''s painful look when Ruixian Wang and Su Mingyu had a showdown, Su Yueyue''s mouth couldn''t stop rising.


    Su Mingyu! You wait, you have good fruit to eat!


    When the piercing sight disappears, Gu ruobai recovers the indifferent charm of the past: "you just play with her, not afraid that she will kill you after she knows the truth?"


    Su Mingyu cocked her legs and sat back to her position: "by her?"


    Looking at her arrogant and charming appearance, Gu ruobai was dumbfounded and laughed: "I''ve forgotten that your Kung Fu is not what ordinary women have played."


    "I don''t have any money to give you when you praise me so much." Su Mingyu curled her lips: "what are you doing here?"


    Gu ruobai pointed to the carriage outside: "I''ll take you to see my trainer."


    "Isn''t it a matter of waiting two days?" Su Mingyu scratched his head: "but I got up too early today. I''m a little sleepy. I''m just going to exercise. Let''s go."


    Looking at her back, Gu ruobai chuckled.


    This wench usually to others is a pair of understanding ceremony understanding stanza appearance, how to arrive in front of oneself so have no scruples?


    I thought that Gu ruobai''s training place was far away, but I didn''t expect it was not far outside the capital.


    Su Mingyu looked at the training ground without any cover up and almost didn''t stare out: "Gu Ruo Bai! You don''t want to live, do you? Not only have our own army, but also swagger to make such a training ground? "

 Chapter 69

    This is the emperor''s taboo. If the emperor knows, he will not be executed directly?


    Gu ruobai was not in a hurry to take Su Mingyu into the field. Looking at the soldiers who had been trained inside, Gu ruobai was very pleased to say, "this is what my father agreed with."


    "What?" Su Mingyu thought he had heard it wrong: "the emperor will allow you to own your army?"


    Where Gu ruobai went, someone bowed to him and saluted him: "how can we call an army with just a hundred or so soldiers?"


    "The reason why my father agreed to let me raise so many people was that I had no legs, so I had to practice playing in order to comfort me."


    Su Mingyu felt a little confused: "these people It looks like a well-trained man. "


    Gu ruobai gently pick eyebrows, eyes light cold: "the emperor does not know Li Si of Li village, Zhang Jun of Zhang village is my confidant."


    What else? Isn''t this cheating?


    Su Mingyu curled her lips and said, "don''t you take me on purpose, want to use this secret to tie you and me together?"


    "You and I were tied together long ago when you drew the clay gun drawings for me." Gu ruobai didn''t lift his eyelids: "privately painting this weapon drawing, and then sell it. It''s enough to chop off your ten heads."


    Su Mingyu just wanted to say something, a man with bare arms came up: "see King Ruixian."


    Gu ruobai raised his hand: "Lu Yi, how is your practice?"


    Lu Yi raised his hand to the people behind him: "give Ruixian Wang a drill!"


    In an instant, all the people''s faces were dignified, and every move was very attentive.


    Su Mingyu looked at him with a trace of appreciation: "it seems that these people are really hardworking."


    To know the basic skills of catching and fighting, Su Mingyu has practiced for more than a year to be as stable as they are now.


    Looking at it, Su Mingyu''s hand itched.


    She pinched her hands and looked at Gu ruobai with a smile: "I Can you try it yourself? "


    Look at her itchy appearance, Gu ruo''s white lip corner a hook of eyes flashed a touch of doting: "are you sure you want to try? These people don''t just know what you teach. "


    After all, they are the people who come out of the battlefield, so it''s easy for them to attack.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I know!"


    Then she tied up her wide sleeves with her mouth and hands.


    Seeing that she was ready, Gu ruobai waved to Lu Yi: "Lu Yi, you come."


    Lu Yi wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu ruobai pointed to Su Mingyu: "this is what Miss Su Mingyu taught me. Now she wants to try what level you have practiced."


    "Ah?" Lu Yi''s face was a little bad: "Lord You want me to fight a girl? "


    Seeing his face full of reluctance, Su Mingyu quit: "you can rest assured. If you can hurt me, it''s my own skill is not enough, don''t blame you."


    "But..." Lu Yi takes a glance at Su Mingyu.


    This girl looks thin and weak. She will fall when the wind blows. How can I fight with her?


    See him or not willing, Su Mingyu helplessly looked at Gu ruobai.


    See their own little girl to their own help, Gu ruobai nodded: "wood one has been in her hands suffered losses."


    "What?" Lu Yi''s voice suddenly increased: "impossible! Wood is invincible except you. "


    Gu ruobai squinted: "so you can try it yourself."


    Since Gu ruobai said so, Lu Yi pinched the wrong hand: "well I''m not polite. "


    Su Mingyu hook lip: "want is you are not polite!"


    As soon as the words fall, Su Mingyu has turned his hand into claws and claws at Lu Yi''s face.


    Su Mingyu''s arm is flexible, and Su Mingyu is ready to move back.


    As soon as Su Mingyu stepped on the ground, he took a step forward. Lu Yili should have jumped into the air.


    Before the foot can stand firm, Su Mingyu kicks Lu Yi''s lower leg with a return kick.


    Lu Yi can''t dodge and can only jump.


    But he can''t help but stretch his hand, just caught by Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu grabs Lu Yi''s wrist and makes a sudden effort to the inside. Lu Yi loses his stability as soon as he is hurt. He grabs this point and kicks Lu Yi''s lower leg again. This time, Lu Yi has no choice but to flop and kneel on the ground.


    Before he got up again, Su Mingyu had put a knee on his back and twisted his hand to 180 degrees.


    No one thought that this little girl had subdued Lu Yi with a few moves, and she was so neat.


    The whole training ground suddenly fell into an unprecedented silence.


    Gu ruobai looked at the radian of Su Mingyu''s mouth, but he clapped his hands.Then the whole training ground remembered the thunderous applause.


    Su Mingyu let Lu Yi go: "it''s rude."


    Lu Yi just didn''t expect that he was defeated so badly. He clapped his fist and admired him: "I can''t see that the girl has such skills!"


    Su Mingyu lifted her hair on her forehead: "no, it''s just because I''ve been practicing kung fu longer than you."


    This man is very smart, his martial arts is so good, and his disposition is so modest.


    Lu Yi said with a smile: "Miss Su is really worthy of the four characters of heroine."


    Seeing that he became more and more ridiculous, Su Mingyu quickly asked him to stop: "Lu Yi, right? You continue to practice, and I''ll teach you how to play clay spears in a few days. "


    He he, Lu Yi, nodded his head first


    Looking at his back, Su Mingyu sighed with a sigh of relief: "this man looks down to earth. I didn''t expect to boast about people so much."


    Look at her complexion, Gu Ruo Bai raised a smile at the corner of his mouth: "so you can''t bear to boast?"


    "Well..." Su Mingyu said, "this I''m thin skinned. "


    Thin skinned?


    In the past, she blackmailed her own money, and then she designed Wang Manwen and Su Mingyu. Why didn''t she have such a thin skin?


    Gu ruobai looked at her in a funny way: "are you hungry? Take you back to the city for delicious food


    He didn''t say it was good. He thought that Su Mingyu began to sing empty city plan.


    She licked her lips: "hungry."


    Gu ruobai indicated his chair back with his eyes: "let''s go."


    Su Mingyu pouted and finally went to push Gu ruobai: "I want to eat roast duck And fish The sweet scented osmanthus cake of zuixianlou is also delicious... "


    "Good, good. I''ll buy you whatever you want." Gu ruobai''s tone is a little helpless: "but you eat so much?"


    Su Mingyu quipped: "I can''t pack I know the bamboo is still in your house. "


    Gu ruobai chuckled: "you are particularly interested in her."

 Chapter 70

    Mentioning Zhizhu, Su Mingyu thinks of her passing through. When she saw her, the pear blossom with rain that she cried, and saw the blood on her hand was more painful than her own.


    The corner of her mouth can''t help but rise, and Su Mingyu''s eyes ripple with a smile: "because she is the only one in the Su family who is good to me."


    Gu ruobai glanced at her sideways: "I will treat you later."


    Su Mingyu''s face suddenly blushed and snorted without speaking.


    See her eyebrow Ao Jiao, Gu ruobai low smile: "hurry up, for a while, it''s dark, you don''t have to eat."


    After eating and drinking, it was already at night when Su Mingyu returned to his house.


    Su Mingyu is walking to his yard with a food box. He sees Su Yueyue looking at himself with malice.


    "Where are you going? Come back so late? "


    Su Mingyu pointed to the food box on his hand: "during the dinner, Rui Xian Wang took me to eat some rice. I thought the dishes were very good, so I packed a little for Zhizhu and came back."


    You''re only with Ruixian Wang in the evening?


    Su Yueyue''s face hung up a trace of subtle irony: "you have the mind to this servant girl, to Ruixian king is good."


    "What does that mean, sister?" Su Mingyu frowned: "what''s wrong with king Ruixian?"


    "Nothing." Su Yueyue thought that Su Mingyu was played by a man, his heart was dark cool: "I just say casually, you are busy with you."


    With that, Su Yue turned around and left, leaving Su Mingyu with a sneer on his face.


    Let her misunderstand what Sinan and Ruixian Wang have, which is more convenient for her to take money in the future.


    The moon is bright and the stars are rare. Zhizhu is full of food and drinks and burps: "Miss This king Ruixian is getting better and better for you. It''s very kind of you to marry him


    Su Mingyu glared at her: "you are really a white eyed wolf. I brought you food. You can turn your elbow out."


    Seeing Su Mingyu unhappy, Zhizhu wiped his mouth and hugged Su Mingyu''s arm: "Miss, I just think that Ruixian Wang is a good match. No one dares to bully you with him."


    She raised her hand and knocked on Zhizhu''s forehead. Su Mingyu''s tone was full of self-confidence: "I rely on myself, and no one dares to bully me."


    Zhizhu cut a nuzui to: "a few days ago, people also hung their heads on the door."


    "You girl, do you have to expose me?" Su Mingyu had no choice but to shake his head. He knew that Zhu was more and more courageous.


    Zhizhu hehe giggled: "I just say casually, my heart is still toward miss. If Ruixian Wang is not good to miss, Zhizhu can''t agree."


    Su Mingyu funny: "your mouth is sweet."


    After chatting in the yard for a while, Su Mingyu rushes to let Zhizhu go to bed.


    Today, one of the cakes is made of wine, which makes Zhu drunk with a little wine. He never stops talking like a machine gun.


    Su Mingyu held his forehead: "don''t give Zhizhu anything to eat with wine in the future."


    The next morning, Su Mingyu disguised as Sinan and took Su Yueyue around the shop she had chosen.


    Su Yueyue also clearly heard that the shopkeeper of other people''s shop wanted so much money to transfer the shop.


    Although it was a little painful, Su Yueyue still gnawed his teeth and gave Su Mingyu two hundred taels of gold.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes flashed the light of calculation: "Miss Su so trust me?"


    Su Yueyue''s answer is straightforward: "this shop also looked, I asked what should be asked, what do not believe?"


    In fact, the most important thing is that she saw the picture of King sinang Ruixian together.


    It is said that there is a big man behind Sinan Pavilion, which is true.


    Su Yueyue took Su Mingyu and went to the bank to get money. Su Mingyu looked at the silver and said, "I''ll take care of the rest of the things. Miss Su, you just have to wait for our shop to be built and collect money."


    The corners of Su Yue''s mouth would be lifted to the sky: "then there will be Lao Sinan sister."


    Seeing Su Yue leave, Su Mingyu hooked his lips, but she personally sent the silver to her hands, not for nothing.


    Once back to Fu, Su Yue was very happy to talk with Wang Manwen about the things he had given down to cooperate with Sinan.


    When Wang Manwen knew that Su Yueyue had given all the silver at one time, his face suddenly sank: "you said you gave it all?"


    Su Yueyue was frightened by her nervous expression: "yes What''s the matter? "


    "I''ve been in business for so many years, and I''ve never seen anything so generous as you!" Wang man Wen''s tone is not good: "you go to Sinan and say that something has happened to Su''s house and needs silver turnover. Let her return part of it first."


    "Ah?" Su Yueyue was a little confused, so he said, "why do you do this? The silver has already been sent out. How can you come back so easily? "


    Wang Manwen to the end of the tone are angry: "let you go, you go!"


    Su Yueyue was also a little angry when he saw this: "didn''t you say that let me make the decision? If you don''t say anything, you let me go back to ask for silver. I don''t want to face Su Yueyue? "Hearing that his daughter was angry, Wang man Wen sighed: "Yue Er, you don''t know that the river and lake are dangerous. I want you to go back to the silver because I think there is something wrong with Sinan."


    This kind of transaction is basically unheard of. How can someone put down all the money needed for cooperation in one breath? This is not in line with common sense.


    Wang Manwen said that, although Su Yueyue was suspicious, he finally agreed to ask.


    However, when she went to find Sinan according to the house that Sinan pointed to, she was only given a white eye: "this is Zhang''s house. Where did Sinan come from?"


    Su Yueyue''s heart sank: "it''s Miss Sinan of Sinan Pavilion. Isn''t her home here?"


    The man raised his hand and waved her away: "we don''t have miss Sinan at all. We are Zhang''s house, and there is no lady in our house. There is only one childe. The young master is just ten years old this year. He will not be the one you want to look for."


    "What?" Su Yueyue felt dizzy and uncomfortable.


    "No Sinan?"


    No way!


    Su Yueyue went to Sinan pavilion to find Sinan as soon as he came out of ZhangFu.


    Xia Mian looked at Su Yueyue who was angry and asked with a frown: "Miss, who are you looking for?"


    Su Yueyue''s eyebrows and eyes are addicted to irritability: "call out your shopkeeper''s for me!"


    "I''m the shopkeeper. What can I do for you, miss?" Summer sleep is quite helpless.


    Su Yueyue took up a cup of cold tea and poured it on his face: "you are a fart!"


    "If you don''t call Sinan out, I''ll tear down your shop!"


    Xia Mian looks cold and stern: "originally is looking for our master son, she about ten days ago went south to buy goods, so far has not come back."

 Chapter 71

    "What?" Su Yueyue couldn''t believe his eyes widened: "impossible! I saw her in the morning


    Summer sleep helpless: "why should I cheat you? The whole sinang Pavilion can testify that our boss has been there for many days. "


    A little girl who bought clothes also helped to answer the question: "I remember when I came about ten days ago, I saw Miss Sinan and the shopkeeper of summer sleep saying they were going to buy some silk."


    "At that time, I also asked Miss Sinan why she wanted to purchase goods in person. Miss Sinan said that she had to look at it herself before she could rest assured. This young lady, did you say you met Miss Sinan? When and where? "


    Su Yueyue was asked a Leng, and then immediately roared: "just a few days ago, I also saved her who was almost bullied by hooligans!"


    Xia Mian wiped the tea on her face and shook her head: "that''s definitely not our master. You must have recognized the wrong person, girl."


    "No way!" Su Yueyue did not want to deny: "a white dress, a big hat, I can''t admit wrong!"


    She said so, summer sleep more helpless: "like miss such words, that the whole capital so dressed can go."


    The girl who bought clothes nodded: "it''s too unreliable to recognize people just by their clothes."


    Su Yueyue still argued: "the man personally admitted that he was Sinan."


    Xia Mian sighed: "dare to ask if that person got benefits from Miss as the boss of sinang pavilion?"


    Su Yueyue angrily glared at xiamian: "you still say that person is not Sinan!"


    "Miss..." Xia Mian seems to have a little sympathy I think you''ve been cheated. You''d better report to the official immediately. "


    "Cheated!" Su Yueyue shook his head: "impossible!"


    Xia Mian pursed her lips: "to be honest, miss is the third person to come to our master. Their words are the same as those of you. Then they told me that they were cheated out of money."


    Su Yueyue couldn''t believe it. He stepped back a few steps and almost didn''t stand firm: "you What do you say


    Seeing her appearance of being hit hard, Xia Mian shook her head: "Miss, you''d better go to report to the official immediately..."


    Then he called a servant to come over: "send this young lady to report to the official, so as not to rely on our Sinan Pavilion."


    Su Yueyue was pushed forward by the boy and suddenly woke up when he was about to go to the official gate.


    If she reported to the government now, she would lose her face to her grandmother''s.


    This is the critical time for her relationship with King Yu to go further.


    If Yu Wang knew that he had lost so much silver because of his stupidity, what should he do if he didn''t like her?


    At the thought of this, Su Yueyue waved away the boy and ran to Su''s house like crazy.


    When Wang Manwen saw Su Yueyue with disordered hair, he suddenly felt a bad premonition: "you Have you found Sinan? "


    Su Yueyue looked pale: "Niang I I I was cheated


    Su Yueyue cried and told the whole thing again. Wang man was so gentle that he almost vomited blood.


    She raised her hand to give Su Yueyue a slap, that is her old money!


    They were all cheated!


    Yueyue took back his face.


    It''s small to be angry. If you break this face, the king of Yu will be very unhappy.


    She glared at Su Yueyue with a look: "I will gently inform the master of this matter and ask him to help find out the cheater."


    Su Yueyue wiped his tears: "Niang We must not let King Yu know about this Otherwise, he should look down on me... "


    Wang Manwen sighed bitterly: "this still uses you to say! You must think carefully about what is going on in the middle of it


    Su Yueyue also felt aggrieved: "I When Su Mingyu got back so many clothes, I asked her what was wrong. She told me that the man was the manager of sinang Pavilion and wanted to cooperate with her I just went to find Sinan. "


    "Yes, yes, yes! Mother, do you think it''s su Mingyu, the little Beige man, and the liar who came together to cheat me


    Wang Manwen gave her a white eye: "do you think she is such a smart person?"


    What''s wrong with Yue''s eyes! I''ll tell you, mother, I saw that cheater was with king Ruixian. There''s no need for Ruixian Wang, a big Lord, to cheat me? "


    "King Ruixian?" Wang man Wen frowned: "what''s going on?"


    Su Yueyue told Wang Manwen what he saw last time.


    Wang Manwen''s face suddenly turned black: "you are really stupid! It was the swindler who went to talk to Rui Xian Wang first, but not Rui Xian Wang! What if they just go up to say hello and flatter them! "


    "Ah?" Su Yueyue didn''t expect this possibility at all. Her face was bitter and her eyebrows were twisted together: "that''s 200 Liang so many! What can I do? "


    Wang Manwen didn''t stare at her angrily: "you are OK to say! There is not enough to accomplish but more to fail! "After scolding him, seeing that Su Yueyue''s face was not good, Wang Manwen sighed bitterly: "I''ll think of a way to deal with this matter! You try to think over the process of your association with the liar and write it down to me in detail


    Su Yueyue was a little confused: "what do you write this for?"


    Wang Manwen simply hates iron but not steel: "let me see if there is a breakthrough! By the way, see how you fool got caught


    Su Yueyue wronged Oh, just to go, Wang man Wen called her: "you wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yueyue turned around and looked at Wang Manwen. He was obviously scolded and afraid.


    Wang Manwen snorted coldly: "since the problem is first found in Su Mingyu''s xiaobeige person, you can find her and see what happens if you don''t ask."


    Su Yueyue understood God in his heart, and a trace of violence crossed his eyes.


    This damned Su Mingyu actually let her lose so much, she must have a good chat with her.


    Su Mingyu happened to have dinner in the courtyard. Su Yueyue came in with a group of people.


    As soon as he entered the yard, he lifted Su Mingyu''s dining table without saying a word. He was afraid that the bamboo gall would be broken.


    Su Mingyu''s sister was so quick that she could not help it? So angry? "


    Su Yueyue looked at her coldly: "what''s wrong with me? You''re really a good sister to me. Join forces with outsiders to bully me, aren''t you? "


    "What do you mean, why don''t I understand it?" Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue, with a trace of anger in her eyes: "it''s ok if you break into my yard with so many people. Now I smash my bowl and almost hurt my people. Do you really think that there is no one in charge of the Su family?"


    "Oh Su Yueyue one face disdain: "you don''t come to these things to press me, what did you do, you know yourself!"

 Chapter 72

    Su Mingyu angry extremely counter smile: "I still really don''t know, also ask younger sister to tell one or two."


    Su Yueyue said coldly: "you and an outsider partnership to cheat me, do you really think you do seamless?"


    "Su Yueyue, you can''t talk nonsense." Su Mingyu said coldly, "do you really think you don''t have to be responsible?"


    After that, Su Mingyu threw a white eye to Su Yueyue: "what did I do to make you so dissatisfied? If you really think it''s my fault, you can find your father or the government. "


    "You Su Yueyue pointed to Su Mingyu: "you and that fake Sinan acted together and cheated me of money. I will never give up on this matter!"


    Suddenly, Su Mingyu was a fake


    She raised eyebrows and looked at Su Yueyue, with sarcasm in her eyes: "you can''t blame me for this. I remember I said at the beginning, what if this person is a liar or has a bad heart?"


    "It''s you." Su Mingyu pointed to Su Yueyue''s chest: "I was cheated because I was greedy. What''s the matter with me? Even if you sue the emperor, no one will say that I am not. "


    "You Su Yueyue glared at Su Mingyu. Was this woman so eloquent before?


    Su Yueyue angry eyes round stare: "no matter how to say, you can''t get rid of the relationship!"


    Su Mingyu disdained to chuckle: "then you go to the official to sue me. When you find the evidence of my collusion with that cheater, come on nonsense. I''m hungry. I know we''ll go out to eat."


    With that, Su Mingyu pulled Zhizhu over Su Yue and went out.


    After leaving the gate of Su''s mansion, Zhizhu patted his chest in fear: "scared It''s frightening. "


    Looking at her unpromising appearance, Su Mingyu laughs: "what are you afraid of? I''m protecting you."


    Zhizhu turned his mouth and said, "I haven''t seen the second lady so angry for a long time After a while, we should be scolded by the master. "


    Su Mingyu did not care: "then scold to go back."


    "What?" Zhizhu couldn''t believe it: "Miss That''s the master... "


    Su Mingyu has always been afraid of the master since he knew the story. However, since Su Mingyu''s temperament changed, it seems that he has never been afraid of him.


    At least every time I see the master, I won''t be so angry or afraid of shaking.


    "Miss..." Zhizhu pursed his lips: "I really think you have changed a lot."


    Su Mingyu yawned: "OK, don''t talk nonsense, go and eat something."


    "Ah?" Know bamboo open big mouth: "really go to have a meal?"


    She thought it was just an excuse for Su Mingyu to escape.


    When they finished eating, it was getting dark. As soon as Su Mingyu went to the door, she looked at the housekeeper with a complicated look on her face.


    Su Mingyu said to the housekeeper? Why are you at the gate? "


    The housekeeper lowered his eyebrows and said, "that Miss Sir, I''m looking for you


    "Please lead the way." Su Mingyu gives her a look first.


    Zhizhu worried to follow a few steps, finally was su Mingyu to stare back.


    On the way to Wang Mingrui''s house, he told the housekeeper Wang Mingrui to help me find the housekeeper


    The housekeeper accepted the money and nodded: "good, good, I will bring the words."


    Su Mingyu just walked into the main hall. A slap hit her face. A hot pain came, which made Su Mingyu squint: "Dad, what''s wrong with my daughter?"


    Su Zhengyi snorted coldly: "do you reply hard? Yue Er told me everything. If you really don''t have a ghost, people will send you so many clothes for no reason? "


    Su Zhengyi really dotes on Su Yue. He immediately believes what he says.


    "Dad, I have already explained that to my sister. They have indeed given me a lot of clothes, and the clothes are genuine products of sinang Pavilion. My sister also took a lot of them, which should be the most clear one?"


    Said Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue: "I think sister, do you have any misunderstanding to me?"


    Su Yueyue pouted: "the clothes are really from sinang Pavilion, but how can you prove that you didn''t buy them to attract me on purpose?"


    "Ah?" Su Mingyu laughed: "how much money do you need for so many clothes? There are so many limited styles. Sister, you really think that I can afford to buy so many clothes and clothes every month. You think highly of me. "


    Su Zhengyi looked at Su Yueyue, and Su Mingyu was right.


    Since Su Mingyu''s mother died and she married Wang Manwen, the people in Su Mingyu''s mother''s family have basically not had much contact with Su Mingyu.


    Her daily monthly silver is just enough for normal expenses.


    Su Yueyue was a little scared by Su Zhengyi: "Dad! What if it was because she lacked money that she deliberately cheated me? "


    Unexpectedly, Su Mingyu laughed angrily: "I said, this matter has nothing to do with me, I just happened to save her, she gave me a lot of clothes, she had to pull me into her sinang Pavilion."Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue sarcastically: "I remember. Later, sister, you specially asked me for Sinan''s address to meet with me. I think you were Sinan who met at that time, and then listened to her flicker, and then took the silver into the shares?"


    His heart was poked a whole, Su Yue pursed his lips, his face was not good: "Dad, you see she is hard to admit it!"


    "How can this make me hard of mouth?" Su Mingyu is speechless. This woman is really unreasonable.


    Su Zhengyi was about to say something when he saw the housekeeper come in nervously: "master, Ruixian king is coming."


    Su Zhengyi flicked his sleeve and asked the housekeeper to come in quickly. Then he glared at Su Mingyu: "did you send someone to ask for it?"


    Su Mingyu held out his hand: "as soon as I went back to the mansion, I came to see my father. Knowing that bamboo was also driven back to the yard, how can I invite king Ruixian?"


    "There is no best." Su Zhengyi''s face was gloomy: "it''s a family affair. You can''t make a scandal out of it."


    Su Mingyu raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. I''m afraid it''s a shame to Su Yueyue? Su Zhengyi really flatters Su Yueyue.


    As they were talking, Gu ruobai was pushed into the main hall by Mu Yi. He was dressed in white, with white skin. His sword like eyebrows flew obliquely into several strands of black hair under the temples. His handsome side face and perfect facial contour were perfect.


    The appearance of such a handsome man in the main hall seemed to heighten the style of the whole room.


    Su Mingyu saw Gu ruobai and trotted toward him. He took over Muyi''s work and pushed Gu ruobai to the center of the main hall: "Lord, how did you come?"


    Gu ruobai takes a look at Su Mingyu and clearly sees the fingerprints on her face. Her gentle eyes suddenly become sharp.

 Chapter 73

    He looked at Su Zhengyi obliquely and asked coldly, "Su Shangshu, what''s the meaning of this?"


    Su Zhengyi bowed his hand and saluted: "return to the king, the little girl is naughty and slightly punished."


    Gu ruobai a hook, Su Mingyu cleverly bent down.


    He stretched out his slender fingers, white as porcelain, and gently rubbed the red mark on Su Mingyu''s face with his finger belly. Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes were filled with unpleasant Frost: "Su Shangshu, it''s OK to educate children, but you''re not a bit biased, regardless of the color of the skin?"


    Su Zhengyi''s throat moved: "Lord Do you know? "


    Gu ruobai gave him a contemptuous glance: "today, Miss Su Yueyue made a big scene in Sinan Pavilion. I''m afraid it''s hard for me to know."


    Su Zhengyi''s face showed a puzzled look: "this small matter also bothers the Lord, is really the young girl''s crime."


    Gu ruobai''s voice is cold, his eyes seem lazy, but with a chill: "if I don''t come again, someone bullies Mingyu, how can it be good?"


    "What''s that Su Zhengyi''s face was more heavy: "Mingyu is also my daughter, naturally she will not be wronged in vain."


    Gu ruobai motioned Su Mingyu to push himself to the right position. Then he looked down at Su Yueyue who had never dared to speak since he came in: "Miss Su Yueyue, tell me about it. What''s going on?"


    Su Yueyue was called by him, and his whole body was excited.


    This Gu ruobai is clearly a disabled man. Why is he still so powerful?


    In the heart is very unwilling, but Su Yueyue said the matter from the beginning to the end.


    Gu ruobai heard a cold hum: "fool!"


    Su Yueyue''s face turned white: "Lord! What do you mean? "


    Gu ruobai didn''t look at her either. After drinking a sip of tea, Gu ruobai calmly said, "from the beginning to the end, did the Sinan girl take you to the shop of Sinan Pavilion and ask the shopkeeper to call her master himself?"


    Su Yueyue shook his head: "no, but she has so many authentic clothes..."


    If you don''t have a dress for her, is it hard for you to prepare


    When Gu ruobai said this, Su Yue pouted, trying to refute, but could not find the right words.


    Seeing her like this, Gu ruobai''s eyes flashed with impatience: "it''s even more ridiculous to refer to the house as the house. As a person in the capital, it should be very easy for Miss Su to check whether the owner of the house is Sinan or not? But you believe it as soon as they say it. It''s not stupid. What is it? "


    Su Yueyue was scolded by him and lost his temper. He only dared to lower his head and mutter in a low voice: "but I also saw Sinan talking to you It is said that the boss of sinang Pavilion is supported by King Ruixian... "


    When she said this, Su Zhengyi jumped in her heart and quickly whispered: "Yue son! Stop it


    Gu ruobai glanced at Su Zhengyi and said, "if this is the case, Su Shangshu doesn''t care?"


    Gu ruobai''s words made it clear that he wanted to avenge Su Mingyu. Su Zhengyi tightened his hand and finally apologized: "the little girl has no cover up. I''ll make amends for him on her behalf."


    Who knows Gu ruobai coldly glanced at him, tone Indifference: "she did not have a long mouth?"


    Su Yueyue didn''t expect Gu ruobai to be so careful. She pursed her lower lip. After a long time, she was unwilling to apologize: "please forgive me for offending the Lord."


    Gu ruobai said in a cold voice, "you said Sinan, but the woman in white with you in Yashe last time?"


    As soon as Su Yueyue nodded, Gu ruobai poured the tea directly on her head. Then he put the tea cup on the table and made a loud noise: "so, Miss Su, are you suspecting that this king and that liar are working together for you?"


    As soon as he said this, Su Zhengyi went up directly and grabbed Su Yueyue, pressing her head to admit his mistake: "Lord, the little girl doesn''t mean that. She may have misunderstood you."


    Gu ruobai snorted: "that day, after you left, the man came up to talk to her, and I didn''t pay any attention to her."


    It turns out that Wang Manwen really said that he was in the scheme of the dead liar?


    Su Yueyue bit the gum, a small face because of anger and twist up, the matter has been so far, she also want to blame on Su Mingyu''s head, afraid is also powerless.


    Look at her such look, Gu Ruo white eyebrow light frown: "if there is no problem, Mingyu''s suspicion is cleared?"


    Su Yueyue was ready to crack, and finally he was nodded by Su Zhengyi.


    Seeing that Gu ruobai''s face is not very good, Su Zhengyi orders Su Mingyu: "it''s rare for the Lord to come. Mingyu will accompany him."


    Su Mingyu nodded and pushed Gu ruobai out of the main hall, leaving only Su Yueyue still angry: "Dad! Look at this Su Mingyu! I think that with Ruixian Wang as a supporter, I''m so crazy! I don''t care about you at all


    Su Zhengyi''s face was not good, staring at Su Yueyue: "it''s not that you don''t strive for success! If you can let King Yu come to your house and say he wants to marry you, how can Gu ruobai be so arrogant? "


    Su Yueyue mumbled his mouth, his eyes were full of Cruelty: "I will!""All right." Su Zhengyi sighed deeply: "you go down to deal with the things on your face first. Don''t damage your face."


    Su Yueyue nodded and turned away from the main hall with anger.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai to her yard. After closing the far door, Su Mingyu grinned at Gu ruobai: "I didn''t expect you were very cruel."


    "Then the hot tea splashed on Su Yue''s face, if my sister''s face was scalded, you would be the enemy of the Su family."


    Gu ruobai took out a medicine bottle and handed it to her: "you still care about others. Look at your face. It''s swollen


    Su Mingyu touched her face. It was a little painful, but it was also good that she couldn''t stand it: "it''s just a small injury."


    In the past, she was more injured than this when she was on a mission.


    Look at her so don''t care, Gu Ruo Bai Lian Lian Mou: "come here."


    Su Mingyu frowned and put her head together: "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he felt his cheek hot, followed by a light smell of medicine. Gu ruobai''s white fingers rubbed gently, which made Su Mingyu''s face more and more hot.


    "You What are you doing? "


    Gu ruobai glanced at her obliquely: "Su Zhengyi''s attack is so heavy, be careful to leave scar."


    The breath between them was so close that it seemed as long as they could touch the tip of Gu ruobai''s nose.


    Su Mingyu carefully held her breath, a pair of bright eyes did not blink at Gu ruobai''s angular cheek, as well as that pair of deep addictive eyes.


    For a moment, the air of the whole courtyard seemed to be tinged with a little sweetness.


    Gu Ruo raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu''s reddish ear tip. Her mouth raised a smile: "I also know that people come to me and make progress."

 Chapter 74

    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "how do I think you don''t like praising me?"


    Seeing the ointment almost changed, Gu ruobai took back his hand: "I boast that you finally know how to rely on others."


    Su Mingyu coagulates eyebrows. How does she feel that she has been relying on Gu ruobai?


    Seeing her thoughtful look, Gu ruobai knocked on her forehead: "what do you think?"


    Su Mingyu touched his forehead and sat opposite him: "do you think the king of Yu will wade in this muddy water?"


    Gu Ruo Bai Lian Mou: "Su Yue didn''t want him to know at all."


    "But..." Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "it''s impossible that he doesn''t know about this kind of thing?"


    This girl used to listen to smart, how did she become so stupid today?


    Gu ruobai shook his head helplessly: "do you know you have to help?"


    Su Mingyu bit his lower lip. If Yu Wang knew that he didn''t really want to do it, he didn''t like Su Yueyue?


    Her eyes flashed, Su Mingyu suddenly hooked her lips, narrowed her eyes and laughed like a fox: "my good sister, your dream of marrying into the royal family is afraid to be broken."


    Looking at her like this, Gu ruobai knew that she must have some ideas.


    Gu ruobai raised eyebrows and looked at her: "what do you want?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I want to see my future brother-in-law."


    On hearing this, Gu ruobai immediately understood what she was going to do. Without thinking about it, he refused: "no way!"


    Su Mingyu can''t help laughing at his nervous appearance: "I haven''t said anything yet?"


    Gu Ruo Bai Leng Mou a lie: "say no, no!"


    Su Mingyu was lost his temper by his deep eyes. He could look at him pitifully: "I''m going to have a look. You don''t really want to see Su Yueyue marry King Yu?"


    Gu ruobai frowned and said, "I''m not interested in whom Su Yueyue married."


    Hello, your vinegar king is online.


    Su Mingyu covered her head and felt a headache: "Ruixian Wang, you are a 27 year old adult. You should know that not every man likes me..."


    With that, Su Mingyu glanced at her body which had not yet grown.


    Gu ruobai''s eyes also followed her to sweep together. Su Mingyu almost didn''t bite his tongue.


    For a long time, Gu ruobai sighed helplessly: "I can help you send a person to the past, but you can''t do it yourself."


    Su Mingyu:???


    Isn''t Gu ruobai still pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger? Is it really good to act so rashly?


    Seeing through what she was thinking at a glance, Gu ruobai gently buttoned her index finger on the table: "I will deal with this matter. Remember, you can''t move."


    Seeing how serious he looked, Su Mingyu finally nodded: "I know Don''t be so serious and embarrass the atmosphere. "


    How could this girl bite herself?


    Gu ruobai couldn''t shake his head with tears and laughter: "OK, today I will go back first. You must not act rashly about the matter of King Yu, do you know?"


    Su Mingyu nodded cleverly: "well, I''m not a three-year-old child."


    Looking at the wood pushing Gu ruobai''s back, Su Mingyu purses her lips and smiles at the corners of her eyes.


    How does it feel to be protected?


    After Gu ruobai''s mixing, Su Yueyue doesn''t do well to Su Mingyu. He just looks at her with resentment every time.


    Su Mingyu is also too lazy to pay attention to her, took time out of the city to see Qin Chu''s injury.


    This Gu ruobai''s thing is good. It''s obvious that such a heavy injury, not to mention disability, actually left a scar of about an inch and a half later.


    As soon as Qin Chu saw Su Mingyu, he felt scared on his back. This woman not only acted in a way that made people feel confused.


    When you are cruel, you are really cruel.


    Seeing that he was so afraid of himself, Su Mingyu threw him a pamphlet: "from tomorrow, I want you to do what I said above."


    Qin Chu took a look at the things above, and his face sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant: "Su What''s your style, miss? I''ve never seen a killer organization with the helm in town. "


    Su Mingyu Lian Mou: "call me master."


    Qin Chu Oh, immediately changed his mouth: "master, you will let us be found."


    Su Mingyu frowned at him: "don''t you know camouflage?"


    Of course, he knows how to disguise, but how can they not be suspected?


    Look at his face muddled, Su Mingyu helplessly help forehead, how is such a person when the organization of the boss?


    With a sigh, Su Mingyu was helpless: "pawnshop! Generally, people who go to the pawnshop will have stories, so it''s a very good way to bring your own popularity. "


    By her such a reminder, Qin Chu suddenly Oh: "then I will send someone to do this."


    Su Mingyu, please give me your address first"This pawnshop still needs drawings?" Qin Chu really can''t understand.


    What is Su Mingyu going to do?


    Su Mingyu didn''t even want to sigh. It''s a miracle that this man can support the organization: "this place is kept as a secret stronghold, but when you want to judge or detain people, can''t you run so far every time? Then why do I want you to find a place in the city to make a shelter? "


    It turned out that Qin and Chu suddenly seemed enlightened: "so we need to use pawn to pave the space under the ground, right?"


    "Yes." Su Mingyu gave him a perfunctory smile: "OK, you hurry to find a place, I go back first."


    Qin Chu sent Su Mingyu away. Looking at her thin back, she suddenly felt that this woman was a little unusual.


    Maybe following her can really make your organization stronger?


    After returning from Wuwei, Su Mingyu went to Gu ruobai.


    But it''s a pity that Gu ruobai is not there, and so on. Su Mingyu is sitting in the tea garden and sleeping in the pavilion.


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw that she was wearing a silver gray cloak, and Gu ruobai was sitting beside her looking at the book.


    The breeze blew his hair, which was unexpectedly beautiful.


    Su Mingyu rubbed her eyes: "when did you come back?"


    Gu ruobai poured her a cup of hot tea: "for a while, why are you looking for me?"


    He did not speak, the man knew that he had something to do with him?


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "that Can I borrow the craftsman who helped you dig the basement? "


    "What do you borrow from my craftsman?" Gu ruobai frowned, but soon he understood: "Qin Chu''s injury is good?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: Well, so I''m going to move them to the city now. "


    Gu ruobai clearly raised his eyebrows: "this person can''t borrow you, but how can you transport so much soil out of the city? The people in the Ministry are not stupid. "

 Chapter 75

    Su Mingyu of course knows the reason. She is not a fool: "can''t I let my people pretend to be businessmen who send goods out of the city to take these things away?"


    What''s more, what about the people who pour the swill?


    Buy a few swill to help their own soil transport should not be a troublesome thing?


    Seeing her so confident, Gu ruobai said, "in this case, I wanted to renovate my yard and help you transport earth. It seems that someone doesn''t need it."


    Eh? He''s going to help himself?


    Su Mingyu quickly grinned and went forward: "if you can help me, it would be better. But I can''t always trouble the Lord, isn''t it?"


    Know this wench wants to refuse to return welcome, Gu if white hook lip a smile: "that this king does not help."


    "You said you would help me. How can you not keep your word when you are the king?" Su Mingyu said and got close to Gu ruobai, staring at him with a pair of clear eyes.


    Looking down at her rogue coquetry, Gu ruobai was in a good mood: "I helped you again. How do you want to thank me?"


    Su Mingyu was asked a Leng, how can she remember that she seems to have owed him a lot of thanks?


    "That Lord Small pocket is cleaner than face. What do you want? "


    Gu ruobai looked at her: "Hey, how can I sit so numb with this leg for a long time?"


    Su Mingyu immediately knew to massage him: "is it numb here?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "yes, there it is."


    Fortunately, Su Mingyu had learned a little about these things when she was a masseuse. She gently pressed the acupoints on Gu ruobai''s leg with clever force.


    This press to find Gu ruobai leg seems to have a scar.


    Feeling Su Mingyu''s hand wandering on his scar, Gu ruobai took a sip of tea and whispered, "this is the wound that hurt my legs."


    Su Mingyu was surprised. With such a large area of injury, he not only survived, but also walked like an ordinary person, and even his leg Kung Fu did not change at all. This man is so fierce.


    Clearly saw the stars in Su Mingyu''s eyes, Gu ruobai chuckled: "at that time, I only thought that the people who can''t let me harm me live better than me, and a bite of teeth will support me."


    Su Mingyu understands this feeling. After all, she used to be an agent when she was on a mission.


    Hang with one breath, otherwise I don''t know how many times I died.


    Holding the huge scar, she could not help admiring Gu ruobai: "did you find the person who hurt you?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "it is..."


    This tone? Su Mingyu looked up at him: "you haven''t found a way to get him down, have you?"


    Gu ruobai said: "he is deeply rooted in the capital city. It is not so easy to move him."


    Su Mingyu nodded his head in a vague way: "pinch your shoulders, it''s a special show!"


    With that, Su Mingyu got up and kneaded Gu ruobai''s shoulder blade.


    Do not pinch has not found, a pinch to notice that his muscles are really hard can: "this is the legend of dressing thin, strip showing flesh?"


    Gu ruobai Ning eyebrow: "what are you muttering about?"


    Su Mingyu grinned: "this is a proverb that we use to describe you who look thin and weak, but are very powerful."


    Gu ruobai looked at her obliquely: "you pinch two times to know that this king has meat?"


    Su Mingyu haughtily raised her head: "that''s not."


    After all, she was an agent in the 21st century, and her eyesight was OK.


    Su Mingyu pinched and thought of one thing: "you said yesterday you want to find a person to approach the king of Yu?"


    Gu ruobai raised his head to look at her, the helplessness in his eyes was self-evident.


    Su Mingyu dropped his head with a little embarrassment: "that If it''s going to affect your schedule, forget it. I can handle it myself


    Without thinking, Gu ruobai denied her: "No


    Hey, this guy, used to be so strong?


    Su Mingyu scratched his head: "don''t you believe me?"


    Gu ruobai put his backhand on the back of her hand, and in that pair of cold eyes, he was not a good person to deal with


    There was warmth on the back of his hand, which seemed to burn himself. Su Mingyu subconsciously took back his hand: "OK, this one should be put aside in advance. I can''t find someone else by myself?"


    Listen to her tone, Gu ruobai pick eyebrow to look at her: "you worry about implicating me?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "after all You''re my backer now. If you fall, I''ll fall with you


    "Tut." Gu ruobai smacked his tongue: "Miss Su, you don''t need me at all. It''s my king who always worries about me."


    How can you feel a sense of complaint?


    Seeing that it was getting late, Su Mingyu had already arrived at what he wanted, so he was ready to return home.Gu ruobai called wood one: "let him send you."


    Su Mingyu quickly waved his hand: "how many steps is it to go back? I''m not a pretty girl. I don''t need it. "


    Seeing Gu ruobai worried, Su Mingyu frowned: "is the matter of the last head cable?"


    Gu ruobai nodded slightly: "it doesn''t count. When we find the gang of vagabonds, they have been killed first."


    Who can make such a big move in the capital without being discovered?


    Su Mingyu sank her eyes and thought for a moment: "I''ll go back to find out from Su Yueyue?"


    Gu ruo''s white eyebrows were cold: "what do you think she will know?"


    Su Yueyue is obviously a chess piece, which Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai both know.


    "I''ll go back first. It''ll be too late for Zhizhu to talk about me again."


    Su Mingyu left this sentence and ran away. Gu ruobai couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Isn''t it just looking for someone to send her off? Why are you so flustered?


    Although Su Mingyu had already done as soon as possible, she was still caught by Zhizhu when she got to the yard: "miss! You... "


    Without waiting for her to speak, Su Mingyu quickly changed the topic: "do you have trouble with Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen today?"


    Zhizhu shook his head: "I have been staying in the yard as you told me, and the second Miss seems to have been taken away by the king Yu, saying that she is going to visit the lake."


    The lake tour in the evening?


    Su Mingyu tut A: "OK, you hurry to rest, I am tired all day also sleepy."


    After that, she turned and ran into the room, leaving only Zhizhu, who was a little dazed. Did she just say something?


    Seeing Zhizhu''s back from the door crack, Su Mingyu changed a suit of night clothes and turned out from the window.


    After dodging the patrolling guard and the servant girl, Su Mingyu quietly came to Su Yueyue''s room.


    She pried open the window and flipped in. After seeing the decoration inside, Su Mingyu spoke.

 Chapter 76

    She is indeed the most favored lady of the Su family. The decoration and decoration of the house are really extravagant.


    Looking around, Su Mingyu didn''t find any useful clues. She frowned and looked at her. Her eyes fell on Su Yueyue''s dressing box.


    Su Mingyu goes forward and carefully opens the dressing box. There is nothing in it.


    There''s such a beautiful box here. No need to leave everything outside?


    Xu''s make-up box seems to be a little bit worn-out.


    Su Mingyu carefully touched it, and then pressed the Phoenix''s eyes. With a click, the dressing box was divided into two layers.


    The lower layer is only half finger wide, but there is still nothing in it. It seems that it should be the place to put some important things. Where are the things inside?


    Is looking at, Su Mingyu look a Lin, quickly put things back to the original position, then suddenly drill into the bed to hide.


    After a while, I heard Xiao Cui''s smiling voice: "Miss, the king Yu has come to pick you up specially. I''m afraid he''s really attracted to you."


    Su Yueyue''s eyebrows were full of Toons: "Xiaocui! I''m not ashamed to say anything


    Xiaocui said with a smile: "what they said is true. It''s just a pity that some of them went too late today. We didn''t have the opportunity to use them."


    Su Yueyue''s face was full of Yin ducks: "don''t worry, it''s my fault that I can''t run away."


    "Yes." Xiaocui nodded and waited on Su Yueyue to change clothes: "but Miss, I went to the housekeeper today and asked him to help find someone to stop Su Mingyu''s innocence. But the housekeeper said that the person last time couldn''t be contacted Let''s wait. "


    Su Yueyue said, "don''t worry. Now I''ll let King Yu marry me first."


    "I believe that the king of Yu should come to ask for marriage soon."


    Su Yueyue''s face showed joy: "you mouth, go to prepare hot water for me, I want to have a rest."


    Su Mingyu stayed at the bottom of the bed until she heard Su Yueyue''s even breath coming from the bottom of the bed.


    After carefully turning the window and returning to her room, Su Mingyu frowned.


    The housekeeper?


    I''m afraid this matter has something to do with Su Zhengyi.


    The next morning, Su Mingyu was ready to tell Gu ruobai about this. But as soon as she was led to the tea garden, she saw a graceful and charming woman pouring tea to Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu coughed softly: "the Lord is really able to enjoy, early in the morning the beauty is in the bosom."


    Gu ruobai looked at her with a smile: "Miss Su, which eye saw me holding the beauty?"


    Tut tongue, Su Mingyu went forward to grab the tea in his hand: "both eyes see that Wang Ye''s eyes are about to fall off others."


    The woman covered her mouth and chuckled: "Miss Su is as bold as Muyi said. She is not only brave, but also has no fear of the king."


    Muichi?


    Su Mingyu took a new look at the woman. Her foot was steady. Although her fingers were white, she was not as delicate as a boudoir girl.


    A pair of charming eyes with a touch of light, looks different from the ordinary laughing woman.


    Su Mingyu frowned: "are you his secret guard?"


    The woman hook lips a smile, enchanting incomparably: "little girl Mei Qing, I''ve heard so much about Miss Su."


    It turns out that Su Mingyu glanced at Gu ruobai obliquely. No wonder his expression was so strange.


    "Don''t call me so polite. Just call me Mingyu."


    After all, there are still rules for Meier: "Master Ching Tzu."


    Hey, she likes this girl. It''s much more flexible than Muyi.


    Muyi that elm head, get along with is really hard.


    Su Mingyu coughed slightly and changed the topic: "by the way, I came to find Wang Ye for something to say. Yesterday, I found out from Su Yueyue that Zhang Chunshui''s head was made by the housekeeper."


    Gu ruobai''s deep eyes: "Su Zhengyi?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I guess it may be that the housekeeper took the money from Su Zhengyi and Su Mingyu, and then found a group of people to do things. In order to be lazy, they directly hung Zhang Chunshui''s head on my door beam."


    Gu ruobai''s index finger lightly buckles the table top: "it seems that I let people go to your Su house''s housekeeper to have a good chat."


    "That''s your business." Su Mingyu yawned: "I want to go to Sinan Pavilion. Will you come with me?"


    Seeing her sleepy appearance, Gu ruobai asked suspiciously, "did you become a thief last night? What''s more, sinang Pavilion is your shop. What can I do? "


    Why is Gu ruobai so ugly?


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "don''t go, I''m going."


    As soon as he said he was going to leave, he was stopped by Gu ruobai: "if you don''t push me, how can I go?"


    Su MingyuThis man is hard to serve!


    "Lord, do you really want to let others know that my Sinan pavilion has no clear relationship with you?"


    Su Mingyu turned to Gu ruobai with a perfunctory smile: "please put on your mask and walk with me."


    Yes, I have to walk.


    Gu ruobai pretended to be helpless and sighed: "then I really gave my life to accompany the gentleman."


    Then let Meiqing take him in and change his clothes.


    When Gu ruobai came out again, he was dressed in a snow colored long shirt, and his ink dyed hair was flaunting and flying in the wind of the morning sun. His face was extremely elegant and elegant with a smile of indifference. What a handsome young man.


    Su Mingyu can''t help but stare for a few seconds. Finally, she wakes up in Gu ruobai''s light cough: "that Let''s go. "


    It seems that she is very satisfied with the amazing in her eyes. Gu ruobai''s thin lips are slightly raised, and he holds Su Mingyu''s hand: "if you let others see me walking with you, even if I wear a mask, it''s useless?"


    With that, Gu ruobai handed her a suit of clothes, with a hat on the top, almost the same as before.


    Su Mingyu a Leng: "this is what?"


    Gu Ruo Bai Lian Mou looked at her: "since you want to pretend to be Sinan, you have to look like Sinan, don''t you?"


    Is this the rhythm of changing yourself?


    Su Mingyu puffed up her cheeks. She bit her teeth and turned to change her clothes. After she changed, Su Mingyu put one hand on her waist and said, "is this going down? Lord


    Looking up and down, Gu ruobai nodded with satisfaction: "you still look better in white."


    At first, he didn''t say that Su Mingyu still felt nothing, but now he said it, Su Mingyu suddenly found that he and Gu ruobai were both wearing white clothes, so they went to the street, and they were properly dressed for lovers!


    This guy did it on purpose?


    Carefully looked at Gu Ruo, but did not find any expression on his face, Su Mingyu can only feel that he is more worried.

 Chapter 77

    After all, in ancient times, lovers should not have such things.


    Seeing her expression so strange, Gu ruobai asked: "what''s the matter? Not yet? "


    Su Mingyu grinned: "just suddenly thought of an idea."


    Gu ruobai motioned with her eyes to continue.


    Su Mingyu''s neck was a little red. She coughed and twisted her head. "I''ll make it clear that this is just something I suddenly thought of. The Lord at most reminds me that it has nothing to do with you. Please don''t sit in your seat."


    Seeing her so mysterious, Gu ruobai squinted: "you say it."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lower lip and said in a bit of embarrassment: "seeing that you are so handsome and extraordinary in this white dress, I want to offer men''s clothes to my Sinan Pavilion, but I want to sell them together with women''s clothes. If you want to sell them to lovers, you can call them lovers'' clothes."


    "Couple''s clothes?" Gu ruobai nibbled at these words and glanced at Su Mingyu in white and himself in the same white dress.


    All of a sudden, "hiss" a light smile, like a nightingale general crisp moving, and so people caught off guard.


    Su Mingyu''s face became hot as soon as she heard it. She knew what she shouldn''t have said. Gu ruobai must laugh at her.


    Just thinking about it, I heard Gu ruobai''s deep and deep voice, and said, "since it''s the king who gave you inspiration, does the landlady want to give me some money?"


    Su Mingyu from the neck red to the tip of the ear, casually perfunctory, er, over Gu ruobai quickly left the tea garden that made her feel nervous.


    Looking at her slightly flustered back, Gu Ruo Bai thin lip light hook that wipe smile has been rippling to the bottom of my eyes.


    Mei Qing looked at the interaction between the two, and her eyes fainted and laughed. This was the first time she saw her master smile with such an expression.


    It seems that Miss Su really has some skills.


    Embarrassed all the way into Sinan pavilion from the back door, Su Mingyu quickly let xiamian bring things.


    Xia Mian is confused, and sees Gu Ruo Bai who comes in with her.


    "Master This is it


    Su Mingyu blinked. He didn''t seem to know what part of Gu ruobai was outside.


    As if aware of her dilemma, Gu ruobai stepped forward: "I am your master''s friend, shopkeeper don''t care about me."


    Summer sleeps the corner of the eye to smoke, when does own master son have such an extraordinary male friend?


    But seeing Su Mingyu''s unwilling to say more, Xia Mian didn''t ask: "I''m going to get it now. Please wait for me upstairs first, master."


    Su Mingyu nodded and took Gu ruobai to the second floor and came to her usual resting place.


    Gu ruobai looks around the decoration. It''s simple and clean. There''s no unnecessary jewelry. It''s just like Su Mingyu.


    When Xia douyu is not fit to sit down, she must tell me where to take it


    Gu ruobai just asked exactly what it was when xiamian came up with a tray. It seemed that there were several clothes stacked neatly on the tray.


    "What is this?"


    Gu ruobai suspiciously went to check.


    Su Mingyu first took the tray: "summer sleep, I''ll do here, you go down first."


    Before she left, Su Mingyu added: "no one is allowed to come up without my command for a while."


    Summer sleep a Leng, this Su Mingyu is to bring a man again, it is to take clothes, still do not allow oneself to come up to disturb, what is this to do in the end?


    Can see summer sleep is very confused, Su Mingyu is also too lazy to explain so much: "bring me the door."


    Summer sleep nodded: "yes, master."


    Looking at the door closed, Gu ruobai grinned frivolously, and approached Su Mingyu step by step: "lonely men and widows live in the same room, and no one is allowed to disturb them. I didn''t expect that Miss Su is such a woman of menglang


    Su Mingyu held the tray and was forced to retreat until she reached the post. Then she hurriedly raised the tray in her hand: "this is the dress I drew for you last time. It has been finished. In order to give you more choices, I have made several colors and styles Try it, Lord


    Su Mingyu finished this paragraph in one breath. Later, she almost didn''t bite her tongue.


    I didn''t expect that the girl who was not afraid of the earth would be so nervous. Gu ruobai chuckled and didn''t make fun of her.


    "Why don''t you just bring it to my house? Did you want me to come with you? "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I also got the news of summer sleep this morning, saying that my clothes have arrived, so I want to let you try to correct the inappropriate places as soon as possible..."


    The implication is that I just want to wear them, but not so much.


    Gu ruobai was very satisfied with the wording.


    He thin lips light hook: "you come to help me change."


    "Ah?"


    Su Mingyu is stunned. Does she come for it?Seeing her doubts, Gu ruobai collected her eyes: "the clothes you made, so you came to help me change them. What''s wrong?"


    This I think it''s nothing, but why does Su Mingyu feel that everything is wrong?


    But looking at Gu ruobai standing there and opening the double, Su Mingyu finally gritted her teeth and picked up the top piece of white and walked up.


    Just like her previous drawings, this dress shows a beautiful camellia flower on her chest. It is because of this flower that Gu ruobai''s cool temperament is softened.


    Such a flower, if placed on the general man''s body, will certainly have a kind of feminine feeling, but Gu Ruo Bai has no at all, but has a trace of handsome breath on the contrary.


    Su Mingyu couldn''t help licking her lips for her natural figure.


    "Lord, do you see what''s wrong with it?"


    Said, Su Mingyu pulled aside the curtain, only to see that under the curtain is a body size glass, and the glass do not know how to make, can clearly all of their own photos.


    Even the mole on the alar of the nose is not very obvious.


    Glancing at himself in the glass, Gu ruobai collected his eyes: "what''s this? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    Su Mingyu grinned. There is something you don''t know.


    She stood in front of the mirror to help Gu ruobai straighten his collar: "this thing is called a mirror, it will show such effect after passing a layer of mercury with glass."


    "Mirror? Mercury Gu ruobai raised his eyebrows and looked down at Su Mingyu, who was straightening out his collar. There was a flash of interest in his deep eyes: "how much more do you have that I don''t know?"


    Su Mingyu raised his head and chuckled at Gu ruobai: "that''s a lot. Do you think that clay spear can be so powerful, if you make it smaller and carry it with you?"

 Chapter 78

    If you don''t know, you still have something to hide


    Su Mingyu narrowed her peach blossom eyes and laughed like a little fox: "don''t talk about this today. Let''s have a look at this dress."


    Looking at her upturned lip, Gu ruobai only felt that her heart was swept by the tail of a kitten.


    "What do you think?" Standing in front of her with her hands outstretched, let her watch wantonly.


    Su Mingyu looks at Gu ruobai from top to bottom. His clothes and figure are right. Even the black mask is too unworthy.


    In this way, Su Mingyu stepped forward two or three steps and came to Gu ruobai. He could not help but take off the mask on his face.


    A beautiful face without a couple is so obvious in front of you. A pair of deep eyes twinkle with cold light, which adds a bit of indifference to people. The high bridge of nose makes people strong and charming. However, the slightly uplifting lips can''t help but make people want to touch them.


    Looking down at Su Mingyu, who looked at the obvious dullness, Gu Ruo Bai and her thin lips gently opened, "have you seen enough?"


    Su Mingyu''s cheek suddenly flushed, and she quickly turned to her side: "that Well, can you hear the saying that a stranger is like a jade, and there is no one like him in the world? "


    Gu ruobai looked at her crimson ear tip and was in a good mood: "the original sentence is not" there is no match in a gentleman''s world, a stranger is like a jade. "


    "It was originally used to describe a woman with a beautiful face, and a handsome young man is unique in the world. When they are together, they are the sum of talents and beauties. How can I understand you here?"


    Su Mingyu is stunned. Is the original sentence like this?


    Embarrassed and Gu ruobai looked at each other for a long time, Su Mingyu scratched his head: "that''s someone else''s version. Here I am, I''m a stranger like jade. My son is incomparable. I''m praising you for being gentle and elegant and incomparable."


    I didn''t expect that the girl''s mouth could be so sweet. Gu ruobai''s mouth rose. Even the eyes that always indulge in the dark and can''t see the depth clearly, now also spread a little smile.


    Looking at his appearance, Su Mingyu can''t help but sigh in his heart that this man is really good.


    "If you don''t feel unwell, let''s try something else?"


    Then Su Mingyu chose a purple dress for Gu ruobai. The purple was not used to match the skin color. How could Gu ruobai make him white and polished?


    Su Mingyu looked more and more vigorously, and finally changed all the coats to Gu ruobai, and found that each one was very beautiful.


    In particular, the last set of smoke gray, it is simply a desire and a.


    Su Mingyu looked at it and couldn''t help itching. She took a piece of paper and drew it.


    At the end of the day, Gu ruobai was helpless to say that he would not change it. He took it all, but as soon as he turned his head, he saw Su Mingyu''s serious drawing.


    Go to her and take a look at her drawings, which are all based on their own prototype of clothes, which can not help but let Gu ruobai''s expression soften a lot.


    Without disturbing Su Mingyu, she found a chair and sat down.


    Eyes fell on one side of the table full of clothes, Gu ruobai''s eyes rippled with a smile.


    Couple''s clothes? That''s a good name.


    Su Mingyu buried his head for two hours until his stomach growled, and Su Mingyu stretched out and stood up.


    Sobbing, Su Mingyu noticed that Gu ruobai had been waiting for himself.


    She touched her nose awkwardly: "sorry The one who is so engrossed in drawing that he forgets the time. "


    Gu ruobai was not angry: "hungry?"


    Su Mingyu licked her lips and nodded: "yes."


    Seeing her lovely appearance, Gu ruobai got up and stretched out his hand: "let''s go. I''ll take you to eat delicious food."


    Su Mingyu almost did not want to take his hand: "I want to eat fish."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "OK, how about going to" first fragrance "


    Su Mingyu cheered, but just after Gu ruobai came downstairs, he didn''t take Gu ruobai''s clothes: "well What about clothes? "


    Gu Ruo white eyelids did not lift: "come back to take meal."


    Su Mingyu Oh a, the front foot out, the back foot saw the summer sleep.


    After noticing the strange eyes in summer sleep, Su Mingyu realized that she seemed to be holding hands with Gu ruobai?


    She was very embarrassed to take back her hand, but found that Gu ruobai''s shackles were tight and did not mean to let go.


    Su Mingyu hung her head and wrinkled her facial features into a bun.


    It''s over. How does she feel that every time she and Gu ruobai are together, she will expose her own nature?


    And just now she seemed Also to Gu ruobai, said to eat fish!


    It''s over. The uncle can give people a sense of security, so that her defenses are all gone.


    She followed Gu ruobai nervously for a long time, and finally arrived at the first incense. When the delicious fish came to the front, Su Mingyu left everything behind.Forget it, whatever it''s not, it''s important to eat.


    Looking at Su Mingyu eating so fragrant, Gu ruobai sits quietly aside and carefully combs the fish bones in the fish meat for Su Mingyu.


    After a meal, I took my clothes and looked at the sky. It was already afternoon.


    Su Mingyu rubbed her neck and said goodbye to Gu ruobai: "I won''t send you back. I''ll draw here for a while."


    Gu Ruo Bai Lian Mou, also did not hurry to walk: "you draw your."


    Su Mingyu blinked: "you don''t go back?"


    "Why should I go back?" Gu ruobai picks eyebrow to look at her: "the thing of the house has plum clear and wood one go."


    At the thought of the pamphlet that even Gu ruobai had to wait until night to read, Su Mingyu suddenly felt a little distressed about Mei Qing.


    Thinking of Meiqing, Su Mingyu thought of another thing: "Lord, you don''t want Mei Qing to approach Yu Wang, do you?"


    Gu ruobai looked at her: "there is such a desire to fight. Mei Qing has always been working in other places, and rarely goes back to the capital. In terms of her beauty, she is really more suitable for approaching King Yu."


    "But..." Su Mingyu frowned: "this Meiqing is one of your dark guards. Isn''t it good to let her be exposed to the sun?"


    "You care about her." This girl and Meiqing didn''t know each other for a long time, so she thought about her?


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "it''s not. I just think it''s a waste to take her as a beautiful beauty to the king Yu."


    For the moment, the king of Yu was headstrong, beautiful and had a strong sense of self-esteem.


    Mei Qing, a beautiful woman, was sent to the king of Yu.


    Seeing what she was thinking, Gu ruobai chuckled: "you underestimated Mei Qing. Mei Qing has been wandering in different brothels with different pimps since childhood. The trick of not touching one''s body through flowers is already perfect."

 Chapter 79

    So it''s like this?


    It''s no wonder that when she saw Meiqing at the first sight, she felt that her every move was full of charm. Unexpectedly, it was because she had learned this since childhood.


    While they were chatting, Su Mingyu was drawing drawings, which was quite interesting.


    Until the evening, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai separated: "I will not be with you all the way, provincial exposure of your identity."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "be careful on the way."


    Su Mingyu clenched her fist and showed her thin arm: "don''t worry, I don''t want to get close to me in this Kung Fu."


    Seeing her so confident, Gu ruobai had no choice but to shake his head: "go back earlier, so as not to let your family know that bamboo is nagging you again."


    Su Mingyu en turned away, but did not take two steps, she looked back at Gu ruobai.


    In the afterglow of the sunset, the man''s posture is straight and straight. Even with a mask, he can''t resist his distinctive temperament.


    Eyes unconsciously stained with a smile, Su Mingyu while walking secretly scolded himself by beauty.


    What kind of beautiful man did not see in the 21st century, but today he just looked at Gu ruobai twice.


    Just thinking about it, Su Mingyu suddenly feels that someone is following her. She listens attentively to the movement behind her. There are four people coming. They are light and fast. It sounds like they are not good at coming.


    Su Mingyu''s hand reached quietly to his waist. As soon as the wind blew by, he drew out his gun and aimed at the man''s head.


    With a bang, the man''s head was in bloom.


    All the other people didn''t expect such a little girl to have such keen insight. She was a bit stunned for a moment. Before they could react, Su Mingyu''s hand gun had been opened several times.


    Each shot hit the key, and those people didn''t even have a chance to dodge.


    Su Mingyu took a look at the alley. Fortunately, no one came.


    She put away her handgun and searched for them.


    He didn''t find anything except his own portrait. Are they the people Su Yueyue said before?


    Can be so few, Su Yueyue also too despise her.


    When Su Mingyu wanted to have a look at it again, he heard a sound coming from the mouth of the lane. His backhand took out his hand gun and went straight to the visitor.


    But before she could shoot, the man''s two fingers hit her wrist, and the huge force hurt her directly. She didn''t hold the gun firmly.


    Su Mingyu murmured that he was not good. As soon as he stepped back, he was just about to reach out to capture the man. It was Gu ruobai who opened up in front of him.


    She was slightly stunned: "you How can we... "


    Before the words were finished, Gu ruobai stepped forward to her. A pair of dark eyes flashed with deep light: "I just walked a short distance, I saw these people, so I immediately caught up with them."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s nervous appearance, Su Mingyu blinked her eyes, and her tone was a little surprised: "because you saw them? If they don''t want me, then you''ll follow me for nothing


    Gu ruobai glanced at the corpse on the ground and said in a low voice: "fortunately, I''m here."


    Listening to the worry in the other party''s tone, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "do you think I''m ok? Don''t worry so much I can protect myself. "


    Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes darkened: "I know you have extraordinary skills..."


    Holding up Su Mingyu''s head, Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu with deep eyes. His voice is low. Feeling: "but I will still worry about you."


    Su Mingyu only feels that the place Gu ruobai touches sends out the hot temperature, which makes her own face not feel a little hot.


    After licking her dry lips, Su Mingyu swallowed her saliva and said, "I Isn''t that good? "


    Over the years, she has always lived on her own.


    Her career made her not easily believe others, let alone rely on others.


    In the past, when I was with that scum man, every time I went out on a mission, I knew you were strong and would come back safely without any concern.


    So she''s never experienced the feeling of being put on her mind.


    Now looking at Gu ruobai so worried, Su Mingyu suddenly felt that something firm in her heart seemed to be melting slowly.


    She stretched out a little shaking hand and gently stroked the back of Gu ruobai''s hand: "thank you..."


    Looking at her stupidly stupefied appearance, she was completely different from the previous cold and arrogant appearance, which was not good with people. Gu ruobai pursed her thin lips, but he cherished: "don''t let me worry so much in the future."


    Su Mingyu said, "I In the future, I''ll be young... "


    Words have not finished, Gu ruobai just also pity stroking hand on her face: "still have next time?"


    Su Mingyu was pinched a pain, eyes stare round: "I! I don''t know when I''ll be in trouble! "


    But Gu ruobai didn''t listen to her at all, just continued to pinch her cheek: "later found something wrong, run first, you know?"Su Mingyu nodded as if pounding garlic: "en en!"


    Seeing that she was honest, Gu ruobai let go of her hand, but her eyes turned to a small piece of red on her white cheek, and Gu ruobai also closed her eyes: "you really don''t let people worry."


    Su Mingyu


    How can this man bite back?


    It''s obviously that he doesn''t reason, OK?


    Can she know in advance if the thief wants to harm her? How can there be such an overbearing man?


    Seeing her still not to accept, Gu Ruo Bai glanced at her obliquely: "how?"


    Su Mingyu said: "no It''s nothing. I just think it''s getting late. Let me go back first? "


    Gu ruobai nodded: "wait for wood to push my wheelchair over, I will send you."


    Su Mingyu Oh, this time did not dare to refuse.


    Seeing her rarely clever, Gu ruobai''s anger completely faded and Su Mingyu''s eyes softened a lot.


    As soon as the wood arrived, he saw his master looking at Su Mingyu standing on the side with a gentle expression he had never seen before.


    This scene stimulated him to push the wheelchair directly to the body of the lying corpse, then he reacted: "that Master... "


    Gu ruobai glanced at him lightly: "I send Mingyu back, here you clean up."


    After that, he sat in the wheelchair and motioned Su Mingyu to push himself.


    Su Mingyu touches his nose and pushes Gu ruobai out of the dark lane.


    "Do you know who these people are?"


    Gu ruobai''s tone is full of coldness. Although it is a question, it uses a declarative tone.


    Su Mingyu''s back was cold. She coughed and cleared her throat. Then she pursed her lips and said, "in fact When I went to Su Yueyue''s room yesterday, I heard her say that she wanted to find someone to pollute me and I was innocent... "


    Gu ruobai looks a Lin: "then why didn''t you just say that?"


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "I didn''t expect them to move so fast."


    Gu ruobai gazed at her, but there was a lot of helplessness in her tone: "next time there is such a thing, please tell me earlier."

 Chapter 80

    Su Mingyu quickly en, in fact, she did not think much of a matter.


    After all, in the 21st century, it is more dangerous for her to carry out any task than this. She thinks it''s nothing. Gu ruobi is really making a mountain out of a molehill.


    They soon arrived at Su''s house. Su Mingyu put Gu ruobai at the door: "then I''ll go back first You Be careful. "


    Gu ruobai nodded: "wood should come immediately."


    After hearing this, Su Mingyu put down her heart and turned back to Su''s house. At the moment when the gate was closed, Su Mingyu still couldn''t resist looking back at Gu ruobai. The man''s floating appearance in white clothes reminded Su Mingyu of the scene when he was in the alley.


    As soon as her face was hot, Su Mingyu walked quickly until she went back to her yard, and her mood gradually calmed down.


    Zhizhu looked at her like this and grinned: "Miss, it is said that Ruixian Wang sent you back?"


    Su Mingyu graciously said: "this news spreads very fast."


    "You will be seen on the way back to the house." Zhizhu smilingly poured Su Mingyu a cup of hot tea: "Miss You are getting closer and closer to this king Ruixian. I''m afraid it''s a good thing. "


    Su Mingyu almost didn''t choke to death with a mouthful of tea: "do you say you gossip about me when you''re free all day?"


    "I''m thinking about the life and death of the young lady. If you look at the relationship between the second miss and the king Yu, you will find out that the lady and the master love her so much, and they may not give her much dowry."


    Zhizhu said with a pout: "then if you marry later than her, then you can''t lose face by pointing out how shabby the dowry will be."


    Seeing her so serious, Su Mingyu laughed: "I got married early. Can''t wang Manwen give me more dowry?"


    "That''s for sure." Know bamboo a pair of eyes bright good-looking: "after all, miss you are a legitimate daughter, no matter how to say, there should be something or not less."


    Seeing that she was eager to hurry up with Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu was helpless: "OK, don''t say that there are no of them. How about Su Yueyue today?"


    "I''ve been watching her all day, and I''ve been in my house all the time." However, know bamboo look a bit dignified: "listen to the maid in the lady''s Yard said, as if to find a clue about that false Sinan."


    "Where did she come from?" He did it very carefully. How did Wang Manwen find it?


    Zhizhu frowned: "I don''t know. It seems to say that the silver box was found. In fact, I think that the two hundred taels of silver are only a drop in the bucket for the lady and the second miss. Why are they so anxious?"


    Su Yueyue actually told others that she was cheated only 200 liang?


    Su Mingyu''s lips raised a sneer: "I know, give me some hot water, I want to take a bath and change clothes to rest."


    Soaking in the warm hot water, Su took a deep breath.


    Su Yueyue''s action is fast enough, she is really too in the way. If she had done it before, she would have solved Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen.


    But now she can''t do this, she can''t let these two people die so cheaply, so she can only endure.


    Early the next morning, Su Mingyu received a letter from Qin and Chu that the location of the pawnshop had been selected, so she asked Su Mingyu to have a look.


    Seven eight crutches came to Qin chuxuan''s address, let alone quite can.


    Close to the busy market, but not so conspicuous, is a good place.


    By the way, the price here is not bad because the price on the back street is also good. Su Mingyu replies to Qin Chu''s letter with satisfaction, asking him to buy all of the street, but don''t move anything except the one he wants to be a pawnbroker.


    Although Qin Chu was very confused, he also knew that the young lady who looked delicate and delicate in front of her had her own set of things and accepted the task with great pleasure.


    After finishing everything, Su Mingyu saw a row of people standing in front of her door as soon as she returned to Su''s house.


    Su Mingyu gathered her eyes and immediately understood.


    Hook lips, Su Mingyu is very calm to go in, just walked into the door, a bright knife on his neck.


    Su Mingyu pretended to be frightened and looked at Su Zhengyi who was also held by a knife: "Dad, how is this going on?"


    Su Zhengyi didn''t look at her, but she looked pale.


    "We''re from the criminal department. Come with me."


    Su Mingyu was surprised to see Su Zhengyi and a frightened Su Yueyue. He just wanted to ask what happened, and he was pushed away.


    A line of several people were locked up in the prison, Su Yueyue was afraid to curl up together: "Niang, how is this going on?"


    Wang Manwen looked at Su Zhengyi on the opposite side: "I don''t know, master What happened? "


    Su Zhengyi''s face was gloomy. He just glared at them and did not speak.


    After a while, he saw a tall man come in. He glanced at Su Zhengyi and asked, "Su Shangshu, do you know why I invite you?"Su Zhengyi''s face was livid: "minister Zhang Qiao of the Ministry of punishment?"


    Zhang Qiao raised eyebrows: "since Su Shangshu knows me, he also understands that he can''t let you leave without explaining anything here."


    Su Zhengyi looked at him with a shrewd look in his eyes: "I''m doing a good job. I don''t have anything to say."


    Seeing that he didn''t get into the oil and salt, Su Zhengyi shook his head: "you people, when you came in, were all the same, but in the end, didn''t you recruit?"


    "I didn''t do anything. What do you want me to say?" Su Zhengyi snorted coldly and turned his head.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll remind shushangshu." Not long after that, you didn''t even notice a couple of questions about the joint examination of Qiao''s eyelids, but you didn''t even notice a few days later


    "In their words, they were just talking nonsense when they felt angry when they failed in the list. There was no real evidence."


    Said Zhang Qiao side to look at Su Mingyu, that one look at Su Mingyu all over a stagnation.


    This is the feeling of peers. Su Mingyu glanced at Zhang Qiao''s hand, and her bony fingers did not know how many lives had been contaminated, so that she would have the momentum now.


    As if satisfied with Su Mingyu''s fear, Zhang Qiao raised his eyebrows and chuckled: "must that be Miss Su Da? As expected, it''s as cold as it is from outside. "


    Su Mingyu stepped back and said, "my little girl Su Mingyu has met Zhang Shilang. She has heard of Zhang Shilang''s reputation of being selfless and impartial for a long time. I didn''t expect that the real person was so young, but There is something unknown about Mingyu... "


    Zhang Qiao seemed to be very satisfied with Su Mingyu''s attitude towards himself, and his tone became a little slower: "do you want to ask why your Su family was arrested in the end?"

 Chapter 81

    Su Mingyu nodded: "listen to Zhang Shilang''s meaning, do you think that the imperial examination''s problem has something to do with our Su family?"


    Zhang Qiao raised his eyebrows: "I don''t know if Miss Su still remembers that not long ago, there was a terrible thing in your room."


    When he said this, Su Mingyu''s face suddenly became extremely ugly: "that man What does the head have to do with the imperial examination case? "


    Zhang Qiao took a stool and sat in the middle of the two prisons. He looked at Su Mingyu and said, "unfortunately, that head is one of those scholars who said that he wanted to expose the imperial examination."


    "Ah?" Su Mingyu''s eyes widened: "in this case, someone must be setting up our Su family."


    "Oh?" Zhang qiaolianmou looked at her: "Miss Su, where do you say this?"


    Su Mingyu put his hand on his chin and thought, "if this is really related to our Su family, then it''s too late for us to hide. Why should we make such a big fuss over the head of that person? "


    " after that day, the whole capital city knew that there was a head in my room, and most of the girls in Beijing turned a blind eye to it. "


    Su Mingyu said this very seriously, a pair of clear eyes also have no impurities, clean make Zhang Qiaoxi head sink eyes: "there is some truth, although I do not understand the reason, but with your words I can give you a chance to Su family."


    Said Zhang Qiao turned to see Su Zhengyi: "if you give up the person behind you, I may spare you a horse when I report."


    Su Zhengyi snorted coldly: "Zhang Shilang, are you openly challenging the authority of the three legal departments?"


    Zhang Qiao was not anxious or annoyed. He slowly got up and patted the dust on his body and then said, "I just told you to give Miss Su a face. Su Zhengyi, I''ll give you a day to think about it. Is life important or so-called planning important."


    After that, he turned to go, but before he left, he walked to Su Mingyu and looked at her deeply: "it''s a little bold and clear. I''ll recruit an assistant here. Do you want to try Miss Su?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and laughed perfunctorily: "I don''t know whether I can go out here. When adults ask me this question, does it mean that adults believe me?"


    "You know how to climb up the pole." Zhang Qiao said this sentence with a smile and left the prison camp, leaving only the nervous Su Mingyu.


    She breathed a big breath with a slight tremor in her voice: "Dad This Zhang Qiao is so terrible... "


    When Su was a big girl, she didn''t think that justice was useless.


    I don''t think, the tone of Su Mingyu is better: "don''t worry, if he really has evidence, he won''t be here with me."


    Su Mingyu pretended to rest assured with a sweet smile: "well, my daughter believes in my father."


    Seeing that she is so sensible, Su Zhengyi looks at her eldest daughter from a new perspective.


    The key is to marry the king of Ruixian.


    Although it can''t be used as a pawn to woo King Yu, if it can be inserted into King Ruixian, it may be another way, isn''t it?


    So thinking about it, Su Zhengyi also comforts Su Mingyu. She smiles and says, "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. Dad will take you out." Su Yueyue, who did not dare to say anything he was afraid of, was upset when he saw that Su Zhengyi''s attitude towards Su Mingyu had improved obviously.


    This damned Su Mingyu, actually taking advantage of this time to win the favor of his father, is simply hateful!


    When she tried to get in touch with Yu Wang, let him take them out and see how she dealt with Su Mingyu!


    Thinking in his heart, Su Yueyue''s eyes became overcast.


    Su Mingyu felt the needling sight behind her, and sneered at her mouth.


    She would like to see how Su Yueyue brought the Su family and King Yu into the water with his own strength.


    Soon after they were put into prison, Gu ruobai was pushed in by Mu Yi to see Su Mingyu.


    Gu ruobai heartache let Mu Yi quickly bring his food and bedding to Su Mingyu, and comfort: "although the relationship between me and that Qiao is not good, but there have been several nodding acquaintance before, I will help you pay attention to this matter."


    Su Mingyu nodded gratefully: "thank you."


    Gu Ruo white eyes flash soft light: "don''t worry, I won''t let you get wronged in prison."


    After chatting for a while, King Ruixian and Su Zhengyi had another chat, and asked the reason for the matter before leaving.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s eating and using things, Su Yue''s face turned blue with anger!


    Su Mingyu, a beige man, can be so attached to by King Ruixian. It''s disgusting!


    What made her angry was that even King Ruixian, an unpopular prince, knew that something had happened to their su family.


    Why hasn''t King Yu shown his face up to now?


    Did you abandon yourself when you saw the Su family lose power?Su Mingyu didn''t see Su Yueyue''s venomous eyes. She took the food and came to them. She handed it to Wang Manwen: "Er Niang, sister, you two haven''t eaten for a long time. Eat some."


    Wang Manwen where have mood to eat, just perfunctorily said not hungry, Su Yueyue is to see Su Mingyu''s face angry, where still eat.


    Seeing that they did not move, Su Mingyu ate up like a man who had nothing to do with himself.


    The noise of eating cakes and drinking water made Su Yue feel irritable. She could not help pointing to Su Mingyu''s nose and scolding: "you are still in the mood to eat! Don''t you see where we are now? "


    Su Mingyu was bewildered by her roar: "we are in prison, I know this, but I don''t know why my sister is so upset?"


    Said Su Mingyu looked at Wang Manwen and looked at Su Zhengyi: "our family is doing well, sitting upright, what is there to worry about?"


    As she spoke, her eyes were full of inquiry, and Wang Manwen''s face sank and she looked away.


    The guilty look of Su Zhengyi sighed.


    This woman, usually quite submissive, how critical moment even Su Mingyu such a girl are inferior?


    "Mingyu is right. We didn''t do anything wrong. Look at you two''s fear!" Su Zhengyi a little bit resentful of iron and steel, pointing to Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen: "it was nothing. When others saw you like this, they felt something was wrong!"


    For no reason, Su Yueyue was scolded by Su Zhengyi. Su Yueyue was also a little aggrieved: "Dad!"


    Su Zhengyi glared at him: "don''t call me dad! Learn more from your sister. Such a big man is not steady at all

 Chapter 82

    Su Yueyue stamped his feet angrily: "I! I


    After a long time, I still didn''t say anything. I just turned my head in anger and stopped seeing Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu sneered at himself. Sure enough, it''s better to add the icing on the cake than to send charcoal in the snow. Only at this time can su Zhengyi accept himself so quickly.


    For a while, the whole prison was silent again. Su Mingyu was calm. When she was full, she held her quilt and narrowed her eyes and took a nap.


    After a while there was a uniform breath.


    Su Yueyue carefully came to Su Mingyu and called out: "Su Mingyu! Su Mingyu


    However, she did not get Su Mingyu''s response, and then she poked Su Mingyu with her hand: "Su Mingyu?"


    Su Mingyu still had no sign of waking up, so Su Yueyue put a little snack.


    She came to the door, carefully asked the opposite Su Zhengyi: "Dad What''s going on here? "


    Su Zhengyi squinted at that pair of shrewd eyes: "said, I don''t know, inexplicably was arrested."


    He is at least a Shangshu, but he caught all his family members at once. It seems that some high-ranking person wants to move himself.


    "Yue Er, I ask you, you will answer me honestly this time."


    Su Zhengyi looked at Su Yueyue and frowned tightly: "did you really do the head hanging on the jade gate room that day?"


    Su Yueyue almost shook his head off: "how can it be? Father, do you think I am such a bold man? "


    Su Zhengyi looked at her for a long time, and then sighed bitterly: "I dare you!"


    Then his face became more gloomy: "no matter who asks you about this matter, you have to show that you don''t know anything, understand?"


    Su Yueyue nodded: "well, I know..."


    Su Zhengyi sighs silently. Both of them are worried. No one notices Su Mingyu''s lips.


    The next morning, Zhang Qiao came to see Su Mingyu''s bedding and said, "it seems that the king Ruixian really loves you."


    Su Mingyu rubbed his eyes and said, "it''s just because he believes in me."


    "Good one to believe you." Zhang Qiao snapped his fingers: "somebody, please come out of Su Shangshu. I want to talk to him alone."


    Su Zhengyi looked at Zhang Qiao''s leaving, and soon heard a burst of painful roar. Su Mingyu''s facial features were all twisted together, showing a bit of panic.


    And Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen had been holding each other for a long time.


    The roar stopped after a while. Su Mingyu looked at the front, but she didn''t see anything. She couldn''t help pacing the cell in a bit of anxiety.


    Su Yueyue was flustered, and was even more upset to see her like this. She grabbed Su Mingyu''s collar: "OK! Don''t go away! I''m tired of looking at you. Can''t you be quiet? "


    Su Mingyu clenched his hands: "sister, what have you done to make you so afraid? Is it not about the head of my room? "


    When she asked, Su Yueyue''s face changed. She lowered her head, but she was still dead. Duck''s mouth was stiff: "that matter has nothing to do with me! I''m just worried about Dad


    Su Mingyu picked eyebrows and looked at her: "but how can I look at you like a guilty heart?"


    "Joke! I have nothing to be guilty of. " Su Yueyue choked his neck: "I think you are very strange. Not only are you not afraid at all, but also enjoy it very much. You said that we were caught inexplicably. Did you go to chew the root of your tongue?"


    I didn''t expect that Su Yueyue was so unreasonable.


    Su Mingyu all gave angry smile: "you can really look up to me, I am such a weak woman who doesn''t go out of one door and two doors don''t step forward. Who will go there to chew the tongue and shut you all in?"


    Two people are quarrelling, see Zhang Qiao''s person drag all over injured Su Zhengyi to come back.


    Throwing Su Zhengyi casually, Zhang Qiao turned and looked at the three women here.


    He looked at Su Mingyu with sharp eyes for a long time. Then he put his eyes on Su Yueyue. Su Yueyue was so scared by him that he looked like a quail. He couldn''t speak easily: "you What are you going to do


    Zhang Qiao seemed to smile rather than smile: "don''t worry, I won''t be so cruel to girls. Will my wife come with me or miss go with me?"


    Su Yueyue pushed Su Mingyu out: "the head was found in her room, so she is the person who knows the reason of the matter most clearly."


    Su Mingyu turned and glared at Su Yueyue: "I am a victim, what can I know?"


    Su Yueyue is still dogmatic: "maybe it''s just you do it intentionally in order to get rid of the suspicion?"


    Su Mingyu was livid by her angry face: "OK, go!"


    Finish saying that in Zhang Qiao''s appreciative eyes, followed him to go out.


    After that, Su Mingyu didn''t think of a few places where she was forced to go.Su Mingyu carefully looked at Gu ruobai and Zhang Qiao, then suddenly: "you are a group."


    Zhang Qiao touched his nose: "don''t say so bad, we just work together."


    Su Mingyu curled his mouth: "although I know that this time I arrested him just to scare Su Zhengyi, I didn''t expect Zhang Qiao to be your man."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s intact appearance, thin lips light pick: "if not, how can I force the people behind him to be in chaos."


    "Yes." Su Mingyu was suddenly curious: "when did king Yu know about this?"


    Gu Ruo Bai Lian Mou: "early know."


    Su Mingyu long Oh: "since knew early, but have not come to see Su Yueyue, it seems that my sister in the heart of Yu king is not very good?"


    "When I pretended to sleep, I heard Su Yueyue and Su Zhengyi talking about the head." Said Su Mingyu turned to look at Zhang Qiao: "a moment when you judge Su Yue, remember to ask her this."


    Zhang Qiao nodded: "that Su Zhengyi is hard spoken, nothing said."


    This kind of situation does not say to be able to save one''s life, if really said that outside that group of people may want to do everything possible to kill Su Zhengyi.


    Although Su Zhengyi is greedy for money, he is not stupid. He knows when to do something.


    Looking at her calm eyes, it was obvious that she was thinking about something. Gu ruobai comforted her: "you don''t have to worry about this. I have already made arrangements."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I know, just feel or where is wrong."


    Gu Ruo Baihu doubts: "what did you think of?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips for a long time and then suddenly said, "I finally know what''s wrong."

 Chapter 83

    "Don''t you think Su Zhengyi is too calm?"


    Although he was a little worried about Zhang Chunshui''s head, he was quite calm about the leakage of imperial examination papers.


    Su Mingyu twisted her eyebrows and looked at Gu ruobai and Zhang Qiao. She found that they had a look of "I knew it for a long time". In a moment, she felt that her reaction seemed a little slow.


    Su Zhengyi can''t do such a big thing by himself. As long as Zhang Qiao doesn''t find the person to help him, Su Zhengyi feels that he is safe, so he is so stubborn.


    "Then we There''s a clue to the man? "


    Su Mingyu stares at Gu ruobai''s curiosity.


    Gu ruobai looked at her with a smile: "what do you say?"


    Su Mingyu blinked and sighed weakly.


    Well, according to the power of this man, it must have been found. The reason why he didn''t move may be waiting for a net.


    Seeing Su Mingyu talking about herself, Gu ruobai poured her a cup of hot tea: "please come out to let you have a meal and rest. What are you thinking about blindly?"


    As his voice dropped, several handmaids with baskets came forward to set the dishes.


    Su Mingyu looked at his favorite fish. His eyes lit up: "did you go to buy it for me?"


    Gu ruobai just laughed: "eat while it''s hot."


    Su Mingyu was not polite. He picked up his chopsticks and began to eat them.


    Zhang Qiao in the side to see the gaping, this or before that and their own chat Su Mingyu?


    How do you feel that she is like a changed person in front of Gu ruobai?


    Before clearly still so calm and self-contained, and even a little resist the meaning of thousands of miles, how to Gu ruobai like a child?


    Gu ruobai noticed Zhang Qiao''s entangled sight. He couldn''t help looking cold: "if Zhang Shilang is OK, go outside and wait?"


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s way of driving people out, Zhang Qiao is stunned.


    When have you seen Gu ruobai protect a person like this?


    He touched his jaw and looked at Gu ruobai: "have you been changed? How So gentle to a girl


    Although he had seen Gu ruobai treat Su Mingyu well before, he thought it was just the need to make a scene.


    But now only a few of them, this Gu ruobai not only does not restrain, but also more excessive.


    Even developed to see Su Mingyu more, this Gu ruobai began to drive people.


    He tut tongue: "sure enough, hero sad beauty pass ah, you see you are this little girl into what kind of?"


    Su mingyuquan thought he didn''t hear it. He just ate attentively.


    When she finally had enough to eat and drink, she wiped the oil on her mouth and looked up at Zhang Qiao: "Mr. Zhang, don''t you think that as a friend, you have a little too much to say?"


    Zhang Qiao looked at Su Mingyu with big eyes: "what do you say?"


    This girl hates to quarrel with herself, doesn''t she?


    How daring!


    Su Mingyu did not look at him, but looked at Gu ruobai sideways: "time is almost the time to go back."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "be careful."


    Su Mingyu''s grace, just followed Zhang Qiao to go out.


    After su Mingyu was sent to his cell, Zhang Qiao took Su Yueyue away without saying a word. Su Yueyue was shaking with his irritable expression.


    Although she tried not to go, she was finally taken away by Zhang Qiao.


    Wang Manwen looked at Su Yueyue crying so miserable, his eyes also red.


    Even ignoring the unhappiness with Su Mingyu, he caught Su Mingyu and asked, "Mingyu Did Zhang Qiao do anything to you? "


    Su Mingyu pretended to twist her eyebrows and pondered: "I didn''t say anything, it was It is... "


    Wang Manwen Yu Guang glared at Su Zhengyi, who was injured all over, and was about to die in a hurry: "what''s going on? Don''t scare me."


    Su Mingyu quickly comforted her: "Er Niang, don''t worry. Zhang Qiao didn''t do anything to me. She just asked about the head. It''s said that the owner of the head has a lot of future."


    Wang Manwen was a little relieved when he heard Su Mingyu say that Zhang Qiao had done nothing, but his face suddenly became more gloomy when he heard about his head.


    Su Mingyu saw it in her eyes, but she didn''t show her face.


    Here Su Yueyue looked at the blood on the torture device, and felt his legs and stomach straight and soft.


    She looked at Zhang Qiao nervously, even her voice trembled: "I I really don''t know anything. "


    Looking at her advice, Zhang Qiao couldn''t help but think of Su Mingyu, the same father. How could the difference be so great?


    Zhang Qiao asked someone to take a stool for Su Yueyue. But as soon as he saw the blood on the stool, Su Yueyue didn''t dare to sit down. She just stood aside in embarrassment: "that Zhang Shilang What do you want to know? "


    "Don''t be so nervous. Let you sit. You can sit." Zhang Qiao pointed to that stool, the tone is very indifferent, but the light in the eye is flashing people''s fear.Su Yueyue finally had no choice but to sit down, fart. The sticky feeling under the pile made her feel very uncomfortable, but she did not dare to move, just sat there honestly.


    Su Yueyue used to be arrogant and despotic, but he knew that her father was Shangshu. As long as she didn''t do too much, Su Zhengyi would certainly protect her.


    But now even Su Zhengyi can''t protect herself. If she is still arrogant, she is really stupid.


    Seeing her sitting, Zhang qiaocai said coldly, "Miss Su Yueyue, can you tell me where you were when Su Mingyu found her head?"


    Su Yueyue held his hands tightly together: "I In the room Sleep. "


    Zhang Qiao raised eyebrows to look at her: "then who can prove it?"


    Su Yueyue was more and more nervous: "that My maid Xiaocui and other servants can prove it


    Zhang Qiao suddenly Oh a: "in fact, you don''t have to be so nervous, like you so beautiful girl, I will not torture you."


    "But..." Zhang Qiao looked at Su Yueyue: "is this a big deal? Did you go to see the excitement afterwards? "


    Su Yueyue tightened his hand and shook his head almost without thinking: "that How dare I go to see that thing so terrible


    Listen to her say so, Zhang Qiao nodded: "Su girl looks like also is a weak big girl indeed."


    Although he was praised, Su Yueyue was not happy at all, and his expression was still nervous: "that I Can I go back? "


    Zhang Qiao nodded. When Su Yueyue got up and was about to leave, Zhang Qiao suddenly stopped her: "Miss Su, do you know the master of that head?"


    Su Yueyue was frightened by him, and then he said: "it seems that It''s called Zhang Chunshui. "


    "Miss Su." Zhang Qiao hooked his lips: "if according to your words, you have been resting in your own room, so after the incident you have been in the room, then how do you know whose head it is?"

 Chapter 84

    He said this to Su Yueyue to ask the leg a soft, fell back on the stool: "that It''s just, it''s just listening to people? "


    Zhang Qiao frowned and refused to comment: "who did you listen to, Miss Su?"


    Su Yueyue was so nervous that she began to cry. When she was still hesitant to find out who it was, suddenly a tall figure came in. When Su Yueyue saw him, he saw the Savior.


    All of a sudden, he threw himself into the man''s arms: "King Yu."


    King Yu looked down at Su Yueyue, who was crying with pear blossoms and rain. He patted her on the back with a little heartache: "Zhang Shilang of the Ministry of punishment, you are really brave enough to examine a Shangshu, but you don''t give it to the three law departments first?"


    Zhang Qiao was neither humble nor arrogant: "how did the king of Yu know that I didn''t give it to SANFA division?"


    Said Zhang Qiao hook lips a smile: "this matter I as early as yesterday reported, as long as to ask can know I said is not true."


    "Did the king of Yu not have time to ask the three law division''s person, or did some of the three law department''s people not report to the king Yu?"


    As soon as he said this, King Yu''s face became even more gloomy: "Zhang Qiao, are you implying that I have touched three law departments and perverted the law for selfish ends?"


    Zhang Qiao droops eyes: "of course not."


    However, he raised his eyes and looked at Su Yue: "just now Miss Su Yueyue said a very valuable message, so please let the king of Yu talk about the past later, let me finish the question?"


    Zhang Qiao, this is the normal process of handling a case. Although the king of Yu was very unhappy with his attitude, he could only swallow his anger: "ask."


    At the same time, his hand is still on Su Yueyue''s body, as if to pacify him.


    Su Yueyue did not seem to be so afraid. She swallowed her saliva and said after a long time, "that man Yes, it''s our housekeeper. "


    What flashed through Yu Wang''s eyes, and passed away before Zhang Qiao caught him.


    "Now can Mr. Zhang let yue''er and I get along alone for a while?"


    King Yu''s face was not very good. He seemed to eat people at any time.


    Zhang Qiao just grinned: "please don''t mind if I have people following you."


    "You can''t trust the king?" At that time, the king of Yu was angry: "you are just a little servant of the Ministry of punishment. Don''t take chicken feather as an order arrow!"


    Zhang Qiao is still that pair of oil and salt does not enter the attitude: "King Yu, this is the rule of our Ministry of punishment, please do not let me embarrassed."


    Looking at his expression like this, the king of Yu was impatient and said, "follow me if you love me!"


    Zhang Qiao looked at Yu Wang with Su Yueyue to one side with a smile, but his eyes flashed with cold light.


    Seeing that Su Yueyue didn''t come back for a long time, Wang Manwen was more and more anxious. When she was about to burst into tears, King Yu escorted Su Yueyue back to his cell.


    Su Mingyu was shocked when he saw King Yu. Did this man come to see Su Yueyue?


    King Yu obviously saw the surprise in her eyes and glanced at Su Mingyu, who was more indifferent than Su Yueyue. A flash of appreciation flashed in his eyes: "Miss Mingyu is very surprised at my appearance?"


    Su Mingyu tugged at the corners of his mouth: "this kind of place is not the place that the king of Yu should come to."


    He even said something to himself. King Yu raised his eyebrows: "yue''er is my bosom friend. She has encountered difficulties. Naturally, I want to have a look."


    Then he turned and glanced at Su Zhengyi: "is Su Shangshu punished?"


    Su Zhengyi got up with difficulty and was stopped by King Yu as soon as he was about to salute


    Su Zhengyi took a breath of relief and said, "it''s just a little skin injury. I don''t know who impeached me. He insisted that I was related to the imperial examination. But I was so busy that I didn''t even have time to drink tea. How could I have time to leave the topic?"


    Looking at Su Zhengyi''s solemn and dignified appearance, the king of Yu collected his eyes: "I believe that Zhang Shilang will find out the truth. This matter will be noticed by the king. Su Shangshu should take care of himself in prison."


    Although at first glance there was no problem with their conversation, Su Mingyu felt that something was wrong with her.


    But the king Yu was in front of her, and she was not good enough to show her curiosity. She just stood aside indifferently, showing a lack of interest.


    King Yu comforted Su Yueyue and left the prison.


    Su Mingyu looked at the small world and sighed softly.


    "Mother, now, we can go out with King Yu."


    Su Yueyue took Wang man Wen''s hand like offering treasure, and he was very excited. He didn''t have the fear before.


    Su Zhengyi''s face was obviously better: "we didn''t do anything."


    Su Mingyu is also in line with: "perhaps some people see the trust in Dad, so it is expensive to find dad trouble."


    Wang Manwen also echoed: "that''s right. How could the laoshizi''s case be done by our master? Our master is a man of integrity. "


    Listening to these people blowing rainbow farts, Su Mingyu rolled a white eye in her heart.If you really didn''t do anything, why did you look so ugly when you came in?


    It is clear that there is a ghost in my heart, but now I find a supporter, I calm down again.


    After the event of King Yu, Zhang Qiao did not come to interrogate them.


    Several people''s treatment is obviously much better. The meal should be better, and the sleep should be warmer. Some people even came in to treat Su Zhengyi''s wounds.


    Su Yueyue''s face was smiling like a flower. His face was almost like "look, it''s all because of me that you''ll live so well" on his face.


    Su Mingyu is too lazy to take care of her. She still has to eat every day, and then wait for the meal to be delivered, and then to sleep in the dark.


    Such a boring life for several days was finally over on a rainy morning.


    Gu ruobai comes to the cell early in the morning to pick up himself. Su Mingyu looks at the corner of his mouth with a weak smile. She can''t help but also raises her lips.


    Before the two people often together, Su Mingyu did not feel very much, but since being locked up, she found that she often seems to think of Gu ruobai.


    "It makes you suffer."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s eyes are gentle, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "how is this going on?"


    At this time, a luxury carriage stopped in front of a few people, only to see the well-dressed and brightly dressed King Yu stepped down from above.


    As soon as Su Yueyue saw him, he jumped into his arms, and the king of Yu also enjoyed the beauty in his arms.


    "His highness did not deceive yue''er. He really brought him out when he said he would save him."


    Su Yueyue was shy and excited. His face was red and lovely.


    King Yu nodded: "Su Shang didn''t do anything with books. It''s all the fault of the Lin family. You''re just implicated."

 Chapter 85

    Lin family?


    Su Mingyu glanced at Gu ruobai, and after seeing the profundity on his face, he roughly understood what was going on.


    Someone helped Su Zhengyi find a replacement.


    It seems that his sister is not unimportant in the psychology of King Yu.


    Su Yueyue happily followed King Yu on the carriage, and Wang Manwen and Su Zhengyi also went up.


    When the carriage was about to leave, Su Zhengyi suddenly looked at Su Mingyu: "Mingyu, don''t you get on the carriage?"


    Su Mingyu is stunned. How can su Zhengyi call herself?


    She pursed her lips and shook her head: "it''s rare for the king of Yu to pick me up. I''ll go back with him."


    Clear will su Mingyu''s expression and action are included in the eye, Su Zhengyi''s eyes flashed a trace of intolerance.


    This girl has been very stubborn, before their own did not find that she actually just did not know how to communicate with themselves.


    Now looking at her, because he just told her to get on a carriage, she was so shaken. Su Zhengyi''s voice became milder: "well, King Yu has helped us a lot in prison. Thank him for being a father."


    Su Mingyu graciously said: "that Yu king and father people walk slowly."


    Looking at the carriage gradually leaving, Su Mingyu''s eyes became colder and colder: "how can the Lin family be willing to help Su Zhengyi take the blame?"


    It''s not a small crime to divulge the examination questions. Lin Jun was already a rat in the capital because he had polluted the girl''s innocence. Now that the Lin family collapsed, Lin Jun was afraid that he would never stay in the capital.


    Gu ruobai collected his eyes: "Lin Jun was arrested and charged with molesting women, but on the night of the imperial edict of copying, Lin Jun was released for no reason."


    Tut tongue, Su Mingyu sighed: "this Yu king is very powerful, hit the snake seven inches."


    "The only son of the Lin family is now in prison, and the master of the Lin family is too old to have any more children. He has to fight for the life of the whole family and protect Lin Jun?"


    "You see it through." Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "go, the palace has prepared good wine and good food for you."


    Originally not hungry, but was reminded by him, Su Mingyu felt that there was nothing in his stomach.


    But when Su Mingyu took a bath, changed her clothes, and then sat opposite Gu ruobai, Su suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    He was cheated to Ruixian Palace by a meal?


    Was she such a low vigilance person before?


    Seeing her face strange, Gu ruobai asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Injured in prison? "


    Su Mingyu quickly waved his hand: "how can I get hurt Zhang Qiao provides me with delicious food every day. "


    "How can I hear someone calling me?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, he saw Zhang Qiao come in through the back door.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes were straight when he saw him: "Lord That''s how you let him in? "


    If people know the relationship between Gu ruobai and Zhang Qiao, they can only be demoted.


    Gu ruobai didn''t look at Zhang Qiao behind him. He just put the fish that had been cleaned up in the bowl into Su Mingyu''s bowl: "if he can''t even throw off his tail, then he will really have no face to see me."


    Zhang Qiao was said by his face a black: "you said that, what is not face to see you, we have so many years of good friends, I finally came to your house once, you are so to me?"


    The mouth said so, but Zhang Qiao was not polite to sit in the middle of Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu was eating fish while watching Zhang Qiao''s eyes jump: "how long have you been hungry?"


    Zhang Qiao took a mouthful of food before leisurely said: "you don''t know, these two days for your Su family''s case, my running leg is about to break."


    Said Zhang Qiao to Su Mingyu curiously asked: "originally you Lin family so rich, look at you, wear so shabby."


    Su Mingyu took a puff at the corner of her mouth. How could the man speak so harshly: "what is my shabby dress? I''m just a miss who is not favored. Some of them are good. You still dislike my shabby clothes."


    Gu ruobai glanced at him faintly: "what did you find in the Lin family?"


    "Is the general evidence." After drinking a sip of tea, Zhang Qiao continued: "there is evidence that he bought murder, and there is evidence of his corruption and bribery."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Qiao snorted coldly: "you say it''s strange. There are all kinds of evidences. No matter how I ask him, he insists that he is greedy, so he wants to divulge the money."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips. How could she feel that the more she listened, the more she couldn''t understand: "money is the motive. It''s no problem."


    "But he never said how he got the information of the candidates who wanted to buy the examination questions."


    After all, divulging the examination questions is very important. The people of the Lin family will not be so stupid as to find someone to sell them.


    These people must have been carefully selected, otherwise they would not be jointly reported after the examination.Seeing that Su Mingyu understood her meaning so quickly, Zhang Qiao gave Gu ruobai an appreciative look: "it''s still the same as before. It''s poisonous to look at people."


    Gu ruobai glanced at him: "shut up if you can''t speak."


    Zhang Qiao grinned: "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to praise your daughter-in-law? "


    Gu ruobai cold eyes a sweep, Zhang Qiao is honest down: "do not boast, do not boast."


    He rubbed and poured himself a glass of wine, but also just smelled: "this wine is really fragrant, is it osmanthus?"


    Gu ruobai is too lazy to pay attention to him.


    Su Ming Yu''s hand against the chin, Ning eyebrows at two people: "that we white catch Su justice Bai?"


    Zhang Qiao hated that iron was not made into steel and patted the table top: "just praised your intelligence, how could you be stupid immediately?"


    "We didn''t want to catch Su Zhengyi at all. We just wanted to find out who was behind him. Now that someone has come to rescue him, we just need to follow suit and catch the man who is behind him."


    We are not afraid of the enemy''s many means, but we are afraid that the enemy will not take action. As long as they do, we will certainly leave behind evidence.


    And what they want is just this. They don''t want to use a head to imprison Su Zhengyi and others in it.


    Although Su Mingyu knew it, she still felt a little pity: "what should we do now?"


    Gu ruobai took her vegetables and said only one word: "wait."


    See Zhang Qiao Gu if white two people are not anxious, Su Mingyu to the end can only sigh: "OK, wait for it."


    After eating, Su Mingyu disguised herself as Sinan and went to Sinan Pavilion.


    Seeing Su Mingyu come out safely, xiamian sighed: "you are OK at last. I know that you will be scared to death when you are arrested."

 Chapter 86

    Su Mingyu told Xia Mian about her plan of dressing for lovers. She was very surprised: "you are all in prison. Do you still want these?"


    "Otherwise, I will be idle." Su Mingyu said, and then turned out the manuscript that he had drawn before: "you follow my this, go to spend a set of relative women''s clothes, I need color matching and embroidery to echo each other."


    Summer sleep nodded: "well, I know."


    After dealing with Sinan Pavilion, Su Mingyu went to the pawnbroker shop to see that everything was in order, and the stone in his heart was put down.


    At this time, Qin Chu also came to supervise the work.


    When she saw Su Mingyu, she was stunned. Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "what? Do you think I''m disappointed that I came out so soon? "


    Qin Chu was a man who had seen Su Mingyu''s wrist. How dare you say it was.


    He quickly shook his head: "I wish I could see you earlier."


    Su Mingyu''s clear and cold eyes looked at him: "I''m afraid it''s lack of silver?"


    Qin Chu''s whole body was stagnant: "have you ever been in prison, how can you be so well informed?"


    "Originally, there were 20 people digging soil, but now there are only more than 10 people." Su Mingyu was a little helpless: "tell me about your big organization, how can you be so poor?"


    Is he still to blame for being poor?


    Qin Chu broke down: "we can''t be blamed for being poor. We spent a lot of money on the repair of the place damaged by you and the man last time. Moreover, our organization has not been established for such a long time. It is of course that we are a bit short of money."


    How long does it take to start the project?


    Su Mingyu didn''t even need to look at it to know that Qin Chu must have kept a hand, but she didn''t poke it: "tomorrow I''ll send you the money. From tomorrow on, I need you to record the use of each sum of money."


    "If something happened to your Su family, you can take out the silver?" It''s not that Qin Chu doesn''t believe it. It''s just that Su Mingyu doesn''t look like he''s very rich at home.


    Su Mingyu gave him a white eye: "you just follow my words to do it, other you don''t have to care."


    After that, he turned around and left Qin Chu with a clear and beautiful figure, which made him look at him in a daze.


    Hey, this little girl is not big. She has a good temper.


    When Su Mingyu finished her work, it was already evening when she returned to Su''s house.


    Looking at Zhizhu''s worried look, Su Mingyu feels that her exhaustion seems to be swept away.


    "Miss..."


    Knowing that bamboo was red again, Su Mingyu came to comfort him: "I''m not coming back. It''s OK. Don''t cry so easily."


    While nodding, the bamboo still fell.


    Su Mingyu had no choice but to eat


    Zhizhu shook his head: "not yet. I''m waiting for you to come back."


    Su Mingyu en pulled her to go inside. She was stopped by Su Zhengyi as soon as she passed the main hall: "Mingyu."


    Su Mingyu came forward to salute: "Dad, er Niang."


    Su Zhengyi nodded: "did you thank Ruixian king for your father?"


    "Thank you very much. Rui Xian Wang said that we are all family members in the future. It''s necessary to help each other."


    This seemed to please Su Zhengyi. He said, "come on, haven''t you eaten yet? Let''s eat together


    Su Mingyu seemed to be frightened by his sudden concern. She was a little stunned, and then cautiously said, "or No, Mingyu always eats in her own yard. "


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s startled appearance, Su Zhengyi once again reflected on what he had done wrong.


    He said the temperature and a little bit: "Mingyu, our family was supposed to eat together. Later, you can eat in the main hall. The food in the yard is eaten by the people. If you don''t eat well, King Ruixian will not blame me for neglecting me."


    After hearing what Su Zhengyi said, Su Mingyu bit her lip and nodded in a small range: "then Thank you, Dad


    Su Yue on one side looked in his heart.


    I don''t know why since the prison came out, Su Zhengyi, who used to be indifferent to Su Mingyu, suddenly became much better to Su Mingyu.


    It''s because of himself that King Yu rescued them. How did everyone like Su Mingyu so much in the end?


    What kind of magic did this woman use?


    Wang Manwen also noticed Su Yueyue''s sight. She gave Su Yueyue a look in a hurry, indicating that she would not show off in front of Su Zhengyi. Su Yueyue just lowered his head and ate a meal in disgust.


    At the thought of sitting at a table with Su Mingyu, Su Yueyue had a headache.


    Back in his yard, Zhizhu''s eyes flashed with light: "Miss, how did you do it that the master suddenly liked you so much?"


    Seeing her more excited than herself, Su Mingyu shook her head helplessly: "what can I do in prison? Perhaps he thought it out himself


    She didn''t believe it.The master has neglected the young lady for so many years, and has come to understand it just because he has been in prison once? What did you do?


    Seeing Zhu''s posture of breaking through the casserole, Su Mingyu quickly changed the topic: "OK, OK, miss, I''ve been tired for a day. Can you give me some hot water so that I can have a good rest?"


    Hearing Su Mingyu say tired, Zhizhu quickly nodded: "OK, I''m going."


    Looking at Zhizhu''s back, Su Mingyu sighed. This girl is really too difficult to handle.


    Before she was in prison, Su didn''t feel pampered, but she didn''t sleep well in the last few days, which made her a little headache.


    When I was on a mission, I didn''t sleep for two days or find someone who could sleep on the tree.


    Now I still feel uncomfortable sleeping in the straw pile. I can''t sleep well all night.


    Sleeping in the soft bed again, Su Mingyu sighed.


    After sleeping until dawn, Su Mingyu didn''t make up yet. Xiaocui, who was beside Su Yueyue, came in: "Miss, let me ask you to go to the main hall."


    Su Mingyu frowned: "do you have anything to say?"


    Xiaocui pondered for a moment and then said, "it seems that it''s because of King Yu."


    Su Mingyu Oh: "you go down first, I''ll come soon."


    What did king Yu come to Su Fu again?


    After this, didn''t he think he came to the Su mansion too often?


    Dressed neatly, Su Mingyu just walked to the main hall and saw Su Yueyue come out from behind.


    Today''s su Yueyue is obviously well-dressed. His green skirt is covered with purple shirt. His face is picturesque. His skin is like snow. His soft green silk is hanging down to his slender waist. With a trace of crimson cheek and sunlight shining, Su Yueyue is particularly charming.


    Su Mingyu boasted in her heart that she was worthy of being her good sister. Such a dress is really beautiful. No wonder she can be rated as the first beauty of the capital.

 Chapter 87

    King Yu was obviously surprised by Su Yueyue''s appearance for a few days. His eyes flashed and he looked at Su Yueyue: "yue''er really has the posture of overturning the city, the beauty of sunfish and falling geese."


    Su Yueyue was flattered by his cheek red, pink appearance pour more people heartache.


    "Yesterday, the king of Yu was in a hurry to leave. Yueer didn''t have time to thank him."


    King Yu waved his hand: "it''s all a piece of work. You Su family is not afraid of the shadow. I just helped to ask about this matter."


    Although the king said so, the pride in his eyes was undoubtedly revealed.


    Su Yueyue walked up, shyly drooped his eyes: "I do not know what the so-called matter of King Yu came to our Su house today?"


    When it comes to business, King Yu can take back his sight from Su Yueyue: "although this case has been found out, all the things are done by Lin Jun alone."


    "But after all, the Su family was also implicated. The father and the emperor sympathized with Su Shangshu''s imprisonment, so he purposely ordered him to stay in his house for a few days, and then go to the court when he was fully recovered."


    Su Zhengyi sighed for a long time, and seemed a little unhappy: "please take a message to the emperor for me."


    "That is to say, I will follow the emperor to the death. If there is anything the emperor needs during his recuperation, I will go through fire and water."


    King Yu nodded: "Su Shangshu can have such awareness, my father will be very happy."


    Su Zhengyi gave a bitter smile: "the old minister''s negligence caused such a big mistake. The Emperor didn''t punish me and asked me to recuperate in the mansion. It''s a gift. If you can''t share the worries with the emperor, it''s really my fault."


    Saying that Su Zhengyi suddenly coughed, he covered his chest and waved his hand to the king Yu apologetically: "the old minister suffered from the cold in this prison, and if he does not feel well, he will go to rest first. Yue''er, accompany the king of Yu well."


    After seeing him leave, the king of Yu came to Su Yue''s side: "where would you like to see him?"


    Su Yueyue pretended to be pinched and pondered for a moment before he said: "I want to go to the lake. It''s going to be Qiqiao festival soon. It''s said that there are many beautiful lanterns hanging on the street. It''s best to see them on the lake at night."


    Looking at her excited look, King Yu was very cheerful: "good Yue son, if you want to see me, I will take you to see it."


    He said that the two people who hugged each other left, but as he turned around, King Yu suddenly asked Su Mingyu, "do you want miss Mingyu to go too?"


    Su Mingyu was stunned.


    Why does he call himself?


    Just when she didn''t know whether to answer, Su Yueyue had already snatched her one step to open his mouth: "elder sister, I''m afraid I want to go out with Ruixian king for a while? If King Yu took his sister away at this time, wouldn''t king Ruixian want to rush to the sky? "


    Although this is for their own sake, but how to hear Su Mingyu''s ears become so strange?


    She took a look at Su Yueyue''s handkerchief, and said, "I thank king Ruixian yesterday, so I have nothing to do today."


    As soon as she said this, Su Yueyue''s face turned black immediately: "elder sister If you don''t tell Ruixian that Wang wants to visit the lake with us, what if he comes to look for it


    I don''t want to let myself go.


    Su Mingyu simply put his eyes on the king Yu, a pair of clear eyes, qiushuihanbo: "since my sister is afraid that I will disturb the king Yu, then I will not go. May the king have a good time."


    After that, she turned to leave, but she was stopped by Su Yueyue before she took two steps: "sister, if you want to go, go there. How can I feel that my sister bothers me? King Yu and I are just going to see the river lantern."


    Su Mingyu turned and looked at the king with his bright eyes: "King Yu Do you think I''m interrupting


    Today''s su Mingyu is dressed in white, with black hair tied lazily at the back of her head. Her facial features are delicate, and her face is clearly cold. She is full of indifference and indifference from thousands of miles away.


    But looking at the eyes of the king Yu, there was a little bit of light.


    Men have a natural sense of conquest. Su Mingyu, who can make this outsider as cold as ice, looks at him with such eyes. The king of Yu almost does not think about it and agrees: "as long as Miss Mingyu wants to stay, you can stay as long as you want."


    Su Yueyue clearly saw the change in King Yu''s eyes. She was biting her teeth secretly. Just now, she was filled with tender eyes. At the moment, there was only deep hatred.


    Su Mingyu saw it clearly. She thought she didn''t know. She just followed the king Yu on the carriage with a smile.


    After a look at the weather outside, it was really excellent. Su Mingyu chuckled and said, "it would be nice if we could fish in such a weather."


    "Oh, Miss Mingyu loves fishing too?" The king did not expect a girl in the boudoir to like fishing.


    Su Mingyu closed her eyes and lowered her head: "in fact, I can''t say that I like it. I just feel very happy when the fishing rod is shaking. When I pull it up, I can see that there is a sense of accomplishment."


    This is the reason why he likes fishing. A surprise flashed in King Yu''s eyes: "as it happens, there is a fishing rod on my boat. Do you want miss Mingyu to fish?"Su Mingyu nodded a little embarrassed: "but It''s not good for Mingyu to fish. Please don''t laugh at me at that time. "


    Look at her face slightly red appearance, Yu Wang mouth up: "no, this king can teach you."


    Looking at the two people, you come and I look at each other. Su Yueyue''s lungs are going to explode.


    She bit her jaw and told herself again and again that the king of Yu was still there. She had to be calm and calm, so as to suppress her anger.


    She slightly leans on Yu Wang, and then acts coquettishly to: "I don''t know my sister can fish ~ Yu Wang, I also want to learn, Yu Wang also teaches me."


    Feeling the softness of Su Yue''s body, the king of Yu flashed something in his eyes, but soon suppressed it: "yes, of course."


    Taking this opportunity, Su Yueyue got entangled with King Yu and asked him to tell him about his fishing experience or something.


    Su Mingyu didn''t care about the intimacy of the two men. She just lifted up the curtain and looked out of the window.


    Just at this time, the sunlight slanted in, shining on Su Mingyu''s white cheek, casting a fan-shaped shadow on her curled eyelashes. With her blinking, the feather like light texture makes the viewer''s heart itch.


    Unconsciously, the king of Yu put his arm around Su Yue''s hand, which gradually became heavy. Su Yueyue couldn''t help but sob: "King Yu is painful."


    Looking back at Su Yueyue around him, he was really beautiful, just like a special creature, but he didn''t have that kind of crispy hemp.

 Chapter 88

    As soon as Yu''s eyes sank, he simply took Su Yueyue and sat down beside him. He put his arm around her shoulder and sniffed at the fragrance of flowers that she had picked up to cater to himself. All of a sudden, he felt bored.


    From time to time, she glanced at Su Mingyu by the window. This woman not only did not cater to herself as other people did, but also made him feel confused.


    Occasionally, I will show different expression to myself, but I always immediately like this. I don''t envy any woman around me.


    It was the first time he met such a woman.


    Su Yueyue looked at Yu Wang''s glance at Su Mingyu''s sight. He was so angry: "elder sister The relationship between you and King Ruixian is getting closer and closer. Did king Rui Xian say he would marry you last time? Is he going to propose a marriage


    Su Mingyu and so on is this sentence, she pretended to be indifferent to smile: "I don''t know, Ruixian Wang and I just met yesterday, he seems to be very busy."


    Looking at her like this, it seems that the progress with Gu ruobai is not very smooth. King Yu collected his eyes and said, "my brother is a bit of a bad temper. Besides, he is a good match."


    Su Mingyu pulled the corners of his mouth with a smile: "what does the king of Yu think is a good match for a daughter''s family?"


    It seems that Su Mingyu would even ask this question. The king of Yu was stunned and then said, "you can rely on it. If you have responsibility and responsibility, you can be a good match."


    Su Mingyu suddenly smile, the smile is brilliant, like a fleeting fireworks, beautiful and short.


    With her smile, the king of Yu was interested: "does Mingyu think this is not a good match standard?"


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "everyone has different ideas about the other half of his heart."


    With that, Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at the king Yu. There was no impurity in his clear eyes. He looked pure and good: "but just now, the king said so much, but he didn''t receive heartfelt pity. Mingyu''s talent was shallow, but he only felt that only when two people who love each other get married, will they go to happiness."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Mingyu covered his mouth as if he had missed something. He pulled the corner of his mouth awkwardly: "this is just Mingyu''s nonsense. Don''t take it seriously."


    King Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him. As the most favored prince at present, he certainly knew that most of the women close to him came for his identity as king Yu.


    As for the admiration, it was only love for the power behind him.


    He never expected that one day he would hear in a woman''s mouth that "only two people who love each other will become happy" sounds so childish and ridiculous.


    But also so simple and clean, in this world of power and desire, there are people who want to pursue love.


    The atmosphere of the carriage suddenly became a little strange. Just as the air began to solidify, the coachman''s voice broke the silence: "Lord, here we are."


    Yu king a hook lips: "rare weather today, we fish in the afternoon, evening just can eat fish."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "then I have to work harder, or it will not be enough for us to eat."


    Su Yueyue forced to insert the topic: "it doesn''t matter, Yue son''s appetite is very small, can''t eat much."


    Su Yueyue chuckled: "I mean, I can eat two fish every time, so I need to work hard."


    The king of Yu looked at Su Mingyu without any affectation. He didn''t know why. The more he saw it, the better he was.


    He raised his eyebrow: "with me, will you still be hungry?"


    Then he reached out to take Su Mingyu to the boat. Su Mingyu pretended to be inadvertently taken by the hand of King Yu.


    After getting on the boat, she was surprised and felt wrong. She apologized hastily: "sorry, Mingyu was abrupt."


    It''s funny to see that the king Yu is so nervous: "it''s my king who led you. What''s so abrupt about you?"


    Su Mingyu just laughed, and then went to the stern to find the boatman to get his fishing rod.


    Looking at Su Mingyu pulling up his sleeves and doing a model like appearance, the king of Yu also found a fishing rod to sit next to her and caught the fish.


    They were fishing and chatting. Su Yueyue almost bit his teeth while watching.


    However, she was still brave enough to ask the king of Yu to give her a suspender. When Su Yueyue looked at the creeping earthworm, she didn''t feel scared.


    Later, it was king Yu who asked someone to help her put on the bait.


    However, when she threw the fishing rod, she caught the decoration on the boat hull carelessly and almost didn''t drop herself.


    Looking at Su Yueyue''s clumsiness all the way, King Yu thought that he was cute at the beginning, and he came to help him with it at first. However, after several times of this, he lost interest and directly found a boatman to protect her.


    So later, the situation became that who was joking about fishing between King Yu and Su Mingyu. Su Yueyue watched them laughing with the boatman alone.


    The more he looked, the more angry he became. Later, Su Yueyue simply threw the fishing rod and went back to the cabin.


    Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue, who was very angry. She covered her mouth and laughed: "King Yu is laughing. My sister has been spoiled since childhood. She is not very good at these things, but she is a good girl with simple mind."A simple girl?


    The king of Yu snorted coldly in his heart. If Su Yueyue was really like Su Mingyu said, he would not happen to take his favorite perfume sachet every time he saw himself.


    And they don''t offer to play with a man until dark.


    He was a man who grew up in the royal family. He knew the tricks for a long time, but basically every girl was like this, so he didn''t care much about it.


    But now with Su Mingyu so easy to get along with the whole afternoon, he can not help but start to reflect on whether his habits are not normal at all.


    "I seem to understand why Gu ruobai takes a fancy to you."


    Yu Wang lianmou looked at Su Mingyu: "you are a little different from other women."


    Su Mingyu smirked: "the only difference between me and them is that I''m not as good-looking as they are."


    Just say, suddenly pole move, Su Mingyu eyes light a bright, quickly pull up.


    Seeing a red carp floating on the water, Su Mingyu was very careful, and finally pulled up after the fish choked a few saliva.


    Looking at the red fish, Su Mingyu quickly asked people to take the fish and put it in. After taking the fish down, Su Mingyu directly handed it to the king of Yu: "the red carp is auspicious, and the king of Yu will certainly be like this fish in the future, and his dream will come true."


    The first time he received a fish as a gift, King Yu looked at the fish and couldn''t laugh and cry: "what did you bake for me?"


    Su Mingyu smashed his mouth: "it doesn''t matter, I can still fish!"


    Then he baited again and went on fishing.


    Seeing that she wanted to eat it very much, but still gave it to herself, King Yu suddenly felt that the fish was not so eye-catching: "keep the fish well, and then go down to the bank and send it to the five houses."

 Chapter 89

    The boatman was stunned. Although the king Yu never raised fish, how did he change his mind today?


    However, since the master has already opened his mouth, he is a servant who dare not say anything more.


    Looking at Su Mingyu, who was observing the movement of the water, King Yu suddenly asked, "Miss Mingyu doesn''t seem to care much about the appearance of fame and power. Why is she with king Ruixian?"


    It seems that he did not expect that he would ask such a question. Su Mingyu was stunned and then laughed: "the king of Yu should be curious about such things about men and women?"


    By her saying so, King Yu also found his problems a little strange.


    He picked his eyebrows: "it''s just curiosity. I''ve never had a good relationship with my brother. Today I can fish with the woman he loves, which naturally stirs up doubts."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "in fact, Mingyu thinks that you have asked the opposite question about King Yu. It should be that king Ruixian has no power and power, and his disabled legs have even deprived him of the throne. Why do I still like him?"


    Unexpectedly, Su Mingyu was so bold in talking about this topic. The king of Yu suddenly hooked his lips and laughed: "then why do you like him?"


    Su Mingyu''s mysterious smile: "I don''t know where to start, go deep."


    "However, in fact, compared with Ruixian Wang and I, I think Yu Wang and his younger sister are a perfect match. Yu is brave and romantic, and my sister is extremely beautiful and perfectly matched with King Yu."


    King Yu said with a smile: "is that right? He is indeed very clever, and his appearance is one of the best. "


    Listen to his voice there is regret, Su Mingyu pretended not to be curious, also did not continue to ask the meaning: "in this case, then Mingyu wish King Yu and my sister a hundred years of good marriage."


    Just then, suddenly the fishing rod moved. Su Mingyu was just about to get up and pull the fishing rod. A boat from nowhere hit them. Su Mingyu did not stand firm and fell on the king of Yu.


    Yu Wang firmly caught her with a stride, feeling the trembling fear of the people in his arms, smelling the elegant fragrance on her body, and his eyes gradually deepened: "are you ok?"


    Su Mingyu steadied her mind for a moment, and accidentally glanced at the people on the boat. Her face changed. It was Mei Qing who was finished!


    If Gu ruobai knew that she had done it by herself and didn''t tear herself up according to his temperament?


    Seeing that Su Mingyu''s face was so ugly, King Yu wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu bit her teeth in secret. When she looked up again, her face had recovered a little: "nothing Maybe it made me a little dizzy. "


    Then Su Mingyu carefully pushed away the king Yu: "I''m afraid the fish have all run away..."


    "I''m sorry, it''s my servant''s recklessness. I''ve disturbed the girl. Please don''t blame me."


    Just at this time, a gentle voice rang, Su Mingyu tried to suppress his bitter face and pulled out a faint smile: "no problem, it''s because I saw the fish on the hook, I was a little excited before I could not stand still."


    Looking at Mei Qing''s face like peach blossom, body like weak willow in the wind, eyebrows like spring mountain with rain eyes like autumn water, eyebrows frowning and eyes turning charming, people can''t help but itch.


    King Yu was stunned: "whose girl are you? I haven''t seen you on this lake before."


    Mei Qing was a little bit lucky: "little girl Mei Qing just returned to the capital in recent days, and had been raised at home before."


    Yu Wang Lian Mou: "I said that such a beautiful woman, I have seen certainly will not forget."


    Su Mingyu timely help forehead: "King Yu, I was just shaken a little dizzy, so I went to have a rest first, and then told me to bake the fish."


    Seeing that her face was not very good, King Yu nodded: "well, you go."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, Mei Qing''s eyes light gently collected: "I don''t know that the childe is the king of Yu. I''m really abrupt."


    The king of Yu quickly stopped Mei Qing, who was going to salute him again: "do you know if the word" Yu Wang "is written on my head? You don''t know that nature is normal."


    Hearing him say so, Mei Qing suddenly covered her mouth with a smile. The slightly rising radian and her eyebrows and eyes all laughed. The reality was seductive and charming, which made people daydream.


    "It''s unexpected that the small section of Yu is so casual."


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "what do you mean by that? Should I blame you?"


    Meiqing quickly begged for mercy: "of course, it''s not willing to. Today, it''s Meiqing who bothered the king of Yu. If we have the chance to see you later, we will certainly ask the king to have a good wine and good food as compensation."


    She said that she was blessed again, and then turned to leave.


    King Yu looked at her leaving figure, then looked at the cabin, and finally threw the fishing rod to the boatman: "roast three fish for King Ben."


    The boatman nodded in response.


    Su Mingyu went back to her room in the cabin and looked at the lake through the window. After a while, she saw Mei Qing''s boat leaving slowly. The stone in her heart was heavier.


    I don''t know if Mei Qing will tell Gu ruobai what happened to him just now.At the thought of Gu ruobai''s cold face, Su Mingyu was a little afraid to face it.


    With a long sigh, Su Mingyu suddenly responded.


    Why should she be afraid of Gu ruobai!


    Not to mention the false engagement between her and Gu ruobai, let''s say that even if it''s really together, what Su Mingyu wants to do always needs no reason.


    It''s just a Gu ruobai. What can I be afraid of!


    She even imperceptibly felt sorry for Gu ruobai when she approached the king of Yu?


    It''s all illusions! Su Mingyu wants to do what she wants to do!


    So thinking about it, Su Mingyu felt a little guilty in her heart. As soon as she was ready to have a drink, she heard the sound of moving things in the room next to her.


    When she listened with all her ears, there was no sound.


    Su Mingyu frowned slightly. He had been chatting with the king Yu for so long before. This Su Yueyue didn''t move. Could it be too slow now?


    Just thinking about it, she heard the sound of closing the door. Su Mingyu thought about it and finally walked out on her toes.


    After checking Su Yueyue''s room, she opened the door carefully and went in.


    Looking around for a while, Su Mingyu didn''t see anything. Suddenly, a faint fragrance of flowers attracted her. If you look carefully, there is no flower in the whole room. What''s the matter with this flower fragrance?


    Su Mingyu keen eyes on the incense burner not far from the bed, eyes light a turn to know what is going on.


    This Su Yueyue can''t wait so much that he is going to attack King Yu in most of the day? That''s a lot of guts.

 Chapter 90

    Just thinking about it, Su Mingyu heard a slight footstep. She quickly turned the window and carefully turned into her room from the outside of the window.


    After a while, I heard Su Yueyue''s silver bell like laughter: "did the king of Yu Miss fishing?"


    King Yu''s voice was low and hoarse: "it''s normal that fishing can''t be done in a hurry. It''s normal to miss something."


    Su Yueyue clever to: "that fish was not caught by the king of Yu is not enough, not worthy of being caught by the king of Yu."


    Su Mingyu heard goose bumps all over her body. She had seen flatterers, but she had never seen such stiff flattery.


    But the king seems very happy, he slightly smile: "Yue son this mouth is more and more sweet."


    Su Yueyue chuckled: "Yue son said is the truth."


    "Good, good, true." King Yu seemed very happy: "you said you were not comfortable before. Are you better now?"


    "Well, I''ll be better after a rest." A burst of open the door, Su Yueyue shy to: "Yu King come in and sit down, I''ll make you tea."


    King Yu took a look at the room: "you are so poor, I should not rush to take you out to play."


    Su Yueyue quickly shook his head: "how can I blame the king Yu? I want to come out to see the lamp."


    Saying that Su Yue took the king of Yu and went into the house: "since all of you have sent him to the door, you can sit down and make tea for you."


    King Yu looked at the busy Su Yueyue, and his eyes flashed slightly. After all, he was a beauty. No matter what he did, he had the demeanor of a beauty: "since he entered the prison camp, he seems to be more virtuous."


    Su Yueyue heard him boasting himself so much, and his eyes took a trace of smile: "thank you for your praise."


    Then he handed a cup of tea to the king of Yu: "since the king of Yu thinks Yue''s son is more virtuous, would you like to go to Su''s house to ask for a marriage sometime?"


    King Yu''s action of drinking water was slightly stagnant, but he soon recovered: "yue''er wants to marry?"


    Su Yueyue''s beautiful little mouth pouted up: "Yue son just looks at elder sister and Ruixian Wang get along very well, a little envious just."


    The implication was that she was jealous of the little girl''s family, but she didn''t mean to force King Yu to make any decision.


    King Yu liked her careful thinking of the current affairs, and just a faint smile: "it seems that yue''er is jealous of your sister."


    Su Yueyue was very shy to cover his mouth. A beautiful cheek was covered with rosy red: "Lord, you know to make fun of me."


    Su Mingyu''s eyes dropped. She listened quietly.


    Two people chatting, heard Su Yue''s voice become ambiguous.


    Yue''s eyes lifted Yulan''s hand on the table and said, "Yu Su, like the king of water In fact, yue''er''s mind has been known by the king of Yu for a long time. Yue''er really likes him. I don''t want any fame. I just want to stay with him. "


    Saying that Su Yueyue put his hand on the hand of King Yu, clearly saw his throat knot rolling, a pair of deep eyes at the moment also stained with a little metaphor.


    Su Yueyue raised his mouth during the menstrual period and drew up a gentle smile like water and incomparably enchanting: "does King Yu not believe yue''er?"


    Feeling Su Yueyue''s weak and boneless hand gently rubbed on the back of his hand and brought up a touch of crisp hemp.


    King Yu looked at her deeply with a pair of dark eyes, and a nameless fire rose in his heart.


    He was not a man of restraint. Since the other side already had that intention, he would not miss such an opportunity.


    With a big hand, he pulled up Su Yueyue''s small hands and pulled her to his legs with a fierce effort.


    The index finger gently lifted her jaw, looking at her lovely face with delicate facial features and a trace of rosy red. King Yu picked up her thin lips and said with a light smile, "I didn''t expect our yue''er to have such a lovely expression."


    Su Yue lowered his head and blushed with Shyness: "Lord, don''t make fun of him."


    Then just listen to a burst of ambiguous voice, Su Mingyu pursed her lips.


    If you really let Su Yueyue succeed, I am afraid she will be higher in the heart of Su Zhengyi.


    All the previous efforts in prison were in vain.


    Su Mingyu calm eyes, quietly opened the door, around the back of the cabin, looking for a boatman: "do you see my sister?"


    The boatman asked three do not know: "small has been staying in the stern, do not know whether Miss Su Yueyue has come out."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips with remorse: "it''s all because I''m so happy fishing that I forget to care about my sister. Before she gets on the boat, she obviously has some discomfort."


    Then she gave the boatman some silver coins: "I''m a little uncomfortable. I want to blow the wind in the stern. Please go and get some food and drink for my sister."


    The boatman accepted the money, and his mouth cracked with laughter: "I''ll do it now."Yu Wang''s hand tightly hugged Su Yue''s slender waist. He took a deep breath in her white neck, smelling the fragrance of her body. He only felt that the fire in his heart was getting bigger and bigger, and the strength of his hands could not help getting heavy.


    Su Yueyue was pinched a little bit, and she sobbed softly: "Wang Ye ~"


    but her kitten like cry aroused the tyranny of King Yu, and her mouth left a blue mark on her white neck.


    Su Yueyue held the king Yu with his back hand, and his voice was sweet. A pair of beautiful eyes were filled with water vapor: "Lord, please be gentle."


    Just as the ambiguous atmosphere in the room had reached the peak, when Yu Wang''s hand had touched Su Yueyue''s belt, a rough voice interrupted them:


    "Miss Su? Miss Su? Are you okay? Miss Su Mingyu, you haven''t come out all the time. I''m worried about your health. Let me give you something to eat and drink. "


    Damn it!


    Su Yueyue''s eyes are full of Yin ducks just now.


    This damned Su Mingyu! It''s bad for her every time.


    Clearly felt that Yu Wang had come back to his senses, he just held himself and did not continue to move.


    If Su Yueyue clears up at this time, it will certainly arouse his suspicion.


    So she seemed to wake up suddenly, embarrassed to close her clothes, and then called out to the outside: "you Put it at the door


    With that, she blushed like an apple, and her eyes were dripping. She was too shy to look at Yu Wang''s face: "that That His highness King Yu... "


    Looking at her so lovely, King Yu did not say anything more.


    He just gently came forward to help her put on her clothes, and then gently helped her cut some messy broken hair.

 Chapter 91

    "It''s my negligence. I can''t help knowing that you are not in good health. Take a rest first. I''ll call you when the fish is ready."


    Su Yueyue''s face was even redder with her eyes full of tenderness. She lowered her head and nodded like a chicken pecking at rice and said, "well King Yu You are very kind to yue''er. "


    King Yu picked up his eyebrows and said, "because of you, I''m good to you."


    With that, King Yu opened the door and picked up the snacks on the ground and put them back on the table: "you haven''t eaten anything this afternoon. You must be hungry. Have some of this cushion first."


    He said with a soft smile: "I''ll go back and have a rest."


    Looking at the back of Yu Wang''s leaving, Su Yueyue clenched his hand tightly, glared at Su Mingyu''s direction and said: "Su Mingyu, you Beige people! Repeatedly bad I good, now that you still want to rob Yu Wang with me! I can''t spare you! "


    The king of Yu just came out of Su Yueyue''s room, his face suddenly sank. There was no tenderness and consideration before, and only a terrible haze remained.


    He had been poisoned by many poisons in the palace since he was a child, especially in the treatment of drugs that can arouse the desire of the youth. However, he still found the way of Su Yueyue today.


    Although he is not good at restraining himself, he is not so easy to be bewitched. He has been so interested in this broad day, but it is the first time.


    If the boatman didn''t come and disturb himself, he might have gone on.


    Taking a deep breath, King Yu turned back and looked at Su Yueyue''s room as a "kind and innocent woman.".


    "Oh." The king of Yu sneered: "but it is a strange woman."


    There are so many women who want to post him upside down, but since they are so bold, it is rare to draw him.


    He went back to his room to have a rest. King Yu looked around the bow of the boat, but he did not find Su Mingyu. Just when he wanted to ask someone, he saw Su Mingyu come from the direction of the stern.


    She was wearing a simple plain white long brocade dress. She was embroidered with dark brown silk thread on the cloth. The peach red silk thread embroidered blossoming plum blossoms. From the skirt to the waist, a dark purple wide belt tightened the waist, showing a graceful figure, but also gave people a feeling of elegance and nobility.


    It seems that every time she sees her, Su Mingyu can bring some surprise to herself. If she wears plain clothes on ordinary women, she will appear faint, but there is no trace of flavor in her.


    King Yu raised his eyebrow: "how did you get to the stern of the boat? Won''t you eat the fish


    Su Mingyu''s eyes and eyebrows were clear, and a trace of worry hung on her face: "I haven''t seen my sister go out this afternoon. I''m a little worried about her."


    Thinking of the boatman who had just come, King Yu put up his eyes and said, "I''ve been to see yu''er just now. He''s no big problem. Maybe he''s just been in prison for too long, and he''s not feeling well."


    Hearing him say so, Su Mingyu relaxed. She sniffed at the smell of the roasted fish on the boat. Her eyes flashed with excitement: "did the fish do well in the exam?"


    Seeing that she was so happy because of a roast fish, King Yu couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth: "well, go and have a taste."


    The delicious roasted fish is covered with a light layer of pepper. The meat inside is very fresh and tender. If you bite it down, it is crispy and tender inside. It tastes delicious.


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes comfortably: "this boatman''s craftsmanship is very good. I haven''t eaten such authentic roast fish for a long time."


    Seeing that she was happy to eat, King Yu asked the boatman to ask Su Yueyue to come out together.


    When Su Yueyue came out of the cabin, he saw that Su Mingyu and Yu Wang were talking and laughing and eating roast fish.


    She tightly clenched her hand and took a deep breath to make her face less stiff.


    "Elder sister, Yu Wang, your food is so delicious that I have attracted all my greedy insects."


    Said she very naturally sat next to the king Yu, holding his hand: "King Yu, I want to eat your stomach that little place, can you help me pick out?"


    King Yu nodded, "of course, I''ll pick you where you want to eat."


    Su Mingyu dropped her eyes when she didn''t see the two people suddenly acting intimate, but she was very attentive to eating her own grilled fish.


    As the sky gradually darkens, lanterns of various colors have been set up on both sides of the lake. The flowers, rabbits, clouds, moon, and even human shaped lanterns look very beautiful.


    Su Mingyu had only seen the ancient people lighting lanterns in books or on TV before, but she didn''t expect to see it with her own eyes.


    It''s just a lantern made of paper and cloth. There are so many patterns. Su Mingyue can''t help but look at it: "no wonder my sister wants to visit the night lake. It''s really worth seeing."


    Yu Wang Lian Mou looked at the bright in her eyes, and the corners of his mouth could not help but rise slightly.


    A little bit to eat a little lantern, can make this woman''s eyes full of stars, do not know whether to say she is simple or that her material desire is too low.Su Yueyue also saw the beautiful lanterns on the opposite side. She excitedly pulled the king Yu to the bow of the boat: "Lord, you see that rabbit is lifelike. Wow, there are people who put river lanterns there."


    Said Su Yue turned around and looked at the boatman, and said, "I also want to put lanterns. Go and get some for us."


    The boatman nodded and came over with a pile of lanterns.


    Su Yueyue grabbed several lanterns and handed them to King Yu as if they had given them to him: "Lord, you can also choose one."


    King Yu chose one at random, then raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu, who was unshakeable. "Miss Mingyu, don''t you choose one?"


    Su Mingyu smiles and shakes his head: "the lantern is for those girls who are eager for love, I don''t need to dream any more."


    Because she had a very nice person waiting for her on the shore.


    Looking at the stars all over the street, Su Mingyu suddenly did not have the meaning to continue to swim the lake.


    At the moment, she even some want to hurry back, and then go to see the man in white with a little cold eyes.


    I don''t know if he knew what he had done on the ship today, he would have been so angry that he would have said nothing to her.


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyue found that her heart beat faster.


    Suddenly, there is a ship which is different from his own, which is slowly coming to him.


    Su Mingyu saw the man in white sitting on the bow of the boat. He was just thinking about him, so he appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 92

    Looking at his nervous expression, Su Mingyu felt that the softest part of her heart was as soft and numb as if she had been pinched hard.


    In Gu ruobai''s boat arrived in front of the next second, Su Mingyue almost did not want to jump on each other''s ship.


    Looking at Gu ruobai, who was totally different from what he expected, Su Mingyu lifted up her lips and gently laughed: "how can king Ruixian have time to visit the lake today?"


    Gu ruobai gave her a slanting glance: "some people are really the front foot just promised me not to risk, the back foot immediately got on other people''s boat, you really did not put this king in the eye."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "what are you talking about? I didn''t come of my own free will. I was brought by my sister


    Gu ruobai snorted coldly: "Su Yueyue wants to attack my younger brother. Will she willingly bring you this person in the way?"


    Unexpectedly, all of them were seen through by this man. Su Mingyu squatted on the edge of his wheelchair and whispered, "I didn''t do anything. What Meiqing saw was just because I didn''t stand firm. He helped me."


    Gu ruobai collected his deep eyes: "what do you mean by saying these to me?"


    Oh, is this man really angry?


    Su Mingyu received the puzzled eyes from the opposite side. She quickly got up and pushed Gu ruobai forward a little: "King Yu, sister, King Ruixian has come to pick me up. I won''t disturb you two to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Let''s go first."


    Looking at Su Mingyue''s flattering smile, the king of Yu did not know why he was upset.


    Su Yueyue, of course, was eager for Su Mingyue to leave. She nodded and said, "be careful on your way, sister. I will let King Yu send me back later."


    Su Mingyu''s grace, turned to let a wooden boat away a little.


    After confirming that the distance between the two ships was far enough, Su Mingyu explained: "I really didn''t have anything to do with him, but my sister almost gave him her own hand."


    Gu ruobai''s deep eyes: "what do you mean?"


    Seeing that he finally looked at himself, Su Mingyue adjusted her eyebrows with a smile: "Su Yueyue prepared a kind of fragrance which could arouse feelings and desires, and then deliberately took King Yu back to his room to chat."


    "How do you know that?" Gu ruobai looks at her eyes, her eyes are deep.


    Su Mingyu held up her head and pointed to her ears confidently: "if you don''t say anything else, my ears are very smart."


    "But I let a boatman interrupt them when they got to the point."


    Gu Ruo Bai Lian Mou: "you actually listen carefully, even they know at the critical time."


    Smelling the strong sour smell in the air, Su Mingyu pulled out a smile: "OK, don''t say this, I want to know what''s going on with Meiqing''s plan."


    At first, she didn''t say that Gu ruobai was not so angry. As soon as she said this, Gu ruobai thought of Mei Qing reporting to herself that he saw King Yu holding Su Mingyu who was about to fall.


    Suddenly, his face changed, and Gu ruobai''s tone was cold: "I''m worried about you here. You''re delicious. I''m looking at the lantern. It''s a good little life."


    Since she had to step on the wrong area, I just knew that the situation of Fu Ming Yu was good


    Gu ruobai gave her a cold look: "it is because someone''s charm is too big, leading to Mei Qing not smooth at all."


    "Ah?"


    This time, Su Mingyue was stunned: "compared with me, Mei Qing, who wants attractive women, should be more what he pursues?"


    Gu ruobai looked at her so imperceptible that she didn''t know what to do with her. She said, "it seems that you are still having a good time?"


    Su Mingyu shook her head like a rattle drum: "how can it be! I''m scared! Didn''t you see that I jumped into your boat as soon as you came? "


    Thinking of the way she rushed to himself and the joy in her eyes, Gu ruobai''s expression was better: "this is really the last time. Next time I see you using yourself to approach him, I''ll break your leg."


    £¿£¿£¿


    Su Mingyu is stunned at the same place. Although he has always known that Gu ruobai has a strong possessive desire, Gu ruobai has been suppressing quite well.


    It''s the first time for me to give such a clear instruction like today. It seems that I really stepped on his bottom line this time.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and gently touched Gu ruobai''s shoulder: "I promise there won''t be another time!"


    Said she pointed to the opposite Lantern: "you see such a beautiful scenery, how can you use angry face to see it?"


    "By the way, let''s put on the lanterns." Su Mingyu called back: "Muyi, would you please help us prepare some lanterns?"


    Wood one en, did not take a moment to take the lantern to come up.


    Su Mingyu is very dogleg to Gu ruobai handed a: "heard like this to the lantern water can be effective."Gu ruobai cast a glance at the Lantern: "I don''t have any wish. I want to make it."


    Su Mingyu persevered and handed the lantern to him: "a peaceful country and a peaceful people."


    Looking at her happy look, Gu ruo''s frost in her white eyes also melted a little. "If I can make this wish come true here, what else do I need to go to?"


    Why is this man so confused with amorous feelings?


    Su Mingyu helplessly turned a white eye: "this is just a good wish, you don''t want to be so serious."


    Then Su Mingyu picked up a lantern and held it in his hand: "my first wish is to hope that our Lord will not be angry with me again, and the second wish is to hope that our king''s wish of national peace and security can be realized."


    The words "Lord of our family" are clear, so pale and powerless, but they fall heavily on Gu ruobai''s heart.


    The ice sealed heart broke a hole and overflowed the softness inside.


    He could not help but even the cold eyes became gentle, he suddenly hooked his lips and smile, so crisp and unprepared, just like the warm sun suddenly shining in winter, illuminating the whole bow of the boat.


    Su Mingyu looked back at him in surprise, and then carefully put the lantern in the water.


    "You see, my first wish has come true so soon. I believe my second wish will come true soon."


    Looking at her elated appearance, Gu ruobai felt that his heart was scratched by a kitten, and his expression on his face was softened a lot: "I found that your ability to please me is really the best in the world."

 Chapter 93

    Su Mingyu grinned: "really? I didn''t realize that I had such a gift. "


    Seeing that Gu Ruo Bai''s face was no longer so ugly, Su Mingyu hastened to strike while the iron was hot: "does the Lord forgive me for my recklessness this time?"


    Looking at her ingratiating look, Gu Ruo white eyebrow between the Yin duck is finally scattered: "see in your wish to make a good share, I will forgive you."


    Su Mingyu grinned and just about to say something, her stomach began to purr.


    A little embarrassed, she scratched her head and pinned her face to one side: "that It''s been a day since I''ve been out for a day, so I''ve eaten some grilled fish. Because Su Yueyue and Yu Wang fed each other, I didn''t eat much... "


    Looking at her silly appearance, Gu ruobai shook her head helplessly: "you say you are usually very smart. Why don''t you always take care of yourself when it''s critical?"


    This can''t really blame Su Mingyu, she used to carry out the task is vigorous.


    Every task needs to have a very fast time to complete it, otherwise it will change later, and there will not be so much time to think about yourself.


    Therefore, it is her habit to give priority to tasks, which is also a matter of no means.


    Seeing Su Mingyu pursed her mouth and didn''t speak, Gu ruobai sighed: "I came in a hurry, I didn''t prepare anything, but maybe there are some snacks to eat."


    It would be nice to have snacks. Su Mingyu nodded and trotted into the cabin.


    Gu ruobai really said that there was no hot food in it, only some biscuits and cakes and so on.


    Taking a look at this not big wooden table, Su Mingyu simply asked people to take the wooden table with the stool and food to the bow outside.


    When he saw a lot of things in front of him, Gu ruobai raised his eyes and took a look. Su Mingyu asked in doubt, "what are you doing? I''m not hungry. "


    Su Mingyu sat down and poured himself a glass of wine. Then he poured him another glass: "what''s the meaning of just looking at such a beautiful day? Why don''t we have a little wine, a little dish, and then enjoy the beauty


    Seeing that she had already begun to eat cakes and drink wine, Gu ruobai had no choice but to close his eyes: "what do you say? How do you like those benefactors in the brothel who pour those women''s wine


    Su Mingyu''s eyes sank, and her smile did not change: "I didn''t expect that you still know the things in the brothel, Lord? I think I''ve been to many such places, haven''t you? "


    Looking at her obviously cold eyes, Gu ruobai grinned: "my king used to lead soldiers to fight, so busy, how can I have time to go to the brothel?"


    "That is to say, during this period of time when I was recuperating from my leg injury in Beijing recently, those childe brothers saw me bored and took me out for a stroll."


    Su Mingyu looked at him suspiciously: "how does it feel to visit the brothel


    Gu ruobai thought: "maybe it''s the women in the brothels in the capital city who have higher requirements. Although all of them are mediocre and vulgar powder, there are still a few to see."


    Su Mingyu put the glass on the table, with a trace of imperceptible anger in her voice: "it seems that the Lord is very satisfied with the brothel women in the capital. How about taking one back to be a concubine?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s jealous appearance, Gu ruobai''s eyes rippled with a smile: "Alas, it''s a pity that none of my king''s eyes are interested."


    Said, Gu ruobai deliberately took an eye to see Su Mingyu: "this king''s heart after a clear thin girl has not grown up."


    It''s like personal words.


    Su Mingyu picked up a piece of cake and put it into her mouth. Her round eyes glared at her. The reflection of those lanterns on the lake reflected into her eyes, as if it were full of stars.


    Gu ruobai looked at the lovely appearance of her cheek drum, and even if there were more displeasure in my heart, they all disappeared.


    Looking at the residue on her mouth, Gu ruobai took out a silk scarf from her arms and gently wiped the corners of her mouth: "such a big person, what I eat is full of food."


    Su Mingyu had been a little embarrassed. When he touched his cheek like this, he instantly turned red like an apple.


    She was embarrassed and tried to change the subject: "that Su''s trust has been gradually released to me this time. "


    "But if Su Yueyue and King Yu got married before he revealed his authority, then we will find Su Zhengyi and King Yu to jointly divulge the examination questions, and there are other evidence of corruption and bribery, which may be even more difficult to find."


    After all, if the two families are married by marriage, they will be grasshoppers on a rope in the true sense. It will be more troublesome to ask them to interfere.


    Gu ruobai took a drink from his glass and looked at the boat of Yu Wang and Su Yueyue not far away. "I will deal with this matter. You can manage your organization well."


    Is he just hating himself in the way?


    Su Mingyu felt insulted. At least in the 21st century, she was also a powerful agent in her organization.How come to Gu Ruo Bai Li, where not so despised her?


    At a glance to see what she was thinking, Gu ruobai helplessly said: "if you are by my side, I will be distracted."


    It was worried about herself. Su Mingyue took a sip of wine and turned her scarlet face to one side: "but I still need to take back what belongs to me."


    The owner of this body is the legitimate Di miss of Su family, but now, no matter in terms of treatment or status, she is far inferior to Su Yueyue, the second miss.


    So she wanted to take back the things that belonged to the owner of this body from Su Yueyue''s hand.


    Seeing how she insisted, Gu ruobai didn''t say anything. She just told Su Mingyu to be careful. If there was any trouble, he must tell himself at the first time.


    Su Mingyu is very straightforward should come down, and then two people drink wine, while eating a snack, chatting with each other.


    Gu Ruo Bai Lian Mou looked at her: "I heard that your pawnshop''s recent trend is a bit wrong."


    On the surface, Qin Chu was obedient to his own words. In private, he said that he was not happy with himself. Su Mingyu knew this better than anyone else: "I know about this, but I have to wait a little longer."


    It takes seven inches to hit a snake, so she has to wait for Qin Chu to show more horse feet before she goes to trouble with him.


    The wine was a little light, but it was very good. Su Mingyu could hardly straighten her tongue after drinking it.

 Chapter 94

    Seeing her drunk like this, Gu ruobai directly took her back to his house: "Muyi, you go to tell the people of Su''s house that Miss Su lives here tonight."


    Muyi was silent for a moment: "that Lord Isn''t it a bit bad for Miss Su to stay in our house before she goes through the door? "


    Gu ruobai picked her eyebrows: "she lived in my house for a month or two before, and she didn''t see any word" no "from the people of the Su family. Just go and say it at ease."


    Since their own master son said so, wood of course also did not decline, a turn disappeared in the night.


    After that, Yuebai and her maids waved their hands.


    From the wheelchair came down to the bed, drooping eyes at Su Mingyu on the bed, Gu ruobai''s deep black eyes rippled with a trace of tenderness.


    This little girl, nice to say a set of, do not know where to learn these words.


    After looking at it, Gu ruobai turned around and wanted to go.


    As soon as he took the step, he felt that his clothes had been caught. As soon as Gu ruobai turned around, he saw Su Mingyu holding on to his clothes and scolded in a low voice:


    "I will not let you go if I die!"


    Su Mingyu''s small face was tensed tightly, and the broken hair on her forehead was also wet by sweat: "don''t Don''t leave... "


    Just when Gu ruobai wanted to ask her what was wrong with her, he was pulled dead by Su Mingyu as soon as he bent down: "I will help you to get back all the things that belong to you."


    Gu ruobai was listening to her illogical nonsense and sighed: "you are not allowed to drink so much wine in the future."


    After that, he wanted to break Su Mingyu''s hand, but as soon as his left hand touched Su Mingyu''s finger, he heard Su Mingyu say with a very low voice but with a trace of coquetry: "Gu Ruo Bai Thank you


    Gu ruobai''s hand is stagnant, the corner of his mouth swings a gentle smile that he has never noticed: "forget it, let you go this time."


    Maybe it was because of drinking too much wine that night, or because of talking with Gu ruobai for a long time. Su Mingyue slept unexpectedly well. When he woke up again, it was near noon the next day.


    After a glance at her familiar environment, Su Mingyue guessed that she was drunk last night, so Gu ruobai took her back to the palace.


    While yawning, Su Mingyue walked to the main hall. Before he arrived, he was stopped by a maid: "Miss Su, the Lord asked me to invite you. He is waiting for you in the tea garden."


    Tea garden? Isn''t this a meal order? Why go to the tea garden?


    But now that someone else has asked for it, Su Mingyu has to nod to show that she knows.


    When she came to the pavilion of the tea garden, she saw a few people there and understood what was going on.


    "Mei Qing, how did you come to the palace? Yesterday, you only met with King Yu. Is it OK to come to the palace today? "


    Su Mingyu went to eat while eating, picked up a snack and ate: "and Zhang Qiao, how did you come?"


    Zhang Qiao looked at her as if she had just woken up, and her eyes couldn''t help being ambiguous: "Miss Su means that I shouldn''t disturb the world between you and Wang Ye?"


    Su Mingyu directly gave him a white eye: "which of your eyes can see that I welcome you."


    Hey, this girl is not afraid of the things between men and women.


    Zhang Qiao smilingly drank a sip of tea and then said: "looking for your Lord is because there is something on the business. I don''t know why this beautiful girl came to him."


    Seeing him looking for trouble, Su Mingyue was amused: "the girl''s name is Mei Qing, and she is the secret guard of the king''s side. Zhang Shilang cares so much about Mei Qing''s elder sister. Does he like her?"


    Without waiting for Zhang Qiao to explain, Su Mingyue continued: "don''t think about it. A good woman like Mei Qing''s sister can''t be worthy of her just by being a waiter."


    "It''s a disgrace to me." Zhang Qiao helplessly looked at Gu ruobai: "your little girl is also too clever."


    Gu ruobai didn''t even give him a look, but gently asked someone to give Su Mingyu a bowl of congee: "you just drank so much yesterday, and today you eat such indigestible food, do you want your stomach?"


    Su Mingyu opened her mouth, and under Gu ruobai''s cold eyes, she didn''t dare to say anything more. She just nodded and said yes.


    Looking at Su Mingyu under Gu ruobai''s hand, Zhang Qiao couldn''t help sighing: "get, the same people have different lives."


    Mei Qing looked at Zhang Qiao''s expression that he was not too busy to watch. He could not help but cover his mouth and chuckled: "is the Lord looking for me today for the sake of King Yu?"


    Gu ruobai nodded, then moved his eyes to Su Mingyu, who seemed to be out of the way: "I need you to contact him more than you do, but pay attention not to show your horse''s feet."


    Looking at the embarrassment of Su Mingyu, Mei Qing knows that it must be because of the ship.She has been following Gu ruobai for so many years, and she has never seen Gu ruobai so attached to a woman, and has never seen Gu ruobai change her plan for some personal reason.


    Su Mingyu is really different.


    After noticing Mei Qing''s sight, Su Mingyu feels more like a needle in a needle.


    She lowered her head lower: "well That Why don''t you talk first? "


    Su Mingyu got up and was about to leave, but Gu ruobai gave him a look: "what''s the hurry? Go after the porridge."


    Su Mingyu can only sit back without temper, no way who let her break the agreement first, so she can only be so unreasonable.


    Mei Qing was amused to see her like this.


    She has also quietly investigated Su Mingyu before. No matter how she deals with Su Yueyue or Wang Manwen, she has a smart and intelligent strength. When she comes to her own master''s son, she has some lovely girls.


    Although Zhang Qiao always teased Su Mingyu, he knew that she was a little embarrassed, so she got up and left at the moment of porridge.


    Seeing that Zhang Qiao was gone, Mei Qing naturally quit.


    For a while, they were the only two left in the tea garden.


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu who was sipping porridge. He frowned and asked, "you Remember what you said last night


    Su Mingyu frowned, blinked his bright eyes and shook his head: "I didn''t even know how I came back with you after drinking so much."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s complicated expression, Su Mingyu was a little confused: "that Dare to ask the Lord Did I say anything outrageous? "

 Chapter 95

    Seeing whether she really didn''t remember anything, Gu ruobai sighed silently: "the most treacherous words didn''t say, but last night you said you wanted to kill a person. I asked who you were and you didn''t say it."


    "No way?" Su Mingyu doesn''t think that she is the one who divulges secrets in her dream.


    Seeing that she didn''t believe it, Gu ruobai didn''t say anything more: "after eating porridge, I''ll take you back to the house after a rest."


    At the thought of this point, there are quite a lot of people going back to the family. Although those sight lines do not hurt her, they are still very uncomfortable after all. So Su Mingyu shakes her head: "no, I''ll go to sinang Pavilion first and then go back. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Gu ruobai glanced at her: "did you forget what happened in the alley last time?"


    Knowing that he would say something about the last time, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "the last time was just an accident. This time in broad daylight, I don''t believe anyone can do to me. In broad daylight, there is no royal law."


    Seeing Gu ruobai still worried, Su Mingyu said: "you see you are a prince who can''t reveal his identity, and I''m also a boss who can''t reveal his identity. If you send me over, if you''re seen by others, it will be troublesome, isn''t it?"


    Seeing her so insistent, Gu ruobai sighed silently. This girl can always find a reason to refute herself: "then I''ll let wood send you secretly for a moment."


    Knowing that this was Gu ruobai''s final bottom line, Su Mingyu didn''t say anything more, so she nodded and said, "OK, I''ll go first. Be careful here."


    As soon as he got up to go, he saw Mu Yi coming in nervously: "master, Lin Jun was found dead in prison this morning."


    "What?" Su Mingyu''s eyes widened: "when Zhang Qiao just sat here, there was no mention of Lin Jun''s death."


    Gu ruobai also sank his face, and his tone was a little bad: "I think it should be someone who took advantage of Zhang Qiao''s absence and killed Lin Jun


    "King Yu?" Su Mingyu frowned: "not only let Lin Jun take the initiative to help him carry the pot, but also directly kill people can be really cruel."


    Gu ruobai''s eyes were fixed and ordered to: "Mu Yi, you later sent several secret protection of Mingyu."


    Originally, Su Mingyu wanted to say that she didn''t want it, but at the thought that Lin Jungang had just died, Gu ruobai was not sure about himself, so he acquiesced.


    After leaving the palace, Su Mingyu stayed in Sinan pavilion until the evening. Just as she was about to return to the palace, she thought of Gu ruobai''s words about finding something wrong with Qin and Chu.


    So Su Mingyu simply turned to Qin Chu.


    When she came to the pawnbroker, she saw that the pawnshop was closed and had no popularity. It didn''t look like she had been working all night.


    Su Mingyu came to a noodle shop across the street and asked, "boss, I''d like to ask how long the pawnshop across the street has stopped working?"


    "What do you ask this for?" The boss was obviously a little nervous.


    Su Mingyu said with a smile: "Hi, I''m also interested in this shop. When I went to ask before, they said that this shop had been bought by others."


    "A few days ago, I was watching him move the ground. Why didn''t the construction start all of a sudden, so I wanted to ask if they didn''t do it? If they don''t, I want to buy it. "


    On hearing that Su Mingyu originally wanted to buy the shop, the boss whispered to Su Mingyu: "the boss of this family may have hired an irresponsible person to help him with his work. I can''t see any more of these three days fishing and two days drying the net."


    Su Mingyu pretended to be surprised and said, "but a few days ago, I was passing by here. I saw that they were doing very well."


    The boss shook his head in disgust: "it''s not that I don''t look down on them, just ask two people to do the work in three days. He won, but he didn''t do it well for five days. It seems that his boss is a big loser."


    Su Mingyu ridiculed the hook lip corner, thought that Qin Chu would deal with her, it would be such a pediatric trick.


    Su Mingyu lost a few pieces of silver to the boss: "I just asked you about the shop because I wanted it very much. I also asked the boss to help me keep it secret. When others say I covet his shop, it''s not good."


    The boss collected the money and grinned: "it''s natural."


    It was already dark when she returned to Su''s house from the shop. As soon as Su Mingyu entered the gate, she noticed a strange sight, but she didn''t care.


    But as she went to her own yard, the voices of those discussions gradually became more and more ugly. She could not help but cold face: "if I don''t know who is talking about me behind my back, if I know which yard you are, I''ll take your tendons and peel your skin."


    When Su Mingyu said this, her face was very cold, and it seemed that she really wanted to fight someone.


    The maidservants who were watching from afar were also shocked. They saw that the eldest lady showed such a fierce look, so they all broke up and did not dare to say anything more.


    When Su Mingyu came back to the yard, Zhizhu came up with a small mouth pouting: "Miss, you can count it back. Do you know what the discussion is like now?"Su Mingyu nodded: "that is to say, I have not married in the past, live in the man''s home shamelessly, what is there in a hurry to get married, rush to warm the quilt for others or something."


    It''s not that you are magnanimous, but it''s a piece of cake for her who lived in the 21st century. Even in her eyes, such words are not even dirty words.


    Looking at Su Mingyu so open-minded, I know bamboo is a little reluctant: "but you clearly and Ruixian Wang Qingqing, if you really want to do something, you have done so long in his house, you should have done it long ago. Do you need these people to chew their tongue here?"


    "You see it clearly?" Su Mingyu twisted her stiff neck: "you go to help me prepare some hot water, I want to take a bath."


    I know that my young lady is this kind of temper, and I know that bamboo is helpless.


    If this kind of thing had been placed in the second miss''s, she would have torn up those frightening things and see who would dare to talk in front of her.


    With a sigh, Zhizhu came to the backyard to prepare water for Su Mingyu. As soon as she cooked a pot of water and wanted to scoop it out for Su Mingyu, she saw Xiaocui walk in with a small step, and then sneered: "Oh, who was I fetching water here at that time? It turned out to be the unruly lady, the servant girl in the yard."


    Zhizhu''s action of Bailing water stopped for a while, but at last she did not look up and just scooped water from herself.

 Chapter 96

    Seeing that Zhu didn''t pay attention to herself, Xiaocui scoffed: "what''s the matter? If you say that you are not happy, she has the face to do it, but is she afraid of being told? "


    Zhizhu bit his teeth, stood up and glared at Xiaocui angrily: "let''s not say that our young lady and Wang Ye have already had an engagement. Even if they did not have an engagement, it has nothing to do with you."


    Said Zhizhu deliberately looked at Xiaocui''s humble clothes and said sarcastically, "you are just a servant. What qualifications do you have to judge the master''s life?"


    I didn''t expect to see this girl''s glib for a few days. When Xiaocui''s face was black, she raised her hand and slapped her in Zhizhu''s face.


    The sound of "pa" was clear and loud. You can imagine how much strength the attacker used.


    Zhizhu''s face was almost instantly swollen as high as steamed bread, but she was always crying. She didn''t cry this time. She just glared at Xiaocui with red eyes: "do you want to use a dozen to say that you can''t say it? Even if you follow the second lady, you are just a servant. The servant is here to serve tea and pour water. "


    Xiaocui''s face was livid, and raising her hand was another slap.


    Zhizhu just wanted to hide, but Xiaocui grabbed her neck, and then hit her face madly.


    She knows that Zhu Xiaocui is thinner and smaller. In addition, she has been suffering from malnutrition with Su Mingyu for a long time, which makes her lack of strength. Now Xiaocui has no resistance and can only let her fight.


    Xiaocui''s hands were sour before she stopped. Then she spat hard and said in disgust: "even if it''s the servant, I''m better than you."


    With a contemptuous stare at Zhizhu, Xiaocui sarcastically said: "at least my master is good at speaking in this Su family. Unlike you, even if I beat him like this, can the young lady of your family take revenge for you?"


    After saying that, Xiaocui shook off, knowing that bamboo turned and left as if she had never been here before.


    He covered his face and knew that the bamboo bit his lower lip so that he could not cry.


    Squatting in place for a long time, Zhizhu got up to heat Su Mingyu again, and then took it to her.


    Looking at the basin full of hot water, Su Mingyu just wanted to say some thanks, her eyes suddenly saw Zhizhu''s face red and swollen.


    Su Mingyu grabbed her wrist and asked in a cold voice, "don''t tell me that you can make yourself fall like this."


    Zhizhu lowered his head and did not speak.


    When Su Mingyu looked at her, she probably knew what was going on. She took Zhizhu''s hand and walked outside. As she walked, she said in a deep voice: "I want to see who the girl in my yard is beaten like this!"


    Said she directly kicked open the housekeeper''s door, threw a few ingots of silver in front of the housekeeper: "I want you to call all the servants of the house at once."


    Guan was stunned for a moment, but when he saw the silver on the table, he immediately laughed and said, "good, good! I''m going. "


    After a while, the gongs sounded in the Su mansion. When Su Mingyu took Zhizhu to the backyard, the servants of the whole Su family were already waiting there.


    Su Mingyu pulled Zhizhu to stand in front of them and asked in a cold voice, "who made this? If you come out on your own initiative now, I''ll forgive you a little, even if I have repentance. "


    Her eyes were cold as she said this, and she looked like a raging lion.


    The servants below were so frightened that they were afraid to speak. They just stared at each other nervously.


    After a minute''s silence, Su Mingyu scoffed: "what''s the matter? When I hit my people, I''m afraid to let you admit it now. You should know the consequences of what you have done. "


    Said Su Mingyu suddenly low voice reprimand: "you all hand to me to stretch out."


    Although those people do not understand the reason, but looking at Su Mingyu made such a big fire, we do not dare to ask, can only be honest hands out.


    Su Mingyu looked at everyone, and then kicked Xiaocui''s back vertebrae. Xiaocui flew out directly and fell into a dog''s excrement.


    "Can you explain to me why your hands are so red?"


    At the moment, Su''s eyes are full of dark, so she can''t see her hair.


    Xiaocui didn''t expect that Su Mingyu would make such a stir for a servant. She was also a little afraid.


    "I I I was scalded before


    Did not expect that she would tell such a poor lie, Su Mingyu sneered: "is it? Then I''d like to see how the scald only burns the palm but not the back of the hand? "


    She gave the housekeeper a look, the housekeeper immediately brought her a pot of hot water.


    Su Mingyu almost blinked her eyes and poured a whole pot of boiling water on Xiaocui''s hand.


    Xiaocui screamed with pain. She tried to take back her hand, but no matter how hard she tried, she was suppressed by Su Mingyu.


    Until the whole pot of boiling water was poured out, Xiaocui''s hand had been swollen beyond words, and had a lot of blisters.That horrible and disgusting scene, see some of the people with poor fixation were scared to fall to the ground directly.


    But Su Mingyu still did not let go of Xiaocui''s meaning, she stepped on Xiaocui''s hand and twisted it vigorously. Xiaocui''s hand, which was almost half cooked, was twisted off by her raw skin.


    "Well..."


    One after another, the sound of vomiting began.


    Xiaocui was so painful that she could hardly stand up. She kept apologizing to Su Mingyu: "I''m sorry, miss. I just want to help you discipline Zhizhu. I didn''t mean to lay such a heavy hand."


    Su Mingyu slaps Xiaocui in the face.


    So caught off guard, the people on the scene could not help but shiver.


    Xiao Cui''s face swelled so much that she couldn''t speak clearly: "fight Miss... "


    Su Mingyu slapped her on the other side of the face again. Xiaocui''s eyes were twinkling with pain. She could hardly speak normally, but her eyes were still full of puzzles.


    Su Mingyu slapped again and then looked at Xiaocui with disdain. The human face: "what are you, you dare to adjust. Teach me."


    Xiaocui quickly apologized: "yes Sorry, miss I''m the one who crossed. "


    When Xiaocui said this, she was out of breath. She looked like she was going to die at any time.


    "Su Mingyu didn''t mean to catch her hair in front of me, but I didn''t mean to catch her hai

 Chapter 97

    It is worthy of having been around Su Yueyue for such a long time. Xiaocui still has this insight. She immediately kneels on the ground and apologizes to Zhizhu: "Zhizhu sister I I''m not human. I''m sorry I shouldn''t have hit you Please, please Forgive me... "


    Before her voice dropped, Su Mingyu''s voice came from behind her: "it turns out that Xiaocui''s rule is to stand tall when apologizing."


    Xiaocui immediately kowtowed, crying a snot and tears: "Zhizhu sister I really know it''s wrong Please give me a good word... "


    Knowing where bamboo had gone through such symptoms, her legs trembled with fright, and she could hardly stand still, let alone speak.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Mingyu shrugged: "you see she doesn''t want to forgive you at all. What do you say about this?"


    Xiaocui now trembles when she hears Su Mingyu''s voice. She resists the sharp pain in her hands and tries to kowtow her head. She doesn''t even know when blood is coming from her forehead.


    Looking at Xiaocui''s miserable appearance, zhizhucai finally seemed to react. He looked at Su Mingyu with a pleading look: "Miss Now that she knows she''s wrong, let''s just let it go. "


    "Good." Su Mingyu also nodded readily when he arrived: "that troublesome housekeeper helps me to take the medicine that treats trauma."


    When Xiaocui hears Su Mingyu forgive herself, the big stone in her heart finally falls to the ground.


    Just when she thought she could breathe a sigh of relief, she saw Su Mingyu come to her with a ladle of water: "you''re very hurt. If you don''t poison it, you''ll be inflamed."


    "I have seen in a medical book before, that is, if you clean the wound with high concentration of saline, the wound will not only be better, faster, and will not cause inflammation at all."


    Xiaocui was so scared that she was in a cold sweat. She huddled up like a helpless little animal. She didn''t dare to look at Su Mingyu''s eyes: "big Miss I was wrong I''m really wrong. Please spare me this time


    Su Mingyu, picking eyebrows and chuckling: "what are you saying? Since our girls have forgiven you, we will not torture you again. I am doing it for you."


    Su Mingyu pretended to meditate for a while before continuing to say, "well Take this salt water as I thank you for helping me to discipline my servants. "


    After that, she aimed at the wound on Xiaocui''s hand and drenched it down. Originally, Xiaocui''s hand had already been seriously injured. When she was immersed in this salt water, she felt the pain of concentration, which made Xiaocui faint.


    Su Mingyu glared at Xiaocui in disgust. She looked up at Xiaocui fiercely. She had been so scared that she curled up into a group. People in her arms said coldly, "I have a good temper on weekdays, and I don''t want to quarrel with you."


    Said, Su Mingyu swept the crowd: "but you should also know that your eldest lady - I, Su Mingyu is not a rabbit, do not want to bite you, just because I am in a good mood, but does not mean that I will not clean up, you know?"


    Where have people seen such a battle? One or two were so scared that their faces were pale and their voices trembled: "yes I We know. "


    Satisfied to see that his desired deterrent effect has been achieved, Su Mingyu pulls up Zhizhu, who is also scared to stay, and turns back to his own yard.


    Until they sat down in the yard, a cold wind came to know what had just happened. She looked at Su Mingyu in disbelief and asked in a hoarse voice, "Xiao Miss Is that really you


    So cold and merciless, so cruel, compared with Su Yueyue to have more than no less.


    "What?" Su Mingyu looked at Zhizhu''s pale face and said, "are you afraid now? You know I''m so cruel that you don''t want to live with me? "


    "This one is not..." Zhizhu shook his head: "it''s just that young lady is too terrible. I''ve never seen you so angry before."


    Su Mingyu took out a medicine bottle from her arms, then fainted in her hand, and gently smeared Zhizhu''s face.


    "I don''t care what they say or do, but if they hurt you, it''s different."


    Zhizhu pursed his mouth and asked, "is it because of me, miss, that''s why I was born so grand?"


    Su Mingyu gave her a look: "otherwise, I''ll find myself any trouble for nothing."


    Looking down at Su Mingyu''s eyes, which were just so frightening, and now they have become so clear, Zhizhu grinned: "Miss You are very kind to me


    "Now I know." Su Mingyu has no choice but to smile, but a trace of doting overflows from the depth of her eyes.


    This girl is from her own crossing, the first person who is really good to herself. She certainly needs to protect a little.


    "Just..." Zhizhu was a little afraid: "this Xiaocui is a member of the second miss''s staff. You tortured her like this tonight. I''m afraid that the second miss will have trouble with you tomorrow."


    Su Mingyu is very indifferent: "then let her find."


    Anyway, I don''t want that trouble.After last night''s event, Su Mingyu''s ruthlessness suddenly exploded in the Su mansion.


    The next morning when she went to eat in the main hall, Su Yueyue had already been waiting for her: "elder sister, you really played a great prestige last night."


    Su Mingyu glanced at the speechless Su Zhengyi and Wang Manwen, and sat down to eat with their own dishes and chopsticks.


    "You Su Yue''s angry face was iron green: "you abandoned my personal servant girl, you can still eat breakfast peacefully now."


    Su Mingyu''s eyelids did not lift a cold voice to: "is not a servant girl? Are you still a servant girl in our Su family? "


    Su Yue Yue was rejected by her for a while, and then returned to him: "it''s like you don''t have a servant girl so furious."


    Su Mingyu slowly put down the bowl, picked up a steamed bun and took a bite. Then he said, "it seems that my sister doesn''t know much about me."


    "The reason why I am so angry is not because my servant girl was beaten, but because your servant girl hit her."


    Su Yueyue was surrounded by this, and after a long time, he asked coldly, "what are you talking about?"


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to understand, Su Mingyu sighed: "if you beat my girl, I would not be angry, because you are the master, you should teach the slave."


    "But what is Xiaocui, who dares to surpass the people who beat me more and more? Is this not a disguised way to hit me in the face?"


    "At least I am also the eldest daughter of our Su family. If this word is spread out, I may not say what the rules of our Su family are like."


    Su Mingyu put this matter in a big cap of family etiquette in a word. Even if Su Yueyue was stupid, he knew that if he had to argue, he would not get good, so she could only turn to Wang Manwen for help.

 Chapter 98

    Wang man Wen coughed gently, then turned his eyes to Su Zhengyi, and found that he had no expression before he opened his mouth and said: "she did not know the etiquette of Xiaocui, since she dares to help the master and son manage the servants without permission."


    "But his starting point is good. He just wants to make our servants of the Su family have more rules."


    Then Wang man Wen turned to look at Su Mingyu and said in a cold voice, "Xiaocui just slapped that girl and taught her a lesson. But I heard that Su Mingyu directly destroyed Xiaocui''s hand and asked her to kneel down on the spot to apologize. Is that a little too much? "


    Su Mingyu looked at her with a smile: "I don''t understand the meaning of Er Niang''s words. Xiaocui hit people''s face in my yard, which is equivalent to hitting me in the face and hitting me in the face, which is equivalent to hitting our Su family''s face."


    Su Mingyu shrugged and showed no concern: "I don''t think I''m too cruel to a servant who has challenged the face of our Su family. Does Er Niang want me to ignore things and let her trample on the dignity of our Su family?"


    Wang Manwen didn''t think that Su Mingyu would dare to say such a thing with such justice: "you girl! Er Niang, I just want to tell you, as a girl''s family, is your method a little too cruel? "


    Su Mingyu turned to look at Su Zhengyi and asked in an interrogative tone, "does daddy think Mingyu is too much?"


    Did not expect Su Mingyu to take the initiative to find Su Zhengyi, Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue two people''s faces have become bad.


    Just as the air in the main hall was about to solidify, Su Zhengyi finally said, "it''s just a servant. What''s worth your mother''s endless discussion in this dining time?"


    The implication is that a servant girl doesn''t need to take it out to say something.


    Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen didn''t expect that Su Zhengyi would help Su Mingyu so much this time. If she had been put in the past, Su Zhengyi would definitely scold Su Mingyu and even make her think about her mistakes in the face of the wall.


    How can this time not only not scold, but also so cover up her?


    Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen do not understand, but Su Mingyu can see clearly.


    The reason why Su Zhengyi suddenly showed such great tolerance to her is that she found the point that she could be used when she was in prison, so now she can change her attitude.


    Su Zhengyi takes a satisfied look at Su Mingyu while eating.


    Know who should protect, know to what person is cruel, and ruthless up is absolutely not a small quarrel.


    If such means are put on a boy, Su Zhengyi will definitely focus on training him, and he must be an excellent talent in the future.


    It''s a pity that Su Mingyu is just a woman, but even so, compared with Su Yueyue''s painless fighting, Su Mingyu''s killing decision is already very good.


    He couldn''t help but look up at his eldest daughter. Su Zhengyi found that he was a little narrow-minded before. He despised this daughter just because Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen said.


    Now it seems that Su Mingyu still has many bright spots waiting for her exploration.


    Maybe even if she married king Ruixian in the future, she could help her position in the imperial court to a higher level.


    After a breakfast, Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen didn''t see Xiaocui. They successfully suppressed Su Mingyu, so their faces were not very good.


    Su Mingyu is very indifferent, after su Zhengyi left, she left decisively.


    This time she walked from the main hall to the door, although there were many people standing on both sides.


    However, no matter who looked at her, her eyes were respectful with a trace of fear. Everyone only dared to bow her head and call her "big miss", and dare not say anything else.


    Su Mingyu looks at this group of silent people with satire in her eyes.


    They are a group of people who bully the soft and fear the hard. We are all slaves. Why should we embarrass each other?


    After coming out of Su''s mansion, Su Mingyu thought about it for a second, and went to the "Wuwei" organization''s nest outside the city alone.


    Not surprisingly, as soon as she came to the foot of the mountain, she was stopped. Su Mingyu almost didn''t want to shoot them with one shot, three or two times.


    Although they are all trained killers, compared with Su Mingyu, they are only appetizers.


    In addition, there is a hand gun in hand, Su Mingyu almost has no scruple to hit the Qin and Chu position.


    Qin Chu looked at Su Mingyu in horror and couldn''t believe it: "you You Are you alone? "


    Su Mingyu nodded, then looked at him fiercely: "I think you need to give me an explanation, why you appear here, shouldn''t you supervise the work in my shop?"


    As he retreated, Qin Chu explained, "well That I... "


    Before he finished his words, he lifted his hand and scattered white powder.


    Su Mingyu quickly withdrew several steps before she could inhale the white medicine. She looked at Qin Chu coldly, and her eyes were silent, like a machine without emotion: "it seems that you don''t want to give me this explanation."With that, she raised her hand and solved the five people in front of her, and then ran to Qin Chu like a ghost.


    Qin Chu didn''t expect that this woman should be so fierce. He turned around and was about to run, but Su Mingyu caught him in the collar.


    Su Mingyu is not polite, directly a kick to his calf, Qin Chu is almost nothing to resist, kneel down on both knees.


    Su Mingyu tied up his hair and made him look directly into his eyes: "I remember I said that you can continue to be your boss. I''m just a backstage man."


    Then Su Mingyu dragged Qin Chu to the front of that pile of blood, and said in a cold voice, "in fact, I don''t care whether you are loyal to me at all. What I care about is whether you can complete the task I ordered."


    Su Mingyu looked at Qin Chu and said, "my 200000 Liang silver must have been stolen by you."


    Qin Chu was scared by such a tyrannical Su Mingyu. His face turned pale. Even his voice trembled: "I I I took your money. If you want it, let me go! "


    Looking at his broken jar, Su Mingyu sneered: "do you know if there are ten torture in the trade? In my hands, it''s a luxury for you to experience the top ten torture. "


    With that, Su Mingyu took Qin Chu around the corner and went into a room. When entering, Su Mingyu gave an order to a shivering and paralyzed man: "call all the people of the organization back. I''ll see them later."

 Chapter 99

    When Su Mingyu took Qin Chu out of the room again, the members of the killer organization who had been through many battles watched Qin Chu''s miserable appearance and couldn''t help but take a breath. Some of them even vomited on the spot.


    Su Mingyu didn''t say much. She just threw Qin Chu on the ground, then looked at these people and said in a cold voice, "if you follow me well, I will certainly not treat you badly. If you don''t listen to me again and again like this, I promise you will be more sad than death."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s words, some people who saw the situation of Qing Dynasty knelt down on the ground with their legs softened: "I swear to be loyal to the master!"


    Some people began to head, others also knelt down: "pledge allegiance to the Lord!"


    After all, the reason why they choose to do this job is to earn more money?


    Now it''s obvious that Qin and Chu can''t protect them any more. It''s a wise choice to find another Mingzhu.


    Looking at these people with satisfaction, Su Mingyu casually pointed to a man: "in the future, this organization will be entrusted to you to manage. In name, you are the boss of this killer organization. Behind the scenes, you only need to complete the task I gave you. Can you do it?"


    The man knelt on the ground and nodded: "obey the master''s orders."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "give priority to the business of that shop. If you are short of money, you will send someone to tell me."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned and left. Although her body looked small in the sun, it was very tall.


    After cleaning up everything, Su Mingyu has just returned to the city and sees Gu ruobai with a mask waiting for her.


    Looking at Gu ruobai in white, Su Mingyu suddenly has a sense of embarrassment. She stands there tightly and doesn''t take the initiative to go there.


    Gu ruobai saw that she did not move, so he took the initiative to come up.


    After a closer look, he noticed that Su Mingyu''s sleeves and skirt were stained with a little blood.


    Gu ruobai took her hand and looked up and down. She found that Su Mingyu was not hurt. The stone in her heart was just falling to the ground.


    Noticing his sight, Yu pulled back his hand nervously: "that Well, I have something else to do. I''ll go back first. "


    Finish saying to go, but did not take a step, the wrist was a pair of big hands to tightly hold.


    A deep voice came from behind him and said, "do you want to go back in this way? If Zhizhu knows, he will worry. "


    Su Mingyu''s whole body is stagnant. Before in the 21st century, she has always been a murderer without blinking an eye. She is also a cold-blooded machine with iron and blood means to carry out tasks.


    But now in front of Gu ruobai, I don''t know why, she just doesn''t want Gu ruobai to see her bloody look.


    Gu ruobai''s big hand is very warm. He gently rubs the back of Su Mingyu''s hand. His tone is low and magnetic: "go back to the Palace first."


    Feeling the hot temperature from the big hands, Su Mingyu nodded.


    Su Mingyu couldn''t listen to the hustle and bustle along the way, and the sound of selling on both sides of the street. Su Mingyu could not hear anything, but was full of the man beside him.


    Originally, some uneasy mood just now seems to have dissipated under the warmth of this pair of big hands.


    After they entered the palace through the back door, Gu ruobai asked people to give her a basin of hot water: "you go to wash and have a rest. I''ll wait for you in the tea garden."


    Su Mingyu nods. When releasing Gu ruobai''s hand, she looks at Gu ruobai with her side eyes.


    Gu ruobai gave her a soothing look: "you go, I''ll be in the tea garden, I won''t go anywhere."


    Su Mingyu followed the maid into the room.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, Gu ruobai wrote tightly: "Muyi, I need to know where Su Mingyu went today and what he did. Everything is reported to me one by one."


    Wood nodded and disappeared in the yard.


    When Su Mingyu changed her white dress and came in from the tea garden, she saw Gu ruobai who was drinking tea.


    Su Mingyu went up and said softly, "how do you know I was going to come back at that time?"


    Gu ruobai poured her a cup of hot tea, indicating that she would sit down and say, "I just heard Mu Yi say that you left the city alone. I thought you might have gone to solve the problems of Qin and Chu, so I waited for you there."


    Su Mingyu holding that cup of warm tea, as if Gu ruobai had been holding hands before, the heat spread from the palm of his hand, suddenly warming the whole body.


    She pursed her lips and whispered, "I did go to deal with this, but I didn''t expect to see you back in the city, so..."


    Su Mingyu collected her eyes, pursed her lips and did not speak any more.


    Gu ruobai squinted his deep eyes and said, "so you are embarrassed to see me. Do you think I will be afraid of you, or do you think I will hate you like this?"


    Su Mingyu''s hands were folded, and her thumb gently rubbed on the edge of the cup: "I suddenly felt that my hands were covered with blood for my own selfish desire, and you who fought to defend our country were incompatible."Gu ruobai gently picked his eyebrows, and his tone was filled with a trace of irrefutable Indulgence: "although I don''t know how you suddenly had such an idea, do you really think my hands are clean?"


    "I''m a man who has survived on the battlefield. If I think like you, then I should worry about you alienating me."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "no Our positions are different. "


    Gu ruobai stroked her hand with unprecedented tenderness: "Mingyu, I am not a saint, nor are you. Everyone just wants to live, right?"


    Such a simple sentence is more than a thousand words of comfort.


    For a time, the stuffy air just blocked in the chest seemed to dissipate in this instant.


    Su Mingyu picked up the corner of her lips and chuckled: "I think it''s complicated."


    Su Mingyu admits that she is a little afraid that Gu ruobai will have a bad influence on her or alienate her if he kills people like this without blinking an eye.


    But on second thought, if even her own nature can not accept the man, why does she have to be so sad for him.


    In fact, before washing, Su Mingyu had already thought of countless possibilities in his heart. Perhaps Gu ruobai accepted it frankly, and maybe Gu ruobai felt that he was too cruel.


    But I didn''t think that this person didn''t pay attention to what he had done.


    A short sentence just to live, let her restless heart completely settle down.


    This reminds Su Mingyu that in the 21st century, when she came back from her mission, the scum man didn''t want to touch her at all.

 Chapter 100

    But she forgot that Gu ruobai was different from that scum man, which is one of the reasons why she would like to be close to Gu ruobai.


    "Su Mingyu''s smile has been lifted up on her face


    Originally just slightly sentimental atmosphere, by his words a moment became ambiguous.


    Su Mingyu''s cheek red, suddenly took back his hand, and then glared at Gu Ruo Bai: "no, you actually sent wood to watch me?"


    Gu Ruo said after a sip of tea: "I called protecting you. Do you think he affects your normal life? Even if you go to "Wuwei" alone, he just looks at it quietly and doesn''t he start it


    There seems to be some truth in what I said, but I was monitored!


    Su Mingyu tut tongue: "forget it, this matter won''t care about you, I''ll take" Wuwei "back from the new, I want them to quickly penetrate every corner of the capital."


    Gu ruobai squinted at her and said, "you don''t just want to be an organization. Do you want to open up an intelligence network of your own?"


    Unexpectedly, he said a word, and was guessed by Gu ruobai. Su Mingyu was a little annoyed: "what can''t be done? After all, intelligence is much better than heads. "


    "Why not?" Gu ruobai Lian Mou: "just one thing I want to remind you, the underground transaction in the capital is so complicated that many people can''t touch it."


    Su Mingyu knew that he was worried about himself and nodded: "I know, but I''m just a little Luo Luo. Who cares about me?"


    Gu ruobai chuckled and could not hear the truth or falsehood in his tone: "you are very capable."


    When he was praising himself, Su Mingyu took a sip of tea and asked, "I''m not a king. I''m afraid I will threaten you."


    She said with a grin: "don''t worry, but I got some information that is not good for the Lord. I will sell it to him at the lowest price."


    Looking at her shrewd appearance, Gu ruobai was amused: "I gave you all the money for opening a clothing shop, but now you are selling my money with pleasure?"


    Su Mingyu narrowed her clear eyes: "this brother also wants to settle accounts clearly."


    Seeing that she began to calculate herself so quickly, Gu ruobai''s eyes were helpless and spoiled: "OK, if you can really find any information that is not good for me, how about I pay three times the price to buy it?"


    Two people are saying, suddenly wood a nervous trot over.


    He whispered something in Gu ruobai''s ear, and saw Gu ruobai''s face suddenly sink.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank: "what''s the matter? What happened? Why do you look so ugly? "


    Gu ruobai looked up at Su Mingyu and said, "it''s King Yu coming."


    King Yu?


    "Didn''t he always have a bad relationship with you? Why did you come to visit you all of a sudden


    Su Mingyu looked at Mu Yi suspiciously. Just as he wanted to continue to ask, he saw King Yu push away, and the boy in front of him said in a cold voice: "I just saw a man who looks like King Ruixian just now. He took Su Mingyu''s hand and entered the Ruixian palace."


    Then he saw Su Mingyu sitting opposite Gu ruobai. Then he raised his eyebrows and laughed: "so, I didn''t get it wrong. Miss Su, are you brought in by my brother?"


    Su Mingyu looked at him with clear eyes. He seemed to have no idea what he was saying. He said, "I''ve been in Ruixian palace for a long time. I don''t know when the man you mentioned was met?"


    "Early morning?" King Yu sneered: "I clearly just saw you enter the Ruixian palace from the back door. Did you tell me so early? Is Miss Su saying that my eyes are not good? "


    Su Mingyu seemed to be a little afraid. He was angry and quickly compensated him. He said, "of course, Mingyu didn''t mean that. It''s just that Mingyu came to the palace early in the morning. Remember what kind of clothes the man was wearing and what kind of bun was it?"


    "And more." Su Mingyu took a look at Gu ruobai and continued to ask, "you mean that the man''s leg is good, right?"


    "You see, King Ruixian''s leg has been injured for such a long time. Even the grand physician said that his leg could not stand up again. Did king yu feel that king Ruixian deliberately deceived the king?"


    "Obviously, his leg is good, but he has to tell everyone that he can''t stand up when his leg is injured, and he has to sit on this chair every day and suffer from this imprisonment? Would you like it if I were you? "


    Su Mingyu''s words directly blocked King Yu''s silence.


    In fact, when he saw that figure, he had some doubts, but Su Mingyu''s appearance was clear.


    But when he came in, he saw that Su Mingyu had changed her clothes, and he felt that there was something strange.


    But others have come in, and they can''t be defeated like this, so he still interrogates them. He didn''t expect that his brother didn''t talk much, but Su Mingyu actually defended him like this."Why didn''t you find Miss Su so eloquent and eloquent before?"


    Su Mingyu hook lips smile Innocence: "I don''t understand the meaning of the prince''s words, I just told the truth."


    "And Su Mingyu looked up and down at the king Yu: "the king said that he had just seen king Ruixian leading me into the palace through the back door. Can su Mingyu dare to ask why the king Yu appeared around the king''s mansion?"


    "After all, the location of the palace is remote, there are no hawkers around, and there is no place for entertainment and consumption. Is it possible that King Yu has been monitoring the movement of Ruixian palace all the time?"


    Su Mingyu''s words directly put him on a treacherous hat.


    King Yu''s face changed: "I just happened to pass by here. What''s the matter? Isn''t it allowed? "


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "nature is not, but just curious. Yu Wang wants to pass by wherever he goes. This is the capital city, the royal family, and every land is yours, naturally you has the final say."


    The king of Yu said with a low smile: "I didn''t find that since you can say such words, you should dig a hole for me."


    Said the king of Yu lifted the sky and arched his hand: "this capital is my father''s, this world is also my father''s, how can it be mine?"


    "I''m just passing by. You told me so much. Are you guilty?"

 Chapter 101

    Su Mingyu quickly waved his hand: "what did king Yu say? What do I have to be guilty of? "


    "You didn''t even have a single evidence, so you broke into Ruixian''s mansion and ordered your brother. Did you think about the consequences if the emperor knew about it?"


    Su Mingyu all smiles well. She looks up at the king Yu. There is no fear in her eyes. There is even no wave in her eyes. However, such a pair of eyes gives the king an invisible pressure.


    I thought that I could catch Gu ruobai, but I didn''t catch him. It''s good to come in and sneer at him. But I didn''t expect that Su Mingyu was so eloquent.


    For a while, he was curious about the girl: "yes."


    "Today''s matter is that I''m not right. I''m here to make a gift to my second brother, and I''m really reckless."


    He actually bowed and bowed.


    King Ruixian has been gloomy face, which is better: "if there is nothing else, you can go back first."


    Yu Wang also did not entangle, a nod: "then I will not disturb you two."


    Looking at the back of Shi Shi ran, the king of Yu, Su Mingyu sank his face: "it''s not like his style of work to be so reckless."


    Gu ruobai poured himself a cup of tea: "maybe he just happened to bump into it."


    "You don''t have to pick me up later." Su Mingyu is really a little afraid: "after all, now your identity is more sensitive."


    "Are you worried about me?" Gu ruobai picks eyebrow to look at her, a pair of cold eyes are full of doting.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips. Isn''t her performance obvious enough?


    "I''m worried that you''ll get in my way!"


    Seeing her dead duck''s stiff mouth, Gu Ruo stretched her eyebrows and raised a smile: "yes, yes, I will be more careful in the future, and I will not implicate you. How about that?"


    Su Mingyu gives him a white eye. Recently, Gu ruobai has been so gentle to her that she almost forgets that Gu''s nature is a man who likes to tease her.


    "What''s the use of your assurance in case you really want to go in?"


    With that, Su Mingyu''s stomach suddenly began to cry.


    The atmosphere, which was still slightly serious, was suddenly broken.


    Gu ruobai couldn''t help but smile: "hungry?"


    Only then did Su Mingyu remember that she only had congee in the morning, and then went to "Wuwei" alone, consuming a lot of physical strength.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Gu ruobai made a decision: "I let people be prepared by you, eat and then go back."


    "I heard that you made a great contribution to Su Fu last night?" Gu ruobai picks eyebrow to look at her, the tone is full of banter.


    Su Mingyu quipped his lips: "it''s just a lesson to a person who should be taught. How long has it spread to your ears?"


    Gu ruobai''s answer is not what he asked: "I always have to know whether you''re doing well in the Su family."


    Forget it, Su Mingyu is used to his own affairs.


    Anyway, she has nothing to keep secret in front of Gu ruobai. After all, the man has seen her cruel side and disgraceful side.


    After eating with Gu ruobai, it was already dark when Su Mingyu returned to Su''s house.


    This time, she was still so casual through the main door, and then returned to her own yard.


    Along the way, everyone just looked at her with fear, and no one dared to say anything more. Su Mingyu was very satisfied with this. It seems that the effect of killing the chicken and warning the monkey last night was OK.


    As soon as Zhizhu saw Su Mingyu back, he was excited and said, "Miss, you are back at last!"


    Seeing how happy she looked, Su Mingyu joked: "what? What''s the good news? "


    Zhizhu sheepishly chuckled: "nothing, just after yesterday''s things, I found that our yard things suddenly a lot more."


    Whether it''s cloth, snacks or pastries, they all have it in the main courtyard.


    Moreover, those people who used to talk in front of her did not dare to say anything more. Zhizhu felt that today was the most relaxed day in Su''s family.


    "I''ll tell you not to be afraid. I''ll protect you with me."


    Su Mingyu picked up the hot tea poured by Zhizhu. As soon as he was ready to drink it, he saw the housekeeper come in and said, "Miss, please welcome me."


    "Master?" Know bamboo is scared all over a shudder, facial expression looks at Su Mingyu: "be because of last night''s affair?"


    Housekeeper shakes his head: "this I don''t know, the master just said let me invite you over."


    "I see." Su Mingyu nodded. When she got up and left, she turned to Zhizhu and said, "prepare hot water for me. I''ll use it later."


    Knowing bamboo''s terrified grace, he watched Su Mingyu leave.


    The housekeeper glanced at Su Mingyu through the afterglow. In the past, Su Mingyu''s fear was no worse than that of Zhizhu''s little girl.But since when can she face the master so calmly?


    Su Mingyu didn''t know what the housekeeper thought. When she went to the study, she saw Su Zhengyi, who was waiting for her.


    She went to the front of the body: "Dad."


    Su Zhengyi raised his hand and motioned to her to get up: "I heard that king Ruixian sent you back again today?"


    What''s wrong with Su Mingyu


    Su Zhengyi turned around and looked at Su Mingyu''s more and more white and delicate face. His shrewd eyes sank: "Mingyu Are you still blaming me for your mother''s affairs? "


    I didn''t expect that he came to him to say this.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and recalled the tragic situation of Mrs. Su''s death.


    This man was hanging out with Wang Manwen at that time, and he didn''t mean to be at home at all.


    Later, just after Mrs. Su died, the man took Wang Manwen back, and let Wang man Wen drive himself to the corner of Su''s mansion to live. He let this predecessor be oppressed by Wang Manwen and Su Mingyu. He didn''t care.


    Now, you don''t have to blame yourself for all these things?


    No one dares to say that he is the first because he thinks that he is the second.


    Su Zhengyi also seems to find that there is something wrong with his words, so he explained with a slight cough: "in fact, things in those days were not all what you thought."


    "Wang Manwen and I In fact, I knew your mother before I got married. It was just because her family background was not as good as your mother''s, so my father forced me to marry your mother


    Su Mingyu was too lazy to listen, and interrupted directly: "Dad, those are things in the past. Mingyu has already remembered too clearly."

 Chapter 102

    Seeing that there is no hatred in her eyes, the stone in Su Zhengyi''s heart can be regarded as falling to the ground.


    If he wants to cultivate Su Mingyu, he can''t let her have estrangement with himself, so the previous gap should be filled no matter what.


    "You can be so sensible. If your mother knows it, she will be proud of you."


    Su Zhengyi said and sat down in front of the desk: "just I came to you today, there are some topics to talk to you."


    Pointing to the wooden chair opposite him, Shu Zhengyi motioned Su Mingyu to sit down first: "what do you think of Ruixian Wang?"


    This time it was Mrs. Su, and then it was Ruixian Wang''s. Su Mingyu didn''t understand what Su Zhengyi was going to say, but she still pretended to be shy and stopped looking. Then she asked, "Dad, what do you want to do suddenly?"


    "Although the king Ruixian was disabled in both legs, he was talented and elegant, and he was also excellent to Mingyu. When Mingyu was injured, he took good care of her


    Seeing Su Mingyu talking about Gu ruobai, Su Zhengyi nodded with satisfaction.


    "In fact, you often go to see him, and I have heard some of those rumors about you and him."


    Said Su Zhengyi pause for a moment, seems to be thinking of words: "you two men and unmarried women can be together, but this has no name, you often run to his house, there is something wrong."


    "Although king Ruixian once said that he wanted to marry you, he has never come to propose a marriage. It''s unfair for you to be with him like this."


    After hearing this, Su Mingyu understood that Su Zhengyi was in a hurry.


    "Dad, are you going to let your daughter go to Ruixian Wang to say something like this


    "Of course not. After all, you are a girl with a thin complexion, and there is no reason for a girl from any family to rush to marry a man."


    Su Zhengyi raised his eyebrows, and in his voice there was a trace of favor: "I just want to tell you that the marriage between you and King Ruixian can be put on the agenda."


    "Maybe..." Su Zhengyi glanced askance at Su Mingyu''s face and then continued: "you can beat around the Bush to remind him, after all, the relationship between you two has arrived here, and marriage is a matter of course."


    Now that Su Zhengyi has said this, Su Mingyu certainly has nothing to refuse. She nodded shyly, "then my daughter will try."


    Seeing Su Mingyu so obedient, Su Zhengyi narrowed his eyes and was very satisfied: "our family jade son is also grown up, if really married in the past, it is also a housewife, we should know to make plans for their own family."


    So he was waiting for himself. Su Mingyu said that Su Zhengyi was a man who didn''t see a rabbit and didn''t scatter an eagle. Why was he in such a hurry to marry king Ruixian? He wanted to pave the way for King Yu.


    Su Mingyu pretended not to know how to bow his head and pondered for a long time before he asked, "Dad, what do you mean by this? There''s a little bit of reputation I don''t understand. "


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to understand her very well, Su Zhengyi pondered for a moment and explained, "Mingyu thinks that if you marry Ruixian Wang, you will have no worries at all?"


    "You are young and beautiful now, and King Ruixian will certainly like you. But one day when you are old and old, there will be countless young and beautiful girls like you who want to marry him. Do you think that King Rui will like you to protect you?"


    Su Mingyu seemed to be startled by his assumption, and her face turned pale in an instant. She looked up at Su Zhengyi and asked with a praying look: "Dad specially told yu''er that dad must have a way to deal with it, right?"


    This girl is really smart. She doesn''t have to work so hard.


    Su Zhengyi gave a faint smile, and then the old God touched his beard: "I just told you about your mother. I want to tell you that a woman who is young and beautiful will eventually grow old, but her family background will not disappear with time."


    "As long as you have a strong enough family background, even if you do not have a beautiful face, men also dare not look down on you."


    At first glance, this is true. But if the real family background is so important, why does Su Zhengyi get involved with Wang Manwen?


    Su Zhengyi such a scum man, even have the face to talk about his family background?


    Su Mingyu was amused, but she did not show her face. She seemed to listen carefully: "but our family is already a secretary of letters, and I am the legitimate eldest daughter of the Su family. Is this not enough?"


    Su Zhengyi waved his hand: "it''s just a small Shangshu, of course not enough."


    "If you think about it, he is a Lord. Although he is not qualified to fight for the throne, he is a king after all."


    "People say that they are thin, and the dead camel is bigger than the horse. As the emperor''s son and the future brother of the emperor, he can say that he wants to have a life-long wealth. At that time, how many women want to enter his palace and become his wife?"Su Mingyu suddenly finds that Su Zhengyi talks in different ways. If he doesn''t know what kind of a rotten man he is, he may really have to listen to him.


    Su Mingyu pretended to meditate, then nodded and agreed: "Dad is right, but yu''er doesn''t understand the court affairs very well. I can''t help you any more."


    After waiting for her words, Su Zhengyi frowned and said, "if you are a woman who knows everything about the court, it''s strange."


    "You really can''t help me. King Ruixian, as an abandoned Lord, can''t help me, but - King Yu can."


    "At present, King Yu is the most favored Prince and the most likely person to be the crown prince. Now he has made friends with yue''er. If yue''er can marry him, then our family will be equivalent to climbing the high branch of King Yu."


    "If King Yu really becomes the emperor in the future, then I will be the abbot of the state. At that time, I will be more than ten thousand people in the whole court. Who dares to bully you


    Unexpectedly, Su Zhengyi dared to draw such a big cake for himself. Su Mingyu secretly ridiculed him for his extravagance. However, he covered his mouth in surprise: "what does daddy mean Do you want to stand on the side of King Yu? "


    "But Although King Yu is the most favored, the crown prince has not been determined. This is also an uncertain factor


    Su Zhengyi nodded: "that''s why I need your help at this time. If you help your father to win over King Ruixian and King Yu to stand on the same front, won''t King Yu have a greater chance to become prince?"

 Chapter 103

    Su Mingyu nodded after hearing what he didn''t understand. "What my father means is that he wants me to help you convince Ruixian Wang, right?"


    "No Su Zhengyi waved his hand: "King Ruixian has lost the chance to become a prince himself. How can he be willing to help others ascend the throne of Prince? If you really said these things to him, if he was angry with you and didn''t marry you, would you not have lost a good relationship


    Unexpectedly, he wanted to help him secretly and secretly help king Yu to be his spy.


    Su Zhengyi can really think of it!


    Su Mingyu made a sudden realization of the expression: "I know, now, if I want to live well with king Ruixian, then I can only help king Yu to ascend the throne. When I have enough background, King Ruixian dare not abandon me!"


    Seeing her so enlightened, Su Zhengyi nodded with satisfaction: "worthy of being my good daughter. It''s no wonder that king Ruixian will take a fancy to you."


    Su Mingyu shy don''t have a face: "since it is like this, then I know how to do, Dad, you can rest assured."


    "Yes." Today, you don''t believe in father''s justice


    Su Mingyu nodded and walked out.


    Looking at her back, Su Zhengyi''s face raised a smug smile. Even if she had a little bit of cleverness, how about it? After all, she was a little girl, and a few words were fooled by him.


    Leaving Su Zhengyi''s study, Su Mingyu looks back at the brightly lit Su''s mansion, and a look of cruelty flashed in her eyes.


    After a while, it''s going to be dark.


    Zhizhu nervously paced back and forth in the yard. It has been half an hour since Su Mingyu went to Su Zhengyi''s study. She has never seen her go so long before.


    In her worried facial features are all crowded together, like a steamed stuffed bun like time, Su Mingyu staggered from the main door to come in.


    Zhizhu quickly went to look at Su Mingyu carefully and found that she was not hurt. The stone in his heart was just like landing: "Miss, what is the master looking for you? I''ve been talking to you for so long. "


    "Is it really because of the punishment for Xiaocui last night? It''s all because of me. If the master really blames you for this, miss, you can put all the blame on me."


    She didn''t even say a word. The girl said so much. Su Mingyu was helpless and funny: "who told you that it was because of yesterday''s incident. I''m also the legitimate eldest daughter of the Su family. Don''t you teach a lesson to Xiaocui? Su Zhengyi will not trouble me because of this. "


    After hearing Su Mingyu say this, Zhizhu relieved himself and took a long breath: "I''m scared to death. I''m still thinking that if the master really punishes you because of this, I''ll go and ask for justice for the young lady."


    Although she has always known that she is very good to herself, she did not expect that this girl should be so unconditional to herself. Su Mingyu is slightly moved.


    She rubbed Zhizhu''s head, and there was a nasal voice in her voice: "don''t worry, even if you want to seek justice, there is not a king of Ruixian?"


    After hearing her saying this, Zhizhu gave a long "Oh" sound: "it turns out that the master is looking for miss Ruixian Wang''s business. In fact, I think you can get married earlier. After all, they have been together often."


    This is the same as Su Zhengyi.


    Su Mingyu pinched Zhizhu''s nose: "you don''t have to worry about this matter. I will solve it. OK, my hot water. I want to take a bath and sleep."


    Thinking Su Mingyu was shy, Zhizhu said with a smile: "miss is going to marry at last. After that, I will marry with her to the palace. Then I will have a good life. The people in the palace are very kind to us."


    "You little girl. Before I married, I began to think of others. " Su Mingyu has no choice but to return, but she has no choice.


    knows bamboo to change clothes for her to wear a grin to smile at the same time: "I am thinking for the miss, the gentleman''s attitude to you has changed recently, but after all, the time of the master is not very much in the house, the wife of Su house or the two lady has the final say."


    If one day Su Mingyu was taken out again, her little servant girl could not resist them.


    Su Mingyu immersed himself in the hot water and yawned and drove people away: "I''m tired. Let''s talk about these topics tomorrow. Go and have a rest."


    Zhizhu pursed his mouth and shook his head: "I''m going to wait on the young lady to change clothes. Do you wash them slowly? Is the temperature suitable? Do you want hot water


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "no, I want to be quiet."


    Seeing that she was really unwilling to talk to himself, he stopped talking.


    But the smile in the eyes still can''t hide to come out, oneself and the young lady finally is bitter sweet come.


    Su Mingyu looked at her smiling face and shook her head helplessly, but did not say much.


    Maybe it was the reason why she had a lot of activities today. Su Mingyu slept until the next morning.As soon as I woke up, I heard Zhizhu''s nervous voice: "Miss, there is a person who claims to be sleeping in the back door looking for you."


    Summer sleep? What happened to Sinan Pavilion again?


    Su Mingyu turned over and got up, put on a dress casually and went out and opened the door: "did you invite people in?"


    Know zhuen A: "last time saw this young lady, so I did not ask you to let her in."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "you go to help me hot breakfast, I have something to say with her."


    Looking at Zhizhu''s back, Su Mingyu''s eyes sank down: "what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with sinang pavilion


    "Not really." Seeing Su Mingyu worried, Xia Mian quickly explained: "it''s just that a strange person came to me yesterday. I think this matter should be discussed with you."


    Su Mingyu closed her eyes and looked at her: "strange people looking for you? What kind of person is it


    Xia Mian pursed her lips and said, "as soon as he came up, he bought every piece of clothes in our shop, but the models of each garment are different. I suspect that he may be trying to pirate our clothes."


    How long has Wang Manwen''s affairs just passed? Does someone want to do piracy again?


    Su Mingyu licked her dry lips: "did you sell it to him?"


    "Sold." Summer sleep a little guilty: "because it was the first order of the day, so I don''t want to miss like this."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "OK, I know, if he comes again next time, you let him come to me."


    Although the public piracy of her sinang pavilion''s clothes is not once or twice, it is the first person who will come to the shop to buy clothes and go back to print. Therefore, Su Mingyu is suddenly interested.

 Chapter 104

    Two people are saying, saw Zhizhu from outside to come in: "Miss, two Miss looking for you."


    Why did Su Yueyue come at this time?


    Su Mingyu wrung her eyebrows: "summer sleep, you go to the inner room to hide for a while."


    Xiamian nodded and quickly followed Zhizhu to go in.


    Su Yueyue, regardless of the female servant''s obstruction at the door, directly broke into the yard, and then observed around for a time before he said in a cold voice, "I heard that someone is looking for you at the door. Why didn''t you see that person?"


    Su Mingyu took a sip of tea and then looked up at her. Then she asked, "I have guests in the yard. How do you know, sister? Can you send someone to watch me? "


    Asked by her, Su Yueyue chuckled: "everyone lives in the same family. Is it difficult to know if you have any guests here?"


    This is true. Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and said, "there is indeed a woman looking for me. It''s just because I helped her before. She just came to thank her. But now she has left. If your sister doesn''t believe me, you can ask the guard."


    Su Yue took a glance at her: "I just said it casually. Why should my sister be so serious?"


    "Is it?" Look at her posture is clearly to find fault, now said just casually, Su Mingyu in the heart put a white eye.


    Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t believe himself, Su Yue didn''t show any politeness. He sat down directly opposite her: "in fact, I''m looking for my sister today, and I''m not asking you about that woman."


    "It''s just that I heard that yesterday my father went to the study to talk with her, and talked about it for a long time. Is it about King Ruixian?"


    He didn''t expect that Su Yueyue''s news was very smart. Su Mingyu nodded and didn''t mean to hide it: "I don''t know who my father is chewing his tongue there. He says that I mix with Ruixian Wang every day, so he thinks it''s time for us to settle the marriage."


    It was because of this.


    Su Yueyue tightened the silk in his hand, then looked at Su Mingyu with a searching eye and asked, "in this case, what does sister mean?"


    "Given the wise man, you can do a good job with me."


    Su Mingyu is funny about her duplicity.


    "If I married king Ruixian as the eldest daughter of the Su family, then if my sister wants to marry King Yu again, the etiquette of marriage will not be as thoughtful as I am. After all, I am just a commoner girl. If I don''t become a princess, there will be no dowry."


    Said Su Mingyu deliberately looked up and down at Su Yue, and then flashed a look of contempt in his eyes.


    "Will you still be able to raise your head when you arrive at the residence of King Yu?"


    Su Yueyue''s face sank when she asked. He didn''t say that she had been with King Yu for such a long time, but he didn''t mean to propose marriage to Su''s family.


    As far as she is concerned, it is very difficult to be the princess of Yu king.


    After all, although her affairs in Lin Jun''s house were suppressed by her and Wang Manwen in various ways, there are still a lot of rumors circulating.


    In addition, she didn''t check before, and she was cheated of so much money. Now she is like a joke in the whole circle of boudoir girls in Beijing, and she has a bad reputation.


    If Ning Fei knew what she had done outside, she would never allow herself to marry Yu because of her arrogance.


    So she had to find a way to marry Yu before Su Mingyu.


    But the king of Yu was still dying to marry her.


    Last time she saw her plan to succeed, Su Mingyu broke in and disrupted her plan.


    Now, if you want to speed up the process of yourself and King Yu, you can only try that method again.


    See Su Yue''s face is not good, Su Mingyu sneered: "sister, you come to me to say this?"


    "If so, I think our conversation can be over."


    After saying that Su Mingyu was about to get up, Su Yue quickly stopped her: "sister You don''t have to be so cold to me, are you? "


    Su Mingyu looked at her with a smile: "originally you also know our sisters, you think about it. What you said to me in prison seems to have taken into account our sister''s affection?"


    This sentence lowered Su Yue''s head.


    "Sister, that''s in prison. I''m just too scared to say anything. Please don''t worry about me, sister."


    Listening to her pale and powerless excuse, Su Mingyu seldom paid attention to her. She got up and was about to leave: "forget it, I don''t want to worry about that matter. I have nothing to say with you today."


    "Wait a minute..." Su Yueyue stopped Su Mingyu: "I still have one last question. After asking, I would have bothered you."


    Su Mingyu looked back at her impatiently: "what questions do you have?"


    Su Yueyue pursed his lips, as if it was a little difficult to say, but finally he bit his teeth and asked: "if my sister really wants to marry Ruixian Wang, can you tell me that you have made a definite date?"I want to confirm how much time she has before she gets married?


    Su Mingyu closed her eyes, narrowed her eyes and laughed like a fox: "I don''t know about this matter. After all, when will I come to propose marriage? That''s the idea of King Ruixian himself, and I can''t control it. Are you asking my sister, my daughter''s home, to speak first?"


    "Of course not." Su Yueyue waved his hand: "I just want to say that if I know the date of my sister''s marriage, I can prepare a wedding gift for my sister in advance."


    Big gift?


    The big trap is about the same.


    Su Yueyue is what kind of person, Su Mingyu''s heart is the most clear, so she did not accept this stubble: "gift is not necessary, as long as my sister does not give me trouble, it will be my marriage with Ruixian Wang."


    Seeing that Su Mingyu is really unwilling to tell himself, Su Yueyue can only get up and leave.


    Before walking out of the gate of Su Mingyu''s yard, Su Yueyue looked back at Su Mingyu and said in a very sincere voice, "in fact, I never wanted to hurt you. It''s just because my father is so kind to you that I''m a little jealous."


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye in his heart. When was it that Su Yueyue still wanted to play emotional cards.


    He is not the naive Su Mingyu before. How could he be cheated by her?


    Su Mingyu hook lips a smile: "I did not hate you, just because Er Niang dotes on you too much, so I am also a little jealous."


    Su Yueyue left the pace of a meal, it seems that there are a lot of words to say, but did not say, finally left lost.

 Chapter 105

    Looking at her back, Zhizhu came up and said, "Miss, don''t be fooled by the second miss. When did the second miss have such introspection?"


    Glancing at the worried Zhizhu, Su Mingyu laughs: "when can I get you to worry about it? Just take care of yourself, I know."


    This Su Yueyue is what kind of goods, she is too clear, but: "remember, if someone bullies you, you must tell me, I will let him eat, before you are too kind, so will be bullied."


    Zhizhu grinned: "since that time, no one has bullied me, so you don''t have to worry about it, miss."


    Seeing her so heartless, Su Mingyu''s eyes flashed a touch of relief: "if you can, I hope you have been smiling like this."


    Zhizhu is a little confused, but she still nods: "as long as Miss wants to see my smile, no matter when and where, I will smile to you."


    Su Mingyu laughingly shakes his head: "say you are stupid, you pour quite can flatter."


    Zhizhu touched his nose: "Zhizhu, this is what he said in his heart. How can it be flattery?"


    "Well, well, to my heart." Su Mingyu did not study her too much: "do you go outside to see Su Yueyue and her people have left? If you come back and call me, I will go out with xiamian later


    Know bamboo clever nod: "I this is to see."


    After a while, he came back with a short breath: "there is no one out there. Miss, where are you going?"


    Su Mingyu called the summer sleep, pulled her to go outside: "something, you wait for me in the yard."


    Seeing Su Mingyu in a hurry, Zhizhu just wanted to tell her to pay attention to her safety. When she looked up again, there was no one.


    Know bamboo silent sigh tone: "miss is really more and more out of the house, do not know what is busy."


    After walking out of Su''s house, Su Mingyu takes xiamian and walks into an alley. Then she takes out a silk scarf and binds it to her face before she goes out again.


    "If there is an emergency in the future, you can go to the Ruixian palace to find Gu ruobai first. Next time, don''t come to my house directly like this, which may arouse Su Yueyue''s suspicion."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s words, xiamian suddenly found that she had done something that lacked consideration: "I''m sorry, master. I just want to tell you this thing as soon as possible. I didn''t think so much about it."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "I naturally know."


    "Well, let it pass. You can do it next time. Let''s go to the shop and have a look."


    Xia Mian nods, two people all the way around the street view, and then from the back door back to Sinan Pavilion.


    Su Mingyu first looked at the account book, and then looked at the painting of summer sleep.


    After several inspections, Su Mingyu wants to go to Ruixian palace and tell Gu ruobai what Su Zhengyi and himself said last night.


    Just as she was about to leave, she saw Xia Mian come up to her nervously: "master The man you told you before, he''s here again


    Su Mingyu stares: "again, what is he here for this time?"


    Xia Mian''s face was very bad: "this time he came to learn from his master. He said that he wanted to ask you to be his master, because he thought your clothes were very beautiful."


    A teacher?


    Su Mingyu thought for a moment that she had heard something wrong, but when she looked at the ugly face of Xia Mian, she knew that the man was really coming, which made Su Mingyu have some headache.


    If it''s really a commercial spy sent by the enemy, it''s OK to send it away. But if it''s such an unreasonable person, Su Mingyu thinks that one is bigger than the other.


    "Now I''ll go down and have a look at the man."


    As soon as she came downstairs, Su Mingyu saw a man leaning against a hanger by the stairs.


    Tall and thin figure, leisure attitude, a indifferent expression.


    Some of the broken hair that has not been tied up will be white skin set off more tender, beautiful facial features are like knife carving, long eyebrows like sword, eyes like stars, nose like gall, thin lips slightly lifted, lifting a lazy smile.


    Did not want to come to find fault is actually a good-looking man, Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "you are that to buy all my clothes, and then say that want to worship me as a teacher?"


    As soon as the man saw Su Mingyu''s eyes lit up, a pair of clear eyes were as clean as a stream: "my name is July, you are doing cloth shop business."


    "Today, I came to Beijing for a visit. I happened to pass by your shop. I felt that every garment in your shop was very delicate, so I came here rashly."


    It''s like that.


    Su Mingyu frowned: "I don''t recruit apprentices here, but if you think my clothes are good-looking, you need to sell them. Just look for summer sleep. We will cooperate with you to open a branch store."


    "No, no, No In July, Su Mingyu stopped to leave and explained: "I''m not going to open a branch store with you. I want to learn from you. I believe my shop will be bigger than you one day."Su Mingyu looked at him up and down. He was really a young man with a lot of energy: "although I am very optimistic about your ambition, I don''t want to recruit an apprentice. I have something else to do. Can you please don''t stop me."


    She said that Yu pushed him away to go out, but her hand had not touched him. In July, she dodged Su Mingyue''s hand.


    Su Mingyu stopped for a while, looked at her hand, then looked back at him and asked, "have you practiced?"


    In July, he scratched his head: "I just learned a little bit. I''m laughing."


    Su Mingyu''s eyes closed: "I don''t care what you''ve learned, so can you let me go?"


    After that, Su Mingyu had to go again, but in July, a false shake came forward and blocked her again.


    Su Mingyu and he look at each other, four eyes opposite, in the air burst out a spark.


    Su Mingyu pinched his neck without thinking about it, but his movements in July were also very flexible. When he looked to the left, he avoided Su Mingyu''s hand and grasped Su Mingyu''s arm.


    Seeing that she was about to pinch Su Mingyue''s neck, Su Mingyu dodged his hand.


    After that, she took out a small bow and crossbow and raised her hand directly. Su Mingyu aimed the crossbow directly at July''s head.


    Sunning her eyes, Su Mingyu''s tone also seemed a little cold: "I don''t have the time to fool around here with you. I still have something to do, either let me go, or let your head blossom."

 Chapter 106

    July did not seem to have thought of such a weak woman in front of her. Since she was so agile, she suppressed herself with a few moves.


    For a while, the excited crystal light in his eyes was even more shining: "you not only make your clothes so beautiful, but also have such great Kung Fu. Please accept me as an apprentice, no matter what I want to do!"


    He said that he was about to kneel down. Su Mingyu kicked him to his knee and forced him to stand up straight: "there is gold under a man''s knee. Haven''t you heard this sentence? It''s a shame to kneel on the ground just to learn something. "


    But July didn''t care about losing face at all. He just looked at Su Mingyue excitedly: "I really want to learn from you. You can not only be my teacher in questioning, but also better than me in martial arts. I really admire you."


    Did not expect this man to be so entangled, Su Mingyu held her forehead with a headache: "if I really want to teach people, it is impossible to teach you, I have a shopkeeper here, can''t you see?"


    The implication is that if she wants to take her apprentice, she will only bring her summer sleep.


    I thought I had said it clearly enough, but in July, I suddenly saw a light in front of my eyes, and immediately came to the summer sleep: "I saw you in this shop recruiting a master of clothing, right?"


    Xia Mian was a little confused by his sudden enthusiasm, but he still nodded to answer: "in fact, it is to recruit people, but..."


    Before she finished, she immediately made a decision in July and said, "I can do it. I can do all your requirements, and I have brought my drawings with me."


    Then he took out his painting in July. He handed it to Su Mingyue and said sincerely, "if you accept me or not, you can have a look. It''s not too late to make a decision."


    Su Mingyu looked at his clear eyes and finally sighed. He chased the painting in his hand and looked at it.


    To tell you the truth, it''s really ugly. It''s not as good as the summer sleeping one.


    Su Mingyu, with his foundation, can make something comparable to his own level.


    But looking at his twinkling eyes, Su Mingyu took back the attack words: "why do you think so?"


    According to the truth, most men are concerned about the world. At worst, they want to be mixed up in an official position or become a hero in the forest. How can a man want to make clothes?


    It seems to see why Su Mingyu ignored the knot.


    July scratched his head, a little embarrassed to say: "to be honest, my family used to be a big cloth merchant, but then slowly declined, and now only a small shop is still barely supporting."


    "Seeing that the workers at home are almost too poor to eat, I want to find another way out to have a look. I just saw your clothes. I think your design is very good. If you can learn a little bit, I may be able to save our shop."


    Did not expect this little boy to have such a responsibility, Su Mingyu squinted, and finally looked at the summer sleep.


    "If you want me to accept you again, you have to reach the level of summer sleep at least."


    Then she threw the drawing on her hand directly to the hand of xiamian: "you can show him your drawing in a moment, let him learn, I have something to go first."


    With that, Su Mingyue glides fast, leaving only the stunned summer sleep and the excited July.


    He really did not expect that Su Mingyu would finally agree to study in this shop.


    looked at Su Mingyu''s distant shadow, and summer sleep was unable to make complaints about it. It was clear that Su Ming Yu didn''t want to teach him to throw himself on his head.


    Finally, leaving from the headache, Su Mingyu trotted to the back door of Gu ruobai''s house, found a convenient place and climbed over the wall into the courtyard.


    As soon as her foot landed, she was hit by several knives. Su Mingyu kicked these people off with one leg and one foot. Then she said in a cold voice, "don''t you know who I am?"


    "If you want to climb over the wall if you don''t leave, you blame my house guard, don''t you?"


    A cold voice suddenly came from the side. Su Mingyu looked up and saw Gu ruobai in white.


    With a smile on her eyebrows, Su Mingyu leaned in front of Gu ruobai: "I just think that if I come in from the back door, in case someone has been staring at you, it''s not very troublesome."


    Gu ruobai nodded with a smile: "even if what you said is reasonable, but I have not given you the house number? You can also come in through the main door


    Su Mingyu touched his nose awkwardly: "I am the boss behind sinang Pavilion now. If you come in from the front door, you will have more trouble."


    Gu ruobai had no choice but to thank you for climbing over the wall for my sake, right


    Su Mingyu hook lips a smile: "do not thank, this is all should do, after all, we are now a cooperative relationship."


    Looking at her such a small person, the frost in Gu ruo''s white eyes also gradually melted some: "say it, what''s the matter that you come to me this time?"After all, this girl can''t get up early without profit. She always can''t remember herself when she''s free. Every time she comes to find herself, she must be a weasel.


    "I feel that there is something else in your words?" Su Mingyu pushes Gu ruobai''s wheelchair and pushes him to the tea garden.


    Su Mingyu said: "yesterday, Su Zhengyi talked to me."


    Gu ruobai raised her eyebrows and motioned for her to continue.


    Su Mingyu licked her dry lips and told Gu ruobai all the conversation between Su Zhengyi and himself.


    After that, Su Mingyu took a cup of warm tea, drank it, moistened her throat, and then asked, "although I promised him, what should I do?"


    After all, she didn''t know the things about the court clearly. What she knew was just some tricks to fight and kill.


    Gu ruobai sank his eyes and thought for a while, then he said, "let''s just sit still and see what he wants from you, and then decide how we want to give it to him."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I didn''t expect that Su Zhengyi, an old fellow, actually used his second daughter. If he didn''t have enough to use his eldest daughter, he was totally ungrateful."


    Seeing her so resentful, Gu ruobai''s tone became much softer: "what? Are you angry? "


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "Su Zhengyi is just a scum who takes advantage of his wife and daughter. I have nothing to be angry about. I just feel worthless for my mother."

 Chapter 107

    After all, in the memory of Su Mingyu in this body, it seems that Mrs. Su really loves Su Zhengyi.


    At that time, Gu ruobai had heard something about Su Zhengyi''s falling out with her family.


    "Have you ever thought about looking for your mother''s home again?"


    After all, Mrs. Su is the warehouse doctor of the household department, who is in charge of military reserves, cashier, tax and other things.


    Although it is not a big official, it is indeed an important position.


    If Su Mingyu can rebuild with her mother''s family, it will be of great benefit to her and herself in the future.


    In fact, Su Mingyu has not much memory about his mother''s family. Now Gu ruobai mentioned it before he remembered it.


    After a careful review of the incident, Su Mingyu was a little uncertain and asked, "when they were in a standoff, they seemed to have said that they would cut off the relationship between father and daughter. Now I am going to ease it. Can it be useful?"


    "After all, you are your mother''s only daughter and ye Weiguang''s only granddaughter. Even if he said that he wanted to sever relations with you again, it was said that when ye Mengdie died, he was devastated and had to rest for five days before he could go to court again."


    After listening to Gu ruobai''s words, Su Mingyu was a little surprised: "if it''s really like what you said, maybe I can go back and find them."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "after all, no matter how you say, it''s your mother''s family, how much will not be too bad for you."


    Although it is such a truth, Su Mingyu still has a little doubt: "I just don''t know what opportunity to use to go back."


    After all, she has been away from Ye''s family for many years. If she suddenly returns now, it may cause Ye Weiguang''s antipathy.


    "You don''t have to worry about it."


    With that, Gu ruobai took out a pamphlet and saw that there were some words about impeachment of Ye Weiguang.


    And the impeachment man was a general.


    He said that ye Weiguang withheld their rations, which led to his defeat in the fight against bandits.


    Su Mingyu frowned: "I''ve heard of this general Zhang. He''s very eccentric. If he''s not happy at all, he''ll turn over."


    "Although his temper is not very good, he is very capable of winning battles. He can come back from the frontier with a hundred to one, but he can''t wipe out a bandit''s nest?"


    Su Mingyu had a little disbelief, then she looked at Gu ruobai: "this matter has something to do with you?"


    Gu ruobai just took a sip of tea indifferently, as if to say that today''s weather is very good: "Ye Weiguang is a dull man, but it is difficult to distinguish between the major right and the wrong, so no matter who wants to win him over, he always remains neutral."


    "I''m just trying to force him to stand on a team."


    Su Mingyu''s back was cold, and the man took it for granted to frame someone else.


    "It''s my grandfather that you''re setting up now. Don''t you dare me to turn over my face if you tell me?"


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrow to look at her, a pair of dark eyes in the twinkling light: "will you turn over?"


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and handed the book back to Gu ruobai: "if I could take this opportunity to return to Ye''s house, it would be beneficial for me. Why should I turn my face?"


    I like her decisiveness.


    Gu ruobai raised his eyebrows: "well I wish you all the best. "


    Su Mingyu hook lips a smile: "is to wish you success, I have what Shun is not smooth, after all, is her granddaughter, she can not deny me."


    "Good, good, good luck." Gu ruobai helplessly raises eyebrows: "listen to Su Zhengyi''s meaning to want us to get married as soon as possible?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "please slow down for a while. If you and I really get married, it will be bad if you get involved in the Su family when you close the net."


    After all, this time he has been doing things for so long that he can''t let his whole plan go to pieces just because he wants to pick himself out.


    Hearing that Su Mingyu was worried about himself, Gu ruobai''s expression on his face became much softer: "don''t worry, I''m married to you. It''s not a big relationship with the Su family. Since I can handle them all together, I can promise to bring myself out."


    It is said that, but Su Mingyu is still a little worried.


    Just when she wanted to say something, Su Mingyu suddenly woke up. Then she glared at Gu ruobai with a pair of round eyes: "since you can take yourself out of a wedding, it''s not a very difficult thing for you to protect me if you don''t get married?"


    If so, why should he marry himself?


    Is Su Mingyu want to ask something, wood suddenly appeared in front of two people, and also carrying a person.


    When Su Mingyu saw the man''s appearance, he suddenly felt sluggish: "how can you appear here?"


    July was a little embarrassed to scratch his head, and then bowed his head to explain: "I want to worship you as a teacher, but you refuse me, saying you have an urgent matter, I just want to see what you are in such a hurry, can''t listen to me to finish..."Su Mingyu could not help but support his forehead, a sad face: "so you follow me all the way here."


    She''s so relaxed that she''s been followed for so long without knowing. It''s a shame.


    Seeing that Su Mingyu''s face was not good, July quickly explained, "I followed you for a period of time and then you threw me away. This place was just found by accident."


    Su Mingyu raised his eyes and looked at wood one: "is that so?"


    Mu Yi nodded: "I just saw him sneaking around for a long time when I was patrolling outside. I didn''t know exactly which yard to enter. When I thought of Miss Su, you just came to our palace, there was such a strange person hanging around the door, so I caught him in."


    Su Mingyu sighed: "I have asked you to go to summer sleep? Why are you following me


    July curled his mouth, that pair of clear eyes even revealed a trace of grievance: "summer sleep he is so busy, which has time management, I just threw me a set of drawing paper to let me see, did not give me the slightest explanation."


    He even hates that he doesn''t teach him how to sleep in summer, right?


    Su Mingyu frowned: "you really have a way in heaven. You don''t go to hell. You don''t go to hell. Do you know where this is? If you dare to enter here, don''t think of going out alive. "


    With that, Su Mingyu took out the small crossbow from his arms and directly put it on the head of July.


    In July, when she noticed the cold light in Su Mingyu''s eyes, she knew that she was serious. She turned pale with fright and quickly begged for mercy: "I don''t know where this is. I haven''t been to the capital, so you can let me go this time."

 Chapter 108

    Su Mingyu looked at him coldly: "why should I let you go? It''s you who don''t listen to people''s words first and then go ahead."


    Mingming told him that he had something urgent to do, but he didn''t want to let him learn from the summer sleep. Now that he knew the relationship between himself and King Ruixian, he couldn''t stay.


    At the moment Su Mingyu wanted to start, Gu ruobai raised his hand to stop her: "you don''t have to do it. Wood will take him down."


    Seeing that he was about to be taken away, July panicked: "I really just want to ask you to learn your skills in making clothes. Even if you don''t want to, you don''t need to kill people."


    Then he hit Mu Yi''s neck with a backhand. Mu Shiyi''s consciousness of hiding behind him made him loose. July keenly seized the opportunity and rushed to Su Mingyue.


    Seeing others, he came to Su Mingyu''s face. Su Mingyu''s face was cold, and he avoided the attack of July with a slight voice. Then he raised his hand to his neck and cut it with a hand knife.


    Just did not expect that the speed of July is very fast, in Su Mingyu''s mobile phone will fall down the moment, he squatted down to avoid Su Mingyu''s hand.


    Then he swept a leg to attack Su Mingyu''s feet. Su Mingyu jumped to avoid his attack. With the power of jumping up, Su Mingyu stepped on his back.


    When her foot was about to step on the back of July, Su Mingyu leaned back slightly and stepped directly on his fart.


    July pain at that time called out, and then sweating beg for mercy: "I was wrong, I was wrong, I know I can''t beat you pain, you get up quickly!"


    Su Mingyu snorted coldly: "you say your family is just a cloth shop. Why is your Kung Fu so good?"


    With his just sharp angle and rapid reaction speed, he is definitely a master who is no worse than wood.


    July quickly explained: "my family is really a cloth shop, but I have been practicing martial arts since I was a child, so I have some skills. However, Kung Fu is not used to deal with women like you, it''s just for self-defense."


    "I really don''t know what relationship you have with that man, and I didn''t mean to break in, so you''ll spare me this time."


    Then she bit her lower lip and murmured, "of course, if you''d like to teach me how you design books, it would be better to have nice clothes."


    Hearing that he was dying, he still wanted to make himself his master. Su Mingyu only felt two big heads.


    Gu Ruo looked at July from top to bottom with a cold face, and then asked in a voice, "where do you say your family is engaged in cloth business? Which cloth shop? When did it start? How''s the business now? "


    Hearing Gu ruobai''s cross examination in July, he quickly replied, "my family is Jingzhou''s July sermon. Before that, it was a famous conscience preaching, but now it has declined because of some accidents."


    "It was about three years ago that there was no business. Now there is only one shop left, the third shop from left to right in the main street" orchid lane "in Jingzhou


    Gu ruobai gives wood a look in the eye, wood immediately retreats.


    With a cold look on his face, Gu ruobai said in a cold voice, "I want you to write a letter to you now. It means that you met a robber on the way to the capital. Not only have people been arrested, but also money has been lost. Now they need them to redeem one hundred thousand Liang."


    As soon as Gu ruobai''s voice dropped, he quickly waved his hand in July: "it''s impossible. Our shop is so poor that we can''t even afford the workers'' monthly money. Where can we take out 100000 Liang silver?"


    After listening to him, Gu ruobai did not worry. Instead, he sat down in no hurry. After a sip of tea, he whispered, "you can think well. If you don''t write this letter, you will die."


    July not only looked at Su Mingyu: "elder sister, I beg you, help me say a word, I really just want you to teach me your clothing technology."


    As things have progressed to this stage, Su Mingyu probably understood what Gu ruobai meant. He just wanted to use this letter from July to prove that he was indeed the young head of the shop he said. How much money he had paid doesn''t matter. The key is that this letter must be written.


    Su Mingyu directly took a picture of his own crossbow, and the arrow with cold light was shining on the table.


    July bitter a face, finally or admit life to find a piece of paper, began to write.


    When he finally finished writing, Gu ruobai gave Su Mingyu a look. When Su Mingyu came to pick up the writing paper, she was knocked unconscious in July.


    Gu ruobai tapped a ring finger, and two men in black suddenly appeared in the yard. Gu ruobai took a cold look at July, and then said in a deep voice, "take him down and have a good look."


    Looking at the two black figures dragging July down, Su Mingyu sighed, and then looked at Gu ruobai apologetically: "I''m sorry, I''ve been followed without knowing."


    Gu ruobai doesn''t mind at all: "this man has good skills. If you confirm his identity, you can make good use of it."Su Mingyu frowned. After a long time, he finally understood the meaning of Gu ruobai''s words: "do you want me to recruit him?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "you can''t be arrogant without a leader. All the people except Qin and Chu are like some paper paste. If there is no one who can live in the market, it will be extremely disadvantageous to you."


    Originally for their own sake, Su Mingyu''s heart has no reason for a burst of warmth: "such a good talent, give me is not a waste?"


    Gu ruobai picked up his eyebrows and chuckled: "people want to worship you as a master, but they don''t want to worship me as a teacher. I want to accept him. Maybe he doesn''t want to."


    Smelling a little vinegar in the air, Su Mingyu grinned and flashed a shrewd look in his eyes: "how do you listen to the Lord''s meaning that I don''t want me to take him?"


    Looking at her smiling appearance, Gu ruobai felt soft in the heart and softened her expression: "naturally, I don''t want you to have men around you other than me."


    "But if he can be a help to you, I can''t help but tolerate him. But you should keep a certain distance from him, or he may not see the sun again if I am not happy one day."


    Doesn''t this man know how overbearing he is when he says this?


    Su Mingyu was helpless and funny. How could she feel that Gu ruobai suddenly became so possessive as a child: "I have no interest in such a little boy. Originally, I didn''t want to accept him. If it wasn''t for your proposal, I would have killed him."

 Chapter 109

    Hearing Su Mingyu''s words, Gu ruobai nodded with satisfaction: "you are so conscious, so this person will stay first."


    Then Gu ruobai picked up the crossbow on the table and handed it to Su Mingyu: "this is for you to defend yourself, not for you to kill."


    She raised her hand and stroked Su Mingyu''s white hand. Gu Ruo Bai was calm and could not see the emotion in a pair of dark eyes. She could only hear the gentle words: "such a pair of white hands should not be stained with so much blood. If you want to get rid of it, who will tell me, let me help you get rid of him, OK?"


    Gu ruobai''s words seem to be with magic. Su Mingyu looks at his deep eyes and nods.


    But then Su Mingyu immediately shook her head. She took up her bow and crossbow and sat opposite Gu ruobai. Then she said seriously and seriously, "my hands have been covered with countless blood. Even if he looks so harmless now, he has taken many lives."


    "I have the ability to protect myself, and I have the ability to get rid of the people I want to get rid of."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s delicate face, Su Mingyu said in a deep voice, "I know you want me to rely on you, but I don''t want to do this. I want to be a capable and independent person."


    Knowing that this is Su Mingyu''s stubbornness, Gu ruobai didn''t ask for it, but stroked Su Mingyu''s finger intimately: "I just don''t want to see your last expression again, I just want you to know that as long as you want, I''m always behind you."


    Su Mingyu nodded to understand: "I understand, if you just want to imprison me, I would not have come to you."


    Under the warm sun, the two people sitting in the pavilion have four eyes facing each other, and the air seems to become beautiful. For a time, the atmosphere is beautiful and peaceful.


    When Su Mingyu came out of Ruixian palace, it was already afternoon.


    She looked at the sky and then turned back to the Su mansion.


    Zhizhu was a little surprised to see that she came back in the afternoon: "Miss, are you the king''s quarrel? So early? "


    Su Mingyu was helpless: "I didn''t go to the king today."


    Said Su Mingyu like know bamboo inquisition: "you still remember ye Weiguang, is my grandfather, what does he like?"


    Suddenly asked Ye Weiguang, Zhizhu was a little at a loss: "Miss, what do you want to do with this? In the past, my wife gave a death order that we should not have any more dealings with master Ye. "


    Looking at Zhizhu''s eyes, she found that she should also know nothing. She was a little disappointed and said, "nothing. I just suddenly remembered that I still have such a family member, so I just asked casually."


    Zhizhu looked around a little nervous, and then quickly prompted: "don''t let the master know that you ask about this matter, or the master will be happy again in a while."


    Su Mingyu is a bit funny to see her so secretive about this matter.


    If ye Mengdie had not been so stupid and self relinquished, she would not have died so miserably and her predecessor would not have been treated like that.


    "I see. Just think I didn''t ask."


    With that, Su Mingyu went out of the yard and went straight to the main house where Wang Manwen was.


    When Wang Manwen saw Su Mingyu appear in front of him, he was still surprised: "yo What''s the wind blowing today? Did Mingyu come to me on his own initiative? "


    Su Mingyu chuckled and bowed her head and said, "I''ve met Er Niang. In fact, Mingyu came here today just to ask her. After my mother died, she moved into the main house. Can there still be my mother''s things in the main room now?"


    As soon as Su Mingyu mentioned ye Mengdie, Wang Manwen''s expression on his face became very ugly: "I have lived in for such a long time, how could there be her things?"


    Su Mingyu, of course, knew that she did not. The reason why she deliberately mentioned this was to disgust Wang Manwen.


    "In that case, have you thrown away all the things before? Or in the warehouse? "


    Seeing Su Mingyu as if she was only interested in the objects left by Ye Mengdie, Wang Manwen looked at her with a mask on her face: "how did you suddenly think of looking for the old things before?"


    Su Mingyu lowered his head and looked a little embarrassed: "to be honest, er Niang said that my father came to me yesterday to talk about the marriage between King Ruixian and me. I think the wedding between King Ruixian and me should not be far away."


    Then Su Mingyu pursed her lips, and a blush rose on her face: "I want to leave my house soon. I want to find something about my mother before, so that I can take it as a souvenir."


    Wang Manwen heard about it in advance, so he didn''t do it. He thought, "I don''t have anything left by her in my room. You can go to the warehouse and have a look. Maybe you can find one or two."


    Su Mingyu nodded cleverly: "thank Er Niang, then I won''t disturb Er Niang''s rest."


    With that, Su Mingyu retreated.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s slender back, Wang Manwen pinched his fist fiercely: "damned girl, she still wants to get married. It''s beyond her ability."Su Mingyu, who has no idea what Wang Manwen is thinking, has come to the warehouse and starts to look for it.


    Looking at a box with ye Mengdie''s name seal in the corner, Su Mingyu went straight to the box, tore the seal and opened the wooden box.


    I saw inside are pieces of well-made clothes. I picked up a piece of clothes and shook them off. I found that the clothes were still well preserved and colorful, but the appearance was a little outdated and not suitable for me to wear.


    Putting the clothes aside, Su Mingyu looked at other things and finally found a small wooden box at the bottom of the box. The wooden box looked very inconspicuous.


    Su Mingyu didn''t think much about it. He opened the wooden box directly. Unexpectedly, there was a very delicate jade pendant in the wooden box.


    Looking at the three characters of Ye Mengdie on the jade pendant, Su Mingyu probably guessed that this should be what ye Weiguang gave ye Mengdie.


    Carefully put away the jade pendant, and then put those clothes back, Su Mingyu conveniently took out a set of wedding clothes at the bottom of the box, and then turned to leave the warehouse.


    Seeing Su Mingyu leave, the servant girl in Wang Manwen''s yard quickly returns to report to Wang Manwen.


    After learning that Su Mingyu really just took some clothes, Wang Manwen''s stone in his heart was just falling to the ground.


    She thought that Su Mingyu had discovered something, so she suddenly remembered to look at ye Mengdie''s remains. It turned out that she was really just curious.


    Here Su Mingyu got the clothes and handed them to Zhizhu: "you help me wash and dry the clothes. Remember to hang them in a conspicuous position."

 Chapter 110

    Zhizhu looked puzzled. When he saw the clothes carefully, his face sank: "Miss, isn''t this the lady''s favorite dress?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "you follow my words to do it, the rest of the matter to me."


    I don''t know why Zhizhu looked at Su Mingyu''s expression and felt that she was going to do something extraordinary.


    The next morning, Su Mingyu took Zhizhu out of the house early. She didn''t go there, nor did king Ruixian''s house go to Sinan Pavilion, let alone the pawn shop. It was like playing on the street at will.


    Miss Su Mingyu always looks at the market and doesn''t she like it? Why have you been shopping so long today? "


    Su Mingyu also did not pay attention to her, just casually looking at the things on the roadside vendors'' shops.


    Zhizhu saw that he didn''t speak and didn''t ask after him, but cleverly followed her.


    But when they were walking, Zhizhu suddenly found something wrong. She took Su Mingyu and asked, "Miss, what are you going to do? Yesterday. Do you want to go back to Ye''s house when you ask about master ye? "


    "It''s impossible. At the beginning, Mrs. and ye''s family were so quarrelsome that they said that they would not contact each other when they were old and dead."


    Zhizhu''s face was ugly: "at the beginning, my husband was tortured by the master in the Su''s house, and no one from the Ye family came to visit him. Even after the tragic death of his wife, the Ye family did not let anyone come to worship."


    Su Mingyu patted her on the shoulder, indicating that she should not be so excited: "I just happened to pass by here. What are you doing?"


    "Besides, I was the granddaughter of the Ye family. If I want to go back to the Ye family, can I be expelled from the house?"


    Zhizhu looked at Su Mingyu with a complicated expression, and then pulled out the corners of his mouth: "with the quarrel between his wife and master ye at that time, there''s no accident to drive you out."


    "Are you my man or not?" Su Mingyu helplessly turned a white eye: "how do you feel you are helping the Ye family speak everywhere?"


    Zhizhu nodded seriously and said, "of course I am miss, your person, but I am also worried about Miss, you do something irrational, and then get hurt."


    Su Mingyu sighed: "first of all, I just passed by this place carelessly. Secondly, I feel that even if I want to go back to Ye''s house, I won''t be as miserable as you said. After all, it''s the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation, and I can''t repay it for my mother, can''t I?"


    Zhizhu is still very uneasy. Just when she wants to continue to persuade Su Mingyu not to get close to Ye''s house, she doesn''t know where she comes from. The hooligans suddenly surround them in the middle.


    Knowing the pale face under the bamboo, her legs immediately started shaking, but she still opened her hands to protect Su Mingyu behind her: "who are you?"


    One of the strong men touched his beard, and then he beat Su Mingyu from the top to the bottom: "Oh, whose lady is this? It''s really watery. "


    Su Mingyu turned a white eye in her heart, such a conventional plot, even the current series will not act like this, OK?


    Su Mingyu pulled Zhizhu behind him to protect her. She raised her eyes and said in a cold voice, "what are you? Are you entitled to know who I am? "


    It seems that I didn''t expect that the thin and weak girl in front of her was so mean. The strong man was stunned for a moment, and then the smile on her face became more obscene. Trivial:


    "you can know who I am when you go with me."


    Su Mingyu snorted at him: "do you really think I am a fool? You dare to surround yourself in the street like this. If you follow you carelessly into that lane, I will be doomed. "


    "Hey, little girl is very alert." The strong man touched his face and said, "I like your little wildcat."


    "If you go with me now, I promise I won''t hurt you in the slightest, but if you start to work later, I can''t guarantee that your beautiful face will be hurt in any way."


    Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and chuckled: "in broad daylight, the sky and the earth are still at the feet of the emperor. I want to see how you can take me."


    The strong man looked at the girl in front of him. He waved his big hand and let several younger brothers surround her.


    Seeing a few men encircle themselves in the middle, she knows that Zhu has been so scared that she can''t even say anything, but she still holds Su Mingyu''s hand.


    "Miss, I''ll hold that man''s leg in a moment, and you''ll run."


    Did not expect to know bamboo key time unexpectedly so to speak of righteousness, Su Mingyu hook lips a smile: "on you this strength has not, when you hold his leg has been beaten disabled, you stand well behind me on the line, I will protect you."


    With that, Su Mingyu suddenly reached out to his arms, and then threw it hard at the street behind him: "come and pick up the silver, there is a lot of silver here!"


    With Su Mingyu''s cry, those people who were not concerned with themselves in the market all flocked to this side. When they saw that there was a lot of silver on the ground, they all rushed to grab it.Under the crowd, the strong man''s younger brothers were soon pushed away. Su Mingyu seized the opportunity, grabbed Zhizhu''s hand and ran to the crowd.


    Seeing this scene, the strong man''s face turned green and he roared: "catch that girl for me!"


    However, more and more people came to pick up the silver, but he was just a few younger brothers. He could only watch Su Mingyu pull Zhizhu and disappear in the sea of people.


    Su Mingyu took Zhizhu''s hand and ran all the way, so that she did not see a tall figure in front of her.


    One head bumps into other people''s arms, Su Mingyu and that person all fall to the ground.


    Su Mingyu got up from the ground for the bone and stretched out his hand apologetically, trying to pull the man up: "I''m sorry, I''m too reckless."


    The man who was knocked down was obviously in a bad mood. He gave Su Mingyu a cold look: "don''t you have eyes? If you don''t walk on such a wide road, you have to hit me! "


    Su Mingyu once again apologized and bowed his head: "I''m really sorry, I''m just too flustered..."


    Before she finished, Zhizhu rushed up and pulled Su Mingyu to her side. Then she looked at Su Mingyu nervously. "Miss, are you ok? Just those thieves didn''t do anything to you?"


    Su Mingyu shakes his head to say that he is OK: "pour is you, just ran so urgent, did you hurt?"


    "I''m really useless. I have to think about you to protect me when I meet such a hooligan." Zhizhu''s mood is very low: "I''m sorry, miss, I''m useless."

 Chapter 111

    Seeing that she was like this again, Su Mingyu had no choice but to cherish her: "you are still so weak. How can you protect me? It doesn''t matter. At least we''re both out now. It''s OK. Let''s go back. "


    Su Mingyu was about to take Zhizhu away, but after a step, she thought of something. She rushed back and rushed back. She apologized for bumping into the man: "I''m really sorry. If your clothes are dirty because of my hand, I can give you money to clean them."


    "Little Miss... "


    At this time Zhizhu suddenly stopped Su Mingyu. Her face was very complicated. She looked at the man who Su Mingyu apologized to, and then bowed respectfully at a 90 degree waist: "see you Yes, sir


    "Master?" Su Mingyu raised her head suspiciously. When she saw who was standing in front of her, she suddenly opened her eyes and said, "grandfather?"


    Su Mingyu saw in front of him an old man with a cold look. His hair was carefully combed, without a trace of disorder.


    But the silver like white hair is still clearly visible in the black hair. Slightly sunken in the eye socket, a pair of dark brown eyes, quietly tell the vicissitudes of time.


    The adult looked Su Mingyu up and down, and then he saw the jade plate hanging between Su Mingyu''s horns,.


    As soon as his face sank, ye Weiguang''s whole body was full of cold air, and asked, "Miss Su?"


    Su Mingyu quickly nodded: "Mingyu has met my grandfather."


    "Hum." Ye Weiguang sent out a cold hum from his nose: "I can''t afford to be this grandfather. Your mother and I have already broken the relationship between father and daughter. You still call me ye Lao."


    Su Mingyu looked up at him and found that he seemed to really dislike himself, so she didn''t force her. Instead, she called him "Ye Lao" according to Ye Weiguang''s words


    It seems that he didn''t expect Su Mingyu to be so obedient. Ye Weiguang glanced at her with the tail of his eye. He noticed Su Mingyu''s messy hair. He disdained to hum: "is this how Su Zhengyi teaches his daughter? I don''t look like a lady at all. "


    Su Mingyu is about to point out that it is. Zhizhu comes up and explains, "it''s not like this when I go back to the master. I went shopping with the young lady, but I didn''t expect to meet a villain who wanted to tie her up. The reason why the young lady bumped into you was because we just got out of the hands of the villains."


    "In broad daylight, how dare someone do it at the feet of the emperor?" Ye Weiguang Mou Guang a Lin: "Qingfeng, send someone to send Miss Su back."


    With that, ye Weiguang walked back to his mansion with his hands on his back.


    Su Mingyu bowed deeply to his back, and then said, "thank you, ye Lao. Take your time."


    He was escorted all the way back to Su''s house. As soon as he got into his yard, Zhizhu complained to Su Mingyu with great dissatisfaction: "didn''t you tell me not to look for ye Lao?"


    Su Mingyu calmly drank a sip of tea, and then she was shocked: "look at what you said. When did I go to find Ye Weiguang, I met it by accident."


    Zhizhu was full of disbelief: "master Ye''s temperament is very uncertain. Miss, you really don''t need to provoke him. Let''s live a good life. Can''t you wait to marry king Ruixian?"


    Seeing that Zhizhu was so worried about herself, Su Mingyu nodded: "I know that I didn''t put myself in danger. Don''t worry, this time it''s really just an accident."


    Said Su Mingyu from the arms of a hairpin, that hairpin with exquisite craftsmanship engraved with a string of bamboo leaves.


    Su Mingyu handed the hairpin to Zhizhu: "I know you will soon pass your birthday soon, so the main purpose of going to the market is to buy you gifts."


    Looking at the small and delicate hairpin, I knew that bamboo covered his face, his eyes turned red, and his tears fell like "dada Da Da" without money.


    Su Mingyu took out a silk scarf from her arms, wiped the tears on her face, and then gently comforted her, "don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    After that, Su Mingyu put his hairpin into Zhizhu''s bun: "I was too cowardly before. I didn''t give you a decent gift. You must take this gift well, do you know?"


    Zhizhu cried and nodded like garlic: "Miss, you are very kind to me, just like my real family."


    Su Mingyu playfully rubbed her head: "I''m so kind to you. I''m actually like your family, isn''t it your family?"


    Zhizhu crazily waved his hand: "no, I don''t mean that. Miss, you are my family and my only family."


    Of course, knowing what bamboo means, Su Mingyu just wanted to tease her on purpose: "this looks like a tearful person. I''m tired after so many things today. I want to take a nap."


    Looking at Zhizhu''s trembling shoulders, Su Mingyu''s mouth involuntarily raised: "such a small favor is moved into this..."


    But it also shows that Zhizhu is a simple and lovely person.After a night''s rest in the Su mansion, Su Mingyu prepared a large box of gifts early the next morning and knocked on the door of Ye Weiguang''s residence.


    The breeze sees to come is Su Mingyu, apparent Leng for a moment: "what do you come to do?"


    Su Mingyu shakes the gift on the hand to explain: "yesterday I accidentally bumped into Ye Lao, today is to make amends."


    Qingfeng''s face sank. Seeing if he had seen Su Mingyu''s gift, he began to drive people away: "we don''t need this stuff from ye Fu."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "of course, I know that you ye Fu is rich and generous, and you don''t need it. It''s your business whether you need it or not. It''s my business to send or not."


    After saying that, Su Mingyu threw down the pile of gifts, and then bowed deeply to the breeze. After deliberately revealing the blue and purple marks on his wrist, he said politely, "please send these things to Ye Lao''s hand, and say that I have come."


    Also did not wait for the breeze to react to come over, Su Mingyu turned to walk so neat, but the breeze to see a little do not understand.


    But looking at Su Mingyu''s back, he finally bent down to pick up the things.


    From Ye''s house, Su Mingyu went straight to the house of King Ruixian.


    When Su Mingyu told Gu ruobai all about yesterday and today, she was a little uncertain: "I see ye Weiguang''s attitude towards me was obviously disgusted yesterday. Are you sure he will help me?"


    Gu ruobai poured himself a cup of tea: "he and ye Mengdie have been quarrelling for so many years, this relationship can not be eased overnight."

 Chapter 112

    Su Mingyu stopped his nose: "if Qingfeng can find out that Su Mingyu bought a head to mess with me, I don''t know how wonderful the expression on Ye Weiguang''s face will be."


    Gu ruobai picked eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "if you really want him to find out, it''s not easy, as long as I send someone to throw a message to Qingfeng."


    After all, ye Weiguang''s man, as long as you throw him some bait, he can definitely find out what.


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and thought: "your people must be careful, don''t be discovered by Ye Weiguang."


    Ye Weiguang had already been very unhappy with her. If ye Guang knew that he and Gu ruobai had colluded to design him, he would not accept himself.


    Gu ruobai nodded clearly: "you are the person who doubts me, even this matter all can''t do well?"


    Su Mingyu waved and denied: "of course not, just in case, after all, things have progressed to this step, it is because such things go wrong, it is not worth the loss."


    Gu ruobai of course knows that he just wanted to make fun of Su Mingyu. He didn''t expect her to be so serious. It seems that Su Mingyu really wants to be accepted by Ye Weiguang.


    Suspiciously looking at Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai raised his eyebrows and asked, "were you not interested in the affairs of his mother''s family before? Why is it so positive this time? "


    "It''s not that I''m not uninterested, but I haven''t found a good opportunity to get close to them." Su Mingyu said: "after all, things were so big at the beginning, and the relationship between the two families was so rigid. If I went up to approach Ye Weiguang rashly, I would certainly arouse his suspicion."


    In fact, Su Mingyu didn''t want to get close to Yi Weiguang at first, but later, Gu ruobai reminded her that the owner of this body had no family relationship.


    Now that she has taken over from her to live on behalf of Su Mingyu in this world, she can no longer be alone like herself in the 21st century. Several family members can feel the warmth of the family, which is the life that Su Mingyu in this world should have.


    "It''s just that ye Weiguang really hates me." Su Mingyu is really surprised by Ye Weiguang''s attitude.


    Although ye Mengdie and ye Weiguang had a quarrel at the beginning, in any case, this granddaughter was innocent, because Guang was even angry with her granddaughter and asked him not to call him grandfather, but to call him master Ye.


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s doubts, Gu ruobai chuckled: "in fact, the main thing was that Su Zhengyi played a role in stirring the excrement in the middle. Otherwise, the relationship between them would not become like this."


    "What ye Mengdie said when he left Ye''s house was so resolute. There''s a reason why Ye Weiguang and your granddaughter didn''t like it, because ye Mengdie once said that he would not let you recognize his grandfather."


    Su Mingyu tut tongue: "I didn''t expect ye Mengdie, a girl, did this for Su Zhengyi


    "Just blinded by Su Zhengyi''s rhetoric." Gu ruobai''s eyes flashed with contempt.


    "It''s a shame for men not only to take advantage of women, but also not to cherish them after they get them."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s disdainful look, Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and grinned and leaned forward to look up at Gu ruobai. A pair of clear eyes twinkled with gold and bright stars: "so, our royal highness Ruixian doesn''t disdain to make use of women. Why did you set a trap for me when we first met?"


    Gu ruobai coughed a little awkwardly. After that, he said softly: "as long as I can achieve my goal, I don''t care who I use."


    "But." Gu ruobai suddenly twisted his face and looked straight at Su Mingyu with a pair of deep eyes. A trace of tenderness rose from the bottom of his eyes: "I regret having you at the beginning. If I confessed at the beginning, maybe you would rely on me more."


    In the face of Gu ruobai''s sudden affectionate eyes, Su Mingyu flushed her cheek and pursed her lips for a long time before she said intermittently: "in fact I think I''m already very dependent on you


    They are all placed in the 21st century. She will never borrow the hand of others when she is close to the target person like this.


    But now she not only let Gu ruobai arrange everything, or is not very clear about the plan, should follow his arrangement.


    If you put it in the 21st century, you can''t do it yourself, but now Su Mingyu is willing to believe in Gu ruobai.


    This is a great progress for Su Mingyu.


    Gu ruobai also knows that Su Mingyu seems to have a very heavy heart guard, so Gu ruobai doesn''t force her. She just smiles and nods: "it doesn''t matter. I know that I can wait for you to trust me completely until you are willing to tell me all your secrets."


    Su Mingyu bit her lower lip and did not speak, but the air in the tea garden was very quiet.


    Just at this time, wood from the outside came in: "master."


    Gu ruobai nodded and motioned to him.


    "The July we arrested before, we have verified his identity. He is indeed the son of that cloth shop."Said wood a frown: "I also went to check, they do not pretend, it is really no silver, to let him take so much silver out, they are also very difficult."


    Gu ruobai nodded to indicate that he knew: "you''re going to bring him up to me."


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai looked at each other. Su Mingyu asked, "do you really want me to take him?"


    "If you don''t want to let him go." Gu ruobai shrugged, a face of Indifference: "I just see he has been entangled in you, may be a usable person."


    It is a simple and quick way to find loyal officials to use the worship of July to return his income.


    Besides, Su Mingyu said, "I''m tired of waiting for someone else."


    She really doesn''t like to associate with such a difficult person as July.


    Every moment in July, he was carried up by mu Yiti with his collar.


    Take a look at Su Mingyu, and another look at Gu ruobai. A touch of excitement flashed in July''s eyes: "have you verified my identity?"


    In fact, when I was locked up at the beginning, I still felt a little uncomfortable in July and even wanted to run out.


    But soon he found out that Gu ruobai just locked him up and offered him delicious food.


    Whatever he wants will be sent to him, so the contract is aware that Gu ruobai may just want to find out his identity.


    So now that he is released, July not only has no resentment, but also has a trace of liking Gu ruobai. He still likes Gu ruobai, who is so magnanimous.

 Chapter 113

    Su Mingyu looked at him without any complaint, and asked in doubt, "are you not angry that you have been shut up for a whole day


    July grinned: "angry! Why not get angry? But I know you just want to find out my identity, which is also a kind of identification with me. If you don''t agree with me, why do you want to check my origin? "


    Then July pulled a smile to Su Mingyu''s face and said, "now that I have been released, it proves that my identity has been confirmed, right? Can you take me as a disciple now


    Looking at those innocent and clear eyes, Su Mingyu couldn''t help helping her forehead.


    The murderous agent of the 21st century should accept such an innocent little guy as his apprentice.


    Su Mingyu really didn''t know what he could teach him.


    It can be seen that Su Mingyu is very tangled. In July, he immediately put up three fingers and swore to the heaven: "master, don''t worry, I will not tell you about you and this childe."


    "I won''t give you any trouble. I will only learn what you teach me. If you don''t want to teach, I won''t ask you anything."


    He didn''t agree with him, so he called on all the masters, so he couldn''t help but let Su Mingyu have some headache.


    See Su Mingyu for a long time did not speak, Gu ruobai suddenly said: "let her be your master is not impossible, but I have a condition."


    July has not been for Gu ruobai''s conditions, he nodded in a panic: "no matter what conditions, I can promise you, but in addition to asking me to take money, and to my life, I can promise."


    As he was so cheerful, Gu ruobai didn''t go around: "she can take you as an apprentice, but you need to help her manage her shop."


    July puzzled frown: "isn''t there a summer sleeping sister sitting in Sinan pavilion? Why do you still need me? "


    Gu ruobai glanced at Su Mingyu obliquely, and then continued, "it''s not this shop, it''s another shop."


    "That shop hasn''t officially opened yet. When everything is ready, I''ll let you sit in the battle, and don''t let you guard that shop all your life."


    Gu ruobai was stunned, and then cold under a pair of dark eyes, looking down at July, "at least five years, how?"


    "Five years?"


    In July, he was stunned. His jaw bit his nails and thought for a long time. Then he stood up and nodded to Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai: "five years is five years. As long as we can help our shop return to its former peak, how about five years of hard work for you?"


    Su Mingyu looked at him helplessly: "what do you mean by this? Do you think I''ll let you look after the shop for free? "


    "Hard Isn''t it? " On hearing him say so, July was a little incredulous: "since you want to give money, why choose me?"


    Su Mingyu pinched her jaw and forced him to look up at himself: "because you are smart enough, you don''t have enough force, and the most important thing is that I can completely control you."


    The implication is that they are convenient to use and have no harm.


    July was not irritated by such evaluation, he just looked at Su Mingyu with a pair of clear eyes: "then you have to give all your knowledge to me."


    I thought this guy would be disgusted with himself for saying such things.


    I didn''t expect that he knew how to climb up the bamboo pole.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "of course, it''s no problem. It''s just that I''ve taught. It''s your own business whether you can learn or not."


    July excited immediately knelt on the ground, kowtow to Su Mingyu: "see Master in July."


    Then he poured a cup of tea from the table and handed it to Su Mingyu: "after drinking this cup of apprentice tea, you are my master."


    Su Mingyu sighed silently and took a sip of tea in July: "OK, now that we have reached an agreement, you should go back first. We will start teaching tomorrow."


    Knowing that Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai have something to say, July did not disturb, he just showed a vague smile: "in this case, I will not disturb."


    With that, he ran out and looked at his flying back. Su Mingyu sighed helplessly, and then gave Gu ruobai a white eye: "you are really going to help me."


    Gu ruobai thought it was a compliment to her: "it''s easier to have someone you can trust to help you hold down the court than to run back and forth, isn''t it?"


    This is the truth, but her own decisions have been made by others. Su Mingyu is still a little upset. She suddenly twists her head and gets close to Gu ruobai. She picks up her thin lips and smiles well:


    "since you are so worried about me, how about lending me Muyi?"


    Gu ruobai didn''t even lift his eyelids. He nodded and said, "what if you really want to take it?"


    See Gu ruobai so straightforward, Su Mingyu is wilting down: "forget it, wood one is your right-hand assistant, was taken away by me, then you are not missing a right arm."What''s more, Mu Yi is willing to go with herself or an unknown number. She doesn''t want to take risks. If she doesn''t want to follow her own way, what can she do then?


    Knowing that Su Mingyu was just making a joke, Gu ruobai laughed helplessly: "if you really need my help, I''m willing to support you, but I know you want to Is that right? "


    Su Mingyu mouth: "you see so thoroughly, I feel a bit afraid."


    Su Mingyu of course knows that if Gu ruobai helps her, she will get twice the result with half the effort.


    But in terms of such a small matter, Su Mingyu doesn''t want Gu ruobai to help herself in everything. She still wants to build a team of her own by relying on her own strength.


    After all, in the 21st century, Su Mingyu has been enslaved by others, so in this era, she also wants to experience the feeling of being a master.


    It''s just a little "Wuwei" now, but Su believes that depending on her own strength, sooner or later, she will make "Wuwei" as powerful as the organization she worked for in the 21st century.


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s face, Gu ruobai knows that she has made a decision.


    With his lips hooked, Gu ruobai''s eyes are full of admiration. He understands Su Mingyu''s ambition and wants to fulfill her ambition.


    What''s more, Gu ruobai wants to see how far Su Mingyu can get in this mixed capital without his own help.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, and I won''t hurt you."

 Chapter 114

    Gu ruobai raised his eyebrows, a pair of deep eyes seemed to be greedy for the light that can swallow others: "no matter what happened, I will stand behind you, you can rest assured and bold to do it."


    Looking at the interest in Gu ruo''s white eyes, Su Mingyu curled her lips: "it''s clear that you want to see what I can do, and still say so righteous."


    Su Mingyu discovered all his little careful thinking. Gu ruobai was also very calm: "I always want to see how you can grow up."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "that If one day I really grow up, do you think you can''t control me anymore


    "What do you mean?" Gu ruobai''ve never felt that you are under my control. Although you are younger than me and have less experience than me, no matter how you do things or how you think, you are unique. I''ll do it. "


    "I want to support you, not to imprison you."


    Gu ruobai looked at her in a firm and serious tone: "I want you to stand in the place where I and I are equal, but bow down to look at you as a high-ranking person."


    Under the sun, Gu ruobai''s eyes are just like the crystal in the water. His high nose casts a shadow like Shangqiu under the sunlight''s refraction. His thin lips are as light as water, but they give people a very serious feeling.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and looked at him. Although Su Mingyu always knew that Gu ruobai had a great tolerance for himself, he did not expect that he could say such words.


    He wants to stand with him, which is what Su Mingyu wants to hear most in the 21st century.


    In order to this sentence, Su Mingyu in the 21st century kept working hard to carry out the task, no matter how dangerous the task was, he did not hesitate to take it down.


    Su Mingyu is to want to be able to stand with that slag man, just want not to be looked down upon by him.


    But in the end, Su Mingyu only got a tragic ending in jest.


    Seeing that Su Mingyu''s face was not very good, Gu ruobai asked anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Clear from each other''s eyes to see concern, Su Mingyu hook lips a smile, that pair of clear but always hidden secret eyes flash a touch of relief: "nothing, just suddenly think of a thing."


    "Don''t worry." Su Mingyu put his hand on the back of Gu Ruo Bai''s hand, and then patted his chest boldly: "even if one day I develop more than you, I will not look down on you."


    Looking at her so ambitious, Gu ruobai did not want to hit her: "then you have to work hard."


    After all, if you work hard, but will become a king of the man, want to surpass him is obviously not an easy thing.


    Su Mingyu knows this, but she is not discouraged at all. Instead, she is full of fighting spirit.


    "In that case, I''ll go back first. It''s estimated that the boy is still waiting for us outside in July. I''ll take him to sinang pavilion to get familiar with it."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "go, if there is anything you need to tell me at any time."


    Su Mingyu was not polite: "yes."


    Looking at her brisk back, Gu ruo''s white lip corner is light hook, it seems that the girl has figured out something. It seems that the melancholy clouds between her eyebrows seem to have dissipated a lot.


    As expected, Su Mingyu did not expect. As soon as she went out, she saw that July was squatting not far away, looking forward to her direction.


    As soon as he saw Su Mingyu in July, he immediately jumped up and ran to Su Mingyu happily: "master, can we go to the store now?"


    Su Mingyu sighed silently: "I know, you don''t want to be so hot-blooded."


    July a Leng: "what is hot blood?"


    Su Mingyu quipped: "it''s OK. Let''s go."


    She''s really born with people like this.


    When xiamian saw that July and Su Mingyu came back together, the whole person was stunned: "Lord Master... "


    Su Mingyu can only refer to the July behind him: "summer sleep, from now on, July will stay in this shop for a long time, during which no matter what he asks you, as long as it is about this shop, you can tell him."


    "Ah?" Xia Mian opened her mouth in surprise: "master, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "it doesn''t matter. I made a deal with him. Let him learn here first."


    It''s like, "OK, I see."


    After all the explanations were almost finished, Su Mingyu turned around and was about to leave, but was caught by July: "you asked Xia Mian to teach me Sister Xia Mian is so busy, where can she teach me


    "Don''t you know how to help her when she''s busy?" Su Mingyu looked at him with tears and laughter: "some relatively simple things you should learn to help him, you should help her to manage together, so that you can learn how to run this shop."


    "To run a ready-made clothes shop well, it''s not just that you can make clothes. If you can make clothes, you can open a ready-made clothes shop. Why is our shop the most popular in the whole capital city?"It turned out that Su Mingyu wanted him to start from learning how to run a shop. In July, he bowed to Su Mingyu gratefully: "I''m too limited. I thought our shop would decline because we didn''t understand innovation, but we didn''t think that there might be some problems with the business model."


    Although July''s temperament is a bit difficult, but it is a good child who can correct mistakes.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "you are good to stay here for a period of time, what do not understand to ask summer sleep."


    July quickly answered: "OK, thank you, master!"


    Before leaving, Su Mingyu gave xiamian a please look, and she nodded clearly: "master, go slowly."


    From Sinan Pavilion, Su Mingyu breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, she has such a sensible and clever shopkeeper as xiamian, otherwise this July can be really enough for her headache.


    As soon as Su Mingyu was about to return to Su''s house, Qingfeng suddenly came up and stopped her way: "Miss Su, sir, please."


    I didn''t expect this person to come so fast. It seems that ye Weiguang''s power can not be underestimated.


    With the breeze, she walked from the path to the back door of Ye''s house. Su Mingyu looked up at the side door and was amused.


    He asked himself to come back and let himself in through the back door. Does this mean that he looks down on himself?


    Qingfeng noticed Su Mingyu''s sight and explained in a cold voice, "it''s just the master''s personal behavior to ask Miss Su to go into the mansion and talk about it in a cold voice. His wife doesn''t know."


    No wonder it was a hen pecked husband.


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "I''m just curious. It''s OK. Let''s go."


    Calm with the breeze in the Ye Fu seven turn eight around, finally arrived at Ye Weiguang''s study.

 Chapter 115

    Ye Weiguang had been waiting for himself for a while. Seeing that Su Mingyu was finally coming, he put down his book and said, "close the door to me with the breeze."


    Seeing Qingfeng leaving the room, Su Mingyu was not polite. After Fushen, she found a seat and sat down. Then she looked up at Ye Weiguang and asked, "I don''t know if Mr. Ye specially sent someone to invite me into the mansion. When is it?"


    Ye Weiguang narrowed that pair of shrewd eyes, looked at her up and down: "you seem to know that I will look for you."


    "It''s just a guess that you might come to me." Su Mingyu did not deny it.


    Ye Weiguang looked at her obliquely: "so, the last encounter was not accidental?"


    "Of course this is accidental." Su Mingyu said with an expression of Indifference: "it''s just that I guess Ye Lao you met your granddaughter and might investigate her. If you do, you will know what kind of life I have in Su''s family. I think you should come to me."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s indifference, ye Weiguang narrowed his eyes, and then asked, "how do you know that I will definitely check you, in case I don''t?"


    Su Mingyu shrugged his shoulders and showed his hands: "if you really don''t check, it can only show that you really hate me and my mother."


    "Since you hate us so much, I don''t have to contact you, so whether you check it or not, it doesn''t cost me much."


    But I didn''t expect this little girl to say so, because there was a flash of appreciation in her eyes, but she couldn''t help saying, "since you have thought so far, you still told me that the last meeting was not accidental. Do you think I will believe you?"


    "Since I don''t believe it, why did ye invite me to the mansion again?" Su Mingyu looks at Ye Weiguang seriously with a harmless look on his face.


    Not only looked at her up and down, found that the girl not only courage, but also very rigorous logic, can not help but also a smile: "think of Ye Mengdie such a weak personality, actually gave birth to a daughter like you, it is really let me surprise."


    Su Mingyu just chuckled and didn''t speak.


    "Since you are such a personality, why would you be bullied by Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen


    Ye Weiguang''s words can be regarded as admitting Su Mingyu''s identity as his granddaughter.


    He sat down and poured himself a cup of hot tea. He looked at her as he drank it. "Now you can tell me why you still want to find me?"


    Su Mingyu looked at him blankly: "Mingyu doesn''t understand the meaning of Ye Lao''s words."


    "Our last encounter was not really arranged by me, and I guess Mr. Ye will come to me after investigating me, just because I don''t think ye is a cold-blooded person who will ignore his granddaughter."


    With that, Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at Ye Weiguang''s eyes, which had experienced the vicissitudes of life, but were still shining with wisdom: "after all, as long as the businessmen check, you can know what kind of life I''m living in Su Fu."


    "As for why I was bullied by Er Niang and my sister, I think ye Lao''s psychology should be clearer than me."


    Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen can not bring benefits to Su Zhengyi.


    Therefore, no matter how hard Su Mingyu tries, he can not replace Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue in Su Zhengyi''s heart. Ye Weiguang and Su Mingyu both know this.


    "It''s also true. How can I forget that sun Zhengyi is a dog who is obsequious and obsequious, and only wags his tail to those who benefit him."


    Did not expect Ye Weiguang to say so in front of his own face, Su Mingyu couldn''t help but up the corner of his mouth.


    Ye Weiguang, keen to see the smile on Su Mingyu''s mouth, his weathered eyes are also impregnated with a smile.


    "It seems that ye really knows my father very well." Su Mingyu simply followed his words and said: "so no matter what kind of temperament I am, as long as I have no backing, in my father''s eyes, it is a chess piece that can be abandoned at any time."


    "That''s why you came to me?" Ye Weiguang looked at her: "your mother died so miserably at the beginning, I didn''t do anything, why do you think I am willing to help you?"


    Su Mingyu blinked her bright eyes and looked at Ye Weiguang with those clear eyes: "Ye Lao, you are really joking. I don''t hope you can help me."


    Without waiting for ye Weiguang to speak, Su Mingyu went on to say, "and it''s not me who found you. It''s ye Laoyou who found me first, didn''t you?"


    Hey, I didn''t expect this girl to be stubborn.


    Ye Weiguang looked at her eyes with a trace of other things: "I came to you just want to verify those things I found under my hand, but are they all true?"


    Su Mingyu was smiling, looking at him and answering the wrong question: "Ye Lao, do you not believe in the efficiency of your people''s work?"


    Unexpectedly, ye Weiguang burst out laughing: "OK, since this is the case, we have nothing to say."


    Su Mingyu also followed him with a smile: "if there is no other thing, I will go back first. After all, if I return to the House late, er Niang should ask me for trouble."See her to go, ye Weiguang also did not stop her meaning: "breeze, send off the guest."


    Su Mingyu got up and politely gave Ye Wei a good life: "then Mingyu will leave first."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s thin back, ye Weiguang narrowed his eyes and suddenly opened his mouth: "the old man is old. He is idle in the house, but the little girl is very excited. If you don''t dislike the old man, you can come to the house to chat with the old man when you have nothing to do."


    Su Mingyu left the back of a sudden meal, and then heard Su Mingyu with a slightly moisture voice should: "OK, if you have time, you must come to disturb."


    At the moment when she walked out of the gate of Su mansion, the breeze suddenly stopped her: "Miss Su, this is what the master asked me to give you."


    Su Mingyu took a look and found it was the house number.


    After receiving Su Mingyu''s doubts, Qingfeng explains in a low voice: "Miss Su''s identity is special. It''s safer to enter from the back."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "I know, but please tell Ye Lao that Yu is very grateful."


    After that, he went out with his back straight.


    After seeing Su Mingyu leave, Qingfeng turns around and goes back to the study: "master, Qingfeng has done what you told me."


    Ye Weiguang has not been arrogant before, now he is like a weather beaten old man: "what did she say?"


    Qingfeng bowed his head: "Miss Su said, thank you so much..."


    "Master, if what I find out is true, then the Su family must have something to do with the leakage of the examination questions, although it seems that the Su family has been picked up."


    "But now the Su family is walking on the edge of the knife, which is extremely dangerous. Do we really need to take this risk to go through this muddy water?"

 Chapter 116

    Ye Weiguang put his hands behind his back and sighed: "that''s my granddaughter. She was bullied by Wang Manwen. How can I bear this tone?"


    "But..." Qingfeng still felt some danger: "master, you can think clearly, if this is involved, we will be against King Yu."


    Ye Weiguang nodded: "of course I know, but I can''t let my granddaughter face these jackals alone."


    Seeing that ye Weiguang has made up his mind, Qingfeng certainly has nothing to say: "in this case, Qingfeng will follow the master to death."


    A touch of love flashed on Ye Weiguang''s face: "although you are my bodyguard, I treat you as my own son. There is no need to be so respectful to me."


    The breeze still bowed his head: "master and servant are different, old man, you are the master and I am the servant. Naturally, I should be respectful to you."


    Seeing that he was so stubborn, ye Weiguang didn''t say anything more. He just patted him on the shoulder and sighed: "OK, go down and have a rest. There are many things you need to do in the future."


    The breeze nods: "that master you also early rest."


    Su Mingyu came out of Ye''s house and went straight back to Su''s.


    As soon as he saw her, he asked anxiously, "Miss, did you not go to master ye ye?"


    Why don''t Su Mingyu care about my mother so much


    Originally, it was just a joke, but I didn''t expect Su Mingyu said that Zhizhu''s face turned red all of a sudden. There was obviously something wrong with that shy look.


    Shu Mingyu smelled a trace of gossip, so she gathered her face to Zhizhu and asked curiously, "are you really guessed by me? What kind of lover do you have in the Ye family?"


    But if there is a lover, why don''t you want to go back to Ye''s house?


    "Little Don''t make fun of me, miss Zhizhu''s blush was like a steamed bun: "I''m just a scary person. How can someone like me..."


    Do you know that Zhu means she has someone she likes?


    Su Mingyu tried to recall his memory about Zhizhu, but no matter how he thought, no one was close to Zhizhu.


    In this case, who will steal the heart of bamboo?


    And it seems that Zhizhu has some misunderstanding about the man.


    When Su Mingyu wanted to continue to ask, Zhizhu, with a big red face, ran out of the yard.


    Looking at Zhizhu''s shy back, Su Mingyu hooked up her lips and laughed.


    The little girl in her family has finally grown up and knows that she likes men.


    The next morning, before Su Mingyu got out of bed, the door was knocked by bamboo.


    Su Mingyu yawned and opened the door for her. When she saw that Zhizhu was full of excitement, Su Mingyu asked suspiciously: "you beat chicken blood in the early morning. Are you so excited? What happened? "


    Knowing that Zhu''s eyes were almost gone, she excitedly pushed Su Mingyu into the room: "this morning, the whole circle of young ladies in Beijing is boiling, do you know?"


    Su Mingyu shook her head: "I just woke up. How can I know these things? What''s the matter? What makes you so excited? "


    "I heard that early this morning, King Ruixian went to the palace and asked the emperor to marry him."


    "Ah?" Su Mingyu Leng: "you say Gu Ruo Bai?"


    Zhizhu nodded like garlic: "we are a king of Ruixian. Can there be another king? And I heard that king Ruixian said when he proposed to marry him that you would not marry Miss Fei. "


    "You don''t know how envious those young ladies are when they hear Ruixian Wang say such words to the emperor for your unpopular legitimate daughter."


    "Now, miss, you are a celebrity in the Miss capital circle. We are all very curious about the appearance of the woman who can let the king of Ruixian speak such infatuated words. This morning, the threshold of our Su mansion was almost broken."


    Su Mingyu felt that the more he listened, the more he couldn''t understand: "you said King Ruixian went to ask the emperor to marry me and him in the early morning?"


    Zhizhu nodded: "yes."


    "You also said that now the whole capital knows that I am going to marry king Ruixian, right?" Su Mingyu pointed to his nose and asked in disbelief.


    Zhizhu nodded happily: "yes!"


    Said to know bamboo quickly to Su Mingyu change clothes: "you do not know, now there are many boudoir ladies waiting to see you."


    "This time, we must wear beautiful clothes and go out, and then let those boudoir ladies see how beautiful our eldest lady is."


    Looking at Zhizhu''s excited appearance, Su Mingyu has a bit of a bad blow to her enthusiasm.


    But after Zhizhu had dressed her, she said to Zhizhu, "Zhizhu, you know I don''t like this kind of public affairs, so I have other more important things to do. I''ll leave first, and then I''ll trouble you."After that, Su Mingyu turned out of the window and left Zhizhu an empty room. Zhizhu was stunned for a long time before he roared: "miss! You run again


    Su Mingyu didn''t pay any attention to her at all. She ran out of the back door of Su''s house and went straight to Gu ruobai''s house of Ruixian. Regardless of the gate, he rushed in directly.


    "Gu ruobai! Come out to me


    Su Mingyu cried out in a high voice: "what have you done?"


    Roar did not have two, wooden clothes appeared from a shadow: "the Lord is in the study, you call here, he naturally hears."


    Su Mingyu head also did not return, ran straight to the study in the past.


    When she opened the door of her study and looked at Gu ruobai, who was sitting in the room, reading carefully, she did not call out: "what did you do this morning? I''m still in the mood to read here. Feeling "


    Gu ruobai raised his eyes and looked at her, but his tone was quite indifferent:" did I tell you? Is there a need for such a big response? "


    See what he means, or his own mistake?


    Su Mingyu went to grab his book and then looked at him coldly: "although we have said this before, but you told me at that time that this was the final guarantee plan. Why put it on the agenda now? You even told the emperor that you had to marry? "


    Gu ruobai raised a pair of cold eyes and looked at Su Mingyu: "so, you really don''t want to marry me?"


    Looking at the flickering light in each other''s eyes, Su Mingyu did not open his face: "also It doesn''t mean that... "

 Chapter 117

    For a while, Su Mingyu felt that she was a little tongue tied. It was not her fault. Why did Gu ruobai look like a victim instead?


    "Since you don''t want to marry me, what''s the difference between letting my father marry me earlier and letting him marry later?"


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s deep eyes, Su Mingyu pondered for a moment and felt that her brain was not enough. She wanted to say why Gu ruobai proposed to the emperor without telling himself.


    How did Gu ruobai talk about whether he should marry him or not?


    Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t say one for a long time, Gu ruobai chuckled: "in this case, there should be no estrangement between us. Now, do you have any other questions you want to ask me?"


    Su Mingyu a Leng: "how do I feel I was deceived by you?"


    Gu ruobai narrowed his good-looking eyes and said with a smile, "what do you mean by this? I''m trying to reason with you. If you realize that what I''m saying is reasonable, there''s nothing to refute. "


    Su Mingyu looked at him vaguely: "if you give me marriage, then why do you want to publicize the capital city? Today, I was almost surrounded by people and couldn''t get out."


    Looking up and down Su Mingyu, she found that she is wearing a special dress today, but her hair is very messy. Gu ruobai probably guessed that she should have run away and ran to her own place.


    There was a doting smile in the dark eyes. Gu ruobai got up to tidy her hair at the temples and said in a very serious and low voice, "because I want the whole capital to know that I have married such a good girl as you."


    Feeling the cool wind on Gu ruobai''s cheek, Su Mingyu only feels that her ears are getting hotter and hotter.


    She lowered her head slightly, and her tone was a little bad: "then you should tell me in advance. You don''t know how shocked I was when I got up to hear the news this morning."


    Gu ruobai hooked his lips: "then I really told you in advance, would you agree to let me do this?"


    This I''m sure I won''t be willing to let myself marry him so soon. Although Su Mingyu''s heart is not really against Gu ruobai, it''s not so easy to make a decision about getting married.


    Gu ruobai is interested in = out of Su Mingyu indecision, so will take this opportunity to force her.


    If Su Mingyu really does not want to marry himself, then he has a way to make her nod his head.


    If Su Mingyu is willing to marry himself, but has some worries, then he will force her to marry himself, through his own actions, let the woman completely believe in himself, let her completely put down her self-esteem and follow him wholeheartedly.


    In any case, Su Mingyu is the one he likes, so he will not let Su Mingyu slip away from his own hands.


    Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t speak, Gu ruobai said softly: "there''s nothing to worry about. I''m just asking my father for a marriage. There''s no specific date for marriage."


    Gu ruobai raised Su Mingyu''s face and asked her to look directly at herself: "I can wait until you are willing to marry me, and then ask my father for a certain marriage date. In fact, I have a purpose to propose marriage, which is to let Su Zhengyi lay down the line in his heart."


    After all, Su Zhengyi proposed to Su Mingyu that he wanted to test whether he was willing to marry her.


    If he did not make a little action, Gu ruobai worried that Su Zhengyi would not believe Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu is not a very stupid person. After a little deliberation, she understood Gu ruobai''s meaning: "since you have said this, the news can''t be deleted. Now it''s useless to say these things. We should think about how to make good use of this opportunity."


    Said Su Mingyu will be in the Ye Fu and ye Weiguang said, to Gu ruobai retell again.


    Gu ruobai raised eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu and asked, "what do you think of this matter?"


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes: "I think ye Weiguang still has feelings for ye Mengdie. Although it seems that he doesn''t like ye Mengdie when he looks at me, he cares about me in his heart. Otherwise, he won''t immediately ask me to go to the house to have a long talk after finding out what Su Yueyue has done to me."


    "And when I left, he asked me to go to his house to chat with him if I was free. I think this is also a kind of performance to accept me."


    Therefore, Gu Ruo nodded: "according to Ye Weiguang''s temperament, try not to show too hot when you approach him, and don''t show an air of asking for him."


    Su Mingyu said, "where did you find those people who provoked me in the market last time?"


    "I can''t believe that ye Weiren and I have met each other for several times. On the contrary, I can''t believe that ye Weiguang and I haven''t met each other for a few times. On the contrary, I can''t believe that some of the things I met with Ye Weiguang were so clean that I couldn''t think of it


    Gu ruobai smiles mysteriously at Su Mingyu: "do you want to know?"


    Looking at his bad intentions, Su Mingyu quickly shook his head: "forget it, I don''t want to know, don''t tell me."


    Seeing Su Mingyu so frightened, Gu ruobai laughed: "you owe me so much. Are you afraid of one or two?"Su Mingyu curled her lips: "it''s because I don''t want to owe you more, so I don''t want to be curious about it."


    "Besides, it''s been so long since it''s been a long time. It''s also a very important lesson to resist one''s curiosity."


    Gu ruobai was just about to say something when he heard Su Mingyu''s stomach scream. He glanced at Su Mingyu''s stomach, and the bottom of his eyes rippled with waves: "does my face look like food? Why do you see me so many times that I''m hungry? "


    Su Mingyu felt embarrassed and touched her stomach. Then she looked up at Gu ruobai and said with a pair of bright eyes and a smile, "Lord, have you heard the saying that beauty is delicious? No matter where you go, your pretty face will be coveted by others. "


    When did this little girl speak so well?


    Gu ruobai pinched her smooth and tender face and said with a light smile, "that''s so, don''t you have to eat?"


    Su Mingyu shook his head in a hurry: "how can we do that? As the saying goes, people are iron rice and steel. If we don''t eat, we will be very hungry. I''ve been woken up early in the morning. Now I''m not easy to come to you to hide. Don''t you give me something to eat?"


    Looking at her little daughter''s coquettish manner, Gu ruobai was in a good mood and took her hand to his wheelchair: "come on, push me to the tea garden, and I''ll ask the cook to prepare the dishes you always love."

 Chapter 118

    As soon as Su Mingyu heard what she liked, she couldn''t help licking her dry lips.


    Originally, in the 21st century, I didn''t seem to have much pursuit for the desire to eat, but I don''t know why. This time I went to Gu Ruo white hand and was raised by him.


    Looking at a table full of vegetables in front of her eyes, Su Mingyu starts to eat with her fingers in her arms.


    Looking at her eating so happy, Gu ruobai picked eyebrows and laughed: "you eat slowly, and no one grabs you."


    Su Mingyu said vaguely while eating: "I didn''t eat anything in the early morning, and now I''m hungry. So of course, I''m not a lady. I have to chew and swallow slowly. This set is too tired for me."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Gu ruobai was helpless and spoiled with a smile, and by the way he put a piece of food for her: "I know you are really temperament, but you should go slowly, so as not to choke yourself."


    Su Mingyu was hungry and ate fast. She filled her stomach three or five times. Then she wiped her mouth and said, "OK, now I''m going to deal with the ladies in my family."


    "If you really don''t want to go back, you can stay with me a little longer." Gu Ruo Bai picks eyebrow to look at her: "want to raise you a person still cannot afford to raise."


    Although it was a very good proposal, Su Mingyu refused: "if Zhizhu knew that I was hiding with you and let him face the ladies alone, she might tear me up."


    "She couldn''t give up." Su Mingyu lived in her own house for a period of time. She knew how to treat her well. Gu ruobai could see clearly: "she is about the one who loves you most in the whole Su family?"


    Su Mingyu thought of Zhizhu''s silly appearance and felt lovely: "right, after all, I''ve lived very hard. If a person who loves himself doesn''t have it, then I''m not very tired."


    Looking at the rare gentle smile on her face, Gu Ruo Bai''s mouth also raised a smile: "I let wood send you."


    After being chased and intercepted in the alley last time, Su Mingyu will not refuse Gu ruobai''s request to send him away.


    Careful from the back door back to Su Fu, not only did not step in, heard Zhizhu questioning voice: "you finally come back, where did you go? Do you know that the ladies almost took me apart? "


    Su Mingyu funny looking at her angry: "you can''t tell them I have gone out?"


    Zhizhu said, "I said it, but they didn''t believe it at all. You were not there in the early morning. Do you think they would believe it?"


    "Come on, take me. Where are they waiting for me?" Su Mingyu did not talk nonsense, waved to Zhizhu to lead the way.


    I thought Zhizhu said that there were a large group of people who trampled on the threshold of the Su family. It was just an adjective.


    But when Su Mingyu saw all kinds of young ladies sitting in front of her, she realized that bamboo was not exaggerating at all.


    Are women in ancient times so idle?


    How could you join a group to listen to gossip?


    As soon as the young ladies saw Su Mingyu, they swarmed up and said, "are you su Mingyu, the king of Ruixian, who only wants to marry one person?"


    Su Mingyu smiles and nods: "I''m sorry, it''s a little chilly, so I''ve been sleeping a bit too much. I''ve kept my sisters waiting for so long."


    The young ladies came up like monkeys and looked Su Mingyu up and down: "what kind of fairy did I think Wang Ruixian was to be a woman like this, but I didn''t expect it to be so."


    She didn''t expect these ladies to talk so impolitely. Su Mingyu rolled her eyes in her heart, but she still had a smile on her face: "I''m not talented. She just happened to be taken in by King Ruixian."


    "But..." Su Mingyu beat all the young ladies around him and said, "if you look like me, you can marry king Ruixian. Why haven''t you come out of the cabinet like my sisters?"


    Her words offended all the young ladies in the yard. One of them, who was very rich in gold and silver, came up to laugh at Su Mingyu: "although she married a king, she just married a disabled prince. What''s to show off?"


    "Look at your sister, Miss Su Yueyue, who is so close to King Yu. They are so low-key that they don''t publicize it like you do."


    Hey, it''s these people who came to their trouble first.


    I just choked them two words, these people can''t sit so quickly to shake off their own behind the scenes?


    Even if his marriage with Wang Ruixian spread all over the capital, he would not have let so many young ladies go to the mansion to find trouble. He could know who was going to make trouble with his toes.


    "In that case, why don''t the sisters go to my sister and sit here for what?"


    I didn''t expect Su Mingyu to have such a disposition. She thought that even on the surface, she would disobey the harmony of her sisters, so she started to drive people directly.


    No matter where they were, the young ladies had never suffered such grievances.Just now the lady in gold and silver stepped forward and glared angrily at Su Mingyu: "it''s just that king Ruixian asked the prince to marry him. Is it necessary for you to look so superior?"


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "I also feel curious, but it''s just that king Ruixian asked for a gift marriage. Why are the sisters so bored that they have to come to my house and have a look at me and then satirize me?"


    "You..." The woman pointed to Su Mingyu: "when did I say something sarcastic about you? You didn''t look very good originally, and didn''t you allow people to tell the truth?"


    Su Mingyu looked for a stool and sat down. Then she looked up at the woman and said, "do you think I''m not very good? Don''t let me think you''re looking for trouble? "


    "I''m in a good mood because I got the gift of marriage today. I advise you to leave my territory as soon as possible, otherwise you will be at your own risk."


    Looking at Su Mingyu so high-profile, do not put them in the eyes of the appearance, the young ladies attack in groups: "you are just an unwelcome legitimate young lady just, what qualifications do you have to show off in this?"


    "Who doesn''t know that Su Yueyue is the favorite of your Su family?"


    "That''s right. You really think of yourself as a character."


    "Yes, we came here to see you because we looked up to you. But you have such an attitude. You have no elegant demeanor at all."


    Su Mingyu listened to the chatter of these young ladies, with a sarcastic eyebrow and a smile: "who told you that king Ruixian liked me because I was knowledgeable and reasonable, gentle and courteous?"

 Chapter 119

    A young lady pointed to her nose and said, "as a big lady, you don''t even have the most basic etiquette. You''d like to marry Ruixian Wang."


    Su Mingyu was not angry, but just looked at her with a smile: "then you girls who haven''t been out of the cabinet are running to look for a young lady who has been married and married on behalf of her. Do you have any etiquette here?"


    All these young ladies said these words without any novelty. Su Mingyu rolled her eyes, got up, pulled Zhizhu and turned away.


    When I was about to walk out of the courtyard gate, I saw the housekeeper face-to-face.


    Su Mingyu threw a ingot of silver to the housekeeper and made a color to the people behind him: "that group of people who come back and go back, there is no time to pay attention to them."


    The housekeeper took over the silver, and with a brilliant smile on his face, he nodded, "OK, I''ll do it right now."


    "Miss, when did you have so much money? To send a housekeeper with such a large ingot of silver. " Zhizhu''s eyes are about to stare out.


    So much money is a waste, OK?


    Looking at her heartache, Su Mingyu took out a bigger silver from her arms and put it into her hand: "Miss, I have many ways to earn money."


    "I didn''t want to show it before, just because I was worried that Wang Manwen would take this opportunity to give me a stumbling block. But now that I have the backing of King Ruixian, what''s so terrible about it?"


    Zhizhu said with a smile: "originally I thought that the young lady was very poor, and I thought that if I married to the Ruixian palace, I would suffer losses. But if the young lady is so capable, then I have nothing to worry about."


    "Well, let''s go back to the yard. I''m afraid it''s not peaceful today." Su Mingyu sighed as he walked into the yard.


    Zhizhu scratched his head: "Miss, is there anyone else who wants to trouble you?"


    Isn''t that a wise question?


    Su Yueyue invited such a large group of young ladies to add to his block. How could it be possible for her to fight without fighting in person?


    It seems that Su Yue''s two men are waiting for Su Mingyu''s seat in the courtyard just now.


    "Sister, you have made a great influence today."


    Su Yueyue stood up and looked at Su Mingyu: "I really didn''t think that, sister, since you have such ability, why have you been hiding and not telling your sister?"


    Su Mingyu slowly came to her opposite and sat down: "sister, what do you mean by this? Why can''t my sister understand? "


    Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu with a smile: "how long have you known Ruixian Wang? But now I''m not only asking you to marry your father, but also to marry you


    "Oh..." Su Mingyu drew a long ending: "sister, this means that the group of young ladies who just asked me for trouble in the yard. Did my sister come to the mansion to be a guest?"


    "What can you do if you don''t?" Su Yueyue shrugged his shoulders and showed that a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water: "I come to my little sister today, but I have something to discuss with my sister."


    Although she disdained herself, she still didn''t tear her face. Su Mingyu hooked her lips: "what''s the matter?"


    "My sister is about to marry Ruixian Wang. Do you have a decision about the dowry?" Su Yueyue looks down at Su Mingyu, and has an inexplicable feeling of being aloof.


    Su Mingyu looked at her suspiciously: "sister, what does this mean?"


    "I mean your dowry is paid by our Su family, right?" Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu and flashed a calculation in his long peach eyes.


    "But you also know that in the past year, my mother and miss Sinan were the first ones in our family, which caused a lot of trouble in the city, leading to the closure of my mother''s cloth spinning."


    "Then Dad was questioned about cheating in the imperial examination, and he was shut up for a long time."


    "So..." Su Yueyue''s face hung with hypocritical guilt: "although your marriage is a big thing, we Su Fu really can''t get any decent dowry. For this, I don''t know whether my sister has discussed with king Ruixian?"


    If Su Yueyue gets married, Wang man Wen will give Su Yueyue a beautiful wedding, even if he is married?


    Too clear, these two people want to do which set, Su Mingyu just slanting at Su Yueyue, did not answer.


    Su Yueyue looked at her so vigilant appearance, as if very helpless: "although I think this kind of words is difficult to delay not to speak, but this is the current situation of our Su Fu."


    "I specially came to tell my sister, just want to let her have a bottom in her heart, when she married in the past, it would not be too ugly."


    Su Mingyu knew that Su Yueyue was always shameless, but he didn''t expect that Su Yueyue didn''t want to face to this extent.


    Give Zhizhu a look, Su Mingyu motioned Zhizhu to pour himself a glass of water.


    Zhizhu quickly came forward, cleverly poured tea for Su Mingyu. Su Mingyu took the tea and took a sip of it before slowly saying, "I think my sister is a little too anxious to come to me today to talk about this problem?"Su Yueyue looked at her suspiciously: "what does elder sister mean by this?"


    The father of goumou''s eyes has always had a cool smile on her, so her father''s wedding should have a cool smile


    "Let''s not say that Rui Xian Wang and I just have an engagement. We haven''t officially got married. Even if we are officially married, this kind of thing can''t come to my sister. Can you tell me?"


    "You Su Yueyue''s face suddenly became very gloomy: "the reason why I told you this thing in advance is that I don''t want you to marry in the past when the scene is too ugly. It''s really kind of you to get back!"


    With that, Su Yue swung his sleeve and left.


    Looking at Su Yue''s back, he knew that bamboo pouted and came forward: "Miss, what does this mean? As the legitimate eldest daughter of the Su family, why do you want to marry with the worst treatment? If you let the ladies in the capital know about it, you will not die laughing. "


    Wang Yueyang looked at her and thought that she had no sense of justice


    "Ah?" Know bamboo''s facial expression becomes extremely ugly: "that says so, miss, you don''t want to become the whole capital''s joke?"

 Chapter 120

    If according to common sense, Su Mingyu did not have a chance to turn over, but now she is not only the Ruixian Wang family, but also ye Weiguang.


    It was Ye Weiguang who knew that his granddaughter was married to Gu ruobai in such a shabby manner, and did not know how wonderful his face would be?


    "Miss, why do I think your smile is strange?" Zhizhu feels cold on his back.


    I don''t know why, he always felt that there was a faint sense of calculation on the face of today''s miss.


    Seeing the trembling appearance of bamboo, Su Mingyu laughed: "don''t worry, you are just a little girl. I won''t embarrass you."


    Then Su Mingyu got up and stretched out a big stretch.


    Now Su Yueyue has already looked for himself, and he has also looked for Gu ruobai, so the next is Ye Weiguang.


    "Zhizhu, you go to the kitchen to see what to eat tonight. I''m happy today, and I want to eat some delicious food."


    Zhizhu quickly nodded: "I''m going."


    "In fact, Su Mingyu saw a thief in the kitchen and called me out without a breath


    It seems that Su Mingyu saw through himself at a glance. The breeze stopped surprised and jumped down from the beam: "the master asked me to invite you to your house."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "please tell Mr. Ye that I''ll visit at night."


    Qingfeng nodded, just turned to go, and as if suddenly remembered something, turned to Su Mingyu and asked curiously, "how do you know I was on the beam?"


    Su Mingyu shrugged and chuckled: "guess, the great swordsmen in those paintings all like to hide in the dark?"


    "Guess?" Qingfeng''s eyelids jumped. How could he feel that Su Mingyu was not reliable at all?


    Su Mingyu seemed to have guessed what he was thinking and chuckled: "in fact, I just set it around my house. Only I knew that the mechanism had been destroyed, and I guessed that someone came in."


    "Organs?" Qingfeng looked around in doubt, and did not find those things Su Mingyu said.


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "you see the southwest direction, against the sun about a foot high, what do you see?"


    Qingfeng leaned over to see, suddenly opened his eyes, and then looked at Su Mingyu in disbelief: "is this silk thread?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "it is a kind of special thought, which can only be seen under the special reflection, and because I put it very low, ordinary people will not notice it."


    "But if you want to get into my room from this line, it will probably break it."


    Originally, Qingfeng only thought Su Mingyu was a girl with a little bit of ingenuity and knew how to use the master.


    But I didn''t expect that she should have such a mind. It seems that she is not a submissive woman like the rumor.


    "Qingfeng remembers this lesson, and it will be the main gate next time."


    With the wind, a little, a jump on the roof, and then disappeared in the brick and tile wind roof.


    Su Mingyu had no choice but to shake his head: "you have the lightness skill. You can jump up and down wherever you go." Make complaints about


    , Su Mingyu suddenly found that what seemed to be on the ground, she bent down and picked up, and found it was a purse.


    Looking at the purse carefully, Su Mingyu chuckled.


    How could anyone be willing to carry such an ugly purse?


    At the thought of Qingfeng''s upright face with such a purse, Su Mingyu felt a kind of inexplicable violation.


    "Miss, the cook bought fish today, and I asked them to make our favorite steamed food..."


    Knowing bamboo''s words had not finished, he suddenly found Su Mingyu''s purse, and his face suddenly became ugly.


    She grabbed Su Mingyu''s purse and asked Su Mingyu nervously, "Miss, where did you come from?"


    Su Mingyu looked at her pale face and suddenly remembered something.


    Is Qingfeng the one who knows bamboo''s heart?


    She took the purse back from Zhizhu''s hand. Su Mingyu looked at her and said, "it''s just something I picked up on the side of the road. Do you like it?"


    Zhizhu''s eyes are about to grow to the purse, but she still shakes her head: "no I don''t like it. I just think it''s so ugly. How can anyone carry it with you? "


    "The two of us think alike on this point." Su Mingyu laughed and received her purse into her pocket: "what fish did you just say the kitchen did for me?"


    Zhizhu''s eyes were fixed on the purse, until it was put into Su Mingyu''s pocket, and his eyes did not leave.


    Seeing her so often, Su Mingyu sighed silently.


    In the end, it''s not a big girl to stay. The little girl in her family grows up and begins to have her own ideas."Know bamboo I''m thirsty. "


    "Know bamboo?"


    Finally, when Su Mingyu slows down her third tone, Zhizhu wakes up.


    She immediately poured a cup of tea to Su Mingyu: "that Miss, I''m not feeling well today. I want to go back and have a rest. I''ll have the fish prepared for you for lunch


    Su Mingyu see her just absent-minded appearance, a nod: "en, you go."


    Looking at Zhizhu''s back, Su Mingyu''s purse in her Volvo pocket flashed a touch of seriousness in her clear eyes.


    If things are really the same as she thought, then she can have a good meeting of this breeze.


    As the night fell slowly, Su Mingyu changed into a less obvious dress and went straight over the wall and tile to get out of Su''s house.


    All the way to Ye Fu, Su Mingyu has not entered the back door, to see the breeze has been waiting for himself.


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and laughed: "Mingyu is just a little girl. Where can I use the breeze to pick me up personally?"


    Qingfeng is very polite and respectful: "Qingfeng is just a slave. Naturally, you should listen to the master''s arrangement."


    Su Mingyu nods: "that has the labor breeze to lead the way."


    On the way to Ye Weiguang''s study, Su Mingyu suddenly opened his mouth and asked, "young master Qingfeng is so handsome and elegant. Do you have a marriage?"


    Qingfeng was asked for a delay, and then shook his head for a long time and said, "no..."


    "Well..." Su Mingyu is still reluctant to ask: "can you like a girl?"


    "Miss Su, why do you ask me this?" It seems that there is a little bit of wind at the foot.


    Su Mingyu curled his mouth and said, "it''s just a casual question. You don''t have to be so nervous."


    Just saying that, two people have arrived at the door of the study. The breeze pushes open the door of the study and makes a gesture of invitation to Su Mingyu: "Miss Su, the master is already waiting."

 Chapter 121

    As soon as Su Mingyu went in, he saw Ye Weiguang, who was reading a book.


    She went forward and blessed herself: "master Ye."


    Ye Weiguang nodded: "I''m not surprised to see you like this. I''ll come to you?"


    Su Mingyu grinned: "how can you not be surprised? It''s just that king Ruixian suddenly asked the emperor for a marriage, and the whole capital was full of wind and rain, so I don''t think ye may want to see me. "


    Looking at her smiling appearance, ye Weiguang''s eyes flashed a touch of appreciation: "I heard that Qingfeng suffered a loss in your house?"


    Su Mingyu pretended to be puzzled: "it''s just that I accidentally ran into some of the anti thief mechanisms I set up. How can we call it a loss?"


    "It seems you have something else, little girl." Ye Weiguang said, pointing to the wooden stool beside him, motioning Su Mingyu to sit down and say.


    Su Mingyu was not polite. He sat down on the stool with a fart. He took a cup of hot tea and took a sip: "master ye, I''d like to ask you something about me and King Ruixian?"


    Ye Weiguang nodded: "although I heard that you and King Ruixian make friends, but did not hear that you are good enough to talk about marriage?"


    "The relationship between men and women is unpredictable. Rui Xian Wang and I also experienced many difficulties before we came to this stage." Su Mingyu''s attitude is very sincere: "it''s just that I didn''t expect that he would ask the emperor for marriage, and I didn''t know about it until this morning."


    Ye Weiguang gave Su Mingyu a slanting glance with his remaining light: "although king Ruixian seems to be a prince who has lost his power. How can a persimmon lead a soldier to fight so well for many years


    "So." Ye Weiguang''s tone became a little more serious: "then he is really happy with you, naturally it is good, if he has any other purpose, you should be careful."


    Weicai didn''t think that ye Guang was deliberately worried about himself.


    Su Mingyu suddenly felt a trace of guilt. She took advantage of the old man''s missing of his granddaughter to approach him. Unexpectedly, he treated himself so sincerely.


    "Thank you for your advice." Su Mingyu was a little embarrassed and pursed her lips: "although I don''t think I''m an extremely intelligent person, I can feel that Rui Xian Wang is sincere to me. I can feel that old ye can rest assured."


    You can see that Su Mingyu''s face has the look of a little girl falling in love. Ye Weiguang nodded clearly: "even so, when I was just worried about it, could Wang Ruixian tell you when to officially propose to your family?"


    "This..." Su Mingyu closed her eyes and thought for a moment and then said, "there is no such thing as yet, but Mingyu is not in a hurry at this moment and a half. After all, there is the imperial edict of the emperor, and neither side dares to break the contract."


    Seeing the self-confidence on Su Mingyu''s face, ye Weiguang didn''t mention it any more. Instead, he began to nag Su Mingyu: "since you are almost married, how much dowry are you going to give you?"


    I didn''t expect that both men and women, whether they were masters or slaves, seemed to be very interested in gossip.


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "actually, to be honest with Ye Lao, today Er Niang asked her sister to talk with me about this matter. She said that our Su family was in a bad situation, so there was no dowry. She also asked me to discuss it with king Ruixian."


    "Ridiculous!" Ye Wei slapped the table top with a slap, knocked down all the cups on the table, and sprinkled a table of tea.


    Su Mingyu was startled: "what''s the matter with master ye? Suddenly so angry? "


    Ye Weiguang looked at Su Mingyu with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "you are the legitimate eldest daughter of the Su family. According to the law, your marriage should be an extremely grand thing for the Su family."


    "But Wang man Wen told you that there was not much dowry? Let you go to Rui Xian Wang to discuss! Have you ever seen a daughter who has not married before, let others accept less betrothal gifts first? "


    Ye Wei''s face was gloomy: "isn''t it that you are inferior to others if you haven''t married? In the future, how can you stand on the house of King Ruixian and raise your head? "


    Unexpectedly, ye Weiguang could have guessed Wang Manwen''s trick at a glance. Su Mingyu laughed and comforted him: "but I don''t think that Ruixian Wang will care about such a small matter. Let me talk about it."


    "Nonsense!" Ye Weiguang''s face suddenly became gloomy: "as a girl, you want you to say such things to the man. Do you think that if it comes out, it will not affect your reputation?"


    "What''s more, if people see you on the wedding day and send them such a small dowry, you will really become the laughing stock of the whole capital."


    Looking at Ye Weiguang''s face so serious, Su Mingyu suddenly narrowed his eyes and laughed: "jokes are not jokes, I don''t care at all."


    Seeing ye Weiguang start scolding again, Su Mingyu continued: "this matter ye old you don''t have to worry about, I will deal with it by myself.""Do it yourself?" Ye Weiguang said coldly: "you are a boudoir girl, and your mother''s family doesn''t support you. Where do you get money to buy a dowry?"


    Su Mingyu''s mysterious smile: "has Ye ever heard of Sinan pavilion?"


    Ye Weiguang thought for a while and asked, "do you mean the clothing shop that was very popular in the capital circle recently?"


    Su Mingyu said, "Since ye knows Sinan Pavilion, he must have heard of the connection between Sinan Pavilion and Ruixian palace."


    "Yes, I have." It is better to say that ye Weiguang once asked Qingfeng to probe into the truth and falsity of this matter.


    I just don''t know why Qingfeng can''t find out who is the boss behind sinang pavilion every time.


    It seems that there is a very strong force to protect the boss behind Sinan Pavilion.


    "Mr. ye should also be curious about who is behind this Sinan pavilion?"


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s words, ye Weiguang sinks his eyes.


    Suddenly, ye Weiguang seemed to have reflected something. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the thin and small Su Mingyu in front of him: "you mean sinang Pavilion is your shop?"


    Su Mingyu hook lips a smile: "otherwise those guesses also are not out of thin air."


    Ye Weiguang did not think of this little girl in front of him. He had such ability: "Ruixian Wang hid you so well, even I didn''t find out."

 Chapter 122

    When it comes to Ruixian Wang, Su Mingyu''s face always seems to be wearing a smile: "it''s just that Rui Xian Wang saw that I was bullied too miserably in the house, so he helped me."


    "Yes." Ye Weiguang gave Su Mingyu a look of appreciation: "is it true that Su Yueyue, who made a lot of noise in the capital circle a few days ago, was cheated out of tens of thousands of Liang?"


    Su Mingyu looked at Ye Weiguang with a smile: "it''s just a lesson for their mother and daughter."


    Hey, I didn''t expect my granddaughter to be such a character.


    Before, ye Weiguang only thought that she was courteous and courteous, full of the meaning of a young lady, and even he hated her for being too weak.


    But who knows that her little granddaughter is hiding so deeply and doing it so well.


    Not only quietly opened such a large shop in the capital, but also ruthlessly took such a large sum of silver from Wang man Wen''s mother and daughter''s hands. What a plastic talent!


    "I thought you were a lady in the boudoir who was knowledgeable and reasonable. I didn''t expect you had such a skill."


    Seeing ye Weiguang''s face hanging a smile at the speed visible to the naked eye, Su Mingyu just gave a faint smile: "it''s just forced to be helpless, so I don''t have to worry about the dowry. I can solve it myself."


    If Su Mingyu said it was true, she must not be short of silver and so on with her back on such a large sinang Pavilion.


    Ye Weiguang nodded: "in this case, this matter will be shelved for the time being. I have other things to ask you, and you must answer me seriously and honestly."


    Su Mingyu was really close to Ye Weiguang with a different purpose.


    But from the degree of Ye Weiguang''s worry about himself today, Su Mingyu can see that he really cares about himself.


    So Su Mingyu is not ready to hide anything from ye Weiguang. She nodded and looked at Ye Lao seriously and said, "I know everything without saying anything."


    "When I asked Qingfeng to check you, I found an interesting thing." Said Ye Weiguang directly called the breeze in: "Qingfeng you come to her to say."


    Qingfeng nodded and told Su Mingyu everything about buying a head to scare Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu had to admire Qingfeng''s execution ability. Many forces, such as king Yu, Su Zhengyi and Wang Manwen, were not sparing no effort to erase its traces. Unexpectedly, Qingfeng still found so many in such extreme circumstances.


    After hearing this, ye Weiguang looked at Su Mingyu and asked, "do you know if this is true, what does it mean?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "it shows that our Su family is actually closely related to the fraud case in scientific research. The reason why we can pick so clean now is that the Lin family overcame all the crimes for us in prison."


    "I didn''t expect you to carry it very clearly." Ye Weiguang snorted coldly: "if this thing is true, then your Su family will not make a lot of trouble for a long time. Can you think of the next thing?"


    Ye Weiguang believes that Su Mingyu is a smart man, and it is impossible not to know the power of this.


    Sure enough, the next second saw Su Mingyu quite indifferent nod: "so I think at this time to marry king Ruixian is a correct choice."


    Did not expect Su Mingyu since dare to be so straightforward to say his own voice out, ye Weiguang to her can''t help but look high two eyes.


    Such a good seedling, Su Zhengyi, did not care about it. He even went to cultivate Su Yueyue, who could only charm a man, so despised.


    "If you know where you are, I''m worried. Although I have broken up with your mother, I like you very much, so you can come to me if there is any trouble


    Did not expect to just meet for the second time, ye Weiguang is willing to accept himself?


    Su Mingyu was really a little surprised, but when he thought that Gu ruobai had told himself that ye Weiguang had always wanted to get close to him, Su Mingyu felt no surprise.


    After all, ye Weiguang is old and his only daughter has gone so early. Now he is the only successor of his family. He wants to ease up with himself as soon as possible, which is not beyond comprehension.


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyu nodded his head very cleverly: "old Ye''s good-natured Mingyu knows, but so far Mingyu can still cope with it, so don''t bother Ye Lao to go out of the mountain. It''s just a few women. Don''t dirty your hands."


    "You little girl is quite confident." Ye Weiguang smiles with a kind face: "this Wang man Wen is not what simple woman."


    After all, it is a miserable woman who bullies ye Mengdie. Wang Manwen must have some means.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips with a smile: "her biggest backing -- that garment factory has been closed down. What else can she do?"


    Speaking of the garment factory, ye Weiguang is reminded of the lawsuit that made a lot of noise at that time: "that time, the thing was also designed by you?"


    That time, however, let Wang Manwen and Su Zhengyi suffer a dumb loss.Ye Weiguang touched his beard and paid more attention to his granddaughter: "since you have your own plan, I won''t tell you more. You just need to remember to stand up and do what you want to do. If something happens, I can''t help you at all."


    I didn''t expect Ye Weiguang would care so much about himself, and he said it as if he would stand behind him and the whole Ye family was his own backing.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips, but there was still a little emotion.


    After all, in the 21st century, she had no family, no friends.


    Now she not only has Zhizhu, a little girl who cares about her, but also ye Weiguang, a relative with blood thicker than water, and Gu ruobai, a man who is really good to her.


    At this moment, Su Mingyu thinks that crossing over may be the best thing she has ever met in her life for so many years.


    "Thank you Ye Lao Su Mingyu stopped her nose and tried to control her emotions: "it''s really a blessing for Mingyu to know Master Ye."


    Although she tried to suppress it, ye Weiguang still saw the moving of Su Mingyu''s eyes. He and I sighed deeply and patted Su Mingyu on the shoulder: "let''s wait for you to go back to Ye''s house."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "it''s OK. As long as I can chat with Ye Lao like this, it''s enough for me."


    Looking at Su Mingyu so sensible look, ye Weiguang is very pleased: "it''s not early, I let the breeze send you back."


    With the breeze out of Ye Weiguang''s house, Su Mingyu suddenly stopped Qingfeng: "Qingfeng childe, do you still remember the words I asked you before?"

 Chapter 123

    Qingfeng looked back at her and seemed to be puzzled: "I don''t understand Miss Su. What do you mean by this?"


    Su Mingyu laughed and took out the ugly purse from her arms: "this thing was found when Mr. Qingfeng left my yard. I think it''s only you who left it. I don''t know if I guess it''s right."


    When Su Mingyu took out the purse, Qingfeng''s eyes suddenly became sharp: "give me back!"


    She said that Qingfeng would snatch it, but Su Mingyu took her purse and took a step back to avoid Qingfeng''s hand.


    Seeing this, Qingfeng turns his hand into a claw and grabs Su Mingyu''s hand. Su Mingyu''s wrist turns quickly and ruthlessly. He slaps Qingfeng''s forearm and directly pushes Qingfeng back two steps.


    Qingfeng took a step forward and wanted to rob him. Su Mingyu did not get used to him. He quickly stepped forward like a ghost and grabbed his shoulder with his right hand. His right foot was severely hooked in his lower leg. Qingfeng lost his center of gravity and fell to the ground in confusion.


    "Well..."


    Qingfeng looks up at Su Mingyu in surprise. He doesn''t think that the little girl in front of him has such reaction and explosive power. Compared with him, he even has two points higher.


    Looking at the purse in Su Mingyu''s hand, Qingfeng knew that it would be impossible for him to snatch it. So he stood up, walked to Su Mingyu, stood upright, and then bowed a 90 degree bow: "Miss Su, please return this purse to me, he is very important to me."


    Isn''t it good to grow like this? It''s beyond one''s power to even want to rob something from oneself.


    Su Mingyu chuckled, playing with the purse on her hand and didn''t mean to give it to him: "young master Qingfeng hasn''t answered my question just now. Do you have anyone you like?"


    Take a look at the purse, the breeze lowered his head and tightly clenched his hand. After a long time, he said, "yes, but there is a gap between the man and me that can''t be crossed, so now that person is not around me."


    Su Mingyu also said, "do you like that person?"


    Qingfeng pursed her lips and nodded like giving up struggling: "even so, she and I are absolutely impossible."


    "It''s not possible. It should be the result of your two discussions." Su Mingyu threw his purse back to Qingfeng: "what qualifications do you have here to make decisions instead of others? Maybe that person is missing you very much, especially unknown. "


    Qingfeng took the purse and was stunned for a moment. Then she looked at Su Mingyu in surprise: "Miss Su means Does she still think of me


    Su Mingyu turned away with a smile: "this is between you and her, how can I know? If you really want to just think about whether she is still in her heart, why don''t you ask yourself? "


    "Ask me?" The breeze bowed his head and chewed Shu Mingyu''s words. Finally, she shook her head bitterly: "I went up and asked how it could be. After all, she and I could only be passers-by in each other''s life."


    Listening to Qingfeng''s persistent words, Su Mingyu sighed silently.


    One is a wooden fish head, the other is an ignorant little fool, these two people''s road is afraid to be difficult to walk.


    Although she had a heart to tell Qingfeng, it seemed that there was something wrong with Qingfeng. However, their family knew that bamboo had no common sense about themselves. He had no way to help him to remove the knot in a short time.


    Forget it, if two people really have fate, they should not be separated because of such a little thing.


    After all, it''s the two people''s business, and Su Mingyu is not very good at intervening: "this is your business. I''m just curious, so I just asked. What you want to do is decided by Qingfeng. I''m not qualified to judge anything."


    With the fall of her voice, Su Mingyu has disappeared in the sight of the breeze, looking at Su Mingyu''s back, the breeze Leng for a long time.


    The next morning, Su Mingyu got up and called Zhizhu: "Zhizhu, what are you doing? Why didn''t you wake me up this morning


    But she called several times, but did not see Zhizhu''s figure appear at the door. Su Mingyu frowned suspiciously, grabbed a maid and asked, "what about Zhizhu? Why didn''t you see her come to serve me this morning


    After pondering for a moment, the maid said, "it is said that since last night, sister Zhu seems to be a little ill, so she asked the housekeeper for a leave today, and she should still be asleep."


    Do you know bamboo is not in good health?


    How could it be?


    When I went out to look for ye Weiguang last night, I knew that bamboo didn''t seem to have any problems at all. At most, he was a little upset.


    It seems that the influence of the breeze on her is really very big, actually let a girl who even if beaten by others will come to serve her and start to hide herself.


    Su Mingyu helplessly shook his head: "OK, I know you go down first."


    Say wow, Su Mingyu turned around and went to the rest place.


    At a glance, she saw Zhizhu curled up on the bed. Su Mingyu asked softly, "what''s wrong with you? Do you want me to hire a doctor for you?"Zhizhu shook his head and his voice came out of the quilt, looking stuffy: "I''m ok, but I feel weak all over. Just have a rest. Miss, don''t get close to me. In case it''s windy and cold, it''s bad for you."


    Su Mingyu anxiously opened Zhizhu''s quilt and touched her forehead, which was not very hot. After that, the stone in her heart was put down: "it doesn''t matter, miss you, I''m strong and strong. How can I be infected by your cold?"


    Said Su Mingyu simply cross legged sitting next to her: "said that when sick, people are the most vulnerable, so you can tell me what you want to eat, I let others prepare for you."


    If you know bamboo must be happy to embrace himself, began to spread Jiao, said all kinds of things she wanted to eat.


    But this time Zhizhu just put his head in the quilt: "no, I''m just a little uncomfortable. I''ll be OK after a rest. Miss, don''t worry about me."


    Ah, no matter who is trapped in love, he looks like this.


    Su Mingyu also thought that little girls like Zhizhu didn''t have much understanding of love, so she didn''t care much about it.


    I didn''t expect that she seemed to care more than most people, but the way she cared was not the same.


    To see such a purse has become like this. If she knew her conversation with Qingfeng yesterday, wouldn''t she be more sad?

 Chapter 124

    Su Mingyu sighed silently: "in fact, I have already returned that purse to his master, do you know? When I asked the man why he put such an ugly purse on his body, how did he answer me


    Know bamboo in quilt sobbed: "how does he say?"


    "Don''t you say you don''t know that purse? Why are you suddenly curious? " Su Mingyu teased her.


    Zhizhu finally burst out a head and looked at Shu Mingyu with a pair of red eyes and asked, "you already know who the owner of the purse is? What did he say when you asked him? "


    Looking at Zhizhu''s clear eyes, Su patted her on the shoulder, and then said, "the man told me that this purse is a gift from someone who is very important to him, so he will take this purse as a treasure and take it with him."


    "And he told me that he missed the person who showed him his purse, but there were some misunderstandings between that person and him, and it was very difficult to cross the gap, so now he can''t find the person who shows his purse."


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Zhizhu''s expression on her face obviously improved a lot, but she still said stiffly, "hum, some stories I''ve seen in some picture books."


    Looking at her mood improved, Su Mingyu''s psychology was relieved: "now there''s no such pain, do you want to eat something?"


    Zhizhu licked his lips: "I want to eat braised pork elbow."


    Su Mingyu''s facial features tightly wrinkled together: "early in the morning, do you want to eat braised pork elbow? You''re not afraid of getting fat. No one wants it in the future


    Zhizhu skimmed his lips: "Zhizhu has made plans for a long time. I will never marry anyone in this life. I will always follow the young lady and serve her around."


    "Oh, I can''t stand your service like this. I can''t afford to eat pig''s elbows in the early morning." Su Mingyu disliked it very much, but immediately sent a person to help her buy braised pork elbow.


    Zhizhu grinned at the silver Su Mingyu took out: "thank you, miss. I can''t forget your kindness to me! Let''s let the descendants of Miss Zhizhu serve together. "


    "Good!" Su Mingyu raised her hand and nodded her head: "so what you said about serving me is really just serving me. Do you care about my family? I''ve never seen a slave like you. "


    Zhizhu said with a straight smile: "there are countless servants around Ruixian king. Where can I manage them? In the future, the young lady must have ten or eight servants around her, and she can''t use me. You can''t get rid of me for being so clumsy as me. "


    "You know you''re clumsy. I thought you didn''t know." Su Mingyu helplessly and funny to pull up the quilt, wrapped her in the middle of the quilt: "the sky is getting cold, you don''t really freeze."


    Then Su Mingyu cut her hair in front of her forehead and said, "I''ll let you have a rest today. It''s just that I''m going out, and I don''t need any place for you. Have a good meal, and then have a good sleep. Don''t think about anything, OK?"


    Zhizhu''s moved eyes turned red, and tears came down: "Miss You are very kind to me


    Su Mingyu rubbed her head: "although you are my servant in name, you are already my family in my heart."


    "So if you encounter something unhappy or uncomfortable, please tell me what you can share with me. Don''t hold everything in your heart, OK?"


    I knew that Zhu had been crying very much. After hearing Su Mingyu said this, she was crying to tears. Basically, she was almost unable to breathe.


    Su Mingyu quickly comforted her: "well, don''t cry, if you cry again, you won''t give you elbow."


    Zhizhu wiped his tears and protested: "no, you have already let someone buy it for me. I must eat what I must not waste money."


    Seeing that she was still thinking about eating at this time, she probably felt relaxed, so Su Mingyu patted her on the shoulder: "OK, you have a good rest, I still have a little bit to go out in advance."


    Zhizhu nodded: "that young lady, you go out carefully."


    Su Mingyu gave her a reassuring look.


    From the back door of Su''s house, he went straight to Ruixian palace. As soon as Su Mingyu came to the tea garden, he saw Gu ruobai and Mei Qing saying something in a low voice.


    Su Mingyu to avoid standing on the side and did not go up to disturb, but this time Gu ruobai has found her.


    So Gu ruobai waved to her and said, "why did you come here without saying hello?"


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "don''t you expect someone to protect me? What''s the greeting? Didn''t I hear from you when I went out? "


    When Su Mingyu said this, Gu ruobai grinned: "I just asked him to protect you, but I didn''t let him watch you. How can I know if you went out and where did you go?"


    It''s true. Su Mingyu doesn''t believe it.


    She sat down opposite Gu ruobai, poured herself a cup of tea and poured it down: "sister Meiqing, how did you come to Ruixian Palace today? Is it King Yu who has any news?"Mei Qing nodded: "since last time, it took me a long time to meet King Yu again."


    "But..." Meiqing frowned, a beautiful face full of doubts: "he seems not very interested in me, as if more like a straightforward woman."


    When it comes to the straightforward woman, Gu ruobai turns his eyes to Su Mingyu, and his dark eyes flash with cold light.


    Su Mingyu also knew that she had done extra things. She turned her face a little embarrassed: "what can I do now? Do you have any other women of this type that you can use to approach the king of Yu? "


    Mei Qing looked a little dignified: "yes, but she is just a new person. I''m afraid she will be used by King Yu instead."


    So, is there no way out?


    Su Mingyu was about to say something when Gu ruobai interrupted her: "I won''t allow you to take risks anyway."


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "of course I won''t take risks, but I suddenly think of a person whose temperament may be close to the king Yu, but there is a wound on his face..."


    "What kind of injury is it?" Mei Qing glanced at Gu ruo''s possessive desire in her white eyes, and her mouth rose gently.


    It was the first time that she saw Gu ruobai show such obvious jealousy after so many years with her master.


    It really makes her look forward to getting along with Su Mingyu.

 Chapter 125

    "It was scratched by a knife, but it''s not particularly deep. It''s just a little big." Su Mingyu made a comparison on her face.


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Mei Qing frowned: "still have to see what kind of scratch is, can you take me to see that person?"


    Su Mingyu nodded, but soon she frowned again: "I can''t let you see her for the time being. I''ll tell her about this in private first."


    Mei Qing also knows the importance. After all, it''s such a big thing. We still have to ask for the opinions of other people.


    However, seeing Mei Qing''s posture, Su Mingyu suddenly put her head in front of Mei Qing, and then looked at her with a smile: "do you have a way to fade the scar on your face?"


    Mei Qing nodded mysteriously: "but we still have to see what kind of injury it is and how deep the degree of injury is. If it is too serious, there is no way."


    Su Mingyu said clearly: "I know. When I will bring her in front of you, you can have a look. Let''s not talk about asking her to help, but see if you can cure the scar on her face


    Mei qingen said, "it seems that the girl has a lot to do with you."


    "If it''s really your friend, I suggest you don''t let him approach the king of Yu. After all, the man is uncertain and looks perfect on the surface, but behind his back, no one knows what he will do."


    "I know." Su Mingyu also just thought about this matter, not necessarily to pull the summer sleep into the water.


    Gu ruobai poured a cup of tea to Su Mingyu: "I don''t want to bring you the manager of sinang Pavilion, do you?"


    Su Mingyu turned her lips: "she was a brothel woman. If she was willing to do it, she might be able to catch her."


    "But I''ll have to discuss it with her first. If she doesn''t want to, I won''t force her."


    After all, xiamian was still tortured in the brothel at the beginning. If it wasn''t for her face being scratched maliciously, she would still be the flower leader in the brothel.


    Therefore, perhaps compared with Mei Qing who deliberately caters to him, the king of Yu prefers the summer sleep with his own sex and temperament?


    But all this must be based on the willingness to sleep in the summer.


    "No more about that." Su Mingyu turned his face and looked at Gu ruobai: "today I come to see you. I want to talk to you about ye Weiguang."


    "Has Ye Weiguang accepted you?" Gu ruobai''s expression is very calm, as if all this has long been in his control.


    Su Mingyu was very upset and nodded: "almost that''s what he meant. He also forgot my relationship with you. I basically told him the truth."


    Therefore, for now, ye Weiguang believes in himself and will also trust Ruixian palace, which is good for both of them.


    Gu ruobai glanced at Su Mingyu obliquely, and found that her expression was much softer than before: "it seems that there are other gains in Ye Weiguang."


    Nothing can be concealed from the man''s eyes. Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "no, I just feel that he really cares about me. Unlike Su Zhengyi, his feelings from the heart are precious to me."


    Look at it when hanging a light smile, Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes flashed a touch of heartache, "if you had known and ye Weiguang had known each other, you would have been in such a good mood, I would have let you contact."


    Su Mingyu grinned at him: "maybe it''s the best time to meet him at this time point. It''s just like I was before. According to Ye Weiguang''s temperament, ye Weiguang doesn''t like it at all."


    "You just met him a few times and you know his temperament. It seems that blood is thicker than water." Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "wait for me to be free also to also go, meet him for a while."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "call me together then."


    Su Mingyu thought about the fight between the old fox and the little fox.


    Seeing through Su Mingyu''s idea, Gu ruobai tapped on her head: "do you think I will lose to that old man?"


    "Of course not. You are our God of war, Ruixian Wang. Do you know what ye Weiguang thinks of you? I have to pay attention to you because you are a person who seems to be a waste material, but in fact you have a deep mind. "


    "It''s heartless to hear people say that you are still laughing so happily in your future husband." Gu ruobai gives Su Mingyu a white eye.


    Knowing that he would not be angry, Su Mingyu did not explain: "but compared with this matter, I told ye Weiguang that I was the boss behind sinang Pavilion."


    Originally thought he was so easy to expose the secret, Gu ruobai may not be happy, but did not expect Gu ruobai just nodded, and then said: "you have decided, I will only stand behind you, and will not hinder your choice."


    Although I know, it''s another thing to say it from his mouth.


    Su Mingyu chuckled, and a gust of wind blew, bringing the Camellia in the courtyard, with a light fragrance around the pavilion. For a time, the atmosphere of this small pavilion was so good that it could not bear to destroy it.Not long after staying in Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu went to Sinan pavilion after fighting with Gu ruobai for a while.


    Before he got to the shop, he saw that there were no two people in his shop, which made Su Mingyu a little surprised.


    When Xia Mian saw Su Mingyu coming from the back door, she lowered her head and apologized: "master, I''m sorry It''s all my fault. "


    Su Mingyu did not know why: "what happened?"


    "Yes July... " Summer sleep''s face is not very good.


    It turned out that he had been studying in Sinan Pavilion in July. During these days, he had caused a lot of problems. Not to mention that every time a young lady came in to choose clothes, he did not point to other people''s shortcomings and said that they were not satisfied and turned around and left.


    That is to say, he is particularly inclined to his own preferences. Whatever the style of the dress he likes, whether it is suitable or not, he has to sell it to others.


    This kind of fanatical attitude scared away a large number of people, so that today the whole shop is particularly cold.


    You can''t look bad while you say you are sleeping in summer. If you can, Su Mingyu has no doubt that she may throw July out now.


    Su Mingyu placidly patted her on the shoulder: "after all, is a young master, how much or need a little patience, now others?"


    Xia Mian sighed and pointed to the upstairs: "because I thought he was too noisy, I drove him up.

 Chapter 126

    "Well, don''t groan like that. I''ll go up and have a look first." Then Su Mingyu went up.


    When Su Mingyu opened the door and saw the appearance of July at the moment, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth and laughed.


    I saw a huge wooden chair tied firmly to it in July, and a piece of cotton cloth was stuffed in his mouth. It was like the posture of a confessor. Smiling Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "I didn''t expect to see you for a day. You turned into such a thing."


    July mouth was blocked, pressure root can''t speak, can only whimper to let Su Mingyu come to help him untie.


    Su Mingyu laughingly came to him and pulled the cotton cloth from his mouth.


    July moved his jaw, and then said with a bitter face, "I just want to help her sell clothes. Is it necessary to do this to me?"


    Su Mingyu couldn''t help it. She chuckled: "I didn''t expect that there was such violence in our family''s summer sleep. You should know that among all the women around me, she is the most gentle. It''s your ability to make her angry."


    July is very aggrieved pout: "I have not sold clothes before, how do you know there are so many exquisite clothes to sell?"


    "That woman is really very black. She is not suitable for such a tender color. She is black and short. I just told her the truth. She slapped me!"


    Looking at July till now, she still has a little faint red cheek. Su Mingyu''s smile is even more cheerful: "no matter what the situation, you should always praise the good-looking girl. With your character like this, I doubt that you can''t marry a daughter-in-law in the future."


    July depressed to shake the stool: "you help me to untie the hands and feet, I have been sitting here for two hours, fart. Shares are sitting pain."


    Su Mingyu untied his hand, and then comforted him with a slightly unprofessional tone: "in fact, you don''t blame xiamian for being angry with you. If I were here, I would have beaten you severely."


    July, who had a fight with Su Mingyue, deeply understood that he couldn''t beat Su Mingyu, so he gave a shiver: "don''t I''m afraid I''ll be killed by you. "


    Su Mingyu patted him on the head: "since I said I want to teach you, I will teach you well. How can I beat you to death, but your way of speaking really needs to be changed."


    "First of all, as a beginner, you shouldn''t talk so much. It''s the truth to see and learn more, do you know?"


    July curled his mouth and muttered, "I just want to help. If it''s not good, it''s not good. There''s no need to be so cruel to me."


    He even tied him up and stuffed his mouth. For several hours, he felt that he was becoming a Buddha.


    As soon as Su Mingyu wanted to say something more about him, he suddenly heard a gurgling sound.


    Su Mingyu funny: "OK, I''ll take you to the opposite side to eat something."


    July licked the corner of his mouth and laughed happily: "can I have some meat? In Sinan Pavilion these days, because of offending summer sleep, I only ate a little green vegetables and porridge


    Looking at his pitiful appearance, Su Mingyu was too lazy to argue with him: "OK, you can eat whatever you want."


    Although the words are so said, but Su Mingyu looked at the dishes in front of her full table, or can''t help but draw from the corner of her mouth: "can''t you order too much, can you eat it?"


    "I can tell you you can only consume, not waste! If I can''t finish, I''ll give you a hole in the head and fill it in


    July patted his stomach, bold and unrestrained said: "don''t worry, I''m so hungry that I can even eat a cow now. I''m sure I''ll finish eating just like this."


    Then he began to eat hard in July.


    Looking at his mouth full of oil, Su Mingyu couldn''t help but cast aside his lips: "you, in addition to being spoiled, you really don''t look like a young master."


    In July, there was no taboo about this: "I was not a young master. After my family fell, I did everything, but no matter how hard I tried, some things just couldn''t be done well. For example, our cloth shop couldn''t get on the right track."


    "If you do marketing like this, it''s strange that you can get on the right track." Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "you know you want to sell things, your good quality is the key, but your attitude is also the key."


    "What does that mean?" July bit a chicken leg and looks at Su Mingyu suspiciously.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and explained, "you think about the same thing when you go out shopping. Would you rather choose a shop owner with a smiling face, or a shop owner who looks gloomy and doesn''t look good to you? "


    July tilted his head to think about it, but immediately he was confused: "but I have a very warm reception for them."


    Looking at him is really very puzzled, Su Mingyu sighed a long tone, this is probably what they said natural stay.


    Su Mingyu sighed silently: "although you are very enthusiastic, but every word you say is taboo, do you know? Wang Po sells melons and boasts herself. Why do you say that other people''s figure is not good and their skin color is not suitable for this dress? ""But That''s the truth. " Another bite of pig''s hoof in July.


    Su Mingyu took a sip of tea and continued to explain: "it''s true, but this sentence can be said in another way. You don''t think pink is suitable for her."


    "Then you can tell her," I think it''s more in line with your temperament than the blue before this pink. It looks elegant and charming. "


    "In this way, the girls will not only be happy, but also sell your clothes. Are you right?"


    July had been eating happily, but after listening to Su Mingyu''s words, he suddenly slapped himself on the forehead: "it can be said that before, I only wanted to tell her shortcomings, I did not want to turn this shortcoming into another advantage."


    Said July tear down a thigh and handed it to Su Mingyu: "master! Thank you for telling me these big drumsticks


    Su Mingyu put his hand in disgust: "no, you can eat by yourself."


    "I invite you out to dinner and tell you that this is to let you know that summer sleep is not an unreasonable person."


    "Since she has laid such a heavy hand on you, it proves that you must have done something to touch her bottom line. You are a new person in this field. You should shut up and learn more, you know?"

 Chapter 127

    July vaguely nodded: "but what I want to learn is just painting clothes?"


    Su Mingyu only felt that she was two years old. How could this silly child not understand?


    "I ask you, if you learn how to make clothes, you can make beautiful clothes. But if the clothes can''t be sold, what do you think is the significance of them?"


    "What you need to do now is to revitalize your cloth shop. It''s not just selling clothes, is it?"


    After being asked by Su Mingyue, she slapped her head in July: "so you deliberately let me study under the summer sleep, just to let me learn how to sell clothes first, right?"


    Su Mingyu sighed for a long time, poured himself a cup of hot tea, and then glared at July and said, "do you think it''s so simple to run a shop?"


    July scratched his head, embarrassed to say: "I''m sorry, I think things are too simple, a moment back to the summer sleep apology."


    Seeing that his attitude was not bad, Su Mingyu gave him a look: "it''s good to know what''s wrong. In the future, I''ll learn from my summer sleep. First, I''ll figure out the pattern in the shop, and then I''ll learn how to make clothes. Do you know?"


    July nods like pound garlic: "en!"


    Looking at his mouth full of oil, Su Mingyu couldn''t help helping her forehead. Is there really a way for such a silly child to help him to control his "foolishness"?


    When Su Mingyu and July returned to Sinan Pavilion, xiamian was just checking the clothes.


    Su Mingyu gave July a look, July immediately came forward to help summer sleep take care of those clothes.


    "Sister Xia Mian, I''m sorry. I was too stupid to make a fool of myself. There are many clothes that can be sold, but they haven''t been sold. It''s all my fault."


    Said July sincerely bowed to the summer sleep: "Master said to me, the reason why the summer sleep sister is so strict with me is to be responsible for me, I will never quarrel with you again, what you say is what, you let me go east, I will never go west."


    Xia Mian glanced at the dog leg''s appearance in July, and his ugly face was a little better: "the reason why I tied you up before is not to punish you, but you are really too ignorant, which makes people headache."


    "But now that you know that you are wrong, it''s good to be able to correct it. It''s not so easy to open a shop. You have to start from the smallest thing and learn slowly. If you don''t understand, you can ask, but don''t open your mouth. Do you understand?"


    July severely nodded his head: "yes! I got it! I won''t talk back to you again this time


    Looking at the two people finally reconciled, Su Mingyu felt a little relieved in her heart. She went to call xiamian away: "xiamian, you come with me, I have something to tell you."


    Xia Mian nodded suspiciously and gave July guidance on how to hang up her clothes correctly, and then she turned around and followed Su Mingyu to go out.


    "Xia Mian, I met a person in the river and lake these days. I told her about the situation on your face. That person told me that the wound on your face may be relieved. Do you want to remove the wound on your face?"


    Su Mingyu looks down at the summer sleep. In fact, she is not sure whether she wants to be cured.


    Other women would be very happy if they knew that they could be restored with such a face.


    At that time, Xia Mian seems to have met the people around her.


    A woman like her, who has experienced great storms, has not long been interested in appearance, which will die out over time.


    Sure enough, the next second, xiamian refused: "before, it was because of this face that I was sought after by so many men, as well as the flattery of women."


    "That''s why I floated so high that I fell so miserably. As far as I am concerned, the scar on my face is not a shame at all, but a brand, because it can remind me all the time what stupid mistakes I have made before."


    Said, summer sleep touched the scar on his face, the expression is very relieved: "it is because of its existence, I can be so sober, so for the appearance of this thing I have no longer."


    Knowing that she would say so, Su Mingyu sighed silently: "in fact, I told you that this matter is out of a selfish heart, but since you do not want to improve your appearance, then I will not force you."


    Su Mingyu patted on the shoulder of summer sleep: "it''s OK, you go back, and look at the son of a bitch in July."


    Seeing that Su Mingyu was about to leave, Xia Mian suddenly caught her: "what does the master want me to do? You can say clearly that even if you don''t cure the scar on my face, I will do anything for you."


    "I was pulled out of the abyss by you, so no matter what you ask me to do, I will die forever! I''ll try my best to do it for you. "


    If you put it in the 21st century, Su Mingyu would like such an impassioned statement.But now, Su Mingyu is not very appreciative of such words.


    She shrugged and said, "it''s just a small matter. I suddenly feel that there may be a better candidate. Just help me to look at the shop. I can''t do without you."


    See Su Mingyu has made up his mind not to tell himself, summer sleep is not good to ask what, a nod and turned away.


    Looking at the back of xiamian''s leaving, Su Mingyu suddenly made a voice to stop her: "xiamian, I am. I want to treat the wound on your face seriously."


    "You can think it over and give me a reply. Although I know you don''t care at all, it''s really a pity that such a beautiful woman will lose her face because of such a little injury."


    Xia Mian turned to Su Mingyu with a smile: "OK, if one day I really need it, I will come to you."


    Su Mingyu sighed silently. Since xiamian has said such words, it seems that she will not find herself.


    Turning around and leaving from the back door of Sinan Pavilion, Su Mingyu smelled the fragrance from the inn when she passed by. She suddenly thought of something. She turned around and went to the famous "first incense inn" on the east side of the market.


    When ye Weiguang finished his work and went back to his house, he saw that the door of his study was wide open. There was a hot roast duck on the tea table inside, and his granddaughter, who had just recognized him, was sitting at the small table smiling at himself.

 Chapter 128

    "What is this doing?"


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes: "roast duck. I remember hearing my mother talk about master ye before. You like roast duck best. But the shop she mentioned before has been closed, so I went to the first incense Inn and asked them to roast this duck for me."


    Ye Weiguang looked at Su Mingyu''s red face, and raised a kind smile, but the words he said were a little sad: "I thought your mother would never think of me."


    Su Mingyu didn''t rush to appease him, but broke off a duck leg and put it in a bowl and took it to him: "father and daughter, who have overnight feud? It''s just that everyone doesn''t like to express their thoughts. Come on, Mr. Ye, try the roast duck


    Originally thought Su Mingyu would like other people, as soon as he heard about himself and ye Mengdie, he began to talk and comfort himself.


    I didn''t expect that Su Mingyu only said such a sentence and exposed the matter.


    After the roast duck skin with nourishing oil, looking at the bright red color, can''t help but let people salivate, can''t help but appetite.


    Ye Weiguang bit the leg of the duck, and his mouth was filled with oil, and the salty smell of the duck skin with sauce burst out in his mouth. The tender but not woody feeling of flesh was more than enough to let people know.


    "Well..." Wei Guang couldn''t help but take another bite: "I''ve been to the first incense Inn more than once and twice. Why don''t I have this flavor when I eat roast duck there?"


    Su Mingyu grinned: "this is my secret sauce. No one else can bake it except me, so you have a good time today."


    "I didn''t expect that you, a lady from a big family, would do such a thing. It''s really surprising." As he spoke, ye Weiguang came to the small table and sat down. He picked up a piece of duck meat with chopsticks and put it into his mouth to chew it slowly.


    Su Mingyu shrugged his shoulders, and his tone seemed very indifferent: "it''s a lady of a big family, but it''s just a legitimate eldest daughter who is not favored. I''ll do more than that. I''ll let you see and see later, and I''ll make sure that I''ll scare you."


    "Is it?" Ye Weiguang narrowed his smart eyes and laughed: "in this case, I will wait and see."


    While saying Ye Weiguang, he pointed to the empty seat opposite him: "why don''t you eat it? What are you doing standing like this? Sit down? "


    Su Mingyu felt embarrassed and touched his nose: "in fact, I roasted one and was preparing to send it to King Ruixian, so I won''t eat with Ye Lao today."


    "So it is. I said why you are standing here all the time." Ye Weiguang also didn''t say much, and nodded to signal her to go quickly.


    "Then Mingyu left first." Su Mingyu is leaving.


    But when she got to the door, she turned to look at Ye Weiguang and said, "if you like this roast duck leaf, please send someone to tell me when you want to eat it. I''ll send someone to deliver it to you."


    "OK, I see. Hurry up. The roast duck will be cold soon." Ye Weiguang waved a big hand, she he quickly left, do not disturb himself to eat roast duck.


    But when Su Mingyu''s back disappears in front of the door, ye Weiguang suddenly feels that the roast duck here is not so fragrant.


    He put down his chopsticks, looked up at the direction of Su Mingyu''s disappearance, and sighed a long sigh.


    Originally, he thought ye Mengdie would hate himself until he died, but he didn''t expect that she would read his own all the time. Otherwise, Su Mingyu would not suddenly think of sending himself roast duck.


    "The breeze Do you think I was too stubborn before? If I could have taken it earlier, maybe she would not have died so unjustly. "


    Ye Weiguang''s eyes were a little red. After waiting for a long time, he didn''t wait for the answer from Qingfeng. He sighed again: "ah, it''s just that. Since everything has passed, it''s no great significance to regret now. We should try our best to keep Mengdie''s only goal."


    Said Ye Weiguang big hand a wave: "come on, prepare some wine for me."


    Such a good duck must be accompanied by some good wine, or it will be a waste.


    Su Mingyu is habitual to climb over the wall and enter the Ruixian palace. After the chef gives the duck to the cook who has not left, Su Mingyu finds Gu ruobai in the mansion.


    However, Su Mingyu searched Gu ruobai''s study and tea garden, but he didn''t find anyone.


    Just when she was confused, she heard that the light was still on in Gu ruobai''s room. She pushed the door and walked in without thinking about it.


    Opening a door, Su Mingyu heard a low voice yelling: "who!"


    Then there was a palm wind with vigorous Qi. Su Mingyu quickly flashed to the side, but still did not escape the lingering charm of the palm wind. Finally, she was knocked down on the ground.


    Su Mingyu covered his fart and sobbed: "it''s me Why are you so defensive in your own room? "


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s painful cry, Gu ruobai quickly walked out of the room.


    When he saw Su Mingyu fall on the ground, the corner of his mouth could not help but rise: "who let you into my room, do not knock on the door?"


    At the moment, Su Mingyu suddenly thinks about dressing up.Gu ruobai was dressed in a white lining, and his curly black hair drooped lazily. His beautiful face was outlined with a faint beauty.


    With his slight bending action, Su can almost clearly see his white skin and strong muscles.


    The full and explosive lines made Su Mingyu''s face hot. She raised her hand and covered her eyes. Then she said, "what are you doing! Put on your clothes


    Notice that Su Mingyu has already climbed to the scarlet of ear tip, Gu ruobai is in a good mood.


    He pulled Su Mingyu up from the ground and took her into his arms: "what? Shy? "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "what kind of man and what kind of body have you never seen in the 21st century?"?


    How can I see that Gu ruobai becomes like a little girl who is not in charge? Is this the reason why the master of this body is still a little girl?


    "Who is shy?"


    Su Mingyu broke away from Gu ruobai, but her eyes still did not dare to look at Gu ruobai''s body: "put on your clothes quickly. The wind is cool at night, and you will be cold later."


    How can Gu ruobi let go of this opportunity?


    "If you help me, I''ll wear it," he said


    Su Mingyu:!!!


    "You have hands and feet. Why should I help you dress?"


    Gu ruobai just stood there and didn''t move. It means that if you don''t wear it for me, I''ll hang it like this all the time.

 Chapter 129

    Seeing him like this, Su Mingyu clenched her fists and suppressed her anger for a long time. She picked up her clothes from the hanger beside her and put them on Gu ruobai''s body.


    Gu ruobai is also honest. When Su Mingyu puts a suit of clothes on him, he doesn''t have any other actions, so he stands straight.


    He didn''t take the opportunity to tease himself, which made Su Mingyu feel relieved.


    But I don''t know whether it was because the impact was too big or what. When Su Mingyu dressed Gu ruobai, she always ran into the dress inside Gu ruobai unconsciously.


    Every touch makes Su Mingyu feel nervous, so that the more careful she is, the more she touches.


    Finally, when she felt her blush was about to explode, Su Mingyu finally dressed Gu ruobai.


    Looking down at his crooked clothes, Gu ruobai grinned: "originally you have something that you can''t do. I thought that nothing in the world can hardly live in you."


    Su Mingyu twisted her face to one side and murmured in a low voice: "who won''t wear it for yourself? I can wear it for others, but the problem is to wear it for you, ok... "


    I don''t know if it''s the oppressive feeling of Gu ruobai''s height, or his sultry sight. In a word, Su Mingyu feels like she can''t breathe standing in this room.


    Just when Su Mingyu wanted to say that she wanted to go out for a breath, people came up with the roast duck she had taken before, so Su Mingyu quickly changed the topic: "that Today, I went to roast a duck specially. I want to send it to you to have a try


    With that, Su Mingyu took the duck from the maid''s hand, and then took it to Gu ruobai in front of him.


    Gu ruobai looked down at her and asked, "did you bake it yourself?"


    Su Mingyu nodded, but thought for a while and then shook his head: "not all I baked, I just provide the method, and mix some seasoning."


    "Is it?" Gu ruobai picked her eyebrows and looked at her: "I only know that you have good skills in your hands and something in your brain. I don''t know you''re so good at cooking. "


    Then Gu ruobai sat down and motioned Su Mingyu to put the duck down: "pour me wine."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "OK."


    After that, she quickly put down the plate in her hand, and then she sat down and poured two glasses of wine. After handing one of them to Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu reacted fiercely. She actually did what a servant girl would do.


    But also do so smoothly, its nature is simply the dog''s leg in the dog''s leg!


    Just between Su Mingyu''s chagrin, Gu ruobai has already taken the wine cup,


    however, Gu ruobai did not rush to drink the wine, instead, he ate a mouthful of duck meat first.


    After squinting his eyes and savoring it carefully, Gu ruobai glared at Su Mingyu with admiration: "I didn''t expect that you have such ability, but you are really a wonderful person who can go up the hall and get the kitchen down."


    Su Mingyu pulled the corners of her mouth: "it''s just because I used to love to eat, so I learned it."


    Seeing that she was not very interested, Gu ruobai picked up her eyebrows and laughed: "what? Did Miss Su regret giving me something? "


    "That''s not true." Su Mingyu gulped down the wine in his glass.


    She is just annoyed that she is always out of control every time she faces Gu ruobai.


    "I''m not angry. Why don''t you have some?" Gu ruobai is fond of smiling at the corner of his mouth. He picks up a piece of duck and feeds it to Su Mingyu''s mouth.


    Su Mingyu took advantage of the duck before she realized what she had just done.


    In the 21st century, if you eat something on other people''s chopsticks, of course, it''s nothing. But in this era, Su Mingyu is a little flustered. After all, this action is too intimate and seems a little abnormal.


    When she turned her head, she saw the smiling Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "you mean it!"


    Gu ruobai put a piece of meat in his mouth and said with a smile: "if not, how can you turn your head and look at me?"


    Then Gu ruobai pointed to his empty glass: "good wine and delicious food should be shared with good people. What''s the meaning of drinking alone?"


    Su Mingyu curled her lips and poured him a glass of wine: "but why are you bathing so early today?"


    According to the observation of Gu ruobai when he lived here before, Gu ruobai would wash and wash at the time of Xu Shi. Today, it''s just about Youshi. Why did he take a bath?


    When Su Mingyu said this, Gu ruobai remembered Su Mingyu who was just like a rabbit. His expression on his face became soft and his mouth was also hung with a smile. "Today, I went to the training ground, and I haven''t moved for a long time, and my body has become inflexible."


    Su Mingyu thought of the big man he had seen in the training ground before. His eyes flashed with admiration. He was really a loyal and good man: "how are they doing recently?"


    "Want to see it?" Gu ruobai looks at her obliquely, and her tone is full of temptation.Su Mingyu was caught off guard and nodded his head before he realized that things were wrong: "forget it, I don''t want to see it very much."


    "If you want to see it, just say so. Why beat around the bush." Looking at her arrogant appearance, Gu ruobai hooked his lips with a smile: "when will you finish Su Yueyue''s affairs, I will take you to have a look."


    Speaking of Su Yueyue, Su Mingyu remembered something about the summer sleep: "I told you last time that person who might be able to approach the king of Yu. I don''t think she is very good, but I still want to ask Mei Qing to help me see the wound on her face."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "you choose a time to come out, take Meiqing to have a look."


    "But I think you may have mistaken July." Su Mingyu told Gu ruobai all the stupid things he did in Sinan''s shop in July.


    Then Su Mingyu beat a table fiercely, hate iron is not steel to arrive: "I never thought, unexpectedly can meet such silly white sweet person."


    "Silly white sweet?" Gu ruobai stares at Su Mingyu: "why do I feel what you say in your mouth, I can''t understand it occasionally?"


    Su Mingyu touched her nose awkwardly: "you don''t understand this is normal, because this silly white sweet is my own summary."


    "Silly" describes that person is naive and ignorant of the world; white represents that person is an idiot and blind; sweet represents that person treats stupidity as kindness. "


    Gu ruobai could not help frowning when listening to Su Mingyu''s explanation: "why do I think it doesn''t look like a good word?"


    Su Mingyu grinned: "what can I say in my mouth?"


    In fact, Su Mingyu just didn''t bother to tell Gu ruobai that silly white sweet was a commendatory term when it was popular on the Internet at first. But with more and more stories about malisu''s rotten dog blood, she became a derogatory term.

 Chapter 130

    "I''ve forgotten that few people can speak of you in terms of verbal skills."


    Although the mouth is so said, but Gu ruobai''s face is hung with a faint smile.


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and looked very disapproving: "but July has only been there for a few days. Wait and see. If he really can''t, let xiamian teach him some basic clothing painting techniques."


    Gu ruobai nodded and then suddenly asked, "why did you suddenly repent when you wanted xiamian to approach King Yu before


    "Ah." Su Mingyu Leng for a moment: "originally you already see through ah?"


    "In fact, it''s not that I repented, but I asked about the summer sleep, and she didn''t want to go."


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "although xiamian is a brothel with a good background, I didn''t take her out in order to let her live a brothel life that flatters everyone."


    "You care about the people around you." Gu ruobai''s tone suddenly becomes a little low.


    Su Mingyu looked at him: "what''s the matter? I feel that you are not in a good mood today. Did you have any trouble in the training ground? "


    Gu ruobai shook his head: "that''s my territory. Who dares to bully me there?"


    However, Su Mingyu has been busy with Ye Weiguang and the affairs of Su Fu these days. Basically, she will come here every two days to make a call, and will not talk for a long time. She will be busy leaving.


    Clearly see face, but feel that has not been a good chat for a long time, if not because they want to pretend leg disease, you can run with her outside.


    Gu ruobai never wanted to meet anyone before, but now he has to admit that when he saw Su Mingyu in his room today, he was a little surprised.


    Thinking of this, Gu ruobai suddenly put his hand on Su Mingyu''s back, and then said softly, "I think I should speed up some speed, or I will let you marry a disabled person."


    Su Mingyu was stunned by his nonsense. After a long time, Su Mingyu suddenly grinned: "what''s the matter? Rui Xian Wang suddenly felt dissatisfied with his body like this? "


    Although Su Mingyu''s words are only ridicule, Gu ruobai''s eyes are extremely serious.


    He calm eyes son deep look at Su Ming, and then a nod: "en."


    In that pair of deep eyes, it seems that you are addicted to the thick and unyielding darkness, which makes people fall into it at a glance.


    Su Mingyu was looked at by his eyes, but for no reason, her heart beat so loud that she could hardly hear the sound of insects and birds outside.


    Blinking those clear eyes, Su Mingyu suddenly took Gu ruobai''s hand, and then looked at him directly: "don''t say that your leg is fake, even if your leg is really disabled, so what, do you think I am such a shallow person?"


    "Of course not." Gu ruobai came back without thinking.


    But it is because Su Mingyu is not such a person that Gu ruobai wants to accompany her with a sound body.


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s deep eyes, Su Mingyu probably knew what he was thinking.


    This always so arrogant man, unexpectedly because of such a little thing on so shaken, Su Mingyu hook lips, clear eyes rippling with a sweet smile: "since not, then you can do your own things."


    Su Mingyu raised his head and looked at Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes, then lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "in fact, I don''t care about these. As long as it''s you, it''s enough."


    "The man I like Su Mingyu. If he is a hero to save the people at dawn, I will be his most capable assistant. If he is a demon who destroys the people, I will be his accomplice in aiding tyranny. I don''t care how you comment, I will only follow my heart."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s deep eyes, Gu ruobai suddenly hooks his lips and smiles.


    Yes, Su Mingyu has always been a card player who doesn''t follow the routine.


    "I forgot that you are a different person." Gu Ruo Bai''s face obviously eased a lot, even the corners of his mouth also raised a good-looking arc.


    Su Mingyu grinned: "that can''t, you simply picked up the stool appropriate."


    Gu ruobai nodded his head deeply: "yes! So can you take me to meet your grandfather tomorrow


    "See ye Weiguang?" Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "will you see him so soon?"


    Although he knew that they would meet sooner or later, ye Weiguang was the first recognized relative in the world. Suddenly, Su Mingyu suddenly felt a sense of tension in meeting his parents.


    In the 21st century, he has no relatives or friends, so even though he is with the scum man, he has not experienced the things that normal girls should experience. Suddenly, he has to take Gu ruobai to see ye Weiguang. Su Mingyu still feels a bit numb.


    "What?" Gu ruobai saw Su Mingyu''s uneasiness and joked: "am I so shameful? Need you to be so nervous? "


    "Not really." Su Mingyu touched her nose and explained: "it''s just a little subtle. After all, Wang Manwen and Su Zhengyi are not my family at all. What you are going to see tomorrow can be said to be my real family members."Listen to Su Mingyu so said, Gu ruobai know Su Mingyu is really accept Ye Weiguang.


    It''s rare to see Su Mingyu show such an uneasy look. Gu ruobai continues to tease: "I''m close to you. It took you half a year to trust me. When you get to Ye Weiguang, you''ve only met with others several times. It''s really blood thicker than water to believe him like this."


    Hearing the deep meaning of Gu ruo''s vernacular words, Su Mingyu squinted at him and laughed: "what''s the matter? Do you even eat an old man''s vinegar? "


    Gu Ruo Bai turned his lips and said, "it''s not. It''s just that heaven and its injustice."


    Looking at his artificial face, Su Mingyu pulled off a duck leg and put it directly into his mouth: "eat more. This is specially roasted for you. It''s hard work."


    Knowing that she wanted to seal her mouth, Gu ruobai also obeyed her wishes and simply ate the roast duck.


    Outside the house, the spring breeze is blowing, and the inside is peaceful. This is the quiet that Su Mingyu seldom feels since she was born again.


    As they chatted and ate, Su Mingyu got up to go.


    However, she was just a body Gu ruobai grabbed the wrist: "you eat to go, how do you feel like you are using me like?"


    Su Mingyu was helpless when he said: "what are you going to do?"


    Gu ruobai got up and opened his hands: "tomorrow is the time to see ye Weiguang. Shouldn''t you encourage me?"


    Have never seen such shameless as Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "what good encouragement, can''t you deal with a Ye Weiguang?"

 Chapter 131

    Gu ruobai picked up his eyebrows and said, "you have to give me something sweet. No, recently you came to my house and left immediately. Not only did you not have a good chat with me, but now you don''t even give me a hug?"


    How do you feel like a scum girl in his mouth?


    Su Mingyu helplessly helped her forehead: "I want to go back to rest and don''t mess with you. You can have a rest. Go, goodbye."


    With that, Su Mingyu''s figure disappeared in the night. Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s back and gave a faint smile to his mouth.


    This little girl can always make herself unexpected, even comfort their own words are said, so that they can not refute.


    As soon as Su Mingyu returned to his house, he went to see Zhizhu and knocked on the door of Zhizhu''s house. After waiting for a long time, no one opened it. Su Mingyu frowned suspiciously.


    Where would bamboo go if she wasn''t in her room? And isn''t she still sick? Don''t have a rest, did you go out to play?


    Just thinking about it, I saw the housekeeper come out from behind nervously: "that Miss, Zhizhu has been called by his wife


    "What?" Su Mingyu frowned, and his face looked gloomy.


    Why did Wang Manwen call Zhizhu?


    "Don''t you know bamboo is off today? She''s not in good health. I didn''t tell you. Why was she called by Er Niang? "


    Seeing that Su Mingyu''s face was not good, the housekeeper quickly explained: "I ordered Zhizhu to have a rest, but I don''t know why. Today, the lady''s yard is short of a maid, so she comes to look for a girl who is free."


    "Then my wife saw Zhizhu, who was sleeping. She thought Zhizhu was lazy, and then she was dragged to the main courtyard. Now she is punishing her."


    Su Mingyu pulled tightly the palm of his hand and said with a cold face, "what are you doing to lead the way?"


    When Su Mingyu finally arrived at the main hall, she knew that bamboo had already fallen into a pool of blood.


    Su Mingyu''s face was very cold. She went up to Wang Manwen and asked, "what did my servant girl do wrong? To punish her like this? "


    "What did you do wrong?" Wang Manwen snorted coldly, and seemed very confident: "how dare you steal my things? I didn''t kill her, it was your face!"


    "You said she stole?" Su Mingyu was going to laugh angrily: "Er Niang, do you have evidence? Who saw her steal it? What did you steal? Which hand stole it? Where is it? What are the reasons for stealing? "


    After a long time, she pointed to a broken hairpin on the ground and said, "this is the dowry my mother prepared for me when I married."


    "I just asked the girl to help me tidy up the house. When I went back, the hairpin would be gone. Later, I found it on her during the body search. The stolen goods were seized. Who do you think she didn''t steal it? Who would have stolen it?"


    Su Mingyu was too lazy to pay attention to her. She bent down to check Zhizhu and found that she was only seriously injured on her finger and was whipped several times on her body, but it did not hurt her life. The stone in her heart just fell to the ground slightly.


    Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t pay attention to herself, Wang man Wen gave a cold hum: "as for why did she steal things? It''s not because the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked! "


    Su Mingyu gives the housekeeper a look, and the housekeeper immediately turns around and goes out to look for a doctor.


    She helped Zhizhu up carefully and sat down on the wooden chair beside her. Su Mingyu turned to look at Wang Manwen: "Mingyu doesn''t understand what Er Niang means in this words? Is er Niang insinuating that I let Zhizhu steal things from you? "


    Wang Manwen picked a look of disdain: "I didn''t say that. If you insist on feeling like this, it can only show that there is a ghost in your heart."


    Su Mingyu faintly glanced at the hairpin on the ground, and a pair of clear eyes crossed a calculation: "Mingyu is just the eldest daughter of Su family who is going to marry the king of Ruixian. How could she do such a thing before she got married?"


    "Tell your men to go out and steal? This charge is not small. If it is accidentally spread to the ears of King Ruixian, and King Ruixian doesn''t like me not to marry me, I may be able to fight for King Yu. "


    With that, Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and deliberately pretended to be relieved: "this king Yu is not only the emperor''s favorite son, but also elegant and elegant. When I visited the lake with him last time, I had a good chat with him. Maybe I can still have this hope."


    "You Wang Manwen glared at her: "King Yu is your sister''s husband. How can you say such a thing is shameless!"


    Su Mingyu said with a smile: "my sister''s husband? Er Niang, when did king Yu say he would marry his younger sister? They are just relatively close. The king of Yu didn''t reveal the slightest intention of marrying his sister. "


    Su Mingyu''s words are undoubtedly rooted in Wang Manwen''s heart.


    Su Yueyue and King Yu have known each other for a long time. Moreover, Su Yueyue has tried his best to go up and paste Yu Wang upside down. However, Yu Wang did not mean to propose marriage, which made Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue anxious.Su Mingyu saw that Wang man Wen did not speak. At this time, she slowly took out a ding of silver from her arms and put it on the table top: "let''s not say whether this thing is stolen by my servant girl."


    "In a word, it''s really broken now. I''m willing to pay for the money for the hairpin for the girl in my yard. Would Er Niang like to expose it?"


    Wang man Wen grinned: "just a little silver wants to send me away. You really think I''m a beggar."


    "What''s more, how can I let her off easily when she can do such a bad thing? If I don''t drive her out of the house, will it not encourage this kind of evil


    Seeing Wang man Wen''s indomitable posture, Su Mingyu sighed helplessly and took back the silver again: "it seems that Er Niang is not ready to make a settlement?"


    Wang Manwen pick eyebrow: "I how to reconcile, the fault is not in me."


    With that, Wang Manwen also looked at Zhizhu with disgust: "such a little girl is not worth my teaching her at all, so I''ll just drive her out."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Wang Manwen was about to start calling people.


    Su Mingyu calmly stopped her: "Er Niang, for the sake of a girl, you don''t hesitate to ruin the reputation of Su''s family mother to lie, but it''s really hard enough."


    "What?" Wang Manwen looked at Su Mingyu in surprise: "what do you mean by that?"


    Su Mingyu paced to the side of the broken hairpin, then bent down to pick up the hairpin: "Er Niang said that your hairpin is a dowry thing, what material is it made of?"

 Chapter 132

    Wang Manwen was given a jump by her formation. She stepped back and said, "yes It''s silver. What''s the matter? "


    "Silver?" Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "if I remember correctly, er Niang probably married in three years ago?"


    "Yes Yes, what''s the matter? " Wang Manwen was forced back by Su Mingyu: "what do you really want to say?"


    "It''s not ten years old, it''s more than twenty years old?" With that, Su Mingyu closed her lips again and continued to say, "well, I think this is the hairpin you made when you just married in three years ago."


    Su Mingyu approached Wang Manwen a little further: "the silver hairpin three years ago did not have the same pure smelting technology as the present one, so there are many impurities in it, so the hairpin in my hand..."


    Su Mingyu suddenly broke the hairpin on her hand, and the crisp sound frightened Wang Manwen.


    Su Mingyu threw away the hairpin calmly, and then gave Wang man Wen a cold smile: "it won''t break like this, but if the hairpin is made by craft three years ago, it should be broken by myself."


    "I don''t know the meaning of Er Niang''s telling such a lie. Is it just to frame a girl? Or is it that Er Niang wants to beat me by passing the girl off? "


    "I''m already married. If I make such a scandal at this time, does Er Niang want me to marry? Can''t give up on me? "


    Su Mingyu looked at Wang Manwen from a commanding position, and a pair of clear eyes was filled with cold light: "Er Niang, today I know that bamboo body is not suitable, so when I help you to put the house, I didn''t pay attention to what your things are in her basket. Do you think it''s enough for me to compensate for these silver?"


    Su Mingyu took out the silver again and added a ingot on that basis: "I think these silver should be enough to compensate Er Niang for your hairpin. If Er Niang has to hold on to it, we can only find someone who can solve it."


    When it comes to the solution, Wang man Wen subconsciously thinks of Gu ruobai, and her face sinks.


    Su Mingyu seems to be looking for a step for himself, but in fact he is oppressing himself. He has to turn this matter into a small one!


    Yes! A little Su Mingyu has such ability!


    Wang man Wen clenched his teeth and angrily said, "Oh, I''ll spare you that girl this time. If I find out that I''ll steal next time, I must break her hands and feet."


    Su Mingyu was too lazy to argue with her and threw the silver on the table: "Er Niang, I know that Zhu is one of the dowry maids my mother brought back from Ye''s house. In fact, her contract of sale is still in Ye''s house. It''s not appropriate for you to order her like this, at least without my consent."


    With that, Su Mingyu was too lazy to look at Wang man Wen''s ugly face again, and turned around and left the main hall.


    Wang Manwen looked at Su Mingyu''s back and said, "do you know bamboo? I will let you die one day


    When Su Mingyu asked Zhizhu to be carried back to the yard, the doctor and the housekeeper were already waiting.


    After two basins of blood came out, the doctor finally wiped the sweat on his forehead and came out: "fortunately, there is no injury to the muscles and bones, just some skin trauma, apply a little medicine, and it will be OK in a few days."


    Su Mingyu gratefully filled the doctor with some broken silver: "thank you."


    Then he turned his head and took some silver coins to the housekeeper: "today''s business troubles the housekeeper. This little heart is not respectful."


    The housekeeper smilingly accepted the silver: "where where, in fact, I did not do anything, is the young lady back in time."


    Su Mingyu waved to him to go out first. The housekeeper nodded and went out, and closed the door to her.


    Turning around and looking at the pale Zhizhu on the bed, Su Mingyu tightened her hand: "it seems that you can''t be put in Su Fu any more!"


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyu immediately got up and turned over from the window.


    All the way over the wall and tile, soon came to Ye''s house. Su Mingyu quietly sneaked into Ye''s house, searched for memory, came to the door of Qingfeng''s house and knocked on the door: "Qingfeng, are you there? I need to see you. "


    As soon as he heard Su Mingyu''s voice, Qingfeng immediately went over and opened the door: "Miss Su?"


    Su Mingyu took a look at the dress of the breeze. Her clothes were half untied. It seemed that she was ready to go to bed.


    "My girl is injured, but I have something to do these days. I can''t take care of her all the time. Can you send some secret guards to help me keep an eye on her whereabouts?"


    "What!" Qingfeng''s face suddenly changed: "who did you say was injured? Do you know bamboo? How is she? "


    Seeing that Qingfeng was so nervous, Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "it''s not very serious. Maybe you can rest for ten days and a half months. Master Qingfeng doesn''t have to be so nervous."


    As soon as he heard that Zhizhu had been hurt so badly, Qingfeng could not even wear his coat. He was about to walk out with a sword: "please show me Miss Su."


    Su Mingyu looked at his flustered appearance, and all the doubts in his heart were settled down.She pushed the breeze in, and then firmly fixed the breeze on the seat, then looked at him from a commanding position: "that purse is sent by bamboo in our family?"


    Qingfeng knew that she couldn''t hide it, so she just nodded: "yes."


    After thinking about it, Qingfeng wanted to explain something, but Su Mingyu raised his hand to stop him: "I don''t want to hear why you think you are not compatible with Zhizhu, and I don''t want to know your hardship. I just want to ask, do you still like Zhizhu?"


    Qingfeng pursed her lips and nodded for a long time.


    I really like it, or I won''t wear such an ugly purse on me.


    Su Mingyu was too lazy to control his body: "if so, I will give Zhizhu to you. As for her rejection of you, I can solve it, but I need you to protect her well during this period of time, until I marry into King Rui''s mansion."


    Said, Su Mingyu droops an eye not to blink stare at him: "can you do it?"


    Qingfeng wrote tight palm, and shook his head painfully for a long time: "I''m sorry, I can''t, my duty is to protect the master."


    I''ve seen elm, but I haven''t seen such elm.


    Su Mingyu''s face was not good. Now she understood why Qingfeng and Zhizhu had developed into this way.


    All the emotional problems lie in Qingfeng.


    Such a loyal man, as subordinates of course is excellent, but as a companion for life is a disaster.


    "Is it?" Su Mingyu''s eyes were cold: "in this case, I''ll find someone else."


    After that, she turned around and was about to go outside. When she got to the door, Qingfeng suddenly stopped her: "Miss Su, know her Is it really heavy? "

 Chapter 133

    Su Mingyu head did not return: "what do you want?"


    Leaving behind such a domineering four words, Su Mingyu turned around and left Ye Fu.


    Although she didn''t get the promise from Qingfeng, Su Mingyu didn''t worry that Qingfeng would ignore Zhizhu.


    However, Qingfeng''s attitude is really irritating. He is obviously worried and unwilling to go to see it. Does he really think he is the man in the bitter love drama?


    When she came back to Su''s house, she knew that Zhu had already woken up. Su Mingyu rushed to ask her, "what''s up? How are you feeling? "


    Know bamboo peristalsis dry skin of the lips whispered: "heard, is miss you saved me?"


    Su Mingyu nodded and poured her a cup of hot tea. Just as she was about to serve it to her, she remembered that the girl''s hand had been beaten so that she could not serve her own tea,


    so Su Mingyu directly fed Zhizhu''s mouth: "drink it."


    Know bamboo startled back a retreat: "Miss, how can you do this kind of thing, you are a miss."


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "drink not to drink?"


    Knowing that bamboo is also really hard to do, she pursed her lips, and finally she did a good job of drinking this face.


    Looking at her pale face, Su Mingyu felt a burst of heartache: "you, didn''t you say to let you have a rest? Why do you have to rush to help others? Look at this. You''ve been beaten like this! "


    "I..." Knowing bamboo''s face was a little aggrieved: "it was the lady who had to let me go. I was just a servant of Su''s house. How could I refuse the arrangement made by the master?"


    Su Mingyu was not angry and ordered on her forehead: "you are not a servant of the Su family. You are my man. Only I can command you in this mansion. Next time, don''t be so silly. You can go wherever you want."


    Zhizhu held a cup, but her tears kept falling.


    Su Mingyu took out the embroidered handkerchief to Zhizhu and wiped her tears: "don''t cry, it''s so ugly, it''s even uglier to cry."


    "Are you so comforting?" Zhizhu pursed his mouth and complained, and cried even more: "Miss Excuse me, miss I''m sorry that you and your wife are against each other again


    Su Mingyu gently wiped away the tears on her face and gently comforted her: "it''s OK. I have such a relationship with them. Even if you didn''t show up, we were still irreconcilable. This is not your fault."


    It''s better to say that it''s their own involvement that Zhizhu is.


    Last time Zhizhu was beaten, Su Mingyu gave a bad breath for Zhizhu, but also indirectly exposed Wang Manwen''s concern for Zhizhu.


    Now Su Mingyu has a Gu ruobai behind him. In addition, Su Zhengyi''s attitude towards himself is much better.


    Wang Manwen did not dare to start on her, so the only thing she could disgust herself and hurt herself was Zhizhu.


    So now I know that bamboo is quite equal, so I was pushed to the edge of the cliff by myself.


    Su Mingyu sighed: "Zhizhu, promise me that if I really encounter something you can''t solve, and I''m not by your side, you must run well?"


    Looking at the situation today, Wang Manwen has been very concerned about Zhizhu.


    In the future, Zhizhu''s life will only become more and more difficult.


    Zhizhu didn''t understand the meaning of Su Mingyu''s words, but she nodded cleverly: "I know, but miss What danger will I encounter? "


    She is in the house every day. Besides Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue, who will hurt her?


    Su Mingyu looked at her simple appearance and put up a loving smile: "of course, I hope you won''t get hurt. But next time you have to be on guard against things like today, and don''t let anyone tell you to go with you. "


    Zhizhu en said: "I know, miss, you don''t take me as a child education, I have 17."


    "Mostly a child." Su Mingyu knocked on her forehead: "OK, I won''t disturb your rest."


    "Wait a minute..." Zhizhu suddenly stopped Su Mingyu: "Miss, isn''t this the cottage in your yard?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I''ve made a room available for you to make a bedroom for you. After that, you will sleep here with me."


    "Ah?" Zhizhu opened his mouth in surprise.


    "No, miss. It''s not in line with the rules."


    Su Mingyu said, "what''s the rule in Su Mingyu''s eyes? You will listen to me in my yard. You can do what I say. I am the rule


    "But..." Zhizhu frowned: "I''ve been a maid for so many years, but I''ve never heard of a maid sleeping in a yard with the master. It''s really inappropriate."


    If spread out, insult Su Mingyu''s identity, can do?


    Seeing Zhizhu''s scruples, Su Mingyu glared at her: "I said it''s OK! Don''t move, or I''ll knock you out tomorrowZhizhu''s mouth was shriveled, and there was obviously something that she wanted to say, but in Su Mingyu''s unhappy eyes, she finally swallowed back.


    "Well, don''t think so much. I can deal with this matter. You can have a good rest. Just take care of the injury during this period. Otherwise, you don''t want to drag such an unlucky body to send me to get married?"


    As soon as he heard that Su Mingyu was going to get married, Zhizhu immediately became happy: "yes, right! I can''t see blood on my wedding day. I''ll take care of my injury quickly


    With that, Zhizhu chuckled.


    "It''s very nice, miss, to be married!"


    Seeing her more excited than herself, Su Mingyu is helpless and funny: "OK, hurry to rest."


    Then he turned out of the room and closed the door to Zhizhu.


    When she returned to her bedroom, Su Mingyu''s eyes consciously looked at the roof of the room. As expected, she saw the figure sneaking in the dark. She hooked her lips and went straight back to her room, but she didn''t break it.


    Knowing what happened to bamboo, Su Mingyu went to eat breakfast in the main hall for the first time the next morning.


    Although knowing that bamboo was not a big deal, Su Mingyu suddenly asked a maid to move to his yard. Su Zhengyi heard about it.


    Under Su Zhengyi''s questioning eyes, Su Mingyu explained with a smile: "although Zhizhu appears to be my maid in charge, her father should know that she has been around me since she was a child, so it can be said that she grew up with me."


    "Although our relationship is master and servant, it can also be said to be a sister, so this time she did something wrong, and I blame me for not teaching well. I am determined to take Zhizhu with me from now on, so as to be easy to discipline. Moreover, she is not hurt lightly, and there will be someone to take care of in my side."


    Su Zhengyi knows this, and Su Mingyu got angry because someone hit the girl last time.

 Chapter 134

    "I know that you are a man of love, but Mingyu, after all, is just a servant."


    Su Zhengyi''s meaning can''t be more clear. Knowing that bamboo is a chess piece that can be abandoned at will, Su Mingyu should not quarrel with Wang Manwen for such a chess piece.


    It is worthy of Su Zhengyi. Every word he says is so ugly.


    Su Mingyu turned a white eye in his heart, but said with approval: "yes, Mingyu knows."


    Su Zhengyi nodded, then looked at Wang Manwen, who had been gloating beside him. Then he said in a cold voice, "how are you? You are a housewife! Is it necessary to get angry with a little girl? "


    Wang Manwen was stunned by Su Zhengyi''s question. She thought that Su Zhengyi had just said so much for herself.


    How can you blame yourself in the twinkling of an eye?


    "I lost my things. Naturally I want to find them. Who knows that they will be in..."


    Before Wang Manwen finished, Su Zhengyi interrupted her: "well, if you lose something of this size, you''ll lose it. If you make such a big move, be careful in the future."


    With that, Su Zhengyi left the main hall with his hands on his back, leaving Wang Manwen with an inexplicable figure of his back.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu also got up: "that two Niang you eat slowly, I go first."


    After that, Su Mingyu also turned to leave the main hall, leaving only Wang Manwen in a daze.


    Although Wang Manwen doesn''t know why Su Zhengyi suddenly blames her, Su Mingyu is too clear.


    He was going to marry Gu ruobai. If Wang Manwen ruined his reputation at this critical juncture, Su Zhengyi''s little calculation would be lost. It''s strange that he could not be angry with Wang Manwen.


    From Su''s residence, Su Mingyu went directly to Gu ruobai. Today, Gu ruobai is dressed in white, with black and vertical hair and a strong sword eyebrow.


    It is long and thin with sharp black eyes, thin lips and sharp edges. Even if you are sitting in a wheelchair, you will feel proud and aloof, but still full of vigour. It also exudes the arrogance of the world.


    Su Mingyu looked at him up and down, and raised his eyebrows: "it''s still my clothes that look good."


    Looking at her proud look, Gu ruobai glanced at her with a smile: "yes, I don''t see who made this dress."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "OK, don''t say these have no, let''s go."


    With that, Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai''s wheelchair forward.


    As soon as they went on the street, they met with a lot of eyes. Listening to the gossips in her ears, Su Mingyu suddenly bent down to Gu ruobai''s ear and chuckled, "listen to them say that you don''t deserve me."


    Gu ruobai didn''t lift his eyelids: "then how can I hear someone say that you su Mingyu has married me? It''s a great honor for you to marry a prince, an unwelcome eldest daughter. "


    Su Mingyu skimmed his lips and said, "yes, a man will waste the Lord. Where can I get such a large row of noodles?"


    While fighting, they walked forward. After a while, they stopped in front of a restaurant: "the last appointment is here. I don''t know if the breeze is coming."


    Su Mingyu then pushed Gu ruobai in. Gu looked at the people around him and sipped his thin lips: "it seems that your grandfather loves you very much. He called so many people to wrap up the restaurant."


    Gu ruobai reminds Su Mingyu that the people in front of her are very ordinary, but everyone''s muscles look very powerful. At a glance, she knows that they are not easy to provoke.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips. She didn''t notice such an obvious thing. It seems that she and Gu ruobai were really too neglectful when they were together.


    They are tied all the way to the innermost box of the restaurant. As soon as Su Mingyu opens the door, he can see ye Weiguang sitting in it, and Qingfeng is serving him around.


    As soon as the breeze saw Su Mingyu, his face changed obviously. He seemed to have something to say, but he held back. Gu ruobai keenly took the change of two people in the background of his eyes.


    Ye Weiguang went up to Gu ruobai and saluted him: "I have seen the king Ruixian."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "Ye Lao needn''t be so polite. Today I invite you to get together, mainly to explain to you about me and Su Mingyu."


    Ye Weiguang subconsciously looked at Su Mingyu and quickly got out of the way and let them sit down.


    "In fact, I heard Mingyu tell me about this before, but..."


    Ye Weiguang looked down at the wine cup in his hand: "I still don''t understand why king Ruixian, who once made a decisive decision and repeatedly made great contributions to the battlefield, would take a fancy to our family, the legitimate eldest daughter of the Su family."


    Su Mingyu was made to hang his head by his words, feel Ye Weiguang''s disgust to his face?


    Gu ruobai also noticed the uneasiness on Su Mingyu''s face. He hooked his lips and laughed, and his eyes were infected with doting: "those so-called military exploits were all things in the past. Now I''m just an abandoned prince. In the eyes of outsiders, Su Mingyu may really be just an unwelcome legitimate eldest daughter...""But..." Gu ruobai took Su Mingyu''s hand, a pair of deep eyes filled with tenderness: "she is indeed unique and irreplaceable in my eyes, no matter when Mingyu always brings me surprise, so I especially want to see the scenery in her eyes."


    Su Mingyu''s cheek was flushed by his love words. She didn''t expect Gu ruobai, who doesn''t show his love story, doesn''t blush at all.


    Originally, ye Weiguang wanted to ask something more, but as soon as he saw his granddaughter''s expression, he knew that there was nothing to ask.


    Some people who hate iron and steel glare at Su Mingyu. Ye Weiguang raises his glass and smiles at Gu ruobai: "in this case, I don''t have any doubts. I just hope that king Ruixian will not betray our silly girl."


    Gu ruobai raised his glass and nodded at Ye Weiguang: "this is a little old leaf at ease."


    Su Mingyu is a little embarrassed. Don''t open your eyes. The ancient people don''t know whether they are conservative or not. In this way, they can say it in front of their hero.


    If it was not for the work she did in the 21st century that made her psychological quality good, now she would have been too shy to raise her head?


    "Since King Rui Xian is sincere to my granddaughter, he can still open his mouth to the old and decadent place that will be useful in the future."


    Ye Weiguang also did not hide and tuck in, directly expressed the main meaning of this meeting.


    See ye Weiguang so cheerful, Gu ruobai took out an envelope from his arms and put it on the desk: "a little heart, no respect."

 Chapter 135

    Ye Weiguang took the envelope suspiciously and opened it in front of Gu Ruo Bai''s face.


    When he saw the contents of the envelope, a pair of sharp eyes suddenly opened: "how did you get this?"


    "As a cangbu doctor of Hubu, Mr. Ye is in charge of the military reserves, the cashier, the tax and other national affairs. There are such scoundrels around him. If he is taken to a reference book by someone who is interested in it, it will be troublesome, isn''t he?"


    Gu ruobai took a sip of wine lightly. His tone of voice was calm as if he was chatting about how sunny the weather was today.


    Ye Weiguang couldn''t help but look at Ruixian Wang, who looked so weak that he couldn''t even say anything in front of the emperor. This is not something that ordinary people can get.


    Every name on his list was someone he had been around for a long time, and he suspected.


    Because the last batch of grain and grass has just been allocated to the border areas, and half of them have been robbed on the road. We should know that the soldiers and horses transporting the grain and grass are specially trained.


    Moreover, the transportation route of grain and grass is also in the hands of the Minister of the Ministry of housing. No matter what you think, it should not be so easy to be robbed.


    Therefore, ye Weiguang himself doubts about the existence of an internal ghost. However, he is surrounded by a group of old guys who have been with each other for a long time. It is not a safe way to suspect that he is not in a favorable position in the Hubu department, but also makes the people in the Hubu department in danger.


    Because of this, ye Weiguang has been standing still. He just wants to wait for the man to come out, but he didn''t expect that his grandson-in-law gave such a big gift when he met for the first time.


    "Listen to the Minister of Hubu, Jiang He''s family has had a lot of things recently. Not only has the backyard caught fire, but his son has also caused a lot of trouble. It is said that he has openly beaten the Gongbu minister''s son?"


    Gu ruobai said this when the tone is very light, but that pair of deep eyes actually is in favor of Sen cold light.


    As soon as he said this, let alone Ye Weiguang, who had read the letter, even Su Mingyu, who did not know anything, guessed what he meant.


    Pull the ginger crane off the horse, send Ye Weiguang to the upper position.


    Ye Weiguang''s shrewd eyes flashed a burst of light, as if in hesitation.


    "Is Ye worried about the Hubu servant cultivated by Jiang He If Gu ruobai is right, ye Weiguang has nothing to hide.


    "To be honest with king Ruixian, Jiang He has always supported Shi Minglong, the Minister of Hubu, as his successor. Therefore, even if he gets off the horse, the position of Shangshu will not reach his old age."


    After all, Shi Minglong is younger, and there are more people supporting him. In the long run, it is also a better choice.


    "I don''t need to worry about that." Gu ruobai hooked his lips: "I''m not afraid of Jiang He, not to mention a stone Ming dragon?"


    Holding up the glass and playing for a while, Gu ruobai said lightly: "the better the relationship between Jiang He and Shi Minglong is, if something goes wrong, the more you can''t throw it away."


    Ye Weiguang understood it all at once. He suddenly gave a cry, and then he picked up the wine carefully and respectfully toasted Gu ruobai: "in this case, if there is any need for king Ruixian in the future, just say it."


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and motioned to him to get up: "Ye Lao, what are you talking about? When Mingyu and I get married, we will be a family. There is no need to be so polite."


    With that, Gu ruobai looked back at Su Mingyu and said, "besides, there is no official level in this meal. I just come to see her relatives as Mingyu''s future husband, so you don''t have to pay attention to these bureaucratic red tape."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips. Although she knew that it was not so easy for Gu ruobai to find Ye Weiguang, she did not expect that he should support Ye Weiguang.


    Take a look at Gu ruobai, from the beginning to the end, he has a gentle and polite attitude.


    It is clear that he is not too different from the usual cold, but inexplicably soft many, is such a small change is to let Su Mingyu heart a burst of warmth.


    This shows that he is serious about this meeting and he is serious about himself.


    "Well, there are so many delicious dishes. Don''t just talk about political affairs that I don''t understand. Talk about something else."


    Su Mingyu said: "eat meat."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s lips, Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes rippled with a ripple: "en."


    Su Mingyu''s ear tip was a little hot in her deep eyes. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at the faces of the two sitting there.


    A meal was finished in such an awkward but warm atmosphere.


    When leaving, ye Weiguang patted Su Mingyu on the shoulder: "girl, wait a few days, then take him to your house."


    Su Mingyu was stunned, then raised a brilliant smile: "OK, I know."


    Ye Weiguang nods his head with pleasure, and then turns to leave with the breeze.


    "Is he going to recognize you back to Ye Fu?" Although Gu ruobai asked, there was not much doubt in his tone.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes narrowedAccording to my memory, ye Mengdie and ye Weiguang had a bad time, and ye Fu was a real old man and a dead man.


    Now ye Weiguang lets himself openly take Gu ruobai to Ye''s house. He wants to have a showdown with Mrs. Ye.


    This is also very good, with Ruixian palace and ye house, Su Mingyu wants to see what kind of demon Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue can do.


    As they were walking back, Su Mingyu suddenly felt someone behind her. She cut it with a knife, but she was cleverly avoided by the man.


    Miss Su, it''s Qingfeng


    Su Mingyu took back his hand and looked at him coldly: "master Qingfeng, what can I do for you?"


    Knowing that Su Mingyu was unhappy, he chose Ye Weiguang instead of Zhizhu. Qingfeng pursed his lips: "I I didn''t see her last night. "


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "how about it? Is the bell burglar net that I set up still interesting


    "I want to see her." The breeze lowered his head and his voice looked lost.


    Su Mingyu tut tongue: "when I asked you to go, you can go now if you want to? Do you really think that there is no one in my su family? "


    Qingfeng hands into a fist, tone with a trace of pleading: "I know I am not qualified, but my life is the master''s, I can not abandon the master."


    Su Mingyu rolled her eyes. "I''m really tired of you, a great self sacrificing person. Think about it yourself. Ye Laoke once said that you are not allowed to get close to women or get married?"


    It''s ridiculous to confine yourself to a narrow mind and force yourself to make some so-called "right" choices.


    "I..." The breeze dropped lower.


    Ye Weiguang did say several times that he would not be so tense, but he could not.


    After thinking about it, Qingfeng still gnawed his teeth and said, "the Lord has saved my life."

 Chapter 136

    "Elm!" Su Mingyu sighed, a little resentful of iron and steel: "you can go to see her, but you can''t let her see you. I don''t want that silly girl to see you, who is always up and down."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned and pushed Gu ruobai away, leaving only the pale breeze.


    "What''s the matter with him and your family?" Gu ruobai suddenly opens his mouth.


    Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and chuckled: "what''s the matter? Is the Lord so gossipy? "


    Gu ruobai looked upright: "I''m just asking appropriately, you can''t say it."


    This hypocritical man, Su Mingyu curled his lips: "I don''t know about the details, but I guess it''s Qingfeng who feels that he has the mission of protecting Ye Lao, so he doesn''t dare to approach Zhizhu."


    Gu Ruo white thin lips light open, leaving two words: "stupid."


    Su Mingyu chuckled and laughed: "yes, I feel stupid too."


    Since you like it, why don''t you hold on to it and refuse by all means?


    Gu ruobai suddenly raised his hand and held Su Mingyu''s hand. His tone was very serious: "I will only catch you."


    Su Mingyu was shocked by his sudden love words. After a long time, she took back her hand and patted Gu ruobai''s hand: "what are you doing on the street?"


    Hearing the coquettishness in her words, Gu ruobai picked her sword eyebrows: "so what?"


    Who dares to chew his tongue?


    "You..." Su Mingyu had no choice but to fight. He could only change the topic: "do you really want to support Ye Weiguang?"


    Su Mingyu is not surprised that Gu ruobai wants to engage in the Ministry of Hubu Shangshu, but he has to support Ye Weiguang. This is something that Su Mingyu can''t understand.


    After all, ye Weiguang is too upright, so his reputation in Hubu is not good. Moreover, ye Weiguang is very old, and his family has no son, so it is not a good choice.


    Even if you don''t look at Su Mingyu''s expression, Gu ruobai knows what she''s thinking: "who will be the Minister of Hubu? I don''t care at all, but if I can make you happy, how about giving him ye Weiguang?"


    As long as the person in that position is his, "besides, ye Weiguang is not lack of strength. He is too stubborn to be flexible. He has been just a cangbu doctor in the household department for so many years, and he is often oppressed by Jiang He."


    "In fact, I don''t care whether ye Weiguang is the Minister of Hubu or cangbu Lang, as long as he thinks it''s good, but now it seems that..." Su Mingyu bent down to Gu ruobai''s face and grinned: "it seems that someone''s flattery is very successful."


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and pinched her cheek: "my king, it''s just what he likes."


    "Yes, yes, yes." Su Mingyu covered his face: "you don''t move your hands, it hurts."


    Gu ruobai looked at her not to pinch a little red cheek by himself, and rubbed it gently with his finger belly: "remember to pick nice words later."


    Su Mingyu


    Why didn''t she think Gu ruobai was so shameless before?


    But this kind of Gu ruobai makes Su Mingyu feel more real.


    "It will be autumn hunting in a few days. Do you want to see it?"


    "Of course."


    This autumn hunting can be said to be the most lively thing in the whole autumn. Is it not for nothing to join in the fun?


    Seeing how excited she was, Gu ruobai beamed with a spoiled smile: "why don''t I ask my father for instructions, let them prepare horses for you, and let you have a competition with those princes and sons?"


    "No more." Although Su Mingyu wants to have a try, he still knows that the first bird is shot with a gun.


    If she accidentally beat more than a prince''s prey, then she is the target of criticism.


    Seeing what she was thinking, Gu ruobai chuckled: "what are you afraid of? Even you can''t win such a woman''s home. It should be him who is afraid."


    After all, there is no talent for the saints today.


    Gu ruobai would not have been around the emperor if he had not made outstanding contributions in the battlefield in the early years.


    Therefore, if Su Mingyu really went hunting and returned with full victory, it can only show that this emperor is not good.


    They were walking and chatting in the market, but Su Mingyu suddenly stopped pushing the wheelchair.


    Gu ruobai looked at the past along her line of sight. She picked her eyebrows and met an old acquaintance.


    The people over there obviously saw them and came over in two or three steps: "sister, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Su Mingyu said with a smile: "this is just a bazaar. Is it strange for my sister to meet me here? Is it that there is a written rule in this fair that those who are not favored are not allowed to pass by? "


    "Sister Sister, why are you kidding me Su Yueyue facial expression is stiff, but soon she adjusted her mood: "elder sister, you also come out to go shopping?"


    This method of changing the topic is really stiff, but it is not as good as Wang Manwen.


    Su Mingyu secretly mocked in his heart, but hung a smile on his mouth: "yes, you walk slowly, we will go first."After that, Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai forward. During the whole process, she didn''t even give him any light. Su Yueyue, who looked arrogant, couldn''t help but write his palm tightly.


    Su Mingyu takes himself seriously, too!


    When Su Yueyue wanted to say something, Yu Guangzhong suddenly saw that the eyes of King Yu seemed to fall on Su Mingyu all the time.


    "Wait a minute."


    The king of Yu suddenly stopped Su Mingyu, and let Su Mingyu and Su Yueyue be stunned: "Yue ER and I are going to go back to my house to see the dancing posture of the new Huakui of zuixianlou. Since we happen to meet you here, we''d better go and have a look together."


    Su Yueyue subconsciously grasped King Yu''s arm. After receiving the king''s cold sight, Su Yueyue bit his teeth and explained in a low voice:


    "King Yu, my sister and King Ruixian went out shopping, and they didn''t even bring a servant. Naturally, they wanted to enhance their feelings. We called them to the mansion like this. I''m afraid it''s not very good."


    "Is it?" King Yu turned to look at Su Mingyu, and then looked at Gu ruobai: "if this is true, then the king is disturbing you two. Just as I didn''t say what I said just now... "


    "It''s just that the new Huakui looks beautiful and dances beautifully. Many of the young men in the capital want to see this Huakui. It took me a lot of effort to get her out of the Zuixian building."


    Said Yu Wang regretfully sighed: "however, Ruixian Wang already has Miss Su Mingyu such a jade person son, of course, is not interested in what Huakui, also blame me for my mouth."


    When King Yu said this, his eyes were always looking at himself. Su Mingyu glanced at Su Yueyue next to him, and found that Su Yueyue''s eyes were about to stare out. Her beautiful little face was black enough to drip out of the water.


    Originally, Su Mingyu had no interest in the Huakui, but Su Yueyue''s face was so ugly that she suddenly became interested.


    After receiving Gu ruobai''s helpless gaze, Su Mingyu hooked her lips: "I''ve heard about the Huakui, and I''ve always wanted to see her dance, but I haven''t caught any chance."

 Chapter 137

    "Today, King Yu went out of the mountain in person and invited her to his house. We were lucky that Wang Ruixian and I could watch the dancing of the flower queen. How could we feel that the invitation of King Yu was a disturbance?"


    Su Yueyue didn''t expect that Su Mingyu would agree to go to Yu Wangfu, and Gu ruobai didn''t stop him.


    Pursed his lips, Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai with resentment and frowned. What do these two people want to do?


    Su Yueyue clenched his lower lip. As soon as he wanted to say something, Su Mingyu said in front of her: "although Ruixian Wang and I would like to see it, but if my sister is not happy, that''s all. After all, my sister and King Yu went out to go shopping, but they didn''t bring any servants. I think it''s for the purpose of cultivating feelings."


    He threw back what he said to her again! Su Yueyue secretly bit his teeth and took a long time to control his emotions and responded: "how can I?"


    With that, Su Yueyue deliberately took the hand of King Yu and pretended to be very intimate: "King Yu and I were going to go back to Lord Yu''s house. As the saying goes, it''s better to have fun alone than to be happy with others. Of course, it''s more enjoyable for us to share good things together."


    Perhaps because Su Yueyue was so sensible, King Yu''s face was not as ugly as before. He patted Su Yueyue on the back of his hand, and then said to Su Mingyu, "please."


    Seeing that he was disgusted to Su Yueyue, Su Mingyu naturally did not say anything more. He nodded and pushed Gu ruobai towards the direction of Yu Wangfu.


    What should the emperor like most? Even the buildings of the palace are so magnificent. Compared with the mansion of Ruixian, it is a heaven and an underground.


    Even though she has been here more than once, Su Mingyu can''t help but look at the extravagant courtyard.


    Noting that Su Mingyu''s sight fell on the VAT at the door, the king of Yu went forward to explain: "this is the best master''s water tank in Jingdezhen. There are five in total. There are two in my father''s study and one in the imperial garden for everyone to enjoy."


    "Originally, these two VATS were meant to be given to the queen, but later my father heard that the five elements in my family were short of water, so he simply gave me the remaining two vats and asked me to put them at the gate of the house and raise fish."


    It seems that the words of King Yu are just chatting at home, but in fact they are showing off the emperor''s love for him.


    Su Mingyu turned a white eye in his heart, but he praised: "it''s really worthy of being the emperor''s favorite prince. The king of Ruixian is afraid that he will not be able to go on such a good thing."


    Yu''s mouth was humble, but his eyes were full of pride: "it''s just because there is no water shortage in the five elements of King Ruixian''s house. I believe that if there is water shortage in King Ruixian''s house, my father will certainly be willing to give him this VAT."


    Gu ruobai and Su Mingyu have long been relieved of such verbal attacks.


    So they were just tacit. After laughing at each other, Su Mingyu simply changed the topic: "didn''t you say you wanted to see Huakui dance? What''s the matter


    Su Mingyu was so reminded that the king of Yu just showed his hand: "let''s go, Huakui must have been waiting inside."


    Su Mingyu pushes Gu ruobai and his party through the antique cloister, and finally sees the figure of Huakui in a certain courtyard.


    She seems to be adjusting her head to her head.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows at the slender figure: "it''s just a figure of the back that is so fascinating. I don''t know what kind of beauty the Lord is."


    Just as he was saying this, King Yu hit his finger.


    Then a group of people quickly wiped the tables, chairs and benches in the yard. After that, a dog legged man rushed to give the Huakui a wink.


    Almost in the next second after King Yu''s playing, the Huakui fingertip plucked the string, and a melodious sound was heard from Huakui''s hand.


    After the Huakui turned around, Su Mingyu saw that the face of the Huakui was still wearing a silk scarf. Under the shadowy outline, outsiders could only see a beautiful outline, but could not see her true appearance.


    Su Mingyu couldn''t help blowing a whistle: "I didn''t expect that there was such a provocative move."


    As soon as her voice dropped, she noticed the sight from all directions.


    Su Mingyu covers her mouth awkwardly because Gu ruobai gives her so much security that she almost forgets that she is in the enemy camp.


    "Miss Su likes beauties, too."


    The king of Yu looked at Su Mingyu with a smile. He didn''t seem to be angry at her for such an offence.


    Su Mingyu takes a careful glance at Gu ruobai and finds that he is just looking at the front with cold eyes and no angry appearance. The stone in Su Mingyu''s heart is just falling to the ground.


    "As the ancients said, my fair lady and gentleman are fond of each other. Such a beautiful beauty, not to mention a gentleman, is very pleasing to the eyes even to a woman like me."


    Of course, the king knew that everyone liked to pursue beauty, but a woman like Su Mingyu who dared to say that she also liked beautiful women was the first one he met.With a chuckle, King Yu laughed: "Miss Su Mingyu can always give me some surprise."


    Su Mingyu pulled the corners of her mouth. The last time she heard such words, she said it from Gu ruobai''s mouth.


    At the moment, from Yu Wang''s mouth, Su Mingyu didn''t think it was a good thing at all.


    Sure enough, the next second Gu ruobai coughed gently. Su Mingyu quickly went up to the dogleg and poured him a cup of hot tea: "Lord, what do you think of this Huakui?"


    Gu ruobai took the hot tea lazily, glanced askance at Su Mingyu, with a warning in his black eyes, but his tone was light: "although the waist is thin, but the arm strength is enough when playing, it seems that the dance posture should not be bad."


    This boast, to Su Mingyu to kualeng.


    It is rare for Gu ruobai to make such positive comments on women? Is this Huakui the legendary straight man harvester?


    Before Su Mingyu doubts how long, he hears the sound of the piano stop suddenly, followed by a burst of happy music.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and saw that the Huakui had put down her piano and stood up from the stool and began to dance her slender waist.


    The posture of Huakui swayed with the melody of the music, and then in a burst of rapid music, Huakui suddenly pulled off his veil.


    With the light veil landing, I can see that under her veil is a beautiful and beautiful face. Her skin is like nephrite, her eyebrows are like that of a mountain, her long and thick eyelashes, her straight and upright nose, her thin and small lips, and she has a beautiful and exquisite appearance.


    Such a good-looking face can really afford to be a Huakui.


    But compared with this girl''s beautiful face, Su Mingyu is more concerned about this familiar face.

 Chapter 138

    Why is Mei Qing here?


    If I remember correctly, the person who was exposed to the outside world before Mei Qing was a daughter of Qianjin who was raised in a foreign family and returned to the capital in recent days. How did she suddenly become a flower queen?


    Moreover, the king of Yu should have met Mei Qing. If she was asked to dress up as a Huakui, would he not be suspicious?


    Perhaps the doubt in Su Mingyu''s eyes was too obvious. The king of Yu saw it at a glance.


    "Miss Su, do you have any questions?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and replied honestly, "I think this girl seems a little familiar."


    "Miss Su has a good memory." King Yu grinned: "this girl met with us in the lake before. Do you remember?"


    Su Mingyu pretended to think of it when he reminded him: "Oh, so it is. I said how I think this girl is so familiar."


    "It''s just that I remember that girl seems to be a lady of a rich family. Why is she a flower queen now?"


    The king of Yu said with a smile: "Miss Su doesn''t know. Miss Meiqing was really miss Qianjin before, but all kinds of reasons have led to the fall of her family. Without a livelihood to find, Miss Meiqing went to the brothel."


    So it is.


    Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai quietly, and got the other party''s cold sight. Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "that''s really pitiful. Such a beautiful woman has become a flower queen."


    "What''s a pity for my sister?" Su Yueyue suddenly made a voice: "the girl Mei Qing is a show girl, but she doesn''t sell herself. She eats by her good dancing skills. Does her sister''s pity show little respect for her sister?"


    I didn''t expect that she was waiting for herself here.


    Su Mingyu sighed to herself, but her mouth hung with a faint smile: "sister, what''s the word? It''s a pity that I just feel that such a beautiful girl is known by so many people, and I don''t know how anxious her lover should be."


    As if in response to Su Mingyu''s words, as her voice of regret falls, Mei Qing''s dance suddenly stops, and the sound of musical instruments stops abruptly.


    See Meiqing money to come forward, toward the people who sit slightly a salute: "Meiqing has met each young lady childe."


    After that, Mei Qing also specially smiles at Su Mingyu, and then says, "if Mei Qing really has a lover, she won''t be reduced to this place. She really thinks highly of me."


    Su Mingyu didn''t feel embarrassed when she heard her conversation. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Miss Meiqing is so beautiful. I don''t know how many young men want to see your face. Sooner or later, she will find a good husband."


    Said Su Mingyu also deliberately glanced at the king Yu: "you see, even among people like Yu Wang, Long Feng also used many ways to see your face, didn''t you?"


    Su Mingyu said that Mei Qing''s face was happy. She looked at Yu king with her peach blossom eyes, and then she gave a shy smile: "girl, don''t make fun of me."


    "It''s rare for you to enjoy elegance today. Mei Qing will present you with a song of high mountains and flowing water."


    "Pa! Bang! Bang! " Su Mingyu took the lead in clapping.


    Gu ruobai also followed Su Mingyu to drum up. Su Yueyue clapped his hands reluctantly.


    Originally, I wanted to get tired of being with Yu Wang today. By the way, I asked him what he thought of her. Unexpectedly, Yu Wang invited a brothel woman like Mei Qing to disgust him.


    Later, he called on Gu ruobai and Su Mingyu to see this woman and show her wind and Sao in front of King Yu.


    Yu Yueyu and Yu Mingyu''s ambiguous relationship with Su Mingyu has not been provoked.


    All this is Su Mingyu''s fault!


    Su Yueyue died of writing tight palm, if you can, she really want to strangle this Su Mingyu!


    But now Su Yueyue advised herself to calm down. It was Qiushou. She had to wait for Qiushou to start again. The group of wastes sent before couldn''t hurt Su Mingyu. So Su Mingyu was more and more alert. Now she can only choose a more cautious way.


    For a time, everyone in this small yard had their own thoughts. Although everyone seemed so harmonious on the surface, there was a dark light in everyone''s eyes.


    While appreciating and chatting with each other, the family members had a short time, but it was very fast.


    in a twinkling of an eye, it was time for dinner. Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai had planned to review ruobai''s Ruixian mansion for dinner, but before they said they wanted to leave, they were stopped by King Yu.


    "Now that we have arrived, why don''t we go after dinner?"


    Su Mingyu actually didn''t want to have dinner here, so she simply turned to look at Gu ruobai and left the problem to him.


    Gu ruobai was quite calm: "since the king Yu is kind enough to stay with us. Then we should obey orders rather than respect. "


    "It''s said that the cooks in King Yu''s residence were dug up from other places at a high price. I''d like to taste the dishes made by the cook who spent a lot of money to get back."Since Gu ruobai has opened his mouth. Su Mingyu naturally is not good to say any more: "then disturb."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s obedience and obedience to Gu ruobai, the king''s dark eyes could not help but flash a touch of annoyance.


    Every time this woman faces herself, she is indifferent and does not refuse others from thousands of miles away. How come Gu ruobai has changed so much? Is it really because Gu ruobai is the one she wants to marry?


    He noticed that the sight of King Yu was always on Su Mingyu.


    Su Yueyue bit his teeth to control his emotions. Then she went up and took King Yu''s hand: "I heard rumors in the past that the relationship between King Yu and King Ruixian was not good, but now it seems that you two brothers have a good relationship. If the rumors are not credible at all."


    King Yu subconsciously looked at Gu ruobai and then chuckled: "although there is a difference of several years between King Ruixian and me, it is indeed the best relationship among all the princes. Do you think we are not at peace? I know which villain in the river and lake is making the rumor. "


    Gu ruobai also picked eyebrows and responded, "yes."


    Two people''s eyes a pair, on the sharp collision, for a time four eyes relative, sparks appear in the air, although each other''s faces are hanging a faint smile, but no one''s eyes smile.


    Su Mingyu looked at the struggle between them and gave Su Yueyue a thumbs up.


    She''s a real loser.

 Chapter 139

    The relationship between Yu Wang and Gu ruobai is not so simple.


    But Su Yueyue deliberately wanted to stir up such a topic. Did he want to remind the king of Yu how much he hated Gu ruobai, and then took advantage of this opportunity to drive the two of them away?


    I didn''t expect that Su Yueyue was so creative in order to get the king of Yu.


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye in her heart, and simply went forward and opened Gu ruobai: "I think the dishes should have already been served. How about we talk on the table?"


    "Since the last farewell on the lake, I often think of the fish we fished together, so today I specially ordered the cook to make a roast fish. Miss Su must taste it carefully."


    Yu Wang''s words were obviously provocative to Gu ruobai. He didn''t mention any other topics. He only mentioned the time when he was alone with himself.


    Su Mingyu only felt his heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    She looks back at Gu ruobai a little unnaturally. She wants to see if Gu ruobai is angry, but fortunately, Gu ruobai still has a faint smile on her mouth, and her eyes are not cold.


    Seeing that Gu ruobai was not deceived, Su Mingyu sighed with a sigh of relief in his heart: "the king of Yu was joking, but the fish was not eaten by the three of us later?"


    Su Mingyu said with a smile at Su Yueyue, whose face was ugly: "the roast fish on that day was really delicious, but my sister didn''t realize the fun of roasting fish in person, and I don''t know if my sister will want to roast fish next time."


    Su Yueyue opened the corner of his mouth and pulled out an ugly smile: "my sister was very happy with Yu Wang that day. Unfortunately, I can''t fish. How about we try again next time when I learn how to do it?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "of course."


    So a table of rice in such a verbal attack to eat up.


    Because he didn''t want to help her, she was appointed by Gu Yuwang.


    However, Gu ruobai turned her away without looking at others. Then Gu ruobai turned to see Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu immediately received the signal. Well, this master wants to help him with the dishes.


    At the thought of just Yu King using that kind of words to stimulate Gu ruobai, it would be bad for Gu ruobai to settle accounts after autumn. So she could only nod her head and grin at King Yu: "King Yu has a heart, but Ruixian Wang''s preferences are unpredictable. Let me take the vegetables for him. Just let this little girl go."


    King Yu raised his eyebrows: "I didn''t expect there was such a tacit understanding between King Ruixian and you."


    Su Mingyu nodded with a smile on her face, but she took Gu ruobai out and scolded her several times.


    Why not dress up? That''s it. Everyone thinks that they are afraid of him, so they dare not resist him. Now she is a real little daughter-in-law in the eyes of others.


    Although she did have a little fear of Gu ruobai''s inexplicable temperament.


    "It''s not so much a tacit understanding as a habit. After all, our time together is not short." Su Mingyu touched his nose a little shyly.


    Just preparing to eat with chopsticks, Su Mingyu suddenly remembered that there was another person, so she asked suspiciously, "King Yu Didn''t you invite Miss Meiqing to dinner? "


    Before the king of Yu opened his mouth, he heard Su Yueyue say in a cold voice: "it''s just a brothel woman. What qualifications do you have to sit with King Yu for dinner?"


    Su Mingyu''s face broke down: "my sister just said that I despised Miss Meiqing, but do you know that your words are really contemptuous of Miss Meiqing?"


    Originally is to show off his eloquence for a while, Su Yue also realized that his words were not right after finishing.


    Su Mingyu said that Su Yueyue immediately covered his mouth, and then explained: "no, I don''t mean that. I just think that girl Meiqing is from a brothel after all. If you have a meal with two princes, King Yu and King Ruixian, it will be bad if someone spreads it out and pollutes the reputation of the kings."


    This is true or false.


    Who doesn''t know whether Gu ruobai or Yu Wang have been in or out of the brothel. It''s funny that Su Yueyue only talks about the brothel identity now.


    But Su Mingyu didn''t want to expose her. Anyway, the more she said, the more wrong she said.


    Seeing that everyone''s faces were not very good, Su Yueyue also wanted to explain something. King Yu had already interrupted her a little impatiently: "OK, don''t say it. Naturally, I sent someone to invite Miss Meiqing, but miss Meiqing said that there was a family waiting for her, so she didn''t eat here."


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "so it is. It seems that the king Yu is very satisfied with Mei Qing''s dancing. Otherwise, he won''t invite her to dinner."


    King Yu was such a clever man that he knew what Su Mingyu meant when he said this.


    He took a deep look at Su Yueyue, but did not answer with a smile.


    Su Mingyu naturally saw his action, so he didn''t go into it. He hooked his lips and said, "this roast fish is really delicious. The king of Yu can eat more."King Yu also laughed, picked up the grilled fish and ate it.


    Two people''s tacit understanding, Su Yueyue and Gu ruobai all see in the eyes, Su Yueyue nervous face changed, Gu ruobai is light to Su Mingyu clip a chopsticks fish.


    Su Mingyu just want to say that he just ate, no, heard Gu ruobai with a cold voice said: "give me a prick."


    Su Mingyu almost thought his ear was broken: "what do you say?"


    Gu ruobai once again said in a cold voice, "to be picky."


    Su Mingyu


    Well, well, she didn''t get angry with Gu ruobai. At least she wanted to give Gu ruobai enough face in front of Yu.


    And she didn''t know why Gu ruobai became like this. Most of the time, she was upset with her interaction with Yu Wang.


    But there''s no way to do it. If you don''t say anything or do anything, you seem to be afraid of them.


    So Su Mingyu can only smile, and then admit his life to Gu ruobai: "yes."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s look at Gu ruobai''s dogleg, Su Yueyue''s mouth was raised, and a cruel smile was aroused.


    It seems that you su Mingyu has never been as good as the legend in Gu ruobai. Seeing how Gu ruobai dislikes her like this, what you think is that you don''t like the relationship between her and King Yu.


    Gu ruobai was already displeased. Su Mingyu continued to look at the king of Yu in this way. It was just like wearing a green hat to Gu ruobai.


    Such a thought, Su Yueyue eyes suddenly become bright up, she deliberately explore head to clip Gu ruobai in front of the dishes.


    Today''s su Yueyue has always been wearing light and thin clothes. With her bending over the vegetables, her white skin can be seen at a glance, and even vaguely can see that she is more proud than ordinary women.

 Chapter 140

    Su Mingyu saw this scene as soon as she took the food for Gu ruobai. She almost didn''t drop the chopsticks on her hand.


    But fortunately, she is also a person who has seen the world, so she calmly picked up a chopstick meat and stuffed it into her mouth.


    It''s just that the fierce force of biting meat doesn''t seem to be eating meat simply.


    King Yu didn''t see anything because of the angle, so there was no special change in his look.


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Yueyue in front of him with interest, and his cold eyes suddenly became a little muddy.


    Su Yueyue looked at Gu ruobai''s change with satisfaction. His face and figure were incomparable in the circle of rich girls in the capital city. He was a man who should be moved. It was not normal for him to be like Yu Wang.


    "This meat is a very good dish for the cook in King Yu''s residence. King Ruixian must try it."


    Although that''s what he said, Su Yueyue''s meat was not caught in Ruixian Wang''s bowl, but was ready to eat by himself. But before she could feed it to her mouth, the chopsticks in his hand slipped onto the ground.


    Su Yueyue said, "ah," very apologetically, he got up from his seat and came to Gu ruobai''s feet and picked up his chopsticks.


    Su Yueyu is shameless when she looks at Su Yue.


    Because with her squatting action, Su Yueyue''s pride, which was hidden by her clothes, suddenly revealed a small part of it, and glanced at the white skin. Su Mingyu almost had no eyes to see.


    My God, this person is so red fruit seduce Gu ruobai, but also with such a mean!


    Su Mingyu felt that she was not a good person.


    But on the contrary, Gu ruobai is more and more interested, and even fascinated by that pair of smart eyes.


    Su Mingyu stretched out his hand under the table and pinched Gu ruobai''s thigh.


    Then he gritted his teeth and said to Su Yueyue, "sister, if you drop the chopsticks, you can''t use them any more. How about letting the servants buy you a new pair?"


    Su Yueyue heard Su Mingyu tone of the bad, she gently pick eyebrows hook lip smile way: "also."


    Then she got up and called a maid and asked her to change a pair of new chopsticks for herself.


    With such a small episode, Su Mingyu''s meal is tasteless and can''t eat.


    Noticing Su Mingyu''s strangeness, Gu ruobai''s eyes ripple with a smile.


    After a meal, Su Mingyu went out of the house with Gu ruobai instead of the king Yu''s dissuasion.


    Just when they were about to leave the mansion, Su Yueyue suddenly bowed to Gu ruobai: "my mother once said that she hoped that king Ruixian would have a seat in his house. Today, I happened to meet King Ruixian here. If it wasn''t for dinner, I would have forgotten that he would go to su''s house when he was free."


    Looking at her, so hypocritical, Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows.


    Wang Manwen wanted to strangle himself. How could he be willing to find Gu ruobai from his own camp to visit Su Fu? Su Yueyue would not make up a lie.


    Compared with Su Mingyu''s sneer, Gu ruobai gave a faint smile: "of course, when I am free, I will go to my house in person."


    Su Yue Yue smile good-looking: "that is waiting for you."


    On the way back to Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu glared at Gu ruobai with cold eyes: "I think your food is quite delicious! What about? How does it feel to be flattered by my sister? "


    Gu ruobai deliberately touched his jaw and made a reminiscence: "in fact, it''s quite good. After all, although Su Yueyue''s mind is not right, he''s still good, and he has this figure..."


    Then Gu ruobai looked Su Mingyu from top to bottom, and then tut his tongue: "it''s better than some little girl. I''m surprised that she''s the younger sister. Why is this figure so different from you? Is it possible that she ate all the good things of the Su family alone? "


    Su Mingyu was so angry that she couldn''t control it. In broad daylight, she pointed to Gu ruobai''s nose and scolded: "sure enough, you men are all bad morals! If you really think that my sister is good, you should go to her. Can she look up to you now? "


    Listen to Su Mingyu finally a little annoyed, Gu ruobai''s radian of the corner of his mouth is more Yang: "little girl, you will be jealous originally?"


    Su Mingyu glared at him angrily: "why should I eat your vinegar? But it''s just a man who pretends to marry me! Go back by yourself. I don''t want to go with you! "


    With that, Su Mingyu turned to go, but before she stepped out, her wrist was firmly grasped by a powerful hand.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Gu ruobai''s smiling eyes. Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I ask you to test me next time. You can find a better way. Just like her, I haven''t paid attention to her!"Looking at her mouth so arrogant, cheek has been angry some slightly red look, Gu ruobai smile more beautiful.


    "Don''t you have an eye to eye with King Yu? What''s up? Do you only allow the state officials to set fires and not allow the people to light lamps? "


    He doesn''t say it''s OK, but Su Mingyu gets more angry when he talks about it!


    "You think I want to talk to him, but it''s not because of you. If you didn''t promise to go to see a flower queen, I wouldn''t have to encounter such a disgusting thing, OK?"


    Gu ruobai suddenly forced Su Mingyu to bend down and kiss her forehead as soon as Su Mingyu didn''t respond.


    Su Mingyu had no idea that Gu ruobai would use this move. She was stunned. After a long time, she covered her forehead and swore in a low voice: "you are playing rogue in broad daylight!"


    Gu ruobai hook lips a smile: "you are my wife, this is the normal communication between us, how can you call playing hooligan?"


    Said Gu Ruo white, dark eyes filled with a smile: "did not expect that you are jealous of the appearance is very cute, peacetime open your teeth and claws of your difference is quite big."


    Su Mingyu


    Come on, she knew that she had no chance of winning in this man''s hands.


    Gas has also been sent, the flame is easily destroyed by Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu suddenly thought of a thing: "you say why Su Yueyue will suddenly think of you?"


    Isn''t her goal always Yu Wang?


    Now to this she has never been how to look upon Ruixian Wang to make such a move, how to think all feel strange.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s frown, Gu ruobai couldn''t help laughing: "don''t you analyze the feelings of others on weekdays? How come you don''t know anything about yourself? "

 Chapter 141

    Su Mingyu was more muddled by him: "is it OK to talk about people?"


    "You and King Yu are so tired of looking at each other. Su Yueyue doesn''t dare to do anything to King Yu. She hasn''t been able to get any good from you. So far, it seems that the only way to disgust you is to approach me."


    When Gu ruobai said this, a free and easy feeling of staying out of the way, Su Mingyu was helpless: "you mean, she deliberately seduced you, just to disgust me?"


    "Otherwise?" Gu ruobai slightly raised his eyebrows: "can''t she like me? I''m such a cripple? "


    It is not Gu ruobai who belittles himself. For a woman of Su Yueyue''s temperament, it is absolutely impossible for him to look down on himself who has no relationship with the throne.


    Su Mingyu must be more aware of this than himself, but because of Su Yueyue''s little childish movements, he forgot to think about it. This kind of Su Mingyu is also very good.


    Su Mingyu was said to be completely calm down: "female watch or her female watch!"


    Gu ruobai stares: "what are you talking about that I can''t understand?"


    Su Mingyu curled his mouth: "nothing, I just said that he is worthy of Su Yue."


    Can she only come up with such a means?


    "Come on, I''ll take you back." Su Mingyu took a hard breath and pushed Gu ruobai forward.


    She looks better than before. Gu ruobai picks eyebrow to: "how not angry?"


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "how can you not be angry?"


    But she suddenly felt angry seems to have no meaning, Su Yueyue such a person, can only use tough means to deal with her.


    "Since she''s all on Tai Sui''s head, it seems a bit inappropriate for me not to do something."


    Su Mingyu''s eyes sank. Su Yueyue didn''t care about her before. But now she reached out to Gu ruobai, so she had to take care of it.


    Noticing Su Mingyu''s awe inspiring eyes, Gu ruobai asked, "are you going to start with her?"


    "How do you say that? I don''t like to hear it."


    What is meant to start with her, it is just appropriate to return his encounter back to Su Yue.


    "All right, just let me know when you need me."


    Knowing that Su Mingyu is really angry, Gu ruobai''s radian is bigger.


    Rarely see this girl jealous, to also very lovely.


    "How did you get Mei Qing to Yu Wang again?" Knowing that Yu Wang is not very interested in Meiqing, let her go?


    At a glance, Su Mingyu''s doubts were seen. Gu ruobai collected her eyes: "when Meiqing was a lady in a big family, the king of Yu was not interested in her, but now she is a popular flower leader."


    "The more scarce something is, the more popular it will be. No matter what kind of thing it is, it just wants a face."


    It turns out that Gu ruobai will play this psychological war? Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "so, Mei Qing has already entered the sight of Yu king?"


    "I want Su Yueyue to marry Yu Wang as soon as possible. It won''t affect your arrangement?"


    Gu ruobai was stunned and seemed to suspect that he had heard something wrong: "do you want Su Yueyue to marry the king of Yu?"


    She just said that she would return her experience to Su Yueyue?


    Why did Su Yueyue marry King Yu again?


    Ask his doubts out, Gu ruobai found that he is more and more do not understand what Su Mingyu is thinking.


    Su Mingyu also didn''t hide: "since she wants to marry, let her marry. The world is not only painful for what she can''t get, but also more painful when she finds out that it''s not what she wants."


    Gu ruobai turned to look at Su Mingyu, a pair of deep eyes crossed a touch of appreciation: "you are different from the idea of ordinary people."


    If you change to someone else, the best way to revenge the person who hurt himself is not to let that person get everything he wants.


    Su Mingyu wants to do the opposite, let Su Yueyue marry the man she wants to marry, and then let her fall into despair.


    Gu ruobai was so boastful, Su Mingyu didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, she nodded: "naturally, I can''t compare with those mediocre and vulgar powder."


    "By the way, let''s go in and have a look at Sinan Pavilion while we are about to pass by."


    See her so interested, Gu ruobai of course will not be disappointed, so a nod: "en."


    When they came to Sinan Pavilion, July was skillfully introducing his clothes to a little girl.


    Summer sleep is the first to find Su Mingyu, she just wanted to come up to say hello, was su Mingyu a look to stop.


    So xiamian was very sensible to step aside and listen to the sales promotion of July with Su Mingyu.


    He only listened to him from the girl''s skin color, to the girl''s height ratio, and then to the cutting of that dress.


    At the same time, July also took out another piece of clothing to do a failure comparison: "you see this color is not suitable for you, it will appear that you are a little black.""Although I am a clothes seller, I will never speak out of my conscience. Miss, you look so watery, you must match such beautiful clothes."


    Such a sweet talk, coupled with his handsome appearance, almost immediately caught the little girl''s heart.


    The little girl blushed and took all the clothes recommended in July to the counter and packed them.


    Su Mingyu looks at this scene, the corners of his mouth can''t help but lift up. Yes, this guy is growing very fast.


    In July, he also noticed the two people here. He trotted up and was about to call "Shifu". However, Su Mingyu stopped him with a look: "Hello, I''m Su Mingyu, a frequent visitor here."


    Seeing her so formal, July also probably understood something: "what kind of clothes do you need? I recommend it to you? "


    "Just what suits me." Su Mingyu said pushing Gu ruobai to a corner of the shop.


    After looking around, he found that no one noticed him. In July, he licked his face and got close to Su Mingyu: "how about it? Have I improved? "


    Seeing his complacent appearance, Su Mingyu was helpless and funny: "progress is very big, I also think if you can''t do a good job, let summer sleep drive you out."


    "Ah?" July''s face collapsed, but when he raised his head, he saw Su Mingyu''s expression, so he immediately stopped laughing: "are you serious?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I don''t want to leave useless people around."


    "I won''t let you give up on me!" Drop this cruel words, a turn in July, into the arms of new guests.


    Su Mingyu looked at him so seriously from afar. The stone in his heart finally fell.


    "I think he''s very talented, don''t you think?"


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s ridicule, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "where on earth do you see that he can take on a big responsibility?"

 Chapter 142

    "His disposition." Gu ruobai looked at the busy back of July and closed his eyes: "such a persistent person, if you really want to do something, you must not be bad."


    "You really look up to him." Su Mingyu''s eyes suddenly brightened: "Lord, buy me a dress?"


    Gu ruobai looked at her suspiciously: "the whole Sinan Pavilion is yours, do you want me to buy you clothes?"


    Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "you say buy not buy?"


    "Buy, buy, but why do you suddenly want me to buy you clothes?" Gu ruobai is helpless and funny.


    In his eyes, Su Mingyu seems to have little regard for her body and other things. Although she has opened a clothing shop, her own clothes are specially customized.


    But I didn''t see how gorgeous she was wearing. Most of them were simple and plain clothes. Now I suddenly want to buy these things. Gu ruobai really can''t understand.


    Su Mingyu waved his hand and pointed to some clothes: "I want this, this and this!"


    Gu ruobai is also very kind. They all buy them one by one. Looking at the clothes piled on the table and looking at Su Mingyu in distress, Gu ruobai joked: "I didn''t think about how to take it back when I bought it?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "how possible, our shop has door-to-door delivery service."


    "Very thoughtful." Gu ruobai picked up his eyebrows: "I bought my clothes and paid my silver. Can you tell me why you want me to buy these things for you now?"


    Su Mingyu sighed. How could this be different from what she expected?


    In the 21st century, I heard that it was more pleasant to buy things with other people''s money. So she suddenly wanted to try this feeling of being "taken care of". Why was she not so happy?


    Is it because you bought your own clothes?


    Put forward his doubts, Gu ruobai listened helplessly and funny: "you are not a person who loves these things. I think you want to experience the feeling of being loved by others. It''s better to go to the Ministry of work with me tomorrow, where the things are left to you. Maybe you will feel happier than now."


    "Really!" There is Gu ruobai''s private weapon storehouse in the Ministry of works. He has drawn a lot of manuscripts for him. It may be that Gu ruobai has already processed them into instruments with modern technology!


    Su Mingyu was excited at the thought of using something familiar to her.


    Looking at her bright eyes, Gu Ruo Bai hooked his lips: "you see, is it not better for you to go to the Ministry of work than to buy clothes?"


    Su Mingyu suddenly felt a little bit upset when he said so.


    As a girl, she likes guns more!


    Because she is an agent, she must be associated with these things, so she will naturally care more about these things, but now she is not so dependent on these things, but her instinct still let her choose these guns engraved in her bones.


    "As a woman, I feel failure."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s wilting head, Gu Ruo Bai lifted a smile from the corner of his eyes: "no problem, as long as you are, I like it no matter how."


    Feeling the big hand on his head, Su Mingyu''s mood also eased a little: "summer sleep, you will send these clothes to my house, saying that king Ruixian bought them for me."


    Summer sleep sensible a nod: "OK, I know."


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai walk in the market center of the capital, surrounded by a bustling crowd, with laughter and noise. The street is full of harmony.


    Gu ruobai looked at the crowd around Antai and suddenly spoke softly. His voice was dumb and low, as if wrapped in a veil: "the reason why I want to go to the frontier is that I hope to see such a peaceful appearance every time I return to Beijing."


    "Maybe you can say that my expectations are a little empty, but I feel that the common people''s family reunion is a very simple happiness, so I want to protect this paradise."


    Su Mingyu did not expect that Gu ruobai would suddenly say these words to himself.


    She looked around at the people around her, looked at the smile on their faces, her mouth also hooked up: "it is because of such a mind, so you want to fight for the throne?"


    Gu Ruo nodded: "I had such an idea as early as in the frontier."


    He fought wars in the frontier, but things as urgent as food and grass would be exploited and withheld.


    The soldiers eat wild vegetables with chaff, and lead a worse life than the slaves, but they have to go to the battlefield.


    These civil servants living in the safe harbor are fighting for the life and death of a painting and a woman. He wants to stir up a pool of muddy water in the corrupt court hall, and then annihilate all the broken things.


    Su Mingyu is not unable to understand him. When she was an agent, she did the hardest and most tiring work, and then watched those high-level people make fair or unfair exchange with other people with what she got.


    As for her life and death, it is just a chess piece, where there is any qualification to inquire about her own destiny."There are frozen bones in the stinky road of Zhumen wine and meat. Such things happen everywhere." Su Mingyu sighed silently: "but if you transform the world by yourself, I would like to see what it will become."


    "You look up to me." Gu ruobai hooked his lips, the crown prince of the world has not yet been determined, Su Mingyu said this: "you are not afraid of the wind, flash your tongue."


    Su Mingyu quipped: "I call believe you."


    While fighting, they went to the direction of Gu ruobai''s Ruixian palace.


    In fact, Su Mingyu did not say that if Gu ruobai really wanted that position, she could help him assassinate all the people who were unfavorable to him.


    However, Su Mingyu knows that Gu ruobai doesn''t want to do this. He has his own method, and Su Mingyu also believes that Gu ruobai has the ability to go to a high position. After all, he has uploaded himself to his hands more than once in the 21st century.


    After seeing Gu ruobai off, Su Mingyu returns to Su Fu.


    Knowing that Zhu''s hand was not as red as she had been a few days ago, Su Mingyu saw that her face was better, and the stone in her heart fell to the ground: "how are you today at your house?"


    Zhizhu nodded: "yes! There is a new boy who takes good care of me


    New kid? Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "what boy?"


    Zhizhu narrowed his eyes and recalled: "I''m not sure. He came to our house early this morning, or was it brought in by the housekeeper. He said it was the new servant of the family. It was the young lady who asked him to take care of me."

 Chapter 143

    Su Mingyu''s confused expression made Zhizhu a little flustered: "what? Miss, don''t you know about it


    "No, I know. I just forgot it all at once." Seeing that Zhu''s face was so ugly, Su Mingyu quickly comforted her: "I was too busy today, so I forgot. I did ask the housekeeper to find someone to take care of you, but I didn''t expect to find a man."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, Zhizhu just let go: "that''s good. I thought it was my wife who deliberately made me, but I still like that little boy."


    "What do you say?" Su Mingyu thought for a moment that she had heard something wrong: "you said you Do you like that boy? "


    Zhizhu nodded calmly: "yes, that boy took care of me very carefully. I think he is a good man."


    Seeing that bamboo''s expression was just a simple praise, Su Mingyu quietly spit out a foul breath: "in this case, then you get along well, I''ll go back to my room first. I''ve been busy for so long today, and I''m tired."


    With that, Su Mingyu carefully covered the quilt and then turned away.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s restless back, he knew that bamboo tilted his head and scratched his head: "what''s the matter? I feel a little unhappy all of a sudden. Is it because of me


    But she stayed in Su''s house all day and didn''t do anything.


    As soon as Su Mingyu walked out of the door, he saw a black figure on the roof of the house. His face sank. Su Mingyu said in a cold voice, "since you are here, why do you want to hide in that place? I have something to ask you when you come down."


    The figure immediately turned over and jumped down from the eaves, came to Su Mingyu''s side and bowed down respectfully: "Qingfeng has seen Miss Su."


    Su Mingyu snorted coldly: "so you still know that I am the master of this house!"


    Su Mingyu''s voice is not only harsh, but also hard to hear: "I thought our Su house has become your bag. I want to arrange people to come into my yard. Don''t tell me in advance where you put me? "


    The breeze hung his head, and his dark eyes could not see his emotions: "I didn''t mean to surpass Miss Su, but I didn''t feel at ease to leave Zhizhu alone at home."


    After all, she suffered such a heavy injury not long ago, although Qingfeng has no position to blame Su Mingyu.


    But Zhizhu''s injury was also caused by Su Mingyu''s negligence, so this time Qingfeng said nothing would let Su Mingyu leave Zhizhu alone at home.


    Heard the meaning of Qingfeng words, Su Mingyu Mou Zi Yilin: "so, Qingfeng childe is blaming me?"


    Qingfeng quickly lowered his head: "Qingfeng dare not, the reason why Qingfeng will let that person into Miss''s yard is simply to let him take care of Zhizhu and protect her at the same time."


    "Hold your head up!" What Su Mingyu wants to do is to take care of all the things that you want to take care of when you are injured


    "Now that you find someone to take care of her, not only has solved my problem, but also someone can talk with her."


    Speaking of this, Su Mingyu suddenly said: "just have you ever thought about it? Know bamboo mood so simple. What would you do if she fell in love with the boy you sent to her? "


    Qingfeng was completely unable to lift her head when she said this sentence. However, any one would feel pitiful when she saw it.


    Su Mingyu sighed soundlessly. How does she feel that the breeze belongs to wood?


    No matter how he beat around the Bush, he just insisted on his own set of so-called stupid loyalty.


    Knowing bamboo is such a good girl, he doesn''t know how to grasp it. He cried.


    "Come on, you go." Su Mingyu felt that she was infected by the ulcer.


    Su Mingyu did not understand why someone would elm here?


    "I don''t want you to see her." Seeing the breeze still does not go, Su Mingyu collected her eyes: "I just want you to sort out your mood before you go to see Zhizhu."


    "You know, Zhizhu has been depressed for a long time since you know what happened last time. I don''t want to see you again


    "If you don''t have the ability to make her happy, then you can completely disappear from her life and don''t disturb her."


    It''s not that Su Mingyu is cruel and impersonal. It''s just that if such feelings are not cut off quickly, they will only become more and more troublesome.


    Zhizhu is the first person who really cares about her after she comes to this world, so Su Mingyu really doesn''t want to see her suffer any harm.


    Su Mingyu of course believes that Qingfeng likes to know bamboo. But Qingfeng''s love is not enough to support him to abandon his obstinacy. In this case, only separation is the wisest choice.


    Qingfeng also knew that if she really saw Zhizhu, she had nothing to say, and would disturb her again.


    The breeze dropped her eyes and clenched her fist: "I know that Miss Su is really good at Zhizhu, otherwise she won''t tell me about it.""Just know." Su Mingyu looked at his uncomfortable appearance and waved impatiently: "OK, you should hurry back. Since I have come back, I will look at this yard."


    The breeze nodded, and gradually flew over the roof. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in the night.


    Su Mingyu looked at the direction of Qingfeng leaving, and just wanted to turn back to the room, she noticed the movement behind her.


    When I turned back, I found Zhizhu standing there with tears on her face.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank and was finished. What she said just now should have been heard by this silly girl.


    "Miss..." Knowing bamboo red eyes like a rabbit, she looked at Su Mingyu pitifully: "the man who came to take care of me is really sent by him?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Zhizhu bitterly tugged at the corners of his mouth: "I said how the housekeeper could be so kind, and when you asked me about the boy, you obviously didn''t know the reason at all."


    I didn''t expect that the girl became smart after she got sick.


    "Now that you have heard it, I have nothing to hide. In fact, I didn''t take my purse with me that day


    Su Mingyu held Zhizhu, who was pale and unstable, and went back to his room: "later, I pulled out this purse bag from the mouth of Qingfeng. In fact, you embroidered it. But I don''t want to interfere with your business. The reason why I don''t want Qingfeng to contact you is because I feel that Qingfeng still has some things to deal with."

 Chapter 144

    Zhizhu nodded: "Miss, you don''t have to explain, I know all about it."


    After all, she had just heard the end from the beginning.


    Su Mingyu heard all the words of Qingfeng. She can also understand why Su Mingyu treats Qingfeng with such an attitude. All this is because Su Mingyu defends injustice for herself.


    "In fact There was nothing shaking heaven and earth between us, because my wife and her husband were not in good relationship with me for a while. What I wanted to do was to reconcile the two people who were in the breeze. So there must be many contacts.


    "Gradually, we got to know each other well. Although I didn''t make it up between my wife and my grandfather in the end... "


    Zhizhu''s voice is very low, it seems that every word is very hard.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "it doesn''t matter. If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it."


    "There''s nothing to say or not to say. It''s been so long." Zhizhu pursed her lips: "when I gave him that purse, he had already refused me."


    "He said that as the bodyguard of his great grandfather, the only purpose of his life is to protect his great grandfather, so he can''t have private affairs."


    Zhizhu said here with a strong sigh, as if to calm his mood, and then helplessly to: "then he threw the purse, I did not go to pick up the purse, so that day to see the lady took out the purse, I will be so surprised."


    It is so, Su Mingyu Lian Mou: "OK, this matter waits for you to recuperate good later to talk about, first good rest."


    Su Mingyu got up to go, but Zhizhu grabbed her wrist: "Miss..."


    Su Mingyu looked back at her: "what''s the matter?"


    "I I want that boy back Zhizhu pursed his lips and seemed to have made a big decision.


    Su Mingyu looked at Zhizhu''s frown and suddenly asked, "do you think that boy is good for you?"


    Bamboo did not know why he nodded: "well, he will not only take care of me, but also chat with me."


    "Do you think you''re happy to have him take care of you?" Su asked again.


    "I..." Zhizhu pursed her lips, and finally nodded: "well, he is a good man, but it''s a pity that he was sent by that man."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Mingyu raised his hand and nodded on her brow: "who found the boy? This does not affect that he is really treating you, is it?"


    When Su Mingyu said this, Zhizhu thought and nodded: "but..."


    She didn''t want anything from that man.


    As if seeing what Zhizhu was thinking, Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "then I''ll pay the boy''s wages. In this way, he is the one I invited. Can you accept that? "


    "Really?" Zhizhu''s eyes brightened, but then he shook his head: "forget it, our yard is already very poor, miss will marry soon, I have to save more money to make a dowry for miss."


    Seeing bamboo''s serious expression, Su Mingyu frowned: "it turns out that our yard has been eating so vegetarian recently, and we haven''t seen many servants because of this?"


    Zhizhu realized that she had exposed herself. She covered her mouth, but as soon as her injured hand and lip touched, she took a breath of cold air: "um..."


    Seeing her so silly, Su Mingyu sighed silently: "I don''t blame you, don''t be so nervous."


    Zhizhu pursed her lips, a little aggrieved, but also a little afraid: "I just heard that the lady didn''t prepare any dowry for her Young lady''s status is a legitimate eldest daughter. How can she lose her momentum when she gets married? "


    Love this girl is all for themselves?


    Su Mingyu helplessly turned a white eye: "OK, I don''t need you to prepare a dowry for me. I know it in my own mind, and you don''t have to worry about the silver. I don''t need that little silver, miss."


    "But..." Knowing what bamboo wanted to say, Su Mingyu stopped him: "OK, don''t say it. I know, I won''t blame you, but I hope you can''t do such things any more. Naturally, I can get money. Do you know? "


    Zhizhu turned his mouth and nodded as if it was difficult to make up his mind I see. "


    "You girl, you don''t want to save so much. How can you feel more painful than letting you take money out?"


    Su Mingyu is helpless. How can he be different from others.


    In fact, what she didn''t understand was that Zhizhu firmly believed that Su Mingyu was a poor master. The reason why she said those words like that just now was not to comfort herself.


    He did not know that he had become a very poor man without money in Zhizhu''s eyes, but he pretended to be rich in order to comfort himself.


    After settling in Zhizhu, Su Mingyu turns around and leaves.


    Walking to her own door, Su Mingyu looked back at the candle lit window of Zhizhu.


    Then he sighed silently.


    The next morning, Su Mingyu came to "first incense" and met Mei Qing there.Mei Qing didn''t expect Su Mingyu to come to the brothel to find herself.


    She was obviously stunned: "Miss Su, what do you want me to do?"


    Su Mingyu grinned: "I want to ask Miss Meiqing, is the progress of Yu Wang going well?"


    Mei Qing''s eyes closed: "what''s Miss Su''s strategy?"


    "Miss Meiqing is really smart, but Gu ruobai can''t know about it." Su Mingyu is not afraid of Gu ruobai, but he must be upset for a while when he knows, so it''s better to keep it from him.


    See Su Mingyu this appearance, Mei Qing hook lip a smile: "did not expect, he is to make a fool of oneself."


    Gu ruobai wanted to protect Su Mingyu, but he didn''t think that Su Mingyu was a little rebellious because he was too worried. If Gu ruobai knew about it, his face would be even worse.


    "What?" Su Mingyu didn''t quite understand her meaning.


    "It''s OK." Mei Qing waved her hand and poured a cup of tea to Su Mingyu: "Miss Su, why don''t you talk about your idea first?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "what kind of activities will be held after you become the leader of the brothel?"


    "No Mei Qing almost didn''t think about it.


    "Can miss Meiqing go and find the pimp and ask her to hold a beauty pageant so that all the pretty girls in the brothel can join in and make the event bigger."


    Mei Qing frowned suspiciously: "I don''t quite understand what you mean, girl."


    "I want to use this activity to lead Yu Wang and Su Yueyue here." "I want to give them a chance to get along with each other, but I have to be in front of the public," Su explained

 Chapter 145

    Mei Qing''s eyebrows tightened: "what do you want to do?"


    Su Mingyu grinned and reached Mei Qing''s ear and told Mei Qing about her planner.


    Mei Qing frowned and frowned, as if shaken: "your idea is not bad, but how can you be sure that Yu Wang and Su Yueyue will come?"


    After all, Yu Wang just asked her to go to the mansion for a song and dance performance just because of his curiosity.


    Why did Su Mingyu want to think that King Yu would come to this brothel because of the so-called beauty pageant.


    "That''s why I said it needed to be a little bigger." Su Mingyu hooked his lips and said with a smile, "the king of Yu certainly doesn''t like the ordinary people''s trifling things. But if it can shock half the capital city?"


    "According to his temperament, he will certainly come and have a look. After all, curiosity killed the cat, didn''t he?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s confident appearance, Mei Qing narrowed her eyes and laughed: "I forgot. Every man wants something that no one else can get? "


    Su Mingyu also hooked his lips. For a moment, they looked at each other''s eyes and appreciated each other.


    "But although it is so good, in order to avoid suspicion, so as not to be discovered by King Yu. That''s why I chose this brothel, which is not owned by King Rui Xian. Now, it may be a bit troublesome to persuade the pimp who is addicted to money and lives. "


    Mei Qing''s beautiful face showed a sad look.


    "What''s the difficulty?" Su Mingyu grinned: "tell the bustard that the winner of the Bimei contest will be auctioned separately. At that time, there must be many princes in the capital who want this night as the winner."


    As long as there is money to earn is good, the procuress will not mind to put these women who are brothels out for auction.


    It is better to say that even if there is no activity proposed by Su Mingyu, the procuress will try every means to sell the girl in her hand.


    "As long as you can make money for the pimp, the pimp will certainly be willing to." Meiqing hook lips a smile: "in this case, this matter is left to me to do it."


    Su Mingyu nodded and then took out a ingot of silver from his arms: "since this is not Gu ruobai''s territory, whether it''s up and down or doing something else, you need silver. You can use this silver first, Miss Meiqing. If you need it, send someone to Sinan pavilion to get it."


    Mei Qing looked at the silver and didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry.


    "I''m also a secret guard raised by King Ruixian. Silver doesn''t need to worry about Miss Su."


    Anyway, Gu ruobai can provide her with the most basic protection.


    Su Mingyu still did not take the silver back: "this thing should be carried by Gu ruobai, so we can''t use his silver."


    "All of a sudden, as long as Gu ruobai is not stupid, he will be able to see some clues, and when the plan has not been implemented, he will be forced to have a difficult labor."


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s nervous expression, Mei Qing grinned: "I didn''t expect you to know him so well."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "how can I know him. Don''t say it''s me. You who have worked under him for so many years may not be able to guess his thoughts, can you? "


    This is true, after all, every time Gu ruobai gives them an order that they are completely unaware of.


    "Master''s mind, I''m such a subordinate of nature is not easy to guess."


    Listening to Mei Qing''s high sounding words, Su Mingyu laughed and said, "well, it''s your internal business. I''m not good at participating. Anyway, my words are here. If Miss Meiqing really needs anything, she must send someone to find me in Sinan Pavilion. "


    Mei Qing nodded: "yes."


    Then she accepted the silver ingot: "since Miss Su is so kind-hearted. Then I won''t refuse any more. "


    As soon as he came out of the brothel, Su Mingyu went straight to Sinan Pavilion.


    Quietly hiding outside to observe the inside, found that July is now more and more convenient to sell, basically to his customers can buy one or two to leave.


    "Oh, isn''t this Miss Su?"


    Seeing Su Mingyu in July, the dogleg quickly grinned at Su Mingyu: "Miss Su, how can you come today? Are you not satisfied with the clothes you bought yesterday? It''s just that we have new models here. Why don''t you try Miss Su? "


    Su Mingyu turned her lips: "I was really satisfied with the clothes I bought yesterday."


    Su Mingyu said that while no one noticed her, she grabbed July and went upstairs.


    At the beginning of July, she was startled by her actions, and found that she just wanted to let herself go upstairs. The stone in July''s heart just fell to the ground.


    "Master Master, slow down. "


    In July, I feel that I''m almost out of breath. Why is Su Mingyu so calm.


    When they finally got to the second floor, Su Mingyu took July to the place where she would rest and read the account books."You''re growing fast." Su Mingyu raised his chin: "have you learned how to draw those drawings in your spare time


    July is busy nodding: "of course, I learned some. It''s only when you come into contact with this industry that you understand the hardships. "


    Originally, he just copied the manuscript, and then added a little bit of his own understanding into it.


    I didn''t expect so much trouble. I had to be my own idea from head to toe.


    Moreover, there are some hidden rules in the industry, which are really too difficult. Designing clothes and selling cloth are not the same thing at all.


    Seeing that July''s face was so ugly, Su Mingyu began to smile: "look at the way you feel miserable. You really want to learn something."


    July nuogued: "I just wanted to learn something, so I went to see you as a teacher. Have you never believed me, master


    Su Mingyu waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not. I''m going to see what you''re painting now."


    July skimmed his lips: "I see that other people''s masters and apprentices complement each other. How come you become so arrogant here, master?"


    Su Mingyu time to reward him a white eye: "then otherwise you go to visit other people as a teacher."


    "No!" Almost without thinking about it, she refused in July.


    "Other masters will not be so kind to me."


    Then he turned to his room in July and turned over his painting. Then he took it to Su Mingyu: "here, have a look."


    "First of all, you can only watch and not scold."

 Chapter 146

    Su Mingyu looked at him and joked, "you can''t help but laugh." Why are you afraid of me


    July chicken peck rice seems to nod: "of course afraid, originally I did not have much confidence, in case you see after I scold a meal, I have no confidence more."


    Su Mingyu pursed his lips: "if this can''t bear, I advise you to change your profession as soon as possible."


    July pursed her lower lip and looked at Su Mingyu with wilting eyes: "can you not always be so cruel to me. Can''t you give me some encouragement


    "Is encouragement useful? Can encouragement make your painting skills grow? " Su Mingyu said as she sat down at the desk, holding a pen and sketching on the July painting.


    Although Su Mingyu looks down upon herself on the surface, she still feels grateful to see her efforts to modify herself: "Hey, I know Master, you are just not good at words."


    Su Mingyu threw the manuscript back to him: "the idea is good, but your color matching is really frightening."


    Is this the legendary straight man?


    Big pink, big blue blend together is really not a bit of beauty.


    July looked at the article full of red, but was not hit, but more motivated: "OK, I know."


    Rare he didn''t fight with himself, Su Mingyu raised his eyes and looked at him: "how did you suddenly think of anything?"


    July grinned: "since I have already said that I want to learn, I naturally want to learn from a good place. If you can help me correct my mistakes so seriously, what else can I say?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, but you''ve become so understanding." Su hooked up thin lips: "OK, don''t flatter me here, so that you can live and learn from summer sleep."


    July nodded like a pound of garlic. When he was about to turn around and leave, Su Mingyu suddenly called him: "there is one thing I want you to negotiate."


    "What''s the matter?" July''s face became dignified. It''s hard to see Su Mingyu so serious that she has something to tell herself.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "you and I will go to the brothel with me tomorrow morning to find their pimps, and say that sinang Pavilion is willing to provide clothes for the bustard free of charge."


    "Ah?" July Leng for a long time did not respond: "why rush to send clothes to others?"


    As far as Sinan pavilion''s reputation is concerned, it should be that others ask Sinan pavilion to sell his clothes to him.


    "You don''t understand. According to the inside information, the lady of the first fragrance will hold a grand beauty pageant. There must be many rich ladies and childe friends coming to join the party."


    "If they know that the embroidered clothes and Luoshan worn by the girls on the stage are all from our sinang Pavilion. Isn''t that an indirect boost to our Sinan pavilion? "


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s words, in July, she gave a slap on the forehead: "but we just provided a few sets of clothes, and we didn''t make much effort. It didn''t cost a lot of money, so I got an opportunity to be known by the public. "


    July excitedly gathered in front of Su Mingyu, a pair of clear eyes full of worship: "master! You are really good. Is this the legendary bloodless sword? "


    Su Mingyu raised his hand and knocked on his head: "well, don''t boast, and then boast that it''s time to float."


    "Although the opportunity has already been placed there, how to negotiate with the pimp to let her write the name of our sinang Pavilion in the place that can be seen by the audience. That''s what you need to lobby for."


    July shot his chest, very confident said: "don''t worry, this small matter if I can''t do well, then I can really live in vain for so many years."


    "Watch out for the wind." Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "this matter can only be handled by you alone, do not ask for advice from summer sleep."


    July nodded: "good, good! I see! "


    "Well, go and prepare." Su Mingyu waved her hand to let July go quickly: "I''ll come to pick you up after tomorrow morning, we''ll go to find the pimp, but I won''t speak for you in the process."


    July nodded, indicating that he knew.


    After sending off July, Su Mingyu went back to Su Fu from Sinan pavilion after checking accounts for a while.


    Back in my yard, the first thing is to see how Zhizhu''s injury is.


    On that day, she was beaten like this by Wang Manwen. Her hands were so bloody that she could hardly see the original horrible appearance.


    Today, the weather is not cool in autumn. Su Mingyu is really worried. In ancient times when there was no antiseptic and anti-inflammatory ointment, it would be miserable to know that bamboo''s delicate hands were inflamed.


    However, when she came to Zhizhu''s house, she saw Zhizhu and the boy sitting by the window chatting happily, and the stone in her heart also fell to the ground.


    "What are you talking about? Mind if I step in? "


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s voice, Zhizhu''s face became happy: "Miss, it''s the right time for you to come back. Just now the lady and the master came to see you for something. "Su Mingyu frowned: "Wang Manwen and Su Zhengyi are looking for me together? When did you come? "


    Zhizhu nodded: "just now, I don''t know why they are looking for you. I just said that if I saw you, I would ask you to go to the study."


    "Well, I see." Su Mingyu nodded.


    Said Su Mingyu, staring at the side has not been talking to the boy: "from today on, you are my courtyard people, you can have a name?"


    The boy nodded in a panic: "there are some. My name is Wang Si. Thank you for buying me."


    Seeing how grateful he was, Su Mingyu couldn''t help helping her forehead: "it''s because our family knows that bamboo likes you, so I left you here. So in the future, you just have to remember to know bamboo well. "


    Wang Si nodded and said, "don''t worry, miss. I know that sister Zhu is very good. She will help me speak when others bully me. Therefore, I will certainly know that Zhu Zhu''s sister is good. Since I have entered the young lady''s yard, I will be the lady''s person in the future. "


    "Although Wang Si, I have not read any books. But I know about being loyal to your master. "


    Seeing this guy so sensible, Su Mingyu nodded: "in fact, I don''t have anything to do in the yard. Just take good care of Zhizhu."


    After that, Su Mingyu took out an oil paper package from her arms and threw it to her with Zhizhu''s eager eyes: "this is what I bought for you on the way back to the house. You and the king will eat in four parts. I will go to Su Zhengyi first. "


    Zhizhu grinned: "yes! Thank you, miss. I know she is the best for me

 Chapter 147

    Su Mingyu gives her a smile, and turns to Su Zhengyi''s study.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw Wang Manwen, who had been waiting for a long time.


    Su Mingyu wrung her eyes: "Er Niang? Are you waiting for me here, too? "


    Wang Manwen gave Su Mingyu a cold look: "our eldest lady has finally come back. I thought you didn''t miss Shu now?"


    Su Mingyu was choked by her words: "what does Er Niang mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Wang Manwen''s face was low: "you are a young lady who has not yet been released from the cabinet. If you don''t stay in your room, you always run out. If you let others see this, you may say that our Su family is uneducated. "


    She thought it was something. Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and said, "it''s just that Ruixian Wang picked me up and asked me to accompany him around the capital."


    "I''ve been with Ruixian Wang all day. I''d like to see who''s chewing my tongue behind my back."


    "You Wang Manwen swept Su Zhengyi with his eyes: "master, look at this young lady is more and more disobedient. I''m good for her, too, so that she won''t have a word before she''s married. "


    "You said she did not thank me, after all, I am her stepmother, but she should not use such an attitude to me."


    Su Mingyu helplessly looked at Wang man Wen''s performance: "Er Niang, what does this mean?"


    "I just answered Er Niang''s question, but Er Niang suddenly slandered me with this kind of words. I''d like to ask if I have done anything to offend you, except I''m not here today?"


    Wang Manwen did not expect that Su Mingyu would dare to make such a strong argument in front of Su Zhengyi.


    Just when she wanted to say something, she heard Su Zhengyi say in a low voice: "OK! The relationship between Mingyu and Ruixian Wangren is unknown in the whole capital. I want to see who has no eyes and dares to chew the tongue of King Ruixian! "


    When Su Zhengyi said this, Wang Manwen was also honest.


    Seeing that Wang Manwen bowed his head, Su Zhengyi turned to look at Su Mingyu again: "so is Mingyu. Although Manwen has only been here for a long time, she is your second mother anyway. You should be more polite when you talk to her, you know? "


    Su Mingyu is obedient, she is very clever nod: "daughter knows, but My daughter had just returned to the yard when the servant in the yard said, "Dad, do you want me?"


    Su Zhengyi nodded: "it will not be long before Qiushou. According to my official position, I can only take one daughter to go to such a big and prosperous age."


    "But considering the special relationship between you and King Ruixian. So I asked the emperor for an extra quota. Then you and yue''er will go to the autumn hunting with me. "


    Because of this? She thought it was all about fighting like this.


    Su Mingyu secretly rolled a white eye in his heart, but his mouth hung with a grateful smile: "Mingyu thanks dad. It''s said that the autumn hunting is an annual Royal Festival. Mingyu has the opportunity to participate in such activities. It''s really a blessing from my previous life."


    Su Zhengyi looked at his daughter''s adoration of himself, and his expression on his face became much softer: "you and I were originally father and daughter. Why are you so strange? But there will be many royal relatives and relatives on that day. You must pay attention to your own words, and you can''t disgrace our Su family."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I know. If dad doesn''t have anything else, can I quit first? After all, I''ve been shopping with Wang Ruixian for a whole day, and I''m a little tired. "


    "Well, it''s all right. Go down and have a good rest." Then Su Zhengyi looked at Wang Manwen and then continued: "you er Niang has made a lot of efforts behind this incident, so after coming down, you can learn more from your sister about etiquette and education, and you can have a better attitude towards your two niangs. Do you hear me?"


    Su Mingyu''s mouth promised good, thank two Niang, but in the heart is a strength turn white eyes.


    Since he is so worried about losing face, why do you have to let yourself go? Just to sell yourself a favor, so that you can obey him?


    From Su Zhengyi''s room, Su Mingyu pursed her lower lip.


    At the mention of Qiushou, Wang Manwen''s face shows extraordinary complacency. In addition, her abnormal support makes her go to Qiushou. If Su Mingyu still can''t see the problem, she will live in vain.


    It seems that Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue are likely to choose to attack themselves on the day of autumn hunting.


    When Zhizhu saw Su Mingyu''s strange eyes coming back from the outside, he was worried: "Miss, what happened?"


    Su Mingyu waved his hand: "well, it''s a good thing, but you may not be able to go."


    Zhizhu pouted his lips and thought for a long time: "I haven''t heard of any big things that often happen recently? What is the good thing that Miss said


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and laughed: "autumn hunting, do you know?"


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Zhizhu suddenly realized: "this is the annual grand gathering of the officials and the royal family in the capital city. I heard that it was lively. Before the young lady was not in good health, she could not go. Later, the young lady got better, but the second young lady entered the government again.""With the master''s love for the second lady. After that, the second lady went to the autumn hunting every year. All the people who go to other people''s houses are the eldest daughter, but the one who goes to our house is the second young lady. "


    As soon as Zhizhu mentioned this matter, he seemed to have a little uneasy: "I have never seen Qiushou. Every time I hear other maid say how good Qiushou is, I feel envious."


    Seeing her jealousy, Su Mingyu poked her eyebrows with a funny hand: "then you can go to the autumn hunting this time. I heard that people would cook their prey at night, some to roast and some to cook, which can be regarded as a feast for you."


    "Really?" Zhizhu almost jumped out of bed.


    "But..." As soon as he was excited, Zhizhu thought of a question: "a Shangshu like the master can only take two female dependents. Every year in the past, the master only brought his wife and the second young lady."


    Said Zhizhu pursed his mouth: "although I would like to go to autumn hunting with Miss, but the site of autumn hunting is royal park, and outsiders are not qualified to enter at will."


    "When you say you are simple, you think a lot." Su Mingyu knocked on Zhizhu''s head: "I have king Ruixian, but it''s just a small autumn hunting activity. Can''t I go there?"


    "Yes Hearing Su Mingyu say so, Zhizhu thought of Ruixian Wang: "so we can really go to the autumn hunting together?"

 Chapter 148

    Su Mingyu nodded: "if it''s fake, you can change it! So you have to take good care of yourself, or you won''t have a chance to attend this feast. "


    I didn''t expect to tell her the good news. The girl thought she was lying to her.


    Su Mingyu is a little helpless. It seems that she is really miserable in the heart of Zhizhu.


    The next morning, Su Mingyu dressed up early and came to the gate of Sinan pavilion to pick up July.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s tight cover in July, he couldn''t help laughing: "master, even if you are worried about being discovered by others, you don''t need to pretend like this."


    Crooked head, in July, trying to see Su Mingyu''s expression under the hat. "Don''t you know that there is something in the world called a human skin mask?"


    Su Mingyu directly gave him a white eye: "take care of yourself."


    See Su Mingyu angry, July quickly Surrender: "good, I don''t nonsense, we hurry to go."


    When the two came to the brothel and told themselves the destination of the trip, they were taken to the third floor and hung aside.


    Su Mingyu and July had been waiting for about an hour, but no one came to entertain them.


    July touched his head and asked suspiciously, "we are looked down upon?"


    Su Mingyu rolled her eyes at him: "if someone comes to me, he doesn''t even explain his own purpose, but says that he will bring me good things. I may not even be in the mood to invite him in. "


    "Ah?" July''s face suddenly sank down: "so, I made a mistake from the first step?"


    Su Mingyu snorted coldly, its meaning is self-evident.


    In July, I couldn''t help scratching my head: "what can we do now?"


    Said July sat down, looking at the tea on the table, impatiently poured a cup of tea for himself.


    Just to be fed to his mouth, July remembered that there was su Mingyu here, so he quickly poured Su Mingyu a cup, and then very respectful hands were presented to Su Mingyu: "master, you drink first."


    Su Mingyu just took a look at the tea cup and didn''t go to pick up the water in July.


    The hand of July end is soft, but Su Mingyu still doesn''t take over. July can''t help but feel a little annoyed: "I haven''t negotiated yet? The first time, it was not smooth. Master, don''t be angry with me. I''ll go down to find someone and ask the madam to come and talk to me. "


    Said July will make up for that cup of water to his mouth, just to drink was su Mingyu with a wave to give off.


    Looking at the teacup that fell to the ground, July looked at Su Mingyu and found that her face was very bad, so July nervously asked, "master, are you really so angry? Don''t you want me to drink tea? "


    Su Mingyu pointed to the teacup on the ground with a cold voice: "should you say you are stupid or naive? Don''t you know that all the food in the brothel will be mixed with something?"


    Looking at July from top to bottom, Su Mingyu teased, "if you really drink this cup of tea, you won''t get out of this door so easily."


    "Ah There are so many rules in the brothel in July.


    He was so scared that he took a glance at the tea on the ground. He pursed his lips in July and said, "it''s really frightening. Master, do you mean to embarrass me? Let me finish such a difficult thing for the first time? "


    Su Mingyu curled his lips at him, narrowed his eyes and laughed like a fox: "look at what you said. How can I deliberately punish you? It''s just to let you know that people are dangerous. "


    July tut A: "then now what to do?"


    Su Mingyu only said one word: "wait."


    July frowned: "I have to wait, I have been waiting for an hour."


    If you put it in Sinan Pavilion, you can sell a lot of clothes in July.


    "Well, I really think it''s easy." July sighed: "originally, I thought I would come here to eat and drink, and then make a few good words to make things work. I didn''t expect that I would eat someone else''s power before I opened my mouth."


    Looking at his dejected appearance, Su Mingyu''s eyes crossed a smile: "otherwise you can go down to look for the pimp, but I guess you can''t get off the second floor and be entangled."


    At the thought of their two people come up, those young ladies crazy forward and behind that strength, July can not help but fight a shiver.


    Honestly sat on the stool, in July, his hand was like a rattle drum: "forget it, I still wait here, I think I can''t go to the second floor."


    It''s rare to see him so discerning. Su Mingyu laughs: "come on, we''ve been hanging out for a long time. Someone should come soon."


    Seems to be verifying Su Mingyu''s words, with her voice down. The door was knocked. Outside a pleasant voice rang up: "excuse me, is it the miss and childe of Sinan pavilion?"


    July and Su Mingyue looked at each other and nodded: "yes."


    "I''m sorry, our mother sang is busy today, so she just got free at the moment. It''s really keeping you waiting. Please come out and follow me down to find her."No matter Su Mingyu or July will believe such false words.


    But they were too lazy to argue with her. They opened the door and followed her out.


    All the way down from the third floor to the second floor, July and Su Mingyu finally met the lady who had kept them waiting for so long.


    July to that pimp a smile: "did not expect such a large brothel, behind is actually a so young mother sang in charge."


    Pimp a pick eyebrow: "hear you are Sinan pavilion?"


    July a nod: "yes, don''t know mother Sangke heard of Sinan Pavilion."


    "But who lives in the capital has never heard of Sinan pavilion?" The procuress chuckled: "do you want to talk to me about cooperation with my girl?"


    July busy nodded: "it is something, just don''t know whether the procuress is interested in listening?"


    The procuress looked up and down in July, and her eyes showed a touch of appreciation: "it''s just your appearance and figure. If you go to Nanyuan, it may be a number one


    Nanyuan? July unknown, so I took a look at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu sneered to himself: "Mom sang, don''t be kidding. I''m so stupid that I won''t please the girl at all. I''m afraid I''ll smash someone''s signboard when I go to Nanyuan."


    "The girl is a good person." The procuress looked at Su Mingyu and grinned.


    Su Mingyu nodded, right should be praised.


    "To be honest with my mother sang, in fact, we got the news that your brothel will hold a beauty contest in a few days, so we want to cooperate with your mother sang."


    Although I can''t understand, in July, I can also know that what the mother sang said is certainly not a good word, otherwise Su Mingyu would not help herself.

 Chapter 149

    "We do have a beauty contest." Madame''s face became very ugly: "but this news I just told my girls yesterday, how do you know?"


    July narrowed his eyes and laughed: "yesterday, several girls in your building suddenly went to our place to buy clothes. I asked them curiously. The girls told me about it and asked me to refuel them."


    Listen to the procuress a nod: "Oh, so you see the opportunity to come to me, want to cooperate with me?"


    July said, "we provide you with free clothes for beauty pageants. Your ladies can wear more colorful clothes than in the past, so as to attract more guests. This is a good thing to kill two birds with one stone. Why don''t mother sang do it?"


    "Double eagle?" The procuress narrowed her eyes and laughed: "what benefits do you want?"


    "It''s mom sang. It''s good to talk to smart people."


    July grinned: "I want the curtain of your arena to be made by Sinan Pavilion. I want to write the name of Sinan Pavilion on it and draw some pictures about it."


    "Of course, the most important thing is, I want every girl of you to say thank you for our clothes provided by Sinan Pavilion."


    The brow of the procuress''s tight wrinkling is loosened at this moment.


    She looked at July in disbelief and asked for a long time: "just This? "


    July affirmed a nod: "our request to mother sang said, should be just a piece of cake? It''s not so much a requirement at all, because it won''t affect the normal operation of your beauty contest


    Calm eyes think for a long time, the procuress suddenly smile at Su Mingyu: "did not expect, you will be a business people."


    "This time, if you want to make my competition known to all in Beijing, you only provided a few sets of clothes and then you went to my Shunfeng boat. It''s really smart to make your shop more well-known."


    Su Mingyu''s face under the hat can''t see the expression clearly, but the voice sounds quite appreciative of the old lady: "where, it''s the mistress''s absurd praise."


    "And Su Mingyu gave a slight pause: "I''ve brought new business opportunities to my boss''s wife by the way."


    "Since you can get clothes out for you, what about jewelry and rouge? It''s not difficult to find one or two shops with insight in this big capital. I believe the landlady will get what she wants. "


    Su Mingyu and the procuress looked at each other through the tulle of the hat. The smile in each other''s eyes was self-evident.


    Conditions are clearly placed, the procuress a pat table: "in this case, then this matter is settled."


    "It''s just that I pay attention to the evidence, so if you really want to cooperate, please write me a letter, which should clearly state why you are willing to send us clothes."


    July did not expect so smooth, he immediately nodded: "of course, no problem!"


    Finish to come to brush and ink, paper, inkstone, pick up the pen, and then write a large article.


    The procuress took the paper and looked at it for a long time. She narrowed her eyes and laughed: "I didn''t expect that your handwriting is pretty good."


    July shy smile: "show ugliness."


    "Now that the matter has been settled, we will go back first, and we will be fully responsible for the rest in July."


    Su Mingyu said, pointing to her side of July.


    July a Leng, he thought before just to talk about conditions, but did not expect, actually follow-up also need their own responsibility?


    The procuress has no opinion. After all, she is a good-looking guy. Who doesn''t want to see more.


    Coming out of the brothel, July looks at Su Mingyu a little uneasy, and looks like she wants to ask but doesn''t dare to ask.


    Su Mingyu was annoyed by him: "if you have something to say, you can fart."


    "Master, in fact, I''m just a little curious Sister Xia Mian has more experience. Why don''t you let her do this


    "Because I know that summer sleep will not disappoint me." Su Mingyu left this sentence and turned away, leaving only a confused July.


    Leng in place to think for a long time, July suddenly wake up to come over: "master! Wait for me! I see. Master, you are teaching me how to deal with shop affairs in your way, aren''t you? "


    Obviously can let the summer sleep go, but chose to own not to say, Su Mingyu even accompanied himself to run a trip.


    And the most important thing is that Su Mingyu, although she said reckless words, came to sinang Pavilion early in the morning to let her repeat her words to persuade the old lady and improve her demands.


    If Su Mingyu really does not want to care about himself, then there is no need to do these thankless things!


    At the thought of July, she grinned. Su Mingyu is really a model of cold face and hot heart.


    She thought of everything for herself, but she was always cold and didn''t want to be close to her.


    With Su Mingyu''s pace, July said his discovery with a smile. Su Mingyu just glanced at him and didn''t answer.However, it was difficult for him to enjoy himself in July, because of his speech habit.


    Two people clamorously returned to Sinan Pavilion. Looking at July''s happy appearance, xiamian asked, "is everything going well?"


    It''s good that she didn''t ask. So she asked, July was like an open talk box, saying all the causes and consequences of this incident.


    Su Mingyu is not interested in listening. She directly turns to the second floor. Before going upstairs, she gives xiamian a look of "take care" and then disappears into the sight of xiamian''s pleading.


    After su Mingyu finished reading the account book and some new drawings, it was already very late.


    As soon as Su Mingyu went downstairs, she saw people coming and going to a very busy store. She looked at July and saw that he was busy, so she seized the summer sleep: "go, go out with me."


    Xia Mian looks at her suspiciously: "this is busy, I left not suitable?"


    Su Mingyu has the final say: "what''s wrong? I''ll take the final say."


    With that, Su Mingyu gave a look to a shop assistant on the counter and slipped out of the back door.


    All the way, xiamian saw the familiar mansion in front of her eyes and couldn''t help laughing: "I thought it was something. It was brought me here. What happened?"


    Su Mingyu also did not explain, handed over the sign to wait for the wood to pick up.


    Muyi and xiamian have seen each other several times. They nodded to each other, even if they had said hello.


    With wood into the backyard, Gu ruobai is enjoying tea and reading books.

 Chapter 150

    Su Mingyu curled his lips: "the royal highness of Ruixian has been graceful and unrestrained."


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s voice, Gu ruobai put down his teacup: "what''s the matter? The boss of Suzhou University is in a bad mood


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "that''s not true. It''s just that I''m busy here, but you''ve been quiet for so many years. It''s just a little unbalanced."


    "You are honest." Gu ruobai is funny. No one can say that he is not happy.


    Pick eyebrow to take a look at the summer sleep behind her, Gu ruobai is also probably know what Su Mingyu is going to do.


    "Mei Qing will be here in a minute. Sit and wait."


    This is obviously for the standing summer sleep.


    Xia Mian was suddenly looked at by Gu ruobai and was given a seat. She was stiff, and she was not used to it.


    Su Mingyu comforted her: "nothing, let you sit, you sit, why are you afraid of this."


    With that, Su Mingyu took her to sit down and poured a cup of tea to xiamian.


    Xia Mian knows that Su Mingyu is good to herself, but she has never been treated with such courtesy. She is a little flattered: "that What did Miss Su call me to do today


    Even if the summer sleep is stupid, it should have been seen that the purpose of this party is to oneself, or to say, the party produced by taking oneself as the goal.


    See summer sleep uneasy, Su Mingyu toward her mysterious smile: "don''t be so nervous, you have to believe that I won''t hurt you, will you?"


    This point of summer sleep has never been doubted, but even so, she is still a little worried.


    This is because Gu ruobai is nothing like what is said outside. If this king Ruixian starts to be cruel, he is not generally terrible. If he wants to offend him, he will be dead.


    Xia Mian sat for a long time with trembling. Finally, a clear and beautiful female voice suddenly appeared and saved her: "Meiqing has met the Lord and Miss Su."


    Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "many days have not seen, Meiqing girl is still so gorgeous."


    "Mei Qing?" The first summer flowers frown


    "It seems that Mei Qing''s name is not so unknown in the capital." With that, Mei Qing came up.


    Gu ruobai nodded to her: "this is the summer sleeping girl Mingyu said last time. Meiqing, please help her to have a look."


    Xia Mian is wondering what this is to see, and Mei Qing suddenly comes to her.


    Suddenly close to such a good-looking face, summer sleep was scared, if not know that people here will not hurt themselves, she would have instinctively fled.


    Mei Qing stared at the face of xiamian for a long time, then rubbed her hands and whispered, "summer sleeping girl, abrupt."


    With that, Mei Qing touched the wound of summer sleep.


    Feeling that already scabby wound is touched by others discomfort, summer sleep simply closed his eyes, trying to let himself hold his breath, so as not to have too strong action.


    After drumming for a long time, Mei Qing finally took back her hand: "the wound on the girl''s face in summer sleep was drawn by herself?"


    "Ah?" Su Mingyu a Leng, at the beginning of the summer sleep is not so to himself said.


    Xia Mian was also stunned. She didn''t expect that her secret, which had been hidden for so long, was exposed by a person who only saw the scar once.


    "Why do you say that?"


    Su Mingyu was also an agent and suffered a lot of injuries. She had learned to identify the wound in the process of touching, climbing and rolling.


    Can summer sleep on the face of the wound, how to see also don''t seem to be oneself make?


    As if knowing the doubts of Su Mingyu and others, Mei Qing hooked her lips and was charming with a smile: "the reason is very simple. Look at the wound on her face, it is obvious that the upper part is too thin and too shallow, while the lower part is very deep."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I just noticed this point. It''s just a scratch. There should have been a strong feedback, which can''t explain anything?"


    Mei Qing raised her eyebrow: "of course, I don''t want to say that. Miss Su, you are a lady in the boudoir. Naturally, you haven''t seen much fighting and killing, so it''s natural that you don''t know."


    "If others want to hurt you, they must be quick, accurate and ruthless, and will not leave such a long and obvious trace of slight injury."


    "But if you hurt yourself, then before you really hurt yourself, you will generally be more hesitant, so you will have such a different depth."


    As soon as she said that, Su Mingyu immediately understood that this was a trial cut wound.


    It seems that she is so comfortable here that she is about to forget her professional skills.


    Su Mingyu nodded and said she knew it. Then she turned her head and looked at xiamian: "why do you want to cheat me?"


    Xia Mian pursed her lips and lowered her head: "master I didn''t mean to deceive you


    "Just..." It seems that it''s hard to talk about summer sleep.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu waved his hand: "forget it, I don''t really want to know. I''ll ask you a word now, will you hurt me?"Xia Mian quickly waved his hand: "no! It''s impossible for me to hurt the master. The master has given me a new favor. How can I hurt the master? "


    In this case, Su Mingyu raised an eyebrow: "OK, then you don''t have to explain, I believe you."


    "What..."


    This time, not only herself but also Mei Qing was surprised.


    With this woman''s red mouth and white teeth, Su Mingyu believed others?


    In Mei Qing''s memory, Su Mingyu is not such a good person to send off.


    Does Su Mingyu really trust Xia Mian?


    Gu ruobai on one side was calm. He took a sip of tea slowly and did not join in the communication between these women. He listened quietly.


    Xia Mian didn''t expect Su Mingyu to be so simple. She let go of herself with a few words, and let her hide things for a while.


    Xia Mian clenched her hands and pursed her lower lip. She seemed to have made up her mind and said, "it''s not a big deal. After all, I''m from a brothel. Although I''m a flower queen, I have to pick up people I don''t want to pick up."


    "Once I met an official. I didn''t know why. He took a fancy to me at the first sight, and then he asked his mother sang to buy my night. But I didn''t think that he was particularly fond of playing tricks."


    Speaking of this, a touch of pain appeared on his face: "every time I received him, I had to stay in bed for a long time and could not move, so gradually I began to be afraid of the official, but the official always saw my expression of fear and became more excited and crazy."


    "Until one time, I almost died in the brothel because of excessive blood loss. Although my mother sang knew the news, although she was also distressed that my number one was hurt so much, the official was not provoked by our small brothel, so my mother sang just invited the doctor to see a doctor for me, and then suppressed this matter."

 Chapter 151

    Summer sleep tears have been uncontrolled flow down, tone has become a bit choked: "that day I lay in bed, with my own eyes to see the doctor sew me up, and then personally heard the doctor said that I may not have children in my life."


    "I''m crazy and I want to kill the animal, but I''m already close to him, but when I see his eyes, I''m scared and can''t move. The fear from the bottom of my heart attacks me and makes me realize clearly that I can''t kill him at all."


    "I couldn''t have escaped from him, so So I cut my face Xia Mian laughed at herself: "sure enough, he saw my ugly appearance, and all of a sudden he lost interest in me, and I escaped from his claws."


    "But I didn''t think that even if I ran away from him, my suffering was not over. Ugly people like me couldn''t get customers in the brothel, which meant that I couldn''t bring benefits to the pimp."


    "The procuress and those girls treat me like dogs. I can''t eat enough every day, but I have to do a lot of things. If I didn''t meet you later, I would not have lived to this day."


    Xia Mian lowered her head: "master, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t cheat you, I''m just afraid I''m afraid you will dislike me as a woman with a heart


    Su Mingyu''s teeth clenched. If she didn''t have the reason to know where she was now, she really wanted to kill the man who hurt his summer sleep.


    Although she knows that women who have been reduced to women''s groups since ancient times will not have a good end, but such a thing clearly happened in her own side, in any case, Su Mingyu can not suppress this tone.


    Su Mingyu tolerated for a long time, then eased the mood, stretched out his hand to hold the back of her hand, deep voice comfort: "it''s OK, no children, we can adopt another one, since you can say it, it means that you have already figured it out."


    Su Mingyu''s tone is rare and gentle: "the past things have passed, even if you don''t think about it. The bad guys like that are free to accept by God. You can live a better life now."


    Xia Mian nodded, a pair of peach blossom eyes were already wet by tears: "thank you Thank you for bringing me out of that fire


    "Thank you for your talent. I just want to take advantage of you. You also used me to come out of the brothel, so we are not in debt."


    Su Mingyu said and handed a cup of hot tea to xiamian: "I said today that this is the end of the matter. As for the official, I believe he will not die well. You should not think about revenge and other things."


    "I I can''t kill him. " Xia Mian bowed his head in shame: "I''m afraid of him, I can''t kill him..."


    Listening to the fear in the voice of summer sleep, Su Mingyu patted her on the shoulder and then turned to Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai slightly a Lin Mou: "what?"


    Su Mingyu pouted: "silk."


    Gu ruobai is dumb to smile, he makes a wink to Mei Qing.


    Mei Qing immediately took out a silk silk with a little Rouge fragrance from her arms, and went to the side of xiamian instead of Su Mingyu to continue to pacify the mood of summer sleep: "sorry, I didn''t know that so many things happened to you."


    Summer sleep is also atmosphere, she wiped tears and shook her head: "no, you are right, since I have been rescued by the master, then my whole person should be the master''s, so I should not have so many secrets."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s lips and said with a smile: "as a woman, do you want me to take a handkerchief?"


    Su Mingyu is not ashamed, but proud: "I don''t like to take so many things. I always feel a little unaccustomed to carrying too many things."


    "What would you do in case you needed it?" Gu ruobai knew that Su Mingyu was very careless in some places, so he began to tease him: "are you going to wipe it with your sleeves?"


    Su Mingyu was disgusted by his words: "can''t I buy it if I have money?"


    "And I won''t cry!" This is not su Mingyu boasting, but she really seldom cries.


    In the 21st century, boss''s iron and blood skills have completely turned her into a machine that can only perform human tasks, so she seldom shows her feelings belonging to Su Mingyu, which indirectly leads to her not exposing her mind.


    What''s more, as a female agent in the 21st century, it''s impossible to cry, but the pain is real.


    When betrayed by that slag man, the pain is still fresh in my eyes, but now Su Mingyu remembers the scene at that time, but there is no such hatred.


    Maybe all this has something to do with the man in front of him.


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyu''s face became hot unconsciously. She simply stopped her face and forced to change the topic: "Mei Qing, can you see the wound on Xia Mian''s face, can it be cured?"


    Meiqing almost did not want to nod: "it was not very heavy, and her scratch time is also very short, less than three months can completely recover."


    "Full recovery?" Summer sleep startled tears all stopped.


    She looked at Mei Qing in disbelief: "although I said I didn''t care and didn''t want it to get better, I once went to the doctor to ask. They all said that the scar could not be cured, so Gradually I gave up. "Mei Qing raised her eyebrows and laughed: "those are doctors. It''s OK to let them treat the disease, but if you want them to help you with the wound on your face, they will only feel blind."


    Said Meiqing once again on the face of the summer sleep injury: "rest assured to me, I will definitely let it become better."


    Su Mingyu seemed to be a little incredulous when she saw Xia Mian. She went to comfort her: "Mei Qing has a high insight on this area. You can rest assured and try it. Maybe the dead horse will become a living horse doctor and it will be better."


    Said Su Mingyu raised the hair next to the scar: "look at such a beautiful face, if it is really cured, I don''t know how many girls who come to our shop to buy clothes."


    Being watched by so many people, xiamian was a little shy, but now Su Mingyu said that, she was even blushing: "master! Don''t make fun of me


    "No matter how beautiful I am, I don''t have a master. You can see the white, white and tender face. It''s just a pinch and water comes out."


    She was about to come up and pinch Su Mingyu''s face. Su Mingyu subconsciously stepped back, but she didn''t expect to step back too quickly. One didn''t stand firm and fell back. Then she sat firmly in Gu ruobai''s arms.


    Feeling the touch under the buttocks, Su Mingyu''s face became embarrassed.


    She just wanted to support the body up, but did not want to be Gu ruobai to embrace a solid knot.

 Chapter 152

    Xiamian and meimian know each other very well. They look at each other very well.


    Looking at the two of them leaving, Su Mingyu scolded Gu Ruo Bai with her eyebrows and head raised: "what''s the matter? Is king Ruixian going to play rogue in broad daylight


    Gu ruobai hugged her hand and didn''t let it go: "you are my wife who didn''t go through the door. What''s wrong with holding it?"


    Su Mingyu


    Sometimes she really doubts that Gu ruobai is more like a person from the 21st century than herself, because in some ways, he is not ashamed at all!


    "Xia Mian, Mei Qing, you only have them in your eyes, don''t you?"


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s words, Su Mingyu was stunned. After a long time, she looked up at him with a smile: "do you also eat the vinegar of the girls'' house?"


    Gu ruobai was generous and nodded: "they are too close to you."


    Su Mingyu was not a person who would be persistent, so when she saw that she was getting better and better for the people around her, Gu ruobai was still a little unhappy.


    At the beginning, he succeeded in approaching Su Mingyu with great effort.


    It seems that seeing Gu ruobai''s displeasure, Su Mingyu grinned: "I sleep well with Xia because she was saved by me, and you can see that she helps me take care of sinang pavilion very well, isn''t it?"


    "As for Mei Qing..." Su Mingyu grinned: "Meiqing is not your subordinate. I trust her because of you."


    As soon as he said this, Gu ruobai''s ugly face eased up a lot. Even the corners of his mouth seemed to have a faint smile.


    "You''ll fool me." Gu ruobai raised an eyebrow: "so, the reason why you take care of July is because I asked you to take in July?"


    Su Mingyu nodded firmly: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Gu ruobai''s eyes fainted and laughed. He lowered his head and put his forehead on Su Mingyu''s forehead: "if you talk about the ability to please me, you are really invincible in the world."


    "I''ll think you''re praising me." Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "but how do you know I''m looking for Mei Qing? You actually asked someone to invite Mei Qing ahead of time."


    "I just happened to have something to do with her." Gu ruobai''s voice is very low: "I heard that their" first fragrance "is going to hold a beauty pageant. I want her to take part in it to strengthen her momentum."


    This matter was decided last night. Today, I went to see the procuress to talk about sponsorship. What magic power does Gu ruobai have? Did he know the inside information so quickly?


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t speak, Gu ruobai asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu waved her hand: "no, I just think this is a good opportunity to expand the reputation of Sinan Pavilion. But are you sure that Mei Qing will win in this beauty pageant?"


    Although it is said that Meiqing is the flower queen of the first fragrance, it is a brothel that enjoys a great reputation throughout the capital.


    So the girls in this one are more than the other. The Huakui is basically in rotation.


    Unlike other brothels, there is only one Huakui, which is the treasure of the town.


    This is why the bustard is so confident of her first fragrance that once she holds this beauty pageant, she can startle the capital.


    Because they do have that kind of capital.


    Gu ruobai didn''t even lift his eyelids: "Meiqing has that capital."


    "You have confidence in her." Su Mingyu has no choice but to smile.


    "That..." Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "one thing, I want to trouble you."


    Without waiting for her to continue to speak, Gu ruobai interrupted her in a voice: "do you want to know who the official who xiamian received at the beginning?"


    I didn''t expect Gu ruobai to know himself so well. Before he asked, he already knew what he thought.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "the reason why I advised xiamian to give up is because I was worried that she would do something stupid."


    After all, she is just a girl with no power. If someone intends to kill her, it is very easy.


    But Su Mingyu''s persuading Xia Mian to put it down does not mean that she can forgive that hateful rotten person.


    "Although I can''t control the affairs in the boudoir, I treat women like that with my own identity. It''s really hard for such a person to die."


    Su Mingyu almost clenched her teeth when she said this. Gu ruobai, who was so close to her, could even hear her teeth clench.


    Seeing that she was so angry, Gu ruobai could not check his eyes and said, "give it to me in advance. Then I have a hundred ways to make him live worse than death."


    Su Mingyu has never doubted Gu ruobai''s tough tactics.


    She pursed her lips: "then there will be king Laurie."


    Gu ruobai also downhill donkey: "no problem, it''s just an inhumane little thing."


    Say he''s fat, he''s panting right away?Su Mingyu laughs: "that this matter troublesome you, I also want to send summer sleep back to Sinan Pavilion, otherwise in July I should chase after me."


    With that, Su Mingyu stood up: "by the way, Su Zhengyi came to me yesterday and asked the emperor to give me an extra quota to go hunting in autumn."


    "Did you agree?" Gu ruobai is not so much a question as a statement.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "how can I spoil the interest of others since they have kindly asked me to go?"


    Seeing this, Gu Ruo nodded: "this Su justice, a little interesting."


    "What do you say?" Gu ruobai seems to know something inside. Su Mingyu suddenly comes to be interested.


    Gu ruobai can''t check the hook lip corner: "he may know that I still hold on to the topic of the matter, so just use such a trick to please me."


    Although it is shameful to use his daughter, as long as it is effective, it is worthy of Su Zhengyi.


    Su Mingyu is not sure about this: "forget it, regardless, soldiers will block it."


    Su Mingyu waved to Gu ruobai: "I''ll go first."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "be careful on the way."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, Gu Ruo Bai''s face suddenly became cold. He called Mu Yi with a ring of fingers: "go and call Meiqing to me."


    It''s rare to see his master son and Su Mingyu met, and his face was still so ugly. Mu Yi was tight in his heart: "but what''s wrong with Mei Qing?"


    Gu Ruo Bai did not lift his eyelids: "go!"


    Know their own master son angry, wood quickly turned to call Meiqing.


    When Meiqing saw Gu ruobai''s cold expression, he felt a little cluttered and knelt on the ground: "Meiqing makes his own decisions, but also asks the master to punish him."


    Gu ruobai squinted at her: "punish? I think you have forgotten who is your master at all? "

 Chapter 153

    Mei Qing hung his head: "Meiqing dare not."


    "I think you are very bold." Gu Ruo Bai''s face was gloomy: "if I can let you in the first fragrance, it means that I have the absolute right to speak there. Now I want to ask where you have the courage to deceive me?"


    Mei Qing''s head is still very low: "Meiqing didn''t want to deceive the master, but Miss Su said she didn''t want to let the master worry about her."


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s name, Mu Yi''s heart is half cold.


    That''s the headmaster''s son''s scale. Mei Qing conceals something bad. She has to hide something about Su Mingyu.


    "What is she going to do to Su Yueyue?" Gu ruobai''s cold eyes are slightly restrained, and the tone sounds very bad.


    Mei Qing pursed her lips: "this Mei Qing didn''t know. Miss Su only said that she hoped that I could invite Yu Wang to participate in the beauty contest


    Gu ruobai looked at her coldly, as if to see through her, and met the fierce eyes. Mei Qing was afraid to look up.


    After a long time, Gu ruobai waved: "when the beauty contest is over, I will go down and get the punishment."


    Hearing that Gu ruobai just let himself get punished, the stone in Meiqing''s heart was just falling to the ground: "thank you, master."


    "Come on, go down." Gu ruobai takes back his sight and starts to read the book in hand again.


    Obviously, it was so plain, as if just chatting for a while, but Mei Qing, who had just stood up, felt that her whole body was wet with sweat, and even her knees were a little soft.


    Wood saw the shape, originally wanted to go up to help, but was Mei Qing a look to stop.


    Gu ruobai is unhappy that he failed to report Su Mingyu''s affairs truthfully. He is not unhappy that he has made a decision without authorization.


    As a small leader in the dark Department, she still has the right to make small decisions on her own.


    In the past, she has done more daring things, but Gu ruobai is not so angry. This is really a pet of Su Mingyu. Since it is related to Su Mingyu, it is necessary to pull down Muyi and be punished together.


    Looking at Mei Qing''s back, Muyi can''t bear it: "master, Mei Qing is just keeping secret for Miss Su, you..."


    "Shut up." Gu ruobai interrupted him in a cold voice: "if you want to be punished together, go on."


    Look at Gu ruobai is iron heart, wood one can honestly shut his mouth.


    But what made him more curious was that the master didn''t let anyone in the secret department investigate the matter, and the master was in the house all day. How did the master know about Miss Su and Mei Qing?


    Feeling Mu Yi''s inquiring eyes, Gu ruobai glanced at him impatiently.


    Wood a horse to withdraw sight: "master son, I went to inspect."


    Then he ran away.


    Looking at the back of his leaving, Gu Ruo has a white eyebrow and a slightly cold eye. Recently, has he become too good to speak? How can these subordinates become so unreliable?


    Su Mingyu, who doesn''t know that her little Jiu has been seen through, is now holding the summer sleep and strolling around the market happily.


    Originally, Su Mingyu wanted to send her summer sleep back. But on the way, she saw a clothing shop that bought clothes with special characteristics, so they went in.


    Su Mingyu and Xia Mian chose a lot of clothes with the psychology of laymen and experts.


    All of a sudden, they were in front of them and were preparing to pay the bill.


    Su Mingyu looked back and saw that he was an old acquaintance: "King Yu Why are you here? "


    King Yu wore a purple robe for several days, and his slender figure was very tall and straight. In addition, his outstanding temperament made him appear in the clothing shop, which attracted a lot of curiosity.


    King Yu was not affectated. He laughed and pointed to the silver on the table: "I happened to walk here and saw Miss Su trying on clothes with her friends. So he took the liberty to disturb her."


    Then Yu Wang looked at the stunned shopkeeper: "what are you doing? Don''t you accept any money? "


    The shopkeeper then responded. He quickly settled the accounts for Su Mingyu and Xia Mian, and then made up the silver to King Yu: "my guest, take care."


    King Yu did not receive: "these reward you, will this Su girl''s clothes package sent to the mansion."


    Then he looked at the summer sleep again, indicating where she lived.


    Summer sleep a droop eyes: "the little girl lives nearby, oneself take back good."


    Seeing this, the king of Yu nodded: "that line, this king will not send the girl."


    Such an obvious way to drive people away makes Xia Mian stunned. She gives Su Mingyu a puzzled look.


    Su Mingyu sighed in her heart, but she still had a smile on her face: "it''s OK. You can go back first and take my clothes back with me. I''ll try you there tomorrow."


    Summer sleep is still a little uneasy: "but..."


    Su Mingyu immediately interrupted her: "I have nothing to worry about when I am with Yu Wang. He will send me back."It can be seen that Su Mingyu doesn''t want to let herself run this muddy water. She sips her lips and thinks about it, and finally nods.


    Although very worried, but Xia Mian also understood that no matter how to say, Su Mingyu is the legitimate eldest daughter of Su Fu and Su Yueyue''s sister.


    Even if the king Yu was brave, he would not dare to do anything to Su Mingyu in front of so many people.


    Xia Mian is not at ease and Su Mingyu said goodbye, and then step three look back at Su Mingyu.


    Yu Wang didn''t get angry because of her tardiness. On the contrary, he put a smile on his mouth: "Miss Su is a good friend. You can see that she is worried about you."


    Su Mingyu sneered: "she just doesn''t know the name of Yu king. It''s night again. I don''t think it''s proper for me to get along with a man alone."


    As soon as Yu Wang wanted to say something, Su Mingyu laughed again: "in fact, Mingyu knew that Yu was only because I had an engagement with king Ruixian."


    "There is a close relationship with my sister can be so good to me, but Mingyu can''t tell her all these things."


    Hearing Gu ruobai''s name, King Yu''s face sank slightly, but he soon eased up: "how can Miss Su be so arrogant?"


    "I just think it''s very interesting to chat with Miss Su, so I get in touch with Miss Su. It has nothing to do with who she is engaged to or whose sister she is."


    Saying that, the king of Yu suddenly leaned over to Su Mingyu: "besides, this engagement is not unsolvable."


    "I don''t think Miss Su''s friend''s worry is unreasonable. After all, Miss Su is so excellent that I don''t know how many men are flocking to Miss Su?"


    The implication in this remark is obvious to Su Mingyu that he is a fool again.

 Chapter 154

    In the heart of a heavy, but Su Mingyu is still unchanged, a smile: "did not expect Mingyu in the heart of the king Yu have such a good evaluation, to really let me surprise it."


    "Let''s not stand here." In the face of Su Mingyu''s Taiji, the king of Yu was not angry: "go out for a stroll?"


    Seeing his posture, Su Mingyu also knew that he did not have the right to refuse. He simply nodded: "let''s go."


    In the bustling bazaar, Su Mingyu looked at the traffic around him and remembered what Gu ruobai had said to himself last time. He couldn''t help but squint at a pair of deep eyes.


    Noticing her small movements, King Yu frowned: "Miss Su, what else would you like to go to when you''re shopping at the clothing shop?"


    Su Mingyu wanted to say no, but she thought it was too disappointing. She pointed to a powder shop in front of her: "why don''t you go to the front and have a look at it? That shop is very famous in the capital, and pick some rouge for my sister by the way?"


    Receiving Su Mingyu''s line of sight, the king of Yu collected his eyes: "what does yue''er need? I will bring her to buy what you like."


    "Not good." Su Mingyu pretended to be relaxed: "although my sister and I seldom talk about the topic of fat and powder on weekdays, I know some of her preferences by watching my sister dress up."


    Then Su Mingyu suddenly turned back and grinned at the king Yu: "why don''t you choose some things that your sister likes to use, and then you can give it to your sister in person. How about her being happy?"


    The street is full of lights, and the candle light flickers slightly in the wind, which completely outlines Su Mingyu''s delicate facial features.


    Especially that pair of crystal bright eyes, which is like the reflection of the whole market candle light, the beauty is intoxicating.


    The king of Yu unconsciously tightened his throat and took a long time to say the word "good".


    Seeing that he agreed, Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes with a smile and compressed the surrounding scenery. She looked both lovely and lively.


    This was the first time that King Yu saw her so unprepared for herself. The darkness in her heart, which had never been touched, seemed to be a little bit loose.


    When he calmed down, Su Mingyu had disappeared in the street and turned into the shop of rouge.


    He raised his hand and stroked his chest. The king''s face was a little gloomy, but he still stepped up and looked at Su Mingyu carefully choosing things from a distance.


    After waiting for about a cup of tea, Su Mingyu waved to the king Yu inside: "King Yu, I''ve chosen it."


    King Yu stepped forward three or two steps and looked at Su Mingyu''s choice of things were very delicate. He looked expensive and raised his eyebrows: "what did you choose?"


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "I have nothing to want."


    "Choose one." Although the tone is very plain.


    Su Mingyu scratched his head in embarrassment. Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of a small hairpin. However, when she reached for it, she deliberately took another humble wooden hairpin.


    Her strange behavior was all seen in the eyes of King Yu, and she couldn''t help laughing: "you don''t think it''s expensive to choose these cosmetics. You choose a hairpin for yourself, afraid to buy me poor?"


    Su Mingyu quickly waved his hand: "no No, I just don''t think it''s very good. "


    After all, it''s people who give money, don''t they?


    Not to mention that Su Mingyu was not interested in these things. Even if she was interested, she would not ask others to give her money to buy them.


    In terms of her present wealth, I am afraid that the entire range of civilians in the capital is also ranked on the top.


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s fear of his hands and feet, King Yu didn''t talk nonsense. He took the hairpin and inserted it into Su Mingyu''s bun. Then he took out the silver to settle the account.


    Su Mingyu seems to be a little embarrassed to hang down his head, but his black eyes covered by his hair are indeed overflowing with a smile of success.


    Although I''m very sorry for Gu ruobai, the king Yu has already sent him to the door. How can he take care of himself by Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue?


    Looking at Yu Wang''s return after paying the money, Su Mingyu grinned at him and said, "I think it''s late enough. If there''s nothing else for King Yu, I''ll go back to the house first?"


    King Yu raised his eyebrows: "what''s urgent? I''ll send you."


    Then Yu Wang''s hand suddenly more than a few base together of the box.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes and eyebrows locked: "is king Yu going to send it to his sister in person?"


    King Yu looked at him and said, "why not?"


    Su Mingyu waved his hand: "of course not. My sister will be very happy to know that Yu Wang is so kind to her."


    I didn''t expect that the king of Yu was infatuated with Su Yueyue. A king of all walks of life actually gave Su Yueyue something in person.


    I just don''t know what a wonderful expression Su Yueyue would have if he knew that these things were his own choice.


    And the hairpin on her head, but she must be seen by Su Yueyue.


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyu could not help but speed up the pace.King Yu walked behind and looked at Su Mingyu, who behaved strangely. He suddenly raised his lips and seemed to be in a good mood.


    Su''s house was not far from the market. After walking about 20 minutes, Su Mingyu came to the main gate.


    After a glance at the brightly lit Su mansion, Su Mingyu saluted King Yu and said, "thank you for sending Mingyu back. Mingyu will go in and help you inform your sister."


    Su Mingyu turned around and was about to leave, but before she could step forward, he was caught by the wrist of King Yu.


    Su Mingyu jerked back her hand as if she had been scalded. After that, she noticed that her action was a little exaggerated. So she pursed her lips and whispered, "I''m sorry I was just startled


    Yu Wang also did not blame her: "nothing, I was abrupt."


    With that, Yu Wang handed her the box in his hand: "don''t call yue''er."


    Su Mingyu knew: "it''s so late. Maybe my sister has gone to bed. King Yu is really in love with his sister. I''ll send it to her now. "


    Su Mingyu was about to pick up the things in the hands of Yu, but he was taken away by him.


    After catching an empty Su Mingyu, he almost fell down on the king of Yu. After a long time of stability, he was able to stand still.


    Su Mingyu looked at Yu king in doubt: "King Yu What''s the matter? "


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu


    Although very puzzled, but Su Mingyu or honest show hands, and then stare at a pair of bright eyes, a blink does not blink at him.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s clear eyes, Yu Wang''s tone unconsciously became softer: "this is actually what I bought for you. Yue''er''s share will be sent to Su''s house early tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 155

    "What!" Su Mingyu exclaimed, and then suddenly reflected that his action was too big, and quickly covered his mouth: "no, no!"


    Su Mingyu waved his hands one after another: "King Yu''s kindness has been accepted by Mingyu, but this thing is too valuable. Su Mingyu deserves it."


    After saying this, Su Mingyu retreated one after another. Before she stepped back, she heard a cold voice coming from behind her: "sister? Why are you still outside so late? "


    Su Yueyue came out of Su''s mansion in a graceful skirt. When he saw the king of Yu, he was surprised and pleased: "King Yu? Why are you here? "


    Saying that Su Yueyue would go up and take the arm of King Yu, and the king did not delay for a while.


    Su Mingyu coughed a little awkwardly: "thank you for sending me back. Since my sister has come out, you can give it to her in person."


    After saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. Su Yueyue quickly stopped her: "sister came back with King Yu?"


    Su Mingyu nodded and seemed a little uneasy to step back: "happened to meet, and the king of Yu kindly sent me back."


    "King Ruixian..." The words came to his mouth and was swallowed by Su Yue.


    But what she wanted to ask was obvious. Why did king Ruixian, as the future husband of Su Mingyu, allow Su Mingyu to walk alone so late.


    Of course, it''s not because Ruixian Wang doesn''t want to send Su Mingyu, but his legs make him unable to travel freely.


    This Su Yue is really, when he hurt himself, he didn''t forget to pull up Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu turned a white eye in her heart, but her tone was very calm: "it''s just that I want to walk."


    Then Su Mingyu took a look at the king Yu, and then immediately withdrew his sight, as if he were very shy: "fortunately, I met a handsome young master like Yu Wang to send me back. Otherwise, it would be a bit untimely for a woman to walk in a layman like this in such a dark day."


    Originally, her words didn''t mean much, just simple thanks, but Su Yueyue was a person with a lively mind. As soon as she heard Su Mingyu say so, his eyes immediately became sharp.


    Su Mingyu looked up and down a circle, Su Yueyue acutely found the hairpin on Su Mingyu''s hair.


    The hairpin is the latest style of "Xiangyun Pavilion". It is beautiful in style but extremely expensive. Most girls can only see it. If they really let them buy it, they can''t afford it.


    For this reason, when he snatched the first batch to take out, he also attracted a lot of envious eyes. Now it''s clear at a glance how this hairpin can be found on Su Mingyu''s head.


    Although Su Mingyu is the legitimate eldest daughter of Su Fu, she is not well received. She has no money at all, so she can''t afford such things.


    At the same time, she came back with the king of Yu. Looking at him again, her eyes were full of interest. If Su Yueyue didn''t understand it, he would be a fool.


    In his heart, he was filled with anger, but Su Yueyue still bit his teeth and forced himself to calm down.


    In front of the king Yu, she has always been quiet and virtuous, so she can''t get angry, or all the previous remarks are in vain.


    Holding Cheng Quan in his hand, Su Yueyue narrowed his eyes and laughed innocently: "although King Yu is a king, he is approachable, which is really rare."


    Then Su Yueyue looked at the gift box in the hand of King Yu and asked with a smile, "was the king of Yu just giving things to his sister?"


    As soon as the king of Yu opened his mouth to say something, Su Mingyu snatched in front of him: "these are all selected by the king Yu for my younger sister. Let''s see if you like it or not. I try my best to pick some things you like to use in your daily life."


    Su Yueyue took a look at those things. Just now, King Yu clearly wanted to pass it to Su Mingyu.


    Now she says she''s going to give it to herself?


    However, Su Yue didn''t pierce the window paper, but covered his mouth happily and looked very surprised: "really?"


    Seeing her smile so happy, the king of Yu handed over the things in his hand: "well, send it to you."


    Su Yueyue rushed to come and then bowed deeply to King Yu gratefully: "thank you, I like it very much."


    King Yu nodded: "just like it, then you go back first. It''s getting late, and I''m ready to go back to the mansion."


    Su Yueyue was a little embarrassed and grabbed the sleeve of Yu Wang: "the king of Yu has arrived. Why don''t you go in and see my parents?"


    Hearing Su Yueyue say this, Su Mingyu''s eyes are slightly exasperated. This Su Yueyue is really a trick. He wants to force King Yu to accompany her to see her parents?


    It seems that Su Yueyue is determined to marry the king of Yu, but he takes the initiative to ask him to enter the house.


    Su Mingyu stood far away from one side, and did not disturb.


    King Yu took a look at Su''s house behind Su Yueyue. He raised his hand and stroked Su Yueyue''s cheek: "it''s so late today. I''m not good to disturb you. I''d better talk about it later."


    Hearing this, Su Yueyue was a little lost, but she soon recovered.She grinned at the king Yu with a bright and happy smile: "yes! I will make good use of the things that King Yu sent me today. "


    Looking at her so clever appearance, Yu Wang''s Yu Guang subconsciously looks at Su Mingyu.


    In the impression, Su Mingyu never seemed to please himself like this.


    King Yu''s black eyes were awe inspiring and nodded: "well, you go first. I have something to say to miss Mingyu."


    Su Mingyu a Leng: "me?"


    King Yu nodded: "about King Ruixian."


    It was because Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu nodded, and then turned his eyes to Su Yueyue.


    Actually in front of their own face said to talk with Su Mingyu alone!


    Su Yueyue died of writing tight palm, not to let his face become extremely ugly.


    She sipped and chuckled: "OK, I''ll go first. Yuwang, sister, it''s cool and cold. Please go back to your room earlier."


    King Yu nodded slightly, which was a promise.


    Su Mingyu can only nod to Su Yueyue: "I know. Thank you for your concern."


    Su Yueyue Fu body left, just a moment ago, the place where the spark splashed became quiet.


    Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu and asked, "what the king wants to tell me is not the matter of King Ruixian?"


    Su Mingyu uncovered it, and the king of Yu didn''t feel upset: "since you don''t accept it, I''ll give those things to yue''er first. Tomorrow I''ll let them send the share that was intended for yue''er directly to your yard."


    Said, Yu Wang also pretended to be strict: "this time you can''t shirk, if you push away the king again, you will be angry."

 Chapter 156

    Since Yu Wang had already said so, Su Mingyu nodded: "thank you very much."


    "Nothing." King Yu waved his hand: "it''s not a valuable thing. But why are you afraid of yue''er''s eyes? "


    "Yue''er once told me about you two, but in yue''er''s mouth, the relationship between you two seems to be very good. Then why are you afraid of yue''er?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect the king of Yu to be so straightforward.


    After standing there for a long time, Su Mingyu said, "it''s not a bad relationship. It''s just a different position. "


    "She and I were not born of a mother, so there will be some friction, but it is all about the boudoir affairs of some women. It is harmless, so the king of Yu doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Su Mingyu said with a smile: "please rest assured. Yue''er is my sister no matter what I say. I won''t hurt her. "


    Looking at the reluctant smile on Su Mingyu''s not good-looking face, King Yu collected his eyes and said, "I''m just curious. I don''t doubt your meaning."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "King Yu has always been open and aboveboard. Naturally, he will not like a woman who has a lot of flowers. Mingyu knows that. "


    "Yue''er was spoiled by Er Niang since he was a child, and sometimes he was arrogant. But she is really a good match. If yu really likes his sister. In fact, she could have been married earlier


    Looking at Su Mingyu has been boasting how much he and Su Yue match. King Yu''s face became gloomy: "I said I didn''t mean it. If I want to marry, I will marry naturally, but the person I don''t want to marry can not be persuaded by a few words


    Su Mingyu pretended to be puzzled and looked at Yu king with his head askew: "Mingyu doesn''t understand the meaning of Yu Wang''s words."


    "But..." Without waiting for Yu''s reply, Su Mingyu went on to say: "Yu Wang is not only good in appearance, but also in virtue. Mingyu believes that a woman like Yu Wang who is an excellent man will also like you."


    Looking at the sincere blessing in her eyes, the king of Yu suddenly felt a little agitated.


    "I''ll talk about it later. It''s getting late. Go back quickly."


    With that, Yu turned around and left, as if the man who wanted Su Mingyu to stay was not himself.


    Looking at his back, Su Mingyu hooked the corner of his lips and flashed a calculation in his eyes.


    He raised his feet and went back to the mansion. He saw Su Yueyue with high toe and high spirit just after walking for two steps.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why did you come back with King Yu? "


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "said with you, just happened to meet just, why do you pester ceaselessly like this?"


    Su Yueyue''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly: "the capital is so big, why did you meet it so coincidentally? Even if I meet you, I will send you back, even if I send you back, and I will give you such a good thing? "


    Su Yueyue was obviously distrustful. She took a cold look at the hairpin on Su Mingyu''s head, and her face was even worse: "the hairpin on your head is also from King Yu?"


    Said Su Yue Yue to grab, Su Mingyu a virtual shake back a step, to avoid her hand.


    Su Mingyu frowned and looked at Su Yueyue: "so what? It was given to me voluntarily by King Yu. Does my sister want to rob it? "


    Su Yueyue was already a little angry, and her face was even worse when she was so excited: "what is it that I gave it to you voluntarily? It''s not your wave hooves who go to hook and lead him, but he is willing to give you so many things. "


    Hearing that she belittled herself, Su Mingyu laughed instead of angry. "So, all the things that King Yu gave to his sister were obtained by his sister Gou?"


    "How can you compare with me?" Su Yueyue held his head high, like a cock fighting victory.


    "I was in love with King Yu, so he sent these things to please me." Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu contemptuously: "but you have a engagement. Since it''s still like this, I don''t know how to behave! If Wang Ruixian knew about it, he would still want to marry you


    Unexpectedly, when King Ruixian said something, Su Mingyu snorted: "if he doesn''t want to marry me, it''s just right. Now I think that King Yu is an elegant young man, gentle and beneficial, and a good match."


    "And Su Mingyu sneered: "the most important thing is that he has no disability. He is the emperor''s favorite son. I think King Yu is better than King Ruixian. If King Ruixian really doesn''t want to marry me, I can climb up the branch of King Yu. "


    Su Yueyue didn''t expect that Su Mingyu would say such shameless words. She was stunned for a long time before she responded: "why do you think that king Ruixian doesn''t want you, but you can get good from King Yu?"


    "With your size? And face? " Su Yueyue deliberately raised her pride.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips, and was too lazy to argue with her: "then we can only ride a donkey to look at the account books, and then we will see."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned her head and walked toward her yard.Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, Su Yue angrily bit his teeth: "Su Mingyu! If you dare to rob my man, I will let you taste the pain of being abandoned


    Ignoring the piercing sight behind her, Su Mingyu went back to her yard and the first thing she did was to take a look at Zhizhu.


    Found that the little girl has been more happy than himself, Su Mingyu heart stone is also put down.


    Su Mingyu didn''t worry about anything else. She was afraid that Wang Manwen would come to Zhizhu''s trouble while he was away.


    Zhizhu takes her position too low, which leads to her being bullied by Wang Manwen.


    With a sigh, Su Mingyu went back to her room and lay on her back on the bed. Looking at the curtain above her head, a pair of clear eyes flashed a touch of complexity.


    Today, Su Yue was not stimulated by himself. It seems that Su Yue is more or less rational.


    Originally, Su Mingyu thought that Su Yueyue would be furious when he saw that he was with King Yu. Unexpectedly, she chose the most mild way to deal with it.


    If Su Yueyue was so obviously aimed at himself as usual, Su Mingyu guaranteed that Su Yueyue''s good impression in Yu Wang would definitely lose a lot of points.


    However, compared with Su Yueyue, Su Mingyu is more concerned about how to explain with Gu ruobai tomorrow.


    He has been with King Yu for such a long time today. According to the speed at which Gu ruobai collected intelligence in the past, he must have known everything.


    Originally, Gu ruobai hated his contact with King Yu. Today, he deliberately made use of King Yu to make a bureau. I don''t know how angry Gu ruobai will be tomorrow.

 Chapter 157

    In this way, Su Mingyu lay in bed and went to sleep. When she woke up again, it was already daylight.


    Knowing that Zhu has improved a lot after these days of cultivation, so she came to ask Su Mingyu to get up.


    As soon as Su Mingyu opened it, she saw Zhizhu''s enlarged head several times. She almost didn''t frighten a spirit to fall from the bed.


    "Know bamboo?"


    Su Mingyu frowned: "what''s the matter? Are you in good health? "


    Zhizhu grinned: "of course, I can''t say it. It''s just that it doesn''t hurt anymore. I just want to wake up the young lady."


    Listen to her say so, Su Mingyu subconsciously looked at her hand.


    "There is no bleeding."


    Zhizhu nodded: "why didn''t miss come to see me last night? I was worried for a long time."


    Su Mingyu raised her hand and rubbed her head: "I see you seem to be chatting happily, so I didn''t want to disturb you."


    Know bamboo Oh a: "that young lady now hurry up, the sky is already late, a while the master did not see you in the main hall to eat breakfast, but also talk about you."


    "Talk to me?" Su Mingyu frowned: "Su Zhengyi, he Do you often watch my movements? "


    Zhizhu nodded: "yes, I feel that since the last time in prison, the master''s attitude towards the young lady seems to be much better."


    Su Mingyu smiles to himself. It seems that Su Zhengyi still doesn''t trust himself very much.


    "In this case, I have to work harder to flatter my father."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s enthusiasm, she nodded: "it''s good. At least if you have the master to support the young lady, the lady and the second miss will be more restrained to the young lady, and will not bully you like that."


    What he and Zhizhu said was not the same, but it did not prevent Su Mingyu from being in a good mood.


    She nodded: "well, I may be late for something today, so don''t wait for me."


    For Su Mingyu''s busy, Zhizhu is also known, so she nodded very cleverly.


    When Su Mingyu came to the main hall, Su Zhengyi had just arrived. He took a look at Su Mingyu: "I heard that the king of Yu sent you back last night?"


    I didn''t expect that Su Yueyue would sue Su Zhengyi in the early morning.


    Su Mingyu, of course, didn''t hide it. She nodded generously: "it''s just that I happened to meet him when I came out from the house of King Ruixian. It''s inconvenient for the king Yu to see a woman walking outside at night, so he personally sent me back."


    "Yes." Su Mingyu looked at Su Yue as if he suddenly remembered something: "the king of Yu asked me to choose a lot of things to give him in the middle of the way."


    "It seems that the king of Yu is really distressed by yue''er, and the reason why he sent me back is because he was stained with his light."


    Su Mingyu''s words changed the private meeting between her and King Yu last night into Yu Wang''s sending himself back because of Su Yueyue.


    As soon as Su Zhengyi heard this, he just showed a little gloomy face, and instantly became much more beautiful.


    "So it is." Su Zhengyi looked at Su Yueyue with a smile and said, "since this is the case, it''s just that he has nothing to do today. Why don''t you bring some gifts to thank King Yu?"


    So obviously, he wanted to match Su Yueyue and Yu Wang''s mind. Of course, Su Yueyue knew that she also wanted to see King Yu, so he immediately went down the slope to the donkey: "well, I know, Dad."


    Looking at Su Zhengyi seems very happy, Su Yueyue glared at Su Mingyu with resentment.


    He thought Su Zhengyi would be angry at Su Mingyu''s contact with King Yu. In the past, Su Zhengyi would definitely punish Su Mingyu to stand or kneel outside.


    But did not expect to be su Mingyu a few words to the pocket back.


    Su Yueyue deeply looked at Su Mingyu, a pair of beautiful eyes full of resentment.


    After breakfast, he also saw Su Yueyue''s ugly face. Su Mingyu went to Gu ruobai''s house.


    What should come will come, even if she wants to hide.


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath and went in through the back door of Ruixian palace.


    As soon as she came to Gu ruobai''s study, Su Mingyu smelled a strong and violent atmosphere.


    Just at this time, wood came out, he saw Su Mingyu at a glance, and then his face became very complicated.


    "Sue Miss... "


    Su Mingyu swallowed saliva, pointed to the inside, and then asked: "he Angry? "


    Wood a hard nodded: "can always be happy and angry in the color of the master son gas to this level Miss Su, you have to be prepared. "


    Su Mingyu was worried, but now his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    "You Help me guard the yard later. No one is allowed to come in. "


    Su Mingyu finished and took a deep breath, then pushed open the door of the study and walked in."Go away!"


    A very cold voice mixed with frost hit the head-on.


    Su Mingyu heard a chill on her back and pursed her lips for a long time before she opened her mouth: "what''s the matter? So angry? "


    Gu Ruoyu''s face is not listening to me every time


    I thought that he would have a few words with himself, but I didn''t expect that it would be such a direct dialogue with the center.


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "it''s really an accident. I ran into him by accident."


    Gu ruobai turned to look at her: "didn''t you promise me that you would not contact him again?"


    Su Mingyu first closed the door, then walked to Gu ruobai''s face and poked his finger into his frown.


    "I didn''t get in touch with him. He made it up by himself. I can''t refuse him thousands of miles away. It''s abnormal. Don''t be so angry."


    Gu ruobai clapped her hand and said in a cold voice, "so Miss Su is very interested in King Yu?"


    Su Mingyu swears at once: "no! Absolutely not. How could I be interested in him? "


    Then Su Mingyu suddenly put her head in front of Gu ruobai and blinked at him: "but How much do you know? So angry? "


    Gu ruobai didn''t open his face: "it''s not much. I just got to know Miss Su''s opinion about me. I''m just a disabled and unpopular prince. I don''t think you are worthy of Miss Su. "


    You even know this?


    Su Mingyu could not help feeling that his back was cold. He was no longer an eyeliner. It was already a plug-in.


    As if he knew what Su Mingyu was thinking, Gu ruobai''s deep eyes became more dark: "if you need me to check, naturally someone will send the news to me."

 Chapter 158

    Hearing this, Su Mingyu immediately responded: "Su Yue?"


    All the reports are called here? That''s true.


    Su Mingyu sighed, and then took small steps to Gu ruobai: "those words are just for her to listen to, you should not be angry about this kind of thing?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s bright eyes, Gu ruobai sighed: "maybe this is what you said in your heart?"


    Seeing that he really cared, Su Mingyu quickly stretched out three fingers and swore: "I was absolutely just to perfunctory Su Yueyue."


    Finish saying that she still want to say something, a drop of eyes to notice Gu Ruo Bai''s deep eyes, so she hurried forward to care: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Mingyu squats on it and looks up at Gu ruobai.


    In memory, Gu ruobai is not angry for this kind of thing. Why is it so abnormal today?


    "Why can''t you be obedient?" Gu ruobai raised his hand and stroked Su Mingyu''s head. There seemed to be something else in his words.


    Hearing Gu ruobai''s helplessness, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "it''s really just an accident. I didn''t expect to meet him. What''s more, I have nothing with him. Do you doubt my level of looking at people, or are you not confident enough in yourself? You are king Ruixian. "


    Su Mingyu''s words are of course reasonable, but this does not mean that Gu ruobai can accept: "I said, I don''t want you to contact him again."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu with drooping eyes: "is the friendship he shows to you not obvious enough? Why do you have to go up there! I have already given you a Meiqing


    Hearing what he said, Su Mingyu suddenly understood why he was so angry.


    Su Mingyu was so jealous that she wanted to help her forehead. But when she thought about it, her heart was sweet.


    "I know you care about me and worry about me." Su Mingyu looked up at Gu ruobai: "but you have to understand that I am a living person."


    "If you really let you arrange everything and do nothing, you ask yourself, would you like me like that?"


    Su Mingyu said this very seriously, but also to the point.


    Isn''t the reason why Gu ruobai treats her differently is because she is special?


    Gu ruobai took a deep breath and wanted to say something. Then he heard Su Mingyu continue to say: "King Yu and you are not in the same position in my heart."


    "You are different from everyone else. I came to this indifferent world and saw so many deceit and calculation, and you are the first one who can make me feel at ease


    Su Mingyu raised his hand and stroked Gu ruobai''s hand and looked at him placidly: "I dare not say anything else, but the person I identified as Su Mingyu will never betray him. You can rest assured."


    It is clear that there is not much power, listening to Gu ruobai''s heart is a different taste.


    "But anyway, you went out to the market alone with him and bought so many things."


    Gu ruobai''s tone seems to be more relaxed than just now, but it''s not much better.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips. Is this the settlement after autumn?


    "I didn''t want it of my own volition. If you don''t like it so much, I''ll give it away."


    Almost without any hesitation, Gu ruobai nodded: "well, send people."


    Did not expect that he actually let himself send people, Su Mingyu blinked his eyes, helpless and funny: "good, as long as you are not angry, give it to anyone."


    "And more." Gu ruobai raised eyebrows and looked at her with a trace of questioning: "you are hiding something from me, can you say it now?"


    Looking at Gu ruobai duding''s appearance, Su Mingyu droops her eyes and thinks about it. Suddenly, some of her back is cold.


    "You..." Su Mingyu suddenly did not dare to believe: "what kind of supernatural power do you have?"


    Gu ruobai just looked at her with her eyes closed, but she gave Su Mingyu pressure.


    Facing Gu ruobai''s cold line of sight, Su Mingyu was finally defeated: "good, just tell you, but you can''t blame Mei Qing for this."


    Gu ruobai nodded a little, which was agreed.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu sat on the opposite side of Gu ruobai: "in fact, there is nothing."


    "I just want to take advantage of this beauty pageant to get Yu Wang and Su Yueyue to the brothel, and give them a traitor in bed."


    "In this way, no matter what the king Yu thought, as long as he was still a little worried about Su Zhengyi''s face and the views of those ministers on him. He will give Su Yueyue an account. "


    Su Yueyue always wanted to marry King Yu as his imperial concubine. However, if he was forced to do so, he would not be willing to marry her. He would give her a side room at most.


    Cold eyes slightly convergence, Gu ruobai took Su Mingyu''s words: "but Su Yueyue is eager for quick success and instant benefit. Even if she is only a side room, she will certainly agree, as long as she can marry the king of Yu."


    "Yes." Su Mingyu nodded: "Su Yueyue is sure to hold the idea that even if it is a side room, he will not be able to become a regular, and happily marry in."As long as she really married in, Su Mingyu will let her taste what is called human purgatory.


    "It''s a novel idea, and no one else wishes her opponent could marry the man she wants to marry. You did your best to match them up. " Look at Su Mingzi''s interest.


    "So what you have to do now is to help the procuress make the beauty pageant very grand, right?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "the first fragrance in the circle of the capital was even well-known, this time to hold such a grand beauty pageant, will certainly attract a lot of young men who often go to."


    "As long as more people pay attention to it, King Yu will certainly come because of his curiosity. I will take Su Yueyue to the brothel. The rest just needs to be handed over to the audience. "


    "But that''s not the reason why you''re forming an alliance behind my back." Gu ruobai just mild tone, suddenly become low rise.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank. After all, this was the rhythm of anger. So she quickly explained, "Mei Qing and I just don''t want to worry you. After all, you have enough things to deal with every day. It''s just a trivial little thing. I''ll handle it well."


    Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai with a pair of shrewd eyes, and then asked, "how? Don''t you want to believe what I can do


    She was the first to question her, but now she will be the first army.


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu with a smile: "how can I not trust you? It''s just that I want to know all your movements so that I can be at ease, and you don''t want me to worry, do you? "

 Chapter 159

    Well, a word of concern will bring back all the topics.


    Su Mingyu blinked his eyes, and suddenly sneered and said, "really speaking of the rank, you are still higher than me."


    Gu Ruo Baihu looked at her suspiciously: "how can you say something I can''t understand again?"


    "Nothing." Su Mingyu quickly waved his hand: "in the future, such things will not hide from you, so you should not be angry."


    Seeing her to be honest, Gu Ruo Bai''s face just looked better: "I know that you always depend on yourself to solve everything, but I still hope you can rely on me more."


    Su Mingyu nods, in fact, she has lived two lives, and Gu ruobai still have some different ideas about love.


    However, Su Mingyu can feel the kindness behind Gu ruobai''s paranoia, which is nothing more than that he is worried that he will suffer losses in this capital city with mixed fish eyes.


    But such a distorted concern is not normal in Su Mingyu''s opinion. But at the thought of Gu ruobai''s experience, Su Mingyu was able to accept it.


    "If I had said that, I would have turned around and left."


    Su''s voice was very clear.


    With such a short sentence, Gu Ruo Bai, who had just returned his gloomy face, suddenly became much more beautiful.


    The meaning of Su Mingyu''s words is to tell himself that he is special.


    Before all the unhappiness, as if because of this sentence and disappeared, Gu ruobai hook lips: "I will not only say, but also do, so that next time you are close to him like this, I will lock you up."


    When Gu ruobai said this, there was no hint of banter in his tone, but he was serious.


    Su Mingyu couldn''t help but shiver. She pinched Gu ruobai''s nose and pretended to be angry: "do you think you can hold me?"


    Originally thought Su Mingyu would be afraid of such a self, but did not expect her to retreat, but stimulate themselves.


    Gu ruobai smile even more: "I find that I can''t guess your movement every time."


    Su Mingyu haughtily raised his head: "that is, what have been guessed by you, then I am not very stupid?"


    "Let''s go out. Muyi''s expression is ugly. It seems that he is worried."


    With that, Su Mingyu goes out into the wheelchair.


    As soon as they arrived at the door, they saw that Muyi was ready to go inside.


    But as soon as he took two steps, he looked up and saw them.


    "Master..."


    Mu Yi''s voice has some cautious feeling: "Miss Su..."


    Seeing Mu Yi''s inquiring eyes, Su Mingyu blinked, indicating that it was OK.


    Gu ruobai saw the situation but a nod, simply changed the topic: "before let you prepare things ready?"


    When Mu listened to Gu ruobai''s tone, he seemed to be much better. He nodded and took out a porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to Su Mingyu: "Miss Su, this is the medicine that the master specially asked me to look for."


    Su Mingyu took over the ceramic bottle and looked up and down. Just as she was about to open the bottle cap and smell it, she was stopped by Gu ruobai.


    "It''s a strong medicine for women''s eyebrows. If you smell it, you''ll feel soft all over. If you drink it in wine, you''ll have to relieve your fire."


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and opened her eyes.


    "But people like you royal family have been involved in all kinds of poisons since childhood?" Su Mingyu said and looked at Gu ruobai: "is this thing useful to him?"


    "Yes." Gu ruobai almost did not want to nod back.


    Seeing that he was so sure, Su Mingyu suddenly grinned, leaned into his ear and asked softly, "how do you know so clearly, are you..."


    "Do you think it will be fake if it comes from the master of poison medicine?" Gu ruobai rolled a white eye at Su Mingyu, reached out and knocked on her forehead.


    "What do you think, little girl?"


    Su Mingyu covered her head and laughed brightly: "just ask me casually, why are you so serious? I''m a little embarrassed."


    Look at her face is not red, heart does not jump, but there is not a little bit embarrassed appearance.


    Gu ruobai had no choice but to laugh: "Miss Su is such a heroine, would you be embarrassed?"


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "at least I''m just a girl, this kind of thing should avoid suspicion or should avoid suspicion."


    "I know I''m a girl and I''m still so late, so I''m hanging out in the street with a man?"


    Listen to Gu ruobai tone again angry, Su Mingyu quickly Surrender: "I was wrong, I dare not again."


    Wood one side listening to two people fighting, surprised jaw almost fell to the ground.


    Did he hear right? As for Su Mingyu''s rebellious character, he would admit his mistake on his own initiative, and his attitude towards admitting his mistake was still so correct?Can''t help, wood a look at the eyes of their own master son more admire up.


    Originally, Su Mingyu wanted to go to Sinan pavilion to have a look. After all, he was taken away by King Yu when he was with xiamian last night. Xiamian must be worried about himself.


    However, Gu ruobai obviously didn''t let her go so easily, so Su Mingyu had a lunch with Gu ruobai under the sign of Gu ruobai''s eyes, and then stayed with him until evening before he was released.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s uneasy appearance, Gu ruobai raised a smile: "Meiqing has prepared the ointment. Take some of it to her first, and if it''s good, I''ll let you make some. "


    Su Mingyu received the ointment in surprise: "is it so fast? Then you can help me thank Meiqing, and I''ll send medicine to the summer sleep first? "


    Seeing her in such a hurry, Gu ruobai nodded helplessly: "go, be careful on the way."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back gradually disappeared in the sight can not touch the place, Gu Ruo white thin lip light Qi: "wood one."


    One by one, wood appeared in front of him, kneeling on one knee: "master."


    Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes sank: "you send a message and say ''Mo Wenyuan'' will also participate in the beauty contest held by the first fragrance brothel, and will buy the first girl."


    "Ah?" Mu YILENG: "master, Mo Wenyuan is the name you use among the people in the capital city. You have not used it for a long time. You are worried about being found out by King Yu. Why do you suddenly want to use this name today?"


    Gu ruobai glanced at him askew: "Mo Wenyuan is a man with a face in the circle of noble childe in the capital city, and he has never been close to women. If such people are interested in the beauty pageant of the first incense, most of the childe friends in the capital will have a look at it and try it. "

 Chapter 160

    As long as there are enough people to watch, the king Yu, who is very cautious, will definitely join in the fun.


    Listen to Gu ruobai said, wood one also understand, Gu ruobai just want to help Su Mingyu.


    However, the identity of Mo Wenyuan had a conflict with the king of Yu. If the king saw any clues, the master''s plan for such a long time would all be in vain.


    Gu ruobai of course also knows wood one''s worry, he a Lian Mou, the tone is cold: "OK. I have my own sense of propriety. You just have to prepare. "


    Wood saw the shape, also know Gu ruobai is iron heart, he can only nod, and then disappeared on the wall.


    Su Mingyu and Su Mingyu, who bought clothes in July last night, studied them carefully.


    "Do you see any pattern?" Su Mingyu suddenly coughed.


    Summer sleep is OK, she has been used to Su Mingyu''s appearance.


    July was scared, almost did not jump up: "master! What are you doing? This big night quietly came up from behind people, scared me to death


    Looking at July, she was so scared that she pinched her orchid finger. Su Mingyu laughed and said, "you are a coward or a martial arts practitioner."


    In July, he opened his mouth and said, "people who practice martial arts are just people. They are always afraid of something."


    "Don''t tell me there''s nothing about it." Su Mingyu glanced at the clothes in front of them: "do you two see any way?"


    Xia Mian nodded, and just wanted to say something, she was stopped by Su Mingyu''s eyes: "let July speak first."


    Summer sleep a nod, very tactful retreat to one side.


    Called the name, July scratched his head: "I can only see that their workmanship is very fine. The color matching is really eye-catching. "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "what else?"


    July shook his head: "other I don''t see anything. "


    Su Mingyu set her eyes on the summer sleep again.


    Xia Mian stepped forward and picked up those clothes: "every garment here is basically the color of our old style. You can see at a glance that these clothes have the design style of our family earlier."


    "Ah?" July grew up: "so they steal our ideas?"


    Su Mingyu and xiamian shake their heads together: "first of all, we haven''t sold that dress for a long time. Then even if the colors are the same and the other colors are different, you can only say that it''s not theft


    "But..." July skimmed his mouth: "I feel like I''m eating flies now."


    Su Mingyu clearly patted him on the shoulder: "this is no matter what business you have to go through. You should get used to it earlier."


    "Is there anything else besides these?" he asked


    Xia Mian threw one of her clothes to her hand in July: "although it is very similar to the color we use. They also have their own ideas. After some changes, it looks better. "


    "The point is their fabric. The tentacles are cold but not silky, and they have a certain sense of heaviness. This kind of cloth is only used by their families in the capital city, so I guess this cloth should have been transported from a very far away place. "


    Su Mingyu nodded approvingly: "yes, in fact, the main purpose of buying these clothes back is this cloth."


    "I want to know which fabric this cloth is made from. I can see that the weather is getting colder and colder. I can''t use cold clothes like this, but it will become another big selling point for us next summer."


    "Next year?" July touched her nose. Before winter arrived, she thought of summer.


    This July, I feel that the gap between myself and Su Mingyu is bigger.


    Looking at the complexion of July''s expression, Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows: "OK, you go to be busy. Today I come to find summer sleep specially."


    With that, Su Mingyu pulled the summer sleep aside.


    Xia Mian looks at July''s drooping head and looks a little funny: "although July doesn''t look very reliable, he has really changed a lot these days."


    Su Mingyu en, July special change, she all see in the eye: "I brought you something."


    Su Mingyu took Gu ruobai''s ointment to xiamian: "this is the scar removing ointment made by that girl last time. Take it back and use it first. If the effect is good, I''ll let her make some more."


    Xia Mian held that small ceramic bottle, but felt extra heavy: "this Is this the medicine that can cure the scar on my face


    Su Mingyu nodded: "but just let you try, maybe want to see if it is useful to you."


    "When you use it, if you have any discomfort, please tell me, so that Mei Qing can change the recipe for you."


    Xia Mian nodded with red eyes: "thank you, master. I''ve done so much for people like me. Really Thank youSu Mingyu couldn''t see a woman''s tears, so she said, "it''s OK. It''s just a little work. If it''s good for you, it''s better."


    Summer sleep wiped tears: "no matter how to say, I want to thank you."


    Su Mingyu had no choice but to smile: "well, in fact, I didn''t do anything. If your scar is really good, the one to thank should be Mei Qing."


    Su Mingyu took out a silk silk from her arms and handed it to xiamian to wipe her tears: "I see it''s getting late. Today I''ll go back first, and I''ll bother you to take care of it in July."


    Xiamian hung his head and nodded as garlic: "master, you can rest assured that I will teach July to be a qualified store manager."


    Su Mingyu patted xiamian on the shoulder and then turned to leave.


    Shortly after she left, a pair of suspicious eyes appeared not far from Sinan Pavilion, and then looked at Su Mingyu''s direction of departure with interest.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the first fragrance beauty contest began. At that time, all the officials in the capital were agitated.


    On the day of the competition, the whole first incense was surrounded.


    If not for Su Mingyu''s relationship with Mei Qing, I''m afraid she would not have managed to squeeze into the sea of people.


    There is no special rule in the beauty contest of first fragrance, that is, the round robin competition system.


    At first, it was the Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, then the various talents, and then the simple appearance competition. After these repeated screening, whoever can laugh at the last is the winner.


    Su Mingyu, dressed in men''s clothes, sat in the stands and looked down at the crowd. She laughed contemptuously: "no matter what era, it''s entertainment to death."


    Just thinking about it, there was a commotion at the foot. Su Mingyu looked out of his head suspiciously.

 Chapter 161

    I saw a tall and straight man appeared in the middle of the crowd, black hair with white ribbon, a snow-white satin. A long silk ribbon of white silk was tied around the waist, and a piece of white jade was tied on the top. The silk was covered with soft smoke.


    With the dispersal of the crowd, Su Mingyu finally saw the man''s face. He even wore a mask that could not be seen. However, despite this, the eyes revealed from the mask were slender and cold, which made him a bad master.


    Su Mingyu quickly recalled in her mind, there is really no memory about this man.


    She frowned and asked in a low voice, "who is this man?"


    Mei Qing also shook his head: "it is said that he is a rich young man in the capital. His name is mo Wenyuan."


    Mo Wenyuan? When did the capital have such a big name?


    Su Mingyu''s eyes were fixed on Mo Wenyuan, his face was not pretty.


    She waved to the breeze around her: "do you know this Mo Wenyuan?"


    Qingfeng was borrowed from Ye''s house. Although Su Mingyu was very confident about her skill, Su Mingyu still went to foreign aid in case of emergency.


    "Mo Wenyuan is the leader of the rice oil merchants in the capital. Although he is young, he is the first person to start from scratch. In less than three years, he has occupied half of the rice oil shops in the capital. He is a very rich and mysterious master."


    Qingfeng knows more than Mei Qing, but Su Mingyu is confused: "then why do I have no impression of this person?"


    According to the truth, although she is a girl in the boudoir, she should have heard a little about it.


    Qingfeng thought about it and thought back: "it''s probably because this young master Mo Wenyuan is very mysterious. He has never been associated with other merchants. At the same time, he seldom appears in front of people, and he has never heard of him..."


    At this point, the breeze suddenly stopped.


    Su Mingyu looked at him suspiciously: "what''s the matter? Go on? "


    "It is said that this young master Mo Wenyuan is not close to women. Even the servants in his family are men. Even some people in the market say that Mr. Mo Wenyuan is a broken sleeve. Why did he come to see the beauty pageant of Qinglou?"


    Qingfeng''s words made Su Mingyu more interested in Mo Wenyuan.


    "I think I might know him." Su Mingyu twisted her eyebrows. The figure of this person and that person is too similar. Before that, Su Mingyu would only doubt it. Now, after listening to Qingfeng''s words, she is certain.


    "Miss Su Do you know him? " The breeze was a little surprised.


    You know, Mo Wenyuan is one of the most mysterious childe brothers in Beijing. No one knows how he suddenly became a leader in the industry.


    No one knows the face behind his mask. Even when his own Ye Fu once threw olive branches to him, the other party did not answer. When he went to investigate Mo Wenyuan, he also ran into many difficulties, and could not contact the forces behind him at all.


    All this shows that Mo Wenyuan is not a simple thing. How does Su Mingyu, a girl in the boudoir, know him?


    Not to pay attention to the doubts of the breeze, Su Mingyu holding his head, happened to be on the line of sight with Mo Wenyuan downstairs.


    Instead of hiding, Su Mingyu winked at him.


    Mo Wenyuan didn''t even give her an eye tail. In the crowd''s noise and admiration, he went straight up to the second floor, and then came to a best position to sit down.


    He seems to be very interested in this beauty pageant.


    On the first floor, people watching the bustle began to talk.


    "Even the young master Mo, who is not close to the female sex, is out of the mountain. It seems that the first incense is really ready for something!"


    "But the first fragrance girls, we have all seen it. This so-called competition is just to let us see their talents again. What''s the best choice?"


    "You don''t understand that. This girl is not that girl. If they behave well this time and are admired by a rich man and redeemed, they will be flying to the branches and becoming Phoenix. Do you think these girls can not work hard?"


    "Yes, yes! In this case, some of the games have been watched


    Everyone has taken out the ability to look after the house, one by one, competing for novelty and beauty, which is not good-looking tight?


    Look at me and I''ll look at you. Then they''ll laugh. Their eyes are full of obscenity.


    Su Mingyu looked from afar, and her eyes were full of disgust. That''s why Zhizhu begged her for a long time, but she didn''t want to bring Zhizhu. The girl was so simple that she didn''t want to know that bamboo was polluted by these things.


    "Bang!"


    As a man with a bent waist came on the stage and knocked a thundering Gong, everyone''s eyes were cast in the past.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please take your seats. The competition will start soon."


    The noise gradually quieted down, the man is a burst of gongs: "this time our first incense game is very simple, is to vote, every girl on the stage has a number."


    "You can vote for the girl you like. From today on, everyone who comes in will have a ticket. At the end of the day, write down the number of the girl you like and put it in the box on your desk."The rules were quite simple, and everyone understood them. So the man clapped his hands and said, "well, let''s invite the first girl to read."


    With a good guzheng sound, I remember that a girl in plain clothes rose on the stage.


    Her performance is a dance, with the rhythm of the guzheng, twisting her waist, that slender body makes many men drool.


    "Wow! The first girl is so talented, but it''s more and more anticipated. "


    Su Mingyu looked from afar, her eyes aroused a touch of interest, the first fragrance of the old lady also has something, know that the first girl is very important, so she chose such a hot and hot read son to start.


    With the end of a hot dance, the atmosphere in the building has been very lively, we can not help laughing.


    One by one, the girls also played in such an atmosphere.


    There were singers, musical instruments, poems and paintings, all kinds of girls. Mei Qing staged a sword dance.


    The light and flowing clothes are accompanied by the vigorous posture. They are full of heroic spirit, but they are also enchanted by the beauty, which can be regarded as the sword walking in the direction.


    In this way, the first competition came to a successful conclusion.


    Su Mingyu wrote the number of Mei Qing, and was about to put it into the box at the table. Suddenly, she glanced at Mo Wenyuan in the distance. So she pursed her lips and took her paper to Mo Wenyuan''s desk:


    "which girl is the best to see?"


    Mo Wenyuan seemed to have known that she was coming, and his eyes under the mask flashed slightly: "well, which girl does this childe think is good?"

 Chapter 162

    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes: "I think nianer girl is good, graceful and beautiful. She looks good-looking. Anyone who looks at it will be moved."


    "Is it?" Mo Wenyuan did not move, directly threw his paper into the box in front of him, but just as he was about to let go, Su Mingyu seized him.


    It''s not Mei Qing?


    Su Mingyu looked at him suspiciously, as if he wanted to see something through the mask, but finally only saw the cold mask.


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s surprise clearly, Mo Wenyuan''s smile flashed in his eyes, and his voice was a little hoarse: "what? What''s your complaint? "


    Su Mingyu laughed and threw her ticket and Mo Wenyuan''s together: "no, I just feel that childe''s preference is different from ordinary people."


    He actually chose a girl who was out of tune because of her nervousness when she came to the stage.


    This can not help but remind Su Mingyu of a burst of fire in the 21st century. It seems that no matter what era of men, will relatively like this kind of dull and cute type.


    "I heard that Mr. Mo Wenyuan is not close to women. Why did he come here on purpose?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t beat around the Bush and asked directly.


    It doesn''t matter that she asked, but the breeze made her sweat.


    Mo Wenyuan is eccentric and unpredictable. Su Mingyu is so abrupt that if he is offended, no one knows what will happen.


    However, the worry of Qingfeng didn''t happen. Mo Wenyuan''s eyes were light and his tone was also very indifferent: "if you want to come, you will come. There is still a lady at home. If you like something here, it''s not a good thing."


    The conversation between them was not so small that many people around him heard it.


    For a moment, the men were surprised and the girls were surprised.


    People like Mo Wenyuan come back to Qinglou to be his wife. It''s just like a princess marrying a poor scholar. It''s not worth it at all.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and asked the people at the scene to wonder: "what kind of girl do you want, don''t you need to come here?"


    Mo Wenyuan said with a faint smile: "what''s wrong here? The girl I like Mo Wenyuan. If she is a Qing Lou woman, I will redeem her life for her. If she is an official lady, I will propose marriage. The status is not important. What matters is love. "


    It was the first time that the people present heard such a view, and some of them were stunned.


    Su Mingyu just squinted and grinned at Mo Wenyuan. She did not admit that she was wrong! Gu ruobai actually changed his words and used them.


    "Pa.pa.pa"


    Su Mingyu clapped his hands, which was a little abrupt, but Su Mingyu didn''t care. Instead, he exclaimed: "brother Mo, you have good insight!"


    Then raised his hand: "come on, wine, this young master and brother Mo have a good chat."


    Said Su Mingyu toward the box behind him: "please."


    Mo Wenyuan was not polite. He got up and walked towards the box. All the people present were stupefied.


    "This Is it mo Wenyuan, the legendary inhuman? "


    "Who is that childe from? Why haven''t I heard of such a handsome young master? "


    "No, I haven''t either."


    The nature of human beings is curiosity. Once someone opens the door, everyone talks again.


    Having no idea what kind of commotion he and Mo Wenyuan caused, Su Mingyu used his eyes to signal the breeze to guard the door.


    Until this moment, Qingfeng believed that Su Mingyu really knew Mo Wenyuan. She couldn''t help looking up at the woman and went out to guard the door honestly.


    Looking at the door closed, Su Mingyu''s face suddenly sank with a smile: "Minghua, right? It seems that Rui Xian Wang''s favorite is very special. "


    Glancing at Su Mingyu''s appearance as a little woman, Gu ruobai grinned: "what? Jealous? "


    Su Mingyu rolled her eyes and said, "I know so much about you. I don''t know. Your name is mo Wenyuan."


    Gu ruobai''s voice under the mask was smiling: "how do you recognize me? I think my disguise is good. "


    "I want to know." Su Mingyu squinted: "this is my unique skill, do you want to take it for nothing?"


    "Are you a thief? Not empty? " Gu ruobai helplessly poured Su Mingyu a cup of tea: "it seems that today''s momentum is not small, but if tomorrow is still these things, I am afraid that after tomorrow, the popularity of the first incense will gradually decline."


    After all, everyone can come today because of curiosity. If the same thing circulates every day, then we will lose interest in the first incense.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ve told the pimp about the trick." Su Mingyu took a sip of tea and asked suspiciously, "you haven''t said why you came, and still use this identity."


    "Guess." Gu ruobai deliberately sold a pass: "you have not told me, how do you recognize me, just want to set my words?"


    Su Mingyu mouth: "habits, your walking habits, and your movements."Gu ruobai slightly Lin Mou: "from where to start?"


    Su Mingyu raised the cup: "like me, every time I take a cup, I''m used to taking half of it, and every time you drink tea, you always hold the whole cup in your hand, holding it very steadily."


    After sipping a sip of tea, Su Mingyu continued: "also, your walking pace is a little bigger than the average person. Maybe it''s in the military camp that such a step can help you get to the place you need faster, so you can develop this habit."


    Su Mingyu said so, Gu ruobai squinted, thought for a while and then nodded: "it is, I will pay attention later."


    Su Mingyu complacent smile: "actually also need not, in addition to me, should no one can discover the details from this."


    After all, in order to camouflage, Gu ruobai even deliberately put on thick shoes to make himself look a little higher. No matter in his voice or in his eyes, he was not the same. Ordinary people should be hard to detect.


    As they were talking, the door suddenly knocked.


    Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai suspiciously, and saw Gu ruobai softly open his mouth: "come in."


    A woman in tulle and Green comes in. Su Mingyi looks at it. Isn''t Mei Qing?


    Then she looked at Gu ruobai doubtfully, and just wanted to ask what, she saw Mei Qingfu: "Mei Qing met Mr. Mo, Mr. Su."


    Seeing that Mei Qing didn''t know Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu blinked: "come on, sit down."


    "Let''s have a song." Gu ruobai didn''t talk nonsense. He spoke directly.


    Mei Qing, of course, did not affectation, and began to sing.


    Mei Qing''s voice is very clean, but it is very suitable for singing. It sounds clear and crisp, giving a refreshing feeling.


    See Mei Qingchang finished, did not speak, Gu ruobai waved her out.

 Chapter 163

    Although Mei Qing is a little suspicious, but also dare not ask more, nodded and walked out.


    Su Mingyu was confused by him: "what are you going to do?"


    Gu ruobai did not answer her. After a while, someone knocked on the door and came in to see that it was nian''er.


    Without waiting for Su Mingyu to open his mouth, Gu ruobai said, "singing song."


    Nian''er blinked his clear eyes: "master, the song of nian''er is bad. Why don''t you dance for me?"


    Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes are also agreed.


    Then Su Mingyu sees that nian''er has been teasing Gu ruobai with her dancing posture, but Gu ruobai is completely unmoved. Finally, nian''er is almost embarrassed to jump.


    Or Su Mingyu can''t see, let nian''er leave first.


    Looking at nian''er''s appearance of fleeing, Su Mingyu is funny and angry: "what are you doing?"


    Seeing that Su Mingyu was not jealous, Gu ruobai seemed a little disappointed: "you said, if I called all the top ten selected today into the box, and only Mei Qing was left, what would you think?"


    "Everyone will be particularly interested in Mei Qing, who you like."


    Su Mingyu squinted and said with a smile: "I thought you were going to let Meiqing climb up by herself. Didn''t you say you had confidence in her before? And Mei Qing didn''t know you were Mo Wenyuan? "


    Look at her smile like a fox, Gu ruobai pick eyebrows: "add a little bit of code, she knows what to do with this competition."


    "Sometimes I don''t know if I should say you''re cold or too cool." Su Mingyu turned her mouth, and her subordinates didn''t tell the truth. Was she too cautious?


    That is to say, but Su Mingyu or accompany Gu ruobai will see the top ten talents once, and then look at Mei Qing in the eyes of all the envy left.


    May be too suspicious, but also may be a little nervous, Meiqing toasted Gu ruobai, accidentally stepped on Gu ruobai''s dress, resulting in her not standing firm, the whole body rushed to Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai''s reaction is quick. She gets up and grabs her arm and holds Mei Qing steady.


    Meiqing was a little flustered and apologized: "sorry, Mr. mo."


    Gu Ruo Bai brushed his clothes: "no problem."


    Su Mingyu half squinted at Mei Qing: "Mei Qing girl seems very nervous?"


    Meiqing a little embarrassed smile: "just to participate in the game, a little over training."


    Gu ruobai listened and raised his hand: "somebody, go to the mansion and send my red swallow to miss Meiqing."


    "It won''t work!" Meiqing quickly refused: "Meiqing is just a green lady. It''s not worth spending money like this."


    Gu ruobai did not say anything, just a nod: "girl, such a good voice, should be good care."


    Mei Qing pursed her lips and finally agreed: "thank you, Mr. mo."


    After sitting down from the new seat, Mei Qing is obviously not so nervous.


    "Miss Meiqing only has Mr. Mo in her eyes. She doesn''t even look at me, Mr. Su?"


    Su Mingyu has a smile in her tone and a light in her eyes.


    Meiqing quickly toasted: "sorry, it was Mei Qing''s negligence."


    Su Mingyu took the wine and drank it without ceremony.


    After chatting for a while, maybe it was Mei Qing who was really in demand now. After a while, Mei Qing was called away.


    Gu ruobai also didn''t stop, just told Meiqing to pay attention to the body, then lowered his head and drank the wine indifferently.


    When the door was closed again, Su Mingyu''s expression suddenly became serious: "I think you''d better tell Mei Qing that you are mo Wenyuan as soon as possible."


    Gu ruobai was puzzled: "why do you say that?"


    "Don''t you believe in Mei Qing?" Su Mingyu asked him, "even if she knew you were Gu ruobai, she would never reveal her secret."


    Gu ruobai heard the deep meaning of Su Mingyu''s words and raised a smile: "jealous?"


    This time Su Mingyu did not gag, but nodded seriously: "yes."


    Seeing her rarely so honest, Gu ruobai was stunned. After a long time, he explained in a low voice: "it''s not that I don''t want to say it, but my current identity is more dangerous. If Mei Qing knows about it, she will certainly cover for me and drag her down."


    Danger? Su Mingyu pondered for a moment and then understood: "King Yu?"


    Gu Ruo nodded: "Yuwang was in charge of the oil rice business before. Now I have robbed more than half of the resources from him. He has already sent someone to investigate me, and I have disappeared for the time being."


    "Then why do you still use this identity to come out?" Su Mingyu responded after asking.


    "You want to use Mo Wenyuan to attract King Yu? Make sure it''s safe? "


    Seeing that Gu ruobai didn''t speak, Su Mingyu knew she was right.


    Heart Wu from a warm, Su Mingyu''s eyes rippling up a ripple, tone also did not have the previous cold: "I said, I can handle."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "I know, but I''m still worried.""And Mei Qing is just my man."


    The implication is that there is no need to be jealous at all.


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s deep voice, Su Mingyu pursed her lips to see the posture of Mei Qing''s little daughter. I''m afraid it''s not such a simple thing.


    But Gu ruobai has such trust in Meiqing, so Su Mingyu can''t tell the two people directly that it''s a big oolong.


    If not, this will directly affect their trust. Su Mingyu doesn''t want to see either Mei Qing or Gu ruobai injured.


    For a moment, Su Mingyu''s face was slightly heavy.


    "What''s the matter with you?" See her head is not language, Gu ruobai voice with a trace of worry.


    "It''s OK." Su Mingyu pulled the corner of her mouth: "just feel that we have been in the box for a long time, is it time to go out?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "let''s go."


    Both of them came down from the second floor. The whole building was full of frying, and they were talking about each other. Neither Su Mingyu nor Gu ruobai was in charge of this kind of gossip, so they went out without hearing anything out of the window.


    Sure enough, Mo Wenyuan''s joining is like a bomb, which makes the whole capital boiling.


    For a moment, all the people were talking about the beauty contest of the first fragrance. The names of Mei Qing and nian''er aroused a lot of water in the whole capital circle.


    So the next day, when Su Mingyu came to the first incense, she saw that the first incense was filled with people early.


    "Mr. Su, come here. Your position has been reserved for you."


    The procuress saw Su Mingyu and immediately got up with a smile.


    Those who don''t have seats are upset: "Mom, sang, why are you so partial? We are not allowed to sit there


    Madame a pick eyebrow: "on the second floor of ten Liang silver, to seat 30 Liang silver, good position, 50 Liang silver, as long as you are willing to give silver, you want what kind of position I will keep for you."


    Those noisy people were honest as soon as they heard that they wanted so much money.


    Then Su Mingyu in the eyes of many people''s envy, jealousy and hatred went up to the second floor and sat down in her old position.


    Just sat down for a while, saw Gu ruobai disguised as Mo Wenyuan also come.

 Chapter 164

    As soon as he appeared, there was a commotion. After all, he spent a lot of money yesterday and invited all the girls to the box. We all heard that the reason why Mei Qing was so popular was mainly because of his relationship.


    However, the party is like a man who has nothing to do. He still goes upstairs in a leisurely manner. When passing by Su Mingyu, he stops for a moment and nods his head to say hello.


    Who did not expect, so simple please have a meal, can actually and this inhuman Mo Wenyuan get on with the relationship.


    However, jealousy kneels down and jealously everyone is not so brave. They put on such a seeping mask to forcibly increase feelings with Mo Wenyuan.


    Mo Wenyuan''s commotion is not over, the whole green building is suddenly restless again.


    Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and lifted her mouth. Sure enough, the man still came.


    "Oh, this is not Lord Yu. If you can come, we can make this small place shine."


    The procuress grinned and went up to flatter quickly.


    The king of Yu just cast a glance at the old lady, and the little girl behind him came forward and threw a silver ingot to the lady: "lead the way."


    The procuress a face, smile like a flower: "good good! Come on, please come to the elegant seat on the second floor


    This eye is higher than the top appearance, see Su Mingyu can''t help but squint eyes.


    Just ready to take back his sight, he happened to catch the eye of King Yu.


    Su Mingyu immediately grinned at the low, suspicious King Yu, looking harmless.


    It seems that he didn''t expect Su Mingyu to be here. Yu was stunned at first, then sneered and walked up. He sat directly beside Su Mingyu: "Su Brother


    Su Mingyu nodded: "King Yu, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Yes." Yu Wang''s eyes smile rippling: "the last time I saw brother Su, brother Su was not so heroic."


    "I will be king Yu. I''m praising me." Su Mingyu grinned and looked good.


    All the people in the audience were stupefied.


    What is the origin of Su''s little brother? He was easily recognized by Mo Wenyuan, and now he has a lot of relationship with King Yu.


    Looking at the way the king Yu chatted with him, he didn''t have the arrogance of resisting people thousands of miles.


    Noticing the sight around him, King Yu picked up his eyebrows and joked with only two people''s voices: "I didn''t expect that Miss Su still has such a hobby, and it seems that it caused a lot of commotion?"


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "since ancient times, my fair lady is a gentleman. Although I am not a gentleman, who doesn''t like beautiful things?"


    "It makes sense." Yu Wang nodded approvingly: "who does Miss Su think is the best and share it with me?"


    "Here, call me brother Su, or it will be a shame to be found out." Su Mingyu pretended to ponder for a moment: "nianer girl is very good, and her waist is very good, so is Miss Mei Qing. It''s a great pity that Yu Wang missed Miss Mei Qing''s sword dance."


    "Oh?" King Yu raised his eyebrows: "today, the king wants to have a careful look at the charm of the girl who can be liked by brother su."


    Su Mingyu nods: "that Yu king can want to see carefully."


    After taking a sip of tea, Su Mingyu glanced at Gu ruobai in front of him. He found that there was anger in his eyes. Su Mingyu swallowed his saliva and felt guilty.


    After noticing Su Mingyu''s line of sight, King Yu also looked at the man not far away, and his eyes lit up: "I heard that brother Su and Mo Wenyuan get along well?"


    Su Mingyu raised his eyebrows and asked him what he meant by this.


    King Yu said with a faint smile: "there are not many people who can eat with Mo Wenyuan."


    "Is it?" Su Mingyu seemed very calm: "it was just a meal together, and then looked at these beautiful girls."


    Two people are talking, yesterday that rickety man came up again with a gong.


    With the sound of a gong ringing across the sky, the man came forward and announced the names of the first ten girls.


    Although many people already know, they are still excited to hear that the girl who voted for her vote is also on the list.


    has the final say of playing today, and then what performance will be performed.


    Said, the rickety man took out a piece of brand, which respectively read: Qin Qi Shu Hua poetry dance.


    "For each ticket of one or two silver, which item has the most money, the girls will perform which item. Do you want to see what girls are good at or not good at? Then the old vote ~ "


    said that the rickety man also deliberately warm. Ambiguous smile:" even can help girls choose clothes! "


    "Bring up the clothes prepared by Sinan Pavilion."


    Said a good-looking girl with a piece of elegant clothes came up.


    Lower those spectators'' eyes are straight, some of those clothes are just like a piece of cloth, nothing can be covered at all!


    For a while, many men blushed and their heart beat: "this And silver? "Rickets old man a smile: "the winning option, which childe gave the most money, you can specify the girl to wear which set!"


    The men who just heard that they wanted to give money and quit quietly were immediately excited. As long as they gave enough money, they could wear this kind of gauze. They were very excited when they thought about it: "OK, OK, hurry up! I can''t wait! "


    "That''s it. Hurry up."


    Under the stage is a burst of noise, Su Mingyu looked from afar, hook hook lip corner.


    Sure enough, as long as you increase interaction and give these people a sense of control, they will get excited.


    However, I just suggested to use voting to increase the fun, but the procuress was overindulged and directly had one or two votes.


    When nian''er, dressed in white, came to the stage, the men under the stage were almost boiling.


    Buy one or two votes and vote for the option you want to see.


    In fact, they don''t care what to perform. They just want to see some beautiful girls wear the clothes they choose.


    Below the hot, the people in the stands on the second floor did not do much action.


    In particular, Su Mingyu, King Yu and Mo Wenyuan are sitting steadily. They are out of place in a trance.


    "Brother Su doesn''t like nianer girl? Why not


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "didn''t you bring silver? I can help you out. "


    Su Mingyu''s facial expression appears relaxed: "flustered what."


    "What do you mean?" King Yu sat up straight with his spare time.


    "I don''t like to waste money. It''s on the blade."


    Su Mingyu''s words made king Yu suddenly smile: "originally, brother Su wants to be the Yellow finch behind the mantis."


    Su Mingyu laughed and didn''t answer. Instead, he asked, "what about King Yu? Why not move? Maybe I don''t like miss nianer. "

 Chapter 165

    "I just want to be a spectator." The king of Yu returned a sentence, and then his eyes fell on Mo Wenyuan in the distance.


    Mo Wenyuan seems not interested in what happened here. His eyes under the mask are just staring at the stage, unable to see the emotion clearly.


    Just at this time, the voting under the stage has begun to see Ni Duan, and most people want to watch nian''er dance.


    Su Mingyu raises eyebrows. If nian''er really wears those clothes before dancing, it will be spring. The light suddenly appears, these men.


    Just as everyone on the stage was secretly rubbing their hands and expecting that the nian''er dance was definitely not running, Su Mingyu, who had never opened his mouth, suddenly raised his hand: "Eighty Liang, play the piano."


    As soon as she said this, the whole meeting room was quiet.


    Although everyone said it was lively, not many of them were willing to give money.


    Even the highest voting dance at the moment is only more than 50 Liang.


    When Su Mingyu opened her mouth, she was eighty Liang, which was not the dance with the most votes.


    A man''s antipathy was immediately infuriated: "Mr. Su, do you look down on us?"


    Su Mingyu looked at him with his head in his hand and said with a smile: "I just want to see nianer girl playing the piano. If you are unwilling to do so, you can raise the price."


    Her words can be regarded as arousing the group''s anger, a time ago, people watching the crowd have put into the link of buying tickets.


    After a while, the dance ticket broke two hundred taels.


    Su Mingyu yawned lazily: "my young master doesn''t want to watch playing the piano all of a sudden. The eighty Liang has just been thrown into the dance."


    "You All the people under the stage were stupid. They could easily buy the dance and finally made a wedding dress for others!


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to see Miss nianer play the piano?"


    In the face of the question from the man under the stage, Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows lazily: "now I want to see dancing. Besides, you just want to see nianer girl wearing tulle. It''s very clever. I also want to know why you are not satisfied with it?"


    Her words choked everyone.


    For a while, no one could find a retort.


    The rickets man sees this, the Gong knocks: "this time nianer girl''s voting result is dancing."


    Said, he smiles at Su Mingyu: "the single person gives the most money is this Su childe, Su childe please choose clothes."


    So, in the eyes of envy and resentment, Su Mingyu chose a dress that was popular.


    The clothes were thin with two layers of yarn. When nian''er put it on, everyone''s eyes were straight.


    With her waist twisting, the looming temptation and confusion made the scene break out for a time.


    Looking at the excited men outside, King Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "is this what brother Su likes?"


    "Except for the men, I like all the pretty girls." When Su Mingyu spoke, her eyes were always on nianer''s body.


    Fortunately, she has prepared the flesh colored one-piece suit for these girls in advance, otherwise it will be cheaper for these scum.


    Looking at Su Mingyu so calm, a flash of interest flashed in the eyes of King Yu: "I thought that you would feel uncomfortable being a woman."


    "Why?" Su Mingyu almost subconsciously asked: "in her position, nianer girl is doing this job. If I can improve her status, I miss her and I won''t object to it."


    "It is the first time I have heard such a thing coming out of a woman''s mouth." The king of Yu laughed and his eyes deepened a little.


    Su Mingyu didn''t answer. She just looked at the audience.


    With the end of a song, nianer girl''s dance was finished.


    She wore a red dress with her slightly ruddy face because of dancing. Many people couldn''t help swallowing their saliva.


    The second scene also started. It was the girl selected by Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu gathers eyebrows to look at, Gu ruobai disguises Mo Wenyuan and does not have the meaning of hand.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t seem to like this girl


    The king of Yu took all her expressions into his eyes.


    "That''s not true. It''s just that you can''t cope with girls of this type." Su Mingyu did not make any more excuses.


    King Yu narrowed his eyes and said, "I like it very much, silly and lovely."


    Listen to him so, Su Mingyu ridiculed looking at him: "that Yu king does not hand?"


    As if in response to Su Mingyu''s words, the king of Yu raised his hand and gave 200 Liang to buy the girl to play the piano.


    After choosing the most revealing dress for her, the girl stuttered and played a piano with five tones.


    Compared with her nervousness, all the people under the stage have stars in their eyes.


    Because of her pathetic and flustered appearance, it really makes people feel lovely. Compared with the demon. Mei''s mind is different, is to let people protect the feeling.


    "What a bad taste." Su Mingyu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Who said it was not?" The king said so, but he could see it seriously.Su Mingyu turned a white eye in her heart. Isn''t it you who are the most disgusting?


    After a while, Mei Qing came on the stage.


    Today''s Mei Qing only painted fine makeup, but no hair.


    The black hair of Qi buttocks gives a bright feeling in front of one''s eyes, which is pretty good-looking.


    "Is this the girl that Miss Su likes?"


    Su Mingyu nodded and didn''t answer. He just yelled at the price: "one hundred Liang, sword dance."


    After just two hundred Liang, everyone was not so surprised. They just nodded their heads. After all, Mei Qing''s sword dance last time was so memorable.


    "Five hundred taels, sword dance." A clear voice opened the mouth, we all agreed to see Mo Wenyuan''s position.


    The master didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. It was five hundred taels when he opened his mouth.


    Su Mingyu seemed to be a little discontented and frowned: "brother Mo is to rob me of the right to appoint clothes?"


    Mo Wenyuan''s tone was low, but with a sense of coldness: "brother Su''s love, I dare not agree."


    When he said this, everyone thought of nianer''s bloody clothes.


    Su Mingyu obviously thought of it, and she hummed: "it seems that it is true that brother Mo likes this Meiqing girl? So reluctant to let her be seen by others


    Mei Qing on the stage unconsciously raised her eyes and looked at Mo Wenyuan. I don''t know why, her heart beat a little faster.


    Mo Wenyuan glanced at Su Mingyu with a sidelong eye and said, "brother Su, do you want to increase the price?"


    Such a provocation made Su Mingyu not want to raise his hand: "1000 Liang, sword dance."


    As soon as Su Mingyu said this, the whole green building was boiling.


    Actually, they paid a thousand taels for the right of a young lady to wear clothes.


    It''s a real waste of money!


    Mo Wenyuan seems to have never thought that Su Mingyu would shout such a high price. He looks at Su Mingyu with cold light in his eyes under the mask. He can''t see clearly his emotion.

 Chapter 166

    Yu Wang was also obviously surprised, but immediately he changed his expression of watching the opera and looked at Su Mingyu with great interest: "brother Su is really a hero."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips with a smile and did not explain: "our so big Su Fu, this silver is also there."


    Mo Wenyuan''s eyes sank: "1500 Liang."


    All the people in the audience were in an uproar. No one thought that they could offer this price.


    Su Mingyu is also a pick eyebrow, she slowly drank a sip of water, and then pick eyebrow to look at Mo Wenyuan: "brother Mo, it seems that you are not going to give this beauty to us to appreciate?"


    Meiqing herself did not expect such a thing to happen, she did not dare to move, just carefully looked at Mo Wenyuan.


    Notice each other''s dark eyes, Mei Qing didn''t have a hot face.


    Others did not see, has been paying attention to two people''s su Mingyu actually saw a real.


    Squinting her eyes, Su Mingyu was a little agitated: "forget it, let it go to you."


    Finish saying Su Mingyu put down the cup: "this young master is not interested, you look slowly."


    Seeing Su Mingyu get up and want to go, the king of Yu just glanced at Mei Qing, and then followed him: "I know a place where you can drink as much as you like, which is called plum garden. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    "Go!" Su Mingyu nodded without thinking about it. When she came out of the gate of the green building, Su Mingyu glanced at Mo Wenyuan with her light and left.


    But Mo Wenyuan didn''t take care of them either. After glancing at his clothes and choosing a more conservative one at random, he didn''t speak any more. He didn''t even move.


    After Mei Qing''s incident, almost all the votes today were for her.


    We all want to see what is strange about this woman who can be defeated by two groups of people.


    Plum garden.


    Su Mingyu looked at the small dish in front of him and joked, "the king of Yu invited me to drink, so I''ll eat this?"


    Yu Wang is very calm a nod: "don''t look at these are small dishes, can be all plum garden''s masterpieces."


    Then he pointed to a dish of vegetables in front of him: "this dish is planted by the plum garden people themselves. It is irrigated by the Qinghe River every day. It is picked and fried now. It is absolutely delicious."


    Seeing what he said, Su Mingyu picked up a chopstick and tasted it.


    It''s very fresh, even with the smell of grass.


    From Su Mingyu''s eyes, we can see that she likes this. The king of Yu smiles: "didn''t you lie to you?"


    Su Mingyu nodded nonchalantly: "you are a king, how can you like to eat these?"


    "The Lord can''t eat the food of the common people?" King Yu picked his eyebrows and poured Su Mingyu a glass of wine: "try it. This is the peach blossom wine made by plum garden after the whole capital city."


    Su Mingyu is not a wine lover, but she has a good constitution.


    So for the wine that Yu Wang handed over, he took a sip, full of peach blossom fragrance: "it''s really good."


    "I didn''t find a chance to ask you in Qing Lou. What''s the relationship between you and Mo Wenyuan?" King Yu poured himself a glass of wine, and asked casually as he drank it.


    Su Mingyu did not stop eating: "I thought I could be a friend before, but now I can''t help it."


    "For a woman, after all." Su Mingyu shrugged, as if she didn''t feel uneasy about the ending.


    "Yes, for a woman." King Yu looked at Su Mingyu with calm eyes: "if you are a real man, I don''t think you and Mo Wenyuan fight for a woman, but you are just a woman, there is no need to fight for another woman so much."


    "And Yu looked at him coldly: "don''t you think you give up a little bit too fast?"


    Looking at Yu Wang''s dark eyes, Su Mingyu''s nose was closed, and then a show of hands: "nothing can be concealed from Yu Wang."


    "So why are you doing this?" Seeing that she admitted, the king Yu''s face lit up a smile of success, but not much aggressive.


    "Because of silver." Su Mingyu said bluntly: "I am in the Su family, I believe that the king of Yu has heard about me. My mother''s family doesn''t care. The money given by Su Zhengyi is not enough for me. So I found the lady after I heard about the first incense."


    "I told the bustard that I could make more money for her, and she didn''t have to pay any capital. I just needed to accompany me to act. Didn''t Yu Wang find out that even if I made a move, there was a lot of money in that vote?"


    King Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Mingyu without blinking. He seemed to want to see from her face whether she had lied.


    "But you still have king Ruixian."


    Who in Beijing didn''t know her relationship with Rui Xian Wang?


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "so what? Do you think I''ll ask him to give me money? "


    When Su Mingyu said this, he was quite calm and determined.Yu Wang looked at her twinkling eyes and couldn''t help but hook his lips: "it''s me. I underestimate you."


    "So when you first approached Mo Wenyuan, and then those, it was your strategy?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I knew for a long time that Mo Wenyuan was going to the first incense, so I deliberately pretended to be familiar with him. Unexpectedly, he was not so difficult to contact."


    Looking at the tone of her saying so naturally, King Yu narrowed his eyes and seemed to be thinking something.


    Su Mingyu also noticed: "look at the king Yu, what is the origin of Mo Wenyuan?"


    "Business competitors." King Yu said with a faint smile: "look at the tacit understanding between you and Mo Wenyuan, I thought you had known each other for a long time. The figure of Mo Wenyuan is very similar to a person I know. Do you know if Miss Su has noticed it?"


    In fact, he deliberately mentioned Mo Wenyuan in order to test himself?


    "Someone you know?" Su Mingyu pretended to think: "I don''t know who he is like."


    King Yu didn''t chase after him and asked, "it''s just a casual remark."


    Su Mingyu did not know, so he poured him a glass of wine: "come on, drink."


    One cup after another, there was no feeling of the first drink of plum blossom wine. Later, Su Mingyu seemed to be a little drunk.


    Although her face did not change, her speech was clearly knotted.


    "I didn''t expect you could drink it." King Yu got up and took Su Mingyu by the shoulder: "get up, I''ll take you back."


    Su Mingyu stood up. At first glance, she was sober, but her eyes were a little dull: "I I''m not drunk. You don''t have to send it. "


    Although he intended to pour on her, he didn''t expect that the man was so arrogant when he was drunk. King Yu picked his eyebrows and said, "in broad daylight, if you drink so much, you have something in mind?"

 Chapter 167

    Su Mingyu didn''t seem to understand very well: "what can I do for you! My father doesn''t hurt and my mother doesn''t love him. I have to get married. He can''t accompany me


    The tone of the complaint didn''t seem to be all right at all. The king continued to probe: "do you mean Gu ruobai? Maybe he knew about you and Mo Wenyuan, so he was not happy. "


    "What''s the matter with Mo Wenyuan?" Su Mingyu suddenly turned to look at King Yu: "Mo Wenyuan knows Gu ruobai?"


    Looking at her bright eyes, the king of Yu stopped and said, "I think Mo Wenyuan is Gu Ruo Bai."


    "Are you kidding me?" Su Mingyu tut tongue, although the words are not clear, but there is logic: "Gu ruobai''s leg is useless, people Mo Wenyuan jump up and down, where can''t it?"? You have bad eyes, right? "


    King Yu squinted suspiciously, as if to see if Su Mingyu was really drunk.


    But Su Mingyu just opened a pair of beautiful eyes to look at him, without the slightest impurity.


    "Forget it, I''ll take you back."


    Su Mingyu has already refused to take the carriage.


    All the way, Su Mingyu seems to be very uncomfortable, has been curled up in the corner, looking a little pathetic.


    Yu Wang Yu Guang glared at her, flashed a touch of impatience in the dark eyes: "are you ok?"


    Su Mingyu covered his mouth and nodded slowly: "not very good, but can persist."


    The plum garden and Su Fu are not far away. Su Mingyu frowns and keeps her eyes closed.


    The coach finally arrived at Su''s house. King Yu shook Su Mingyu''s shoulder and said, "Miss Su, here we are."


    But as soon as his hand went, Su Mingyu fell down, and the king of Yu looked tight. As soon as he raised his hand, he touched Su Mingyu''s slightly hot forehead.


    "Su Mingyu? Su Mingyu


    King Yu yelled several more voices. Su Mingyu still didn''t wake up and frowned. Yu just wanted to turn around and ask his servant to send someone to carry Su Mingyu. Su Mingyu unconsciously grabbed his clothes and said, "don''t go..."


    His eyes suddenly sank, and King Yu thought of Su Mingyu saying, "he doesn''t accompany himself.".


    Looking at her is really worried, but that worry is not the appearance of their own.


    He sighed silently and looked at Su Mingyu''s Crimson cheek. Although it was his own wine, the king Yu''s eyes still flashed and couldn''t bear it: "I''ll take you back."


    With that, King Yu bent down and picked up Su Mingyu.


    When Su Yueyue rushed to the gate of Su''s mansion, he saw that King Yu came down from the carriage with Su Mingyu in his arms.


    Su Yueyue stirred his handkerchief tightly and bit his teeth. After a long time, he controlled his mood and showed a proper surprise on his face: "King Yu? Is that your sister? "


    Said Su Yueyue trot two steps to Yu Wang, worried at Su Mingyu in King Yu''s arms: "sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Come on! Get a doctor! Two more people will bring my sister back to the room


    King Yu went inside in a hurry. He didn''t look at Su Yueyue. "No, I''ll take her in directly. You can go to the doctor."


    "I''m going." The mouth so promised, Su Yueyue''s face is a grim.


    This damned Su Mingyu actually met with King Yu when she didn''t know it!


    What a shameless and shameless Bago!


    King Yu had been to Su''s house several times, and he knew Su Mingyu''s residence. So he kept walking, holding Su Mingyu to her room.


    Zhizhu had been putting medicine on his hands, but as soon as he heard the noise outside, he rushed out, but who knew that he happened to have a collision with King Yu.


    When she saw that the king Yu was su Mingyu in his arms, her soul was almost scared out: "what''s the matter?"


    Knowing the bamboo''s voice with a trace of crying, King Yu did not pay any attention to her, directly took Su Mingyu to the bed: "go and get her a basin of hot water."


    Know bamboo flustered, hurry to prepare.


    As soon as Su Mingyu was put down, the doctor came.


    Under the great pressure of King Yu, the doctor finally shivered and finished his diagnosis: "back to King Yu, from the pulse, Miss Su just drank too much. I made a prescription to sober up and drink it."


    The king of Yu took a look at Su Mingyu and said in a cold voice, "but I don''t think she is simply drunk."


    "This..." The doctor then squatted on the ground and examined the pulse: "dare to ask Miss Su, but there is depression in her heart?"


    Before King Yu opened his mouth, Su Yueyue came first: "what do you mean by this? Is it true that our Su family is angry with our sister? "


    The doctor was so pale that he apologized: "no, I just want to say that Miss Su should have something on her mind. This person is a little depressed. When she drinks, she will be more likely to get drunk. That''s what Miss Su is like at the moment."


    King Yu nodded: "this king knows, go down."


    Su Yueyue has been standing by the side of King Yu. Seeing his eyes all the time on Su Mingyu''s body, Su Yueyue''s face is blue."King Yu, after all, this is my sister''s boudoir. It''s not good for you to stay here for a long time. Why don''t you go and sit in the main hall first?" Su Yueyue said while he took the arm of King Yu: "there are bamboo and housekeeper here, it will be OK."


    Feeling the soft touch from his arm, King Yu looked down at Su Yueyue.


    Today''s su Yueyue is wearing a pink dress. Her long skirt and skirt are embroidered with delicate flowers with bright yellow threads. Her white face is set off like a peach blossom in full bloom, which is not good-looking.


    But I don''t know why, smelling the strong fragrance of flowers on Su Yueyue, the king of Yu suddenly thought of the light sunshine on Su Mingyu.


    What''s more, plain clothes and white clothes seem to be quite elegant.


    "No, I have something else to do, so I will go back first."


    Said Yu Wang took away Su Yueyue''s hand: "here is Lao Yue son to take care of."


    Su Yueyue saw that King Yu was going to leave, but he could only keep a smile on his face: "don''t worry, I will wait for my sister to wake up here."


    The king of Yu nodded. Before leaving, he looked back at Su Mingyu and then turned to leave.


    Su Yueyue saw everything at the bottom of his eyes, and the fire of jealousy in his heart directly burned her brows and eyes.


    "Here comes the medicine. Give it to the young lady."


    Before knowing bamboo''s words, she saw Su Yueyue''s face. She was scared to death and almost didn''t knock over the medicine.


    "Leave it. I''ll feed it." Su Yueyue''s beautiful eyes flashed a touch of Sen ran.


    Zhizhu said in his heart, "no No, how can this kind of thing trouble the second young lady? Just let the servant do it. "


    Su Yueyue didn''t look at her either. He let you give it to me

 Chapter 168

    "How can you do such a thing?" Zhizhu stands in the same place and dare not move.


    Su Yueyue looked at her alert appearance, and the fire in his heart was more fierce.


    She went forward directly to grab the bowl on Zhizhu''s hand. Zhizhu was frightened by her eyes and almost dared not breathe.


    At the moment when Su Yueyue''s hand was about to knock down the bowl, Zhizhu suddenly screamed. Then his hand slipped, and the medicine bowl turned over on the ground, and the medicine juice inside spilled all over the ground.


    "You Yue was scared by Su Yue


    Zhizhu quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, miss, I''m not sure."


    Su Yueyue glanced at her injured finger, and at last he could only wave impatiently: "prepare a new one."


    "Yes." Zhizhu quickly backed out.


    Looking at Zhizhu''s back, Su Yue turned to Su Mingyu''s side, and his face was gloomy: "damn Su Mingyu! It''s true that you are everywhere


    Saying that Su Yueyue took out the broken bowl of ceramic pieces just picked up from the ground, facing Su Mingyu''s face was about to melt down.


    Can not wait for her ceramic pieces to meet Su Mingyu, Su Mingyu suddenly opened, a pair of dark and deep eyes like water staring at her.


    That pair of shining eyes, but not drunk at all.


    Su Yueyue''s face sank: "are you not drunk?"


    Su Mingyu seemed not to hear, holding Su Yueyue''s hand.


    Su Yueyue was pinched by a burst of pain, she tightly frowned: "good you su Mingyu, clearly not drunk, but deliberately pretended to faint. What do you want to do? Just to let King Yu send you back? "


    Su Yueyue''s voice point out of control: "pain! Su Mingyu, let me go! You Bago! Why do you still think about the king Yu


    By her so loud roar, Su Mingyu just seems to be sober in general, she looked at Su Yueyue with confused eyes, looked at her pale face, Su Mingyu slowly opened his mouth: "Su Yueyue?"


    Su Yueyue snorted coldly: "let me go!"


    It was su Mingyu who looked at her hand and squeezed it more tightly: "what are you doing with ceramic tiles?"


    "I want to give you medicine. If I fall down and break the bowl, can''t I?" Su Yueyue''s face was pale and even his forehead was sweating: "let me go, my hand is so painful!"


    "Medicine?" Su Mingyu rubbed her swollen head: "thank you so much. You go. I don''t need your medicine."


    Then he let go of Su Yueyue.


    Su Yueyue carefully lifted up his sleeve and saw his blue wrist. His face turned black: "Su Mingyu! You see what you''ve done


    Su Mingyu''s hand was against his forehead, and his face was slightly pale: "go away!"


    Just a word, but seems to be with a huge force, so that Su Yueyue did not have a back burst of cold.


    However, she finally bit her teeth and did not move: "Why are you with King Yu?"


    Su Mingyu seems to be very uncomfortable, her brow tightly frowned: "we met in the first incense, you hurry to get out, I want to sleep."


    Hearing the three words of the first fragrance, Su Yueyue''s face suddenly became ugly: "isn''t that green? Where are you going, Qing Lou


    Su Mingyu didn''t answer her, but looked at her coldly with her sharp eyes.


    That dark pupil in a cold, there is no mood, see Su Yueyue whole body a Zheng, have a kind of fear of facing a big enemy.


    "Ask your king Yu, I have a headache. If you don''t leave, I will not look good."


    Su Mingyu left this sentence and never went to see Su Yueyue.


    Su Yueyue was also shocked by her eyes, so when Su Mingyu didn''t get up to blow people up, she bit her teeth angrily: "you wait for me!"


    With that, he turned away and left the room.


    Su Mingyu watched her figure disappear in the door, suddenly lifted out of bed, holding the wooden basin beside the bed and buckled up her throat.


    With a burst of vomiting, Su Mingyu vomited quickly and violently, which was a long sigh of relief.


    This damned King Yu! She was drugging her wine!


    If she hadn''t been on guard for a long time, and still had been trained for a long time since childhood, I''m afraid she would have recruited everything.


    The king of Yu doubted that Mo Wenyuan was Gu ruobai.


    Judging from his attitude towards himself, King yu should have no evidence to prove that Mo Wenyuan is Gu ruobai. Otherwise, he would not have thought of starting from her.


    As soon as Zhizhu came in, he saw Su Mingyu, whose face was pale: "miss! What''s the matter with you, miss


    Su Mingyu waved her hand and motioned for her to help herself up: "it''s OK. Fortunately, you were just smart and broke the bowl of medicine."


    "You Are you not drunk? " Zhizhu was a little surprised: "then why did you let King Yu carry you back? If the king Ruixian knew about it, he might be angry."This girl, which pot does not open to mention which pot.


    Su Mingyu rubbed his swollen Temple: "no matter, step by step, step by step!"


    With that, Su Mingyu lay back on the bed and closed her eyes painfully: "I''m going to sleep for a while. You can watch it for me, and no one will disturb me."


    Know bamboo heartache nods: "that this medicine?"


    "No


    It was not because of drinking that she suffered so much. It was mainly the medicine of King Yu, which had the effect of paralyzing the mind. It was a little similar to the modern emetic, which was used to coerce confessions.


    Although she vomited better, but because of time, she had absorbed a lot of medicine, so at the moment Su Mingyu only felt the pain in her head.


    Vaguely, it seems that the curtain cloth in front of me is gradually gone. When I open my eyes again, it is the cold white room.


    Su Mingyu only felt the pain all over her body. She slowly curled up into a ball, and then carefully leaned against the wall to find a sense of security.


    But no matter how tightly she held herself, she could only feel a void.


    She desperately wanted something to warm her.


    But then four eyes look, nothing, only cold white, as always.


    Every time she came back from training, she was injured all over the body. But at this time, the person who accompanied her to train with her would always comfort her. Su Mingyu knew that she would always come.


    But the next second, Su Mingyu only felt a piece of red in front of her. The person who accompanied her training was just like a ball of mud, paralyzed in the pool of blood, and her smiling eyes were also dead.


    For a moment, Su Mingyu was almost eroded by panic. Su Mingyu shivered, and her voice was filled with a trace of crying: "don''t leave me alone Don''t leave me

 Chapter 169

    Can she so hard to reach out to grab, but only reached a piece of nothingness.


    Su Mingyu put down her hand in despair, and her heart sank to the bottom of the valley at this moment.


    She has nothing


    In the moment when her heart was dead, a strong and warm hand suddenly held her cold hand.


    I heard a low and reassuring voice: "don''t be afraid. I''m not going anywhere. I''m here."


    The voice was very light, but deep into the ear, Su Mingyu subconsciously grasped the hand, and then held it in his arms: "don''t go I''m so scared... "


    Gu ruobai looks down at Su Mingyu with tears on her eyelashes. She has a dull pain in her chest, which seems to be tightly grasped by an invisible hand.


    He reached out and stroked the crystal clear on Su Mingyu''s eyelids. His dark eyes were as deep as water, with strange shining light, which made people feel cool all over the body with only one glance.


    He should have realized that it was not so easy for Yu Wang to take her away.


    It was he who was so careless that he thought that according to Su Mingyu''s wisdom, King Yu couldn''t get good from her. Unexpectedly, he took medicine.


    By the time he reacts, Su Mingyu has been brought back to Su''s house by the king of Yu.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Su Mingyu, who was sweating heavily. The medicine used for extorting confessions had no solution and could only be digested slowly by himself.


    During this period, Su Mingyu will only become more and more miserable and lose his mind.


    Gu ruobai''s face is gloomy like water, but the tone of soothing Su Mingyu is particularly gentle: "it''s OK, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    It seems that these short words have played a role in general, Su Mingyu held his hand, and the frown of his brow actually loosened little by little.


    Looking at such a fragile Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai frowned affectionately: "what is the matter, can let you so mind."


    But the person on the bed obviously didn''t want to answer his meaning, just like a wounded little animal, curled up where, and then it was so silent, no sound, very clever, but let people more cherish.


    Maybe she had something to hold on to. Maybe it was the low voice in her ear that had an effect. In a word, when Su Mingyu opened her eyes again, she was obviously not so miserable.


    "Are you awake?"


    A cold voice came from the top of his head. Su Mingyu looked up and ran into a pair of deep eyes.


    Su Mingyu blinked. After a long delay, she narrowed her eyes in doubt: "Gu Ruo Bai? Why are you here? "


    Gu ruobai''s cold eyes didn''t have much coldness: "do you know you had a high fever all night yesterday?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t know: "she shook her head."


    "Do you know that you were drugged by King Yu?" Gu ruobai''s face is not very good, but his eyes are very gentle.


    Su Mingyu looked at his eyes, as if to be trapped in general, for a long time, suddenly aroused a good-looking smile: "you worry about me!"


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and knocked on her forehead: "look at you like this, it should be OK, come and drink the medicine."


    Looking at the medicine bowl on his hand, Su Mingyu suddenly remembered: "you stayed here all night?"


    Gu ruobai looked at her speciously: "what do you say?"


    "I..." Su Mingyu''s brain seems to be finally connected to the general, last night''s memories are all flooding up.


    She glanced at Gu ruobai''s sleepless face and suddenly felt a little hot on her cheek.


    "That If I hold you, you can''t pull it away


    Have not seen such a silly, incredibly hard to resist a night?


    Looking at her crimson cheek, Gu ruobai hooked a hook red thin lip: "I want to draw, you don''t give, embrace that call a tight."


    Su Mingyu


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s face sinking again, Gu ruobai raised his hand and stroked her forehead with worry. He found that there was no fever. The stone in his heart just fell down: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu looked up at Gu ruobai and suddenly grinned: "thank you."


    She did that lonely dream again for a long time.


    But this time she woke up again, but she was no longer alone.


    "For what?" Gu ruobai handed her the medicine bowl: "take the medicine first."


    Su Mingyu nodded her head cleverly and took a sip of it. Just as she was about to wipe the residue of the medicine stains on her mouth with her hands, Gu ruobai had already taken out the silk and wiped her mouth.


    "You had a nightmare last night?"


    Gu ruobai looked at her with concern in her eyes.


    Su Mingyu sank her eyes, nodded for a long time, and then sighed: "I have a good friend. Whenever I feel lonely and lonely, she will appear beside me, but later she died because she was too close to me."


    Said, Su Mingyu''s eyes a little red: "since then, I have learned to deal with emotions alone."


    It''s a required course for their agents, but it took her so much to learn to abandon her feelings.Looking at Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai raised her hand and rubbed her head: "I will not leave you."


    Last night, it was the same words that made me quiet.


    Su Mingyu grinned at Gu ruobai, with a bright light shining in her clear eyes: "it''s OK. I won''t be lonely now."


    She has Gu ruobai, also know bamboo, summer sleep, it is these gentle people who taught themselves gentleness.


    "But speaking of it, King Yu thought of using me. He should be able to think of using others to catch you. What should you do?"


    Perhaps it was a hard sleep, Su Mingyu''s head is unexpectedly sober.


    Gu ruobai''s mouth slightly Yang: "then let him see me and Mo Wenyuan co-exist on the line?"


    "This figure can be replaced by someone else, but the voice?" Su Mingyu doesn''t think he can find such a qualified person.


    Gu ruobai pick eyebrows, only out of two words: "ventriloquism."


    Can you still have this?


    Su Mingyu was stunned and said, "it seems that I think it''s complicated. Has the first incense show started? Shall we go and have a look? "


    Gu ruobai estimated the time and said in a deep voice, "this will pass just right."


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s hurry up."


    All she did was for today, and she didn''t want to be delayed at this critical time.


    With that, Su Mingyu turned to get out of bed, took the clothes beside her and put them on her body. She didn''t worry about Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai sighs helplessly and turns to wait for her to get dressed.


    Su Mingyu casually found a hair band to tie up her hair. She turned around and saw Gu ruobai''s back. Then she suddenly remembered what she had just done.


    Although she was wearing a middle dress, she was dressed in front of a man It doesn''t seem very good.


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s straight back, Su Mingyu suddenly hugs Gu ruobai from behind.

 Chapter 170

    Clearly felt that the man was stiff for a moment, and then a big hand was put on the back of his hand.


    "Thank you..." Su Mingyu smile: "thank you for being with me."


    That nightmare has haunted her for many years. Every time she wakes up, she is in a cold sweat, and she also feels pain. Now she is still in pain, but she seems not so lonely.


    When you look at the bright jade, it seems that you don''t know the feeling of Su Mingzi


    This girl is not easy to let others close, but to each one who cares about her to return the most gentle.


    Su Mingyu just smiles at Gu ruobai and doesn''t answer: "let''s go and go to the theatre."


    By the time they got to the first incense, King Yu had already arrived. Of course, the old God, Mo Wenyuan, was sitting in the grandstand. His eyes under the mask were still dark and could not see his emotions clearly.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai look at each other and push Gu ruobai in.


    When the people of the green building saw Gu ruobai, the whole green building was boiling.


    Unexpectedly, this young master Su had such a good relationship with Ruixian Wang, and pushed his wheelchair back. This is clearly quite close.


    What''s more, who could have thought that such a small Qing Lou beauty pageant has startled the two princes in the capital, and even King Ruixian, who has never been close to women, has come.


    Isn''t he engaged? How could you come to a place like this?


    In everyone''s head three question marks at the same time, a flash of surprise flashed in King Yu''s eyes, almost subconsciously looked at Mo Wenyuan.


    But Mo Wenyuan obviously has no interest in him. He looks at the stage with light eyes, without any wavering appearance.


    King Yu''s face was even worse, especially when he saw Su Mingyu behind king Ruixian.


    With a look of awe, King Yu''s mouth was filled with a smile of unknown significance: "it is said that king Ruixian is deeply in love with his fiancee, but he didn''t expect to come to such a place."


    Although there was not much irony in his words, there was a strong smell of gunpowder inside.


    For a moment, all the people turned their eyes to Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai just said with a faint smile: "my fair lady, the gentleman is fond of it. King Yu can come, so I can''t come and have a look?"


    Then he patted Su Mingyu on the back of his hand in front of the king Yu and said, "let''s go. Since all of them have come, it''s natural to see the ending."


    Su Mingyu nodded and pushed Gu ruobai to the front stand.


    Because of Gu ruobai''s power, everyone dare not fight with him, so they all spontaneously give up a way.


    With the rickety man on the stage, just the smell of smoke in the air seemed to disappear, and everyone''s attention was put on the stage again.


    Only the king Yu on the second floor had a dignified face, staring at Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai under the stage without blinking. It seemed that he wanted to brew something.


    Su Mingyu sits beside Gu ruobai, her eyes fluttering wildly. She seems to be looking for something.


    After a while, Su Mingyu saw Su Yueyue in an inconspicuous position in the crowd. She and Gu ruobai looked at each other.


    Gu ruobai opened the fan in his hand. With the sound of his secret signal, several people quietly went to Su Yueyue''s direction. When they disappeared again, Su Yueyue''s figure was gone.


    "Today is the last match. Last night, Miss Meiqing won the first prize, so I''ll invite her to open the contest for you today."


    With the fall of his voice, the whole green building sounded music.


    Mei Qing came in a light pink dress and danced gracefully with the music.


    At this time, we found out that Mei Qing is not only a good sword dancer, but also an excellent dancer.


    Different from the public''s appreciation, Su Mingyu has been hanging this light worry.


    Because whether it''s the dance or the final curtain call, Mei Qing''s eyes are obviously biased towards Mo Wenyuan, which is not a good sign.


    Gu ruobai was not interested in these things, and came to pretend, so he was always lack of interest.


    After Mei Qing finished the dance, the rickety man came up again: "the final rules of the competition are very simple. We have bronze, silver, gold, bronze, silver, silver, and gold medals under the stage. The one who gets the most medals will win."


    When the people under the stage asked for silver, and the price was not low, they all looked a little bad.


    The rickety man laughed at us: "Mama sang has given so much money to the girls for such a big activity, and even alarmed the two princes. It''s not to let the girls come out to see you with the best attitude?"


    "What''s more, the childe who has participated in the three competitions and has voted for more than fifty taels of silver can spend a whole day with Huakui girls for free tomorrow, and all the expenses will be paid by our first fragrance."


    As soon as he said this, the crowd was boiling again.It takes only fifty Liang to stay with Huakui for a whole day. It''s a big bargain. You know, don''t mention Huakui. It''s just the girls on the top who want to see each other. It''s possible to smash hundreds of silver into them.


    Not to mention can accompany a day, this is the good thing that the sky drops pie.


    Taking advantage of everyone''s excitement, Su Mingyu leaned over Gu ruobai''s ear and said something. Then she got up quietly and came to the second floor.


    When all eyes were on the front of the Nian child, a delicate hand was on the shoulder of King Yu.


    The king of Yu was stiff. Then he immediately reflected who it was. As soon as he looked back, he saw a pretty face: "Mr. Su?"


    Su Mingyu quickly put his finger on his lips to signal his silence. He also took a careful glance at Gu ruobai.


    Looking at Gu ruobai did not notice the appearance, Su Mingyu seemed to be relieved, she pointed to the box in the corridor behind her.


    The king of Yu closed his eyes and nodded in doubt. He got up and followed her.


    Su Mingyu closed the door and isolated all the voices outside. Su Mingyu breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Looking at her so careful, King Yu suddenly began to tease: "Miss Su called me away in front of so many people. Do you know that if you are tracked down by King Ruixian, this is to catch a traitor in bed, and the evidence is like a mountain?"


    He seemed to have been bluffing at this.


    Su Mingyu''s face suddenly became ugly. She wanted to open the door, but the door handle was behind the king Yu. She stretched out her hand in embarrassment and was very troubled.


    Looking at her lovely look with crooked head, King Yu couldn''t help but say something casually. Didn''t Miss Su think about that when she asked me to come in

 Chapter 171

    "Don''t scare me." Su Mingyu complained, then sat down on the bench beside him and poured himself a glass of water: "I yesterday Seems very rude? Later, I heard that Zhu said that you sent me back? "


    Yu Wang seemed to lick her mouth dry.


    The Adam''s Adam''s Adam''s eyes sank. "Well, I didn''t expect Miss Su''s drinking capacity to be so bad. I knew I wouldn''t let Miss Su drink so much."


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "well, I blame myself, but I also want to thank you. If it wasn''t yesterday, Gu ruobai would not have come to pick me up early in the morning."


    "It seems that I helped you back?" The king of Yu had a smile on his mouth, but he didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    Su Mingyu took up the cup on the table and held it in front of the king Yu with respectful hands: "I can''t thank you. I can only replace wine with tea."


    Glancing at her tea, King Yu squinted.


    Seeing that he didn''t receive it, Su Mingyu picked up his eyebrows and understood: "is king Yu worried about something in the water?"


    With that, Su Mingyu looked up and drank empty.


    "Miss Su Qing, after all, I doubt that this is a good thing."


    Although the words are so said, but Yu Wang still took Su Mingyu''s new cup of tea: "then I will be disrespectful."


    Su Mingyu sneered: "King Yu drank my tea, but remember to keep our conversation secret."


    "Miss Su remembered?" King Yu gazed slightly.


    Su Mingyu quickly shook his head: "no, I just vaguely remember that I complained about Gu ruobai I''m afraid it''s not right to let him know... "


    As soon as the king of Yu wanted to say something, he saw Su Mingyu shaking in front of him. When he reflected that he wanted to reach Su Mingyu, Su Mingyu had already fallen.


    As soon as his heart sank, King Yu felt powerless as soon as he was about to go out. Then he became dark and lost his consciousness completely.


    With his fall, Su Mingyu, lying on the table, opened his eyes slowly.


    Without looking at the king Yu on the ground, Su Mingyu stepped over from him.


    When Su Mingyu appeared in the stands on the second floor again, the program had come to an end. After the girl''s performance, it was the last one.


    Feeling Su Mingyu''s line of sight, Gu ruobai looks up at her.


    Su Mingyu nods at him and disappears on the second floor.


    After about two cups of tea, the rickety man came up again: "so far all the girls have finished performing, but don''t worry, we still have a final performance."


    "Mom sang spent a lot of money to do this performance. The form is quite special, so you must keep your eyes open."


    The rickets man laughed and walked down from the stage.


    With what he did on the side of the stage, the whole stage vibrated.


    After a while, I saw that the board on the stage was sinking towards both sides, and then there was a huge vibration, a boom, and something covered with gauze all around, like a mosquito net, was gradually exposed.


    As the tulle rose higher and higher, everyone''s eyes looked curiously at the past.


    At this time, I just don''t know where to blow a gust of wind, directly blowing up the tulle, tulle inside the landscape at a glance.


    When people see what is inside, they are surprised and don''t know what expression to make.


    In the gauze, a man with only a middle coat and a red fruit woman were fighting against death on a thick quilt.


    That white. Flower. Flower skin, as well as the air filled with the strange, as long as not uninhabited people can basically guess what is inside at a glance.


    However, compared with this picture, what makes us dare not say is that the person on the quilt is clearly the king of Yu.


    Just now he was still in the grandstand on the second floor. How could he suddenly appear on the stage, or use such a scene.


    At this time, I do not know who in the crowd roared: "that is not the second miss of the Su family, Su Yueyue?"


    As soon as he said this, everyone''s eyes fell on the red faced woman.


    "That''s true."


    The voice of a man''s surprise rang out, causing a thousand waves for a moment.


    "I heard that the relationship between Miss Su Yueyue and King Yu was not simple. I didn''t expect that..."


    "But It''s not right to do such a thing here. It''s too vulgar


    "Well, they are the king of Yu. Naturally, they are wherever they want to be."


    The word "King Yu" seems to evoke the sense of Yu in the gauze.


    He tried hard to get his mind back, but no matter how hard he struggled, he could only indulge in this gentleness.


    When the scene fell into anxiety, Gu ruobai, who had not spoken, suddenly said, "this is the program you prepared for the first incense?"The rickets man turned pale with fear: "no, no, this I don''t know what''s going on... "


    "Don''t lower the table yet!" Gu Ruo Bai''s face was as gloomy as water.


    The rickets man quickly ran over in three or two steps, and then lowered the platform.


    However, no matter how wonderful the following program is, these people are no longer interested.


    In their mind only just that exciting picture, for a time the whole green building was quiet and very mysterious.


    The rickets man sees this, also knows today''s competition is unable to carry on.


    So he took advantage of the gap to find the procuress.


    The procuress had already arrived at the first time when she heard the news, but she didn''t see the scene with her own eyes.


    So when the rickets man asked her what to do, the pimp''s face was as black as carbon: "you''re silly, today''s things are so big, of course, it''s the end of the dance to dissolve!"


    "But..." The rickets man was a little afraid: "that''s the king of Yu!"


    King Yu is the most powerful person in the capital except the emperor. It''s very easy for him to keep a few people''s mouths shut.


    The procuress patted his head hard: "this kind of thing, can''t explain, we can only regard as don''t know, you will go up to let everybody have a good time, say today''s drink mother sang I''ll take it all."


    "This..." Originally, the last wave was still trying to make money: "is silver not earned?"


    The procuress''s face was livid: "return! You want to die! "


    "You say that suddenly, the game is over, but the previous tickets are still valid and will be announced after the statistics are finished tomorrow."


    Looking at the shrinking figure of the rickets man, the procuress bit his teeth secretly! What the hell is going on?


    This Yu king is not easy to provoke, so are so many rich and powerful people below.

 Chapter 172

    She''s just a mother of Qing Lou, but she can''t afford to offend any of them.


    When you heard that today''s game was over, there was no big objection. After all, they had more exciting topics to discuss.


    Therefore, no one in the noisy crowd found that Gu ruobai, who had not talked much, did not see anything.


    ¡­¡­


    After a lot of entanglement, Yu Wang finally sobered up.


    He looked at the sleeping Su Yueyue beside him and grabbed his hair impatiently.


    He was sure he had been calculated.


    But who? Su Mingyu? But she did it with herself?


    Wait a minute, Su Mingyu?


    What happened to Su Mingyu? Will she be


    At the thought that Su Mingyu would be held in his arms by a strange man, King Yu''s eyes suddenly sank, almost without thinking about it. He put on his clothes and left the room.


    After he left, Su Yueyue, who had just been asleep, opened his eyes full of water vapor.


    Looking at the back of King Yu, Su Yueyue clenched his hand tightly.


    Although she didn''t understand what was going on, she had already given it to King Yu.


    Then she must have a place. What''s more, so many people in the building today have seen this scene. If King Yu doesn''t marry her again, he can''t say it.


    Su Yueyue, who was secretly happy in his heart, even ignored why the king of Yu had to leave after such a thing happened to him.


    Su Yueyue''s heart is full of joy to be a princess at the moment. As for fame and other things, there is no place more important than Princess Yu''s position.


    Here, King Yu came out of the room and ran straight to the second floor. When he came to the room where he fainted, he didn''t see Su Mingyu.


    His face sank, and the king of Yu seized a man: "where is the procuress?"


    The man shivered and pointed to the front, and the king of Yu strode to the front. He didn''t care what he was doing inside. He kicked the door open.


    The procuress was still very angry, but as soon as she saw that the man who came was king Yu, her legs softened: "Yu King Yu? You Are you awake? "


    King Yu didn''t care about her ugly face, and asked in a deep voice, "where is the son of Su with me?"


    The procuress thought for a moment: "after seeing your accident, Ruixian Wang''s people immediately came to look for it. After that, I didn''t know if I had found it. It was too chaotic at that time. But seeing that king Ruixian had gone back, it should have been found."


    Was Gu Ruo taken away?


    Yu Wang''s cold eyes relaxed a little: "today''s matter, you must give this king an account!"


    Although the procuress is a heroine, but see Yu Wang really angry, also a little scared: "yes, yes! I will send someone to investigate this matter and make you and Miss Su Yueyue innocent. "


    "Miss Su Yueyue?" The king of Yu asked the procuress coldly.


    The procuress was seen as a little hollow: "he They all said it was Miss Su Yueyue. "


    When the old lady mentioned this, King Yu suddenly remembered that there were so many people present at that time. Su Yueyue was a famous lady in the capital. It''s not surprising that some people know him.


    But this is troublesome.


    The king of Yu collected his eyes and said, "let someone take a bucket of hot water to my room to wait on me, and then help me prepare a carriage."


    The procuress nodded: "good, good, I''m going to order."


    Seeing the appearance that the procuress ran out in a hurry, the king of Yu was agitated and frowned tightly. It seemed that she was not the procuress. Her fear of herself was just fear, and she had no conscience.


    Su Yueyue waited for the king of Yu for a long time. Finally, he only waited for a girl and a bucket of hot water?


    Su Yueyue''s face immediately drooped: "where is king Yu! I want to see King Yu! "


    The girl quickly shook her head: "I don''t know, I''m just a mother sang called to wait on the girl."


    "I want to see King Yu! Get out of here! Get out of here! Go away


    Su Yueyue picked up the shoes on the ground and threw them at the girl.


    The little girl didn''t dare to hide, and she was beaten several times.


    But Su Yue didn''t get angry, she went down to the table top, grabbed the top of the kettle and cup and continued to throw.


    A cup hit the girl''s forehead. Su Yueyue''s tone was as vicious as it was: "what are you? You''re still serving me! Get out of here! Please bring the king Yu to me


    The girl cried and shook her head. She really didn''t know where the king Yu was!


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Su Yueyue was angry and kicked her. The girl just fell on the pillar, and her eyes rolled over and fainted in the past.


    Didn''t hear the cry, Su Yueyue turned his head, saw the blood under the girl''s head, the dazzling red let Su Yue recover a bit of reason.


    She frowned and sat down in the quilt. No, how could the procuress know she was awake.


    It must have been ordered by King Yu. Maybe he was just considerate of her, so he sent hot water. He must be waiting outside at the moment.In this way, Su Yueyue''s mental state improved a lot. She finished the washing with the fastest speed.


    When she left the house, she deliberately carried her skirt to prevent her skirt from getting bloodstained on the ground, but she didn''t even give a look to that girl.


    How long has Yue just gone out.


    "Miss Su, are you ready? King Yu is waiting for you at the back door. "


    Listen to the procuress say so, Su Yueyue''s face is brimming with a smug: "by the way, the girl you sent is really ignorant. When I let her roll, I fell myself, you go and have a look."


    The pimp''s face was covered with a smile: "yes, yes, I will certainly educate her well."


    Finish saying very respectfully made a gesture of invite: "Miss Su don''t want to let Yu Wang wait in a hurry, or go quickly."


    Su Yueyue haughtily hum hum, just happy turn around.


    As soon as she got to the back door, she saw the carriage of King Yu. Su Yueyue adjusted the expression on her face and tried not to be too happy. Then she came to the carriage.


    As soon as she was about to get on the carriage, she suddenly felt soft and said, "Oh ~"


    hearing her voice, King Yu immediately stepped down from the carriage. Seeing Su Yueyue''s face a little pale, her eyes flashed, she recalled the red on the bed sheet, and her unconscious psychology raised a touch of pity.


    When he picked up Su Yueyue, the king Yu''s voice was low and gentle: "hold tight."


    Feeling the hot breath of Yu king in his ear, Su Yueyue lowered his head and blushed like a tomato: "en..."


    After getting on the carriage, Su Yueyue wanted to break free from Yu Wang''s arms.


    But Yu just hugged her: "don''t move, the carriage is too hard."


    Su Yueyue pursed his lips and blushed: "King Yu You are very kind to me


    Yu Wang''s mouth raised a smile, did not speak.


    Seeing that he was in a good mood, Su Yueyue bit his lower lip, as if in a tangle.


    The king of Yu was keenly aware of it. He looked at Su Yueyue in doubt: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 173

    Su Yueyue blinked his beautiful eyes. He had some expectations, but he was not shy: "King Yu Will you marry me


    Her words are like a dose of sobering agent, instantly let Yu Wang sober up.


    The only thing that can benefit from this is the Su family.


    He knew that Su Yueyue always wanted to marry himself, but he didn''t believe that Su Yueyue would use such extreme means. After all, he was a woman. Now the only explanation is Su Zhengyi.


    Since he wants to marry his daughter so much, what about marrying him?


    He raised his hand and stroked Su Yueyue''s white face. The corner of Yu''s mouth was lifted up, his eyes were cold and cold, but his tone was very gentle: "yes, I will."


    Completely bewildered by three words, Su Yueyue raised a happy smile, the blush of her cheek made her look particularly lovely.


    At this time, it happened that the carriage arrived at Su Fu. King Yu took Su Yueyue out of the carriage and met Wang Manwen and Su Zhengyi who were looking for someone.


    The king of Yu glanced at them, and the emotion on his cold face was not clear.


    Su Zhengyi is acutely aware of this, so he warily shut up his smile.


    Wang Manwen had received the news as early as Su Yueyue and Yu Wang had just had an accident with Yixiang.


    The reason why she has been holding back her anxiety and not going to find Su Yueyue in the first fragrance is also because she secretly thinks that if Su Yueyue can get pregnant this time, then Princess Yu will be in a stable position.


    So now, seeing that Yu Wang personally brought Su Yueyue back, Wang Manwen''s psychology couldn''t be said with joy: "this Why was he held by King Yu? "


    He and Su Yueyue make such a big thing, the whole capital is afraid to know, this Wang man Wen also Chuai understand, pretend to be confused.


    Yuewang narrowed his eyes and put him into the room for a long rest


    Wang Manwen quickly nodded: "good, good, quick."


    He quickly led the way to Su Yueyue''s yard. When Su Zhengyi passed by, King Yu and Su Zhengyi looked at each other.


    The cold eye light of that Sen, see Su Zhengyi''s back that didn''t have a cold, but when he looked again, there was nothing.


    "You should have a good rest first. As for what I have just promised you, you will certainly do it, so you can rest assured."


    Put Su Yue on the bed, the king of Yu comforted him in a low voice.


    Su Yue Yue also clever, did not ask one after another: "en."


    Wang Manwen looks at their sweet and greasy appearance behind them and clenches his hand triumphantly.


    What about Su Mingyu''s marriage to King Ruixian? Her Yueyue is about to marry King Yu. He is also a king, but he has a different status.


    Ye Mengdie couldn''t win her before. Now ye Mengdie''s daughter can''t win her daughter. Su Mingyu''s mother and daughter are destined to beg for mercy at her feet!


    Seeing off the king of Yu, Wang Manwen went to the front of him and adjusted his daughter''s broken hair: "yue''er! You did a good job this time


    Su Yueyue pursed his lips, smiling very shy, also very proud: "Niang, just now King Yu has promised to marry me on the carriage."


    Wang man Wen''s eyes brightened: "did he admit it himself?"


    Su Yueyue raised his arrogant head: "of course, it was admitted by himself! It seems that I have settled down on the position of Princess Yu! "


    "If only you could keep your stomach up." Wang Manwen took a look at Su Yueyue''s flat abdomen.


    Su Yueyue''s cheek is red, it seems to think of the scene in the first incense, she lovingly touched her abdomen: "mother, you let the doctor give me a prescription to help me with pregnancy."


    Wang man Wen nodded his head clearly, and his face wrinkled because of his smile: "I''m going here."


    "This time, you can catch the king of Yu alive." Before leaving, Wang Manwen specially turned to command Su Yue.


    Yue didn''t know that he wanted to marry him


    Such a big thing, he can only marry himself.


    If he didn''t marry, Su Yueyue naturally had a way to force King Yu.


    Seeing that his daughter was so sure, Wang Manwen turned away satisfied.


    In Su Zhengyi''s study here, the atmosphere seems a little dignified.


    Su Zhengyi looked at the king Yu, and after a long time, he did not see him speak. He had no choice but to speak first: "King Yu I don''t know whether to say something or not


    King Yu picked a long and narrow eyebrow: "Su Shangshu has something to say."


    Su Zhengyi pretended to be helpless and sighed: "now the matter of the prince and the little girl has been made known to all the people in the capital. I don''t know what the king Yu thinks about this matter?"


    As his voice dropped, the air in the whole room changed a little bit.


    King Yu stood with his hands down and looked down at Su Zhengyi, who was shorter than him. Suddenly, he hooked his lips: "what is the meaning of Su Shangshu''s words?"


    This kind of thing should be thrown to myself?


    Su Zhengyi narrowed his shrewd eyes and recalled the look in the eyes of King Yu when he entered the mansion. Did the king suspect that he had done it himself?"This matter, of course, is decided by the king of Yu. It is a blessing for the old minister''s daughter to be looked upon by the king. If not It''s just that she doesn''t have the blessing. "


    Hearing Su Zhengyi say so, King Yu''s eyes flashed, and a smile appeared in his eyes: "if the king really doesn''t marry, isn''t yue''er going to have to end himself?"


    The king of Yu looked at Su Zhengyi coldly. Su Zhengyi couldn''t have not known how big the incident was. He could have said such a thing. He was clearly trying him out.


    Sure enough, hearing what Yu said, Su Zhengyi immediately knelt down on the ground: "Lord, calm down. Of course, the old minister hopes that King Yu can marry a little girl, but if he doesn''t want to, the old minister will never complain."


    Looking at Su Zhengyi, who was kneeling on the ground, the king of Yu picked a corner of his mouth with a smile: "what does Su Shangshu mean? This king just made a hypothesis


    That''s what he said, but he didn''t get up.


    Su Zhengyi''s heart suddenly cooled.


    Originally, he thought that the intimacy between Su Yueyue and Yu Wang was very close. Since rice had become porridge, it was natural for him to get married. How could this be so?


    Su Zhengyi hung his head: "the matter is decided by the king."


    "Even if I don''t marry your daughter?" The king of Yu snorted coldly, but it made Su Zhengyi feel cold.


    He bit his teeth and finally nodded: "the old minister did not dare to influence the choice of King Yu."


    "It seems that you also know that I am the king." The king of Yu walked slowly to the door. When he was about to step out of the gate, he casually said, "get up, this matter will be dealt with by the king."


    Hearing what he said, Su Zhengyi stood up and watched King Yu leave.


    But all this made Su Zhengyi frown. Why did king Yu''s attitude suddenly become like this.

 Chapter 174

    From Su Zhengyi''s study, King Yu stopped and turned to Su Mingyu''s yard.


    As soon as I arrived, I saw Zhizhu.


    Zhizhu seems to be very afraid of him, his eyes are down to the ground: "see I''ve seen King Yu. "


    What do you say to Yu Minglin


    Zhizhu carefully replied: "miss in the room, Ruixian Wang just sent her back, is still sleeping."


    Listening to her, King Yu looked at the closed door and said, "is there something wrong with her body?"


    "This I don''t know. " Zhizhu was about to cry, and his voice was shaking all the time: "Ruixian Wang said that the young lady was just too tired, so she was in a coma, so I didn''t have to call a doctor."


    Too tired? In her own is the kind of infatuated incense, Su Mingyu can''t do well, but now Gu ruobai has sent her back completely. What she has experienced is almost impossible for the king of Yu to know.


    Unconsciously, he tightened his hands, and a burst of boredom in his chest made him a little irritable. Without seeing the bamboo, he turned around and left the yard.


    Seeing that Yu Wang walked far enough, Zhizhu gave a long sigh of relief and returned to Su Mingyu''s room.


    Su Mingyu is drinking tea slowly, where there is half tired appearance.


    "Miss, why do you want me to cheat King Yu? If he knew, you wouldn''t be in trouble? "


    Zhizhu''s legs were soft and scared: "you don''t know that the eyes of Yu Wang are too terrible."


    Su Mingyu looked at her this unpromising appearance and couldn''t help laughing: "afraid of what, he won''t eat people, but if you don''t help me lie, then we can all be eaten by him together."


    "Ah?" Know the bamboo scared to cover the mouth: "what did you do in the end?"


    Su Mingyu mysterious smile: "for your safety, nature can''t tell you."


    "Come on, do what I told you."


    After that, Su Mingyu began to drive people away. Zhizhu said with his mouth curled: "the story of King Yu and the second miss has been spread out crazy. Why do we have to go and spend money to spread it and find beggars and market hooligans?"


    Su Mingyu sighed: "according to the word of mouth of their official families, when can it be spread to the people''s ears and become a well-known thing?"


    Zhizhu suddenly nodded: "I understand, I''m going to do it."


    Su Yueyue and King Yu''s affairs were almost known all over the city that night.


    Of course, most of them are calling them immoral.


    But some of them are envious.


    After all, this is enough to put Su Yueyue on the position of Princess Yu.


    Different from the bustle outside, Su Mingyu didn''t seem to care about the result. She slipped out of the house the next day and went to find Gu ruobai.


    The situation on his side and Gu ruobai said again, Gu ruobai squinted.


    Su Mingyu looked at him suspiciously: "what''s the matter? What do I think you''re doing


    Gu ruobai lightly drank a sip of tea: "just feel that someone''s princess dream is to be disillusioned."


    Su Mingyu frowned: "Su Yue? I think King Yu is very concerned about her. "


    After all, I would like to send her back to the house.


    Gu ruobai glanced at Su Mingyu with the tail of his eyes, and a sneer was put on his cold face: "if he really wanted to marry Su Yueyue, it has been clearly explained in the confrontation between Su Fu and Su Zhengyi."


    "According to Su Zhengyi''s temperament, it must have been publicized for a long time, but it''s been one night. Do you see any news?"


    "And Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu and said, "when I asked my father to give you a marriage, my father was very happy and gave orders immediately. It''s almost time. Do you think there''s something going on with King Yu?"


    Listen to him so say, Su Mingyu just suddenly: "it seems that Su Yueyue can only do a side room."


    Said Su Mingyu also sighed: "Su Yueyue is really pitiful, the biggest wish is to become Yu princess, but now no more."


    As soon as she said this, Gu ruobai raised her eyebrows and looked at her.


    Su Mingyu was surprised by the thick look in Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes. She touched her nose a little uneasily: "what''s the matter?"


    Gu ruobai hook thin lips: "this matter, all is your credit."


    "Mine?" Su Mingyu pointed to himself, and it took a long time to respond to Gu ruobai''s meaning: "do you mean that the king of Yu is angry with Su Zhengyi and Su Yueyue?"


    Gu ruobai picked an eyebrow: "so, we just need to wait for the news."


    Su Mingyu curled her lips. Although this is what she hoped for, she didn''t expect to be able to progress so smoothly.


    As if to fulfill Gu ruobai''s words, wood came in soon.


    He whispered something in Gu ruobai''s ear. Gu ruobai glanced at Su Mingyu and said, "concubine room."


    Su Mingyu tut tongue: "not even a side concubine?"This is the king of Yu. It''s really cruel. It''s equivalent to telling people that even if you get into my bed, you can only be what I want you to be.


    Su Yueyue was also a girl in a boudoir. She was seen in public. Moreover, she only liked King Yu, but got this ending.


    Su Mingyu eyes rippling sarcastic smile: "I can''t wait to go back to see Su Yue''s expression."


    "I''ll be with you." Gu ruobai raised eyebrows and looked at her.


    Su Mingyu just wanted to refuse, but the words came to her mouth and she swallowed it back: "OK, go, go and give my lovely sister some advice, or she will lose the concubine she finally got."


    As soon as they were about to leave, they saw that wood was not good-looking again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu''s heart thump, she suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Wood looked at Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai frowned: "what''s going on? You say


    Mu Yi lowered his head: "Mei Qing He went to the Mo yuan and said he wanted to thank Mo Wenyuan. "


    Gu Ruo Bai''s face sank slightly: "isn''t she supposed to accompany the guests in the first incense? How can you go to Mohan? "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "maybe it''s just a simple thank you."


    Said Su Mingyu looked at wood one: "things do not, good intentions, let her not go after."


    Mu Yi inquired and looked at Gu ruobai: "master I''m sorry to hear that... "


    "If you know what to say, don''t say it." Su Mingyu didn''t wait for him to finish, he said in a cold voice, "go and send Meiqing away."


    Su Mingyu''s words out, wood one and Gu ruobai are a little surprised.


    Since the relationship between Su Mingyu and her own master and son is getting better and better, Muyi occasionally helps Su Mingyu to do some trivial things, but Su Mingyu''s attitude has always been appropriate politeness.

 Chapter 175

    Rarely would he shout to himself, let alone in such a serious tone with a trace of command.


    Gu ruobai is the first time to see such a vigorous and vigorous Su Mingyu, so he cast a suspicious look.


    Noticing the two people''s eyes, Su Mingyu glared at the wood one by one: "let you go, we''re going to the Su house."


    Finish also did not wait for wood a reaction, she pushed Gu Ruo Bai to go out.


    Su Mingyu is very silent all the way, Gu ruobai squints the dark eyes: "what happened to you and Meiqing?"


    "No..." Su Mingyu hung his head: "just want to see Su Yueyue in a hurry."


    Mei Qing went to Mo Wenyuan on her own initiative. It seems that her guess is right. She can talk to Mei Qing in private.


    If this misunderstanding goes on like this, I''m afraid there will be big trouble.


    As soon as they returned to Su Fu, they saw that the whole Su Fu was in a mess like frying a pan.


    Su Mingyu was just about to ask someone when Zhizhu appeared.


    "Miss!"


    A surprise flashed in Zhizhu''s eyes: "you can be counted back."


    Su Mingyu looked at her suspiciously: "what happened?"


    "That Have you heard about the second miss? " Zhizhu pouted: "after she knew she was just a concubine''s room, she threw things crazily and made self-determination. She said that she had been despised by the public and was no longer alive."


    Su Mingyu pick eyebrows, these are Su Yue''s routine operation: "now she people?"


    "The second lady is in her own yard, and the lady is persuading her." Zhizhu finished and saw Su Mingyu going away. She quickly stopped Su Mingyu: "miss! Don''t go. "


    Just now she took a glance outside. The yard had been smashed into ruins. Su Yueyue''s eyes were red and looked terrible.


    Su Yueyue hooked his lips and said with a smile: "my sister has been hit so hard, how can I not go and have a look? If you invite King Yu, you will say that his sister is unstable and wants him to have a look."


    "Ah?" Zhizhu''s mouth grew up in surprise, and his face became ugly: "Miss My hand is not good. Can I not go there


    Seeing that she was afraid of this, Su Mingyu just wanted to say forget it, but Gu ruobai said: "don''t worry about it. Among the servants of Su''s house, only you can ask to move him."


    Know bamboo leg a soft kneel on the ground: "maidservant dare not, Ruixian king this word is afraid to break Sha slave."


    Su Mingyu chuckled and helped her up: "the meaning of King Ruixian has nothing to do with you. Please go and ask."


    "Really?" Zhizhu was really afraid, but she didn''t want to have a little relationship with that King Yu.


    Seeing Su Mingyu nodding, Zhizhu went out with a stiff head.


    Su Mingyu didn''t stay much, pushing Gu ruobai to Su Yueyue''s house.


    Before he got to the door, he heard a roar from inside: "why! Why


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai looked at each other and went in.


    "Yue er Yu Wang said that he didn''t want to make it to order, but he didn''t want to accept the imperial concubine. After all, his great cause has not been determined yet... "


    Still buy wait for Wang man Wen to finish saying, Su Yue is rude to interrupt her: "do not want to accept imperial concubine! I don''t think he wants to accept me! "


    "Go! You go! Get out of here


    With the sound of falling things, Su Mingyu walked in slowly. The calm and calm look seemed to have nothing to do with the dilapidation around her.


    Wang Manwen was the first to find them. Originally, Wang Manwen wanted to drive Su Mingyu away, but when her remaining light glared at Gu ruobai, she was completely stunned.


    "Rui King Ruixian


    Gu ruobai nodded slightly: "this king also wants to send Mingyu back to the house during the period to congratulate Miss Su Yueyue, now it seems that there is no need."


    Su Yueyue also heard Gu ruobai''s voice. She suddenly turned around. Although she was afraid of Gu ruobai, she hated Su Mingyu more.


    She glared at Su Mingyu with a pair of red eyes: "what? Did my sister take Rui Xian Wang back to see me make a fool of myself? "


    Su Mingyu did not even say a word was run by her, Su Mingyu is not angry.


    She gave hook lip, smile good-looking: "younger sister this words from where to start, I Ruixian Wang is to congratulate sister."


    "Go away!" Su Yueyue roared: "I don''t need you to cry for mercy! I made a fool of myself, but only got a concubine''s room in the king Yu. Are you very happy! At last, I can give a bad breath


    "I, Su Yue, are no better than you! Body! Look! education! Why can you be a princess, but I want to be a concubine room! Not even a concubine! "


    Su Yueyue''s eyes are full of blood, like an angry leopard.


    Su Mingyu is not angry at all by her anger, Su Mingyu just a light smile: "the road is your own choice, how to rely on me."


    "Ah, Su Mingyu, do you dare to say that you deliberately brought King Ruixian to my place today, not for the sake of killing the well?" Su Yueyue pointed to Su Mingyu''s nose, a pair of gnashing teeth.Su Mingyu calmly clapped her hand and said in a cold voice, "you can hate me, but you are not qualified to say king Ruixian. You are just a commoner."


    Su Mingyu behind each word is like a blade, deeply into Su Yueyue''s psychology.


    Su Yueyue raised his hand to slap Su Mingyu in the face. As soon as Su Mingyu caught her, he slapped Su Yueyue hard with his backhand.


    Her fan is very heavy, Su Yue''s face immediately swollen.


    Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen are both stunned, who did not expect that Su Mingyu, who has always been known for his weakness, is so ruthless in fighting people.


    Before Wang man Wen came up to pull them apart, Su Yueyue was so angry that he wanted to hit Su Mingyu, but he was caught by Su Mingyu''s backhand.


    "Fool!"


    Su Mingyu slapped again.


    Su Yueyue was stunned. She was stunned for a long time, then sent out a sharp roar from her throat: "Su Mingyu! I''m going to kill you! You Bago


    Looking at Su Yueyue who was going to jump up again, Wang Manwen quickly grabbed her.


    After all, there is king Ruixian here. Even if Su Yueyue talks a lot, let alone the concubine room of King Yu. I''m afraid it can only be a dead man.


    Seeing Wang Manwen so discerning, Su Mingyu snorted coldly. In her eyes, there was no temperature at all: "if you really want to be abandoned by the king of Yu, continue to cry."


    Wang Manwen was keen to hear something from Su Mingyu''s words. She quickly came forward and asked, "Mingyu, can you help yue''er?"


    After receiving Su Mingyu''s cold sight, Wang man Wen quickly apologized to Su Mingyu: "Mingyu, you know Yue Er really likes Yu Wang."


    With that, Wang Manwen''s eyes turned red: "now that she has suffered such humiliation, she can''t marry King Yu. She has been greatly stimulated to say these words. These are not her sincere words. Mingyu, don''t be angry."

 Chapter 176

    "Mother! Don''t ask for her! " Su Yueyue was already angry and had no sense. She tried to pull Wang man Wen''s hand and wanted to rush up and hold Su Mingyu''s neck.


    Su Mingyu didn''t hide, but just stood there like an outsider and looked at Su Yueyue from a commanding position: "I have sent someone to invite the king of Yu. If you want him to see you like this, you can continue to make mischief."


    "Only." Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue, who had already cried into tears. There was not much tenderness in his tone: "what kind of temperament is king Yu? You should understand. If you continue to make such a scene, don''t mention concubine''s room, you can''t even be a roommate."


    Su Mingyu''s words are very unique, also very cruel, like a plan to force the needle, completely let Su Yueyue sober up.


    She wiped the tears on her face and looked at Su Mingyu with red eyes: "why did you help me?"


    "I''m back to my senses at last." Su Mingyu sneered coldly: "if it''s not Dad, I don''t want to take care of your broken business."


    "You Su Yueyue''s face was gloomy: "Su Mingyu! If you don''t help me, I don''t ask you. Why do you insult me like this


    "I haven''t even called you stupid. What''s your hurry?" Su Mingyu didn''t give Su Yue a good face at all: "you listen to me. I only say it once. How do you choose to do it by yourself."


    "Now, you have no choice, even if you are a concubine, you have to marry! And I want to marry you with gratitude


    Yue big eyes


    "Su Mingyu! What kind of heart do you have! My daughter, the first beauty in the capital, deserves to be a concubine''s room? "


    Su Yueyue was so angry that he wanted to eat Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu looked at her coldly, without any mercy: "that was before, now you are nothing, just a vagrant woman who has sex with men in broad daylight. Besides Yu Wang, which decent family do you think you can marry?"


    Su Mingyu''s words were just like a whip, which was severely whipped on Su Yueyue''s face.


    Fire. Hot, but so irrefutable.


    "Even so I don''t want to commit myself to be a concubine room! I''ll be dead if it''s a big deal! "


    With that, Su Yue waved away Wang man Wen''s hand, and his head was about to hit the post.


    Wang Manwen was all in a hurry, but Su Mingyu snorted coldly: "die, there will be nothing left after death."


    "Other people will only say that you are not satisfied. The concubines of the prince to be, such as king Yu, will not be employed. The future imperial concubines and even queens have nothing to do with you."


    "Queen?" Su Yueyue was confused and looked at Su Mingyu: "but I am just a concubine room Not even a concubine... "


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "what''s the difficulty of turning my concubine''s room into a side concubine? The imperial concubine''s position in the palace of King Yu is vacant, and there is no son. As long as you give birth to a son safely, it is the first son of King Yu, but it is just a side room. Princess Ning has not given it yet? "


    "Yes, yes, yes, I have a son." Su Yueyue eyes suddenly lit up hope: "even if I am not pregnant with a son, I can also let him become a son."


    See Su Yueyue finally IQ online, Su Mingyu thin lips micro Yang: "that you still marry now?"


    Su Yueyue quickly nodded: "marry! Marry! It''s just I''m making so much noise today Where is king Yu? "


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Su Mingyu snapped his finger and almost all the servants of Su''s house came.


    They flocked to Su Yueyue''s room and cleaned it up after a while, and even restored some of the things before.


    Su Yueyue looked at all this with consternation: "you It''s already ready. "


    Su Mingyu a coagulation eyebrow: "don''t thank me, it''s all for my father."


    As soon as Su Mingyu''s voice fell, a maid came to her ear and said something. Su Mingyu nodded and looked at Su Yueyue: "are you ready?"


    "Is king Yu coming? But I look like this? " Su Yueyue is busy finishing his hair and clothes.


    Su Mingyu stopped her: "it doesn''t matter, er Niang, you will cooperate with Su Yueyue and pretend that you don''t like the way she married in the past. It''s just a concubine''s room. How can you match our Su family''s favorite daughter?"


    Wang Manwen was stunned and took a long time to react to Su Mingyu.


    "I I see. "


    She didn''t expect that Su Mingyu was more powerful than she thought.


    Such a scene, actually three words changed their mother''s situation.


    But since Su Mingyu has such a calculation, why hasn''t he shown it before?


    She has never resisted the humiliation of her mother and daughter.


    ¡­¡­ incorrect.


    When did she never ask Su Mingyu again?


    When did a person she despise so much before grow up like this?


    Wang Manwen can''t help but get chilly. A fear of boiling a frog in warm water invades Wang Manwen. Somehow, Wang Manwen is determined that he can''t play with the girl in front of him.Wang manyueniang suddenly fell into fear I really want to marry Yu Wang. Even if it''s a concubine, my daughter doesn''t care. "


    Listening to Su Yueyue''s cry, Wang Manwen responded.


    She turned around and gave Su Yueyue a slap in the face. The crisp voice was extremely loud. All the people were shocked. The room once fell into silence.


    Su Mingyu gently comforts: "Er Niang..."


    "Shut up! You have no right to speak Wang Manwen glared at Su Mingyu angrily, then looked at Su Yueyue coldly: "you are the mother''s baby daughter, the second young lady of the Su family, the most beautiful girl in the capital. How can you commit yourself to be a concubine room?"


    Su Yueyue''s face was very ugly: "Niang! I only like Yu Wang, whether it is concubine room or not! I will marry him


    "Ridiculous!" Wang Manwen''s face was even darker: "I won''t! Marriage is the matchmaker''s word, parents'' order, mother''s not allowed! "


    "Mother Su Yueyue cried into a tearful man: "I really like the king of Yu. I don''t care about the imperial concubine and concubine, as long as we stay together with the king Yu."


    Su Yueyue sobbed almost all want to carry the breath, but she still took Wang man Wen''s hand, looked very pitiful: "even if mother does not bless me, I also want to marry!"


    "You Wang man lost his reason and saw her raise her hand to fight again. But this time, before her slap fell, a tall figure rushed in and seized her hand.


    Wang Manwen was startled by the man: "you..."


    Words to the mouth and she was hard to swallow down: "King Yu?"


    King Yu''s face was gloomy: "madam, what are you doing to the king''s people?"


    Wang man Wen quickly knelt on the ground: "Yu Wang forgive me, the old woman just don''t want to let her daughter suffer injustice."

 Chapter 177

    "Is it wronged to marry this king?" The king of Yu gave her a cold look, and Wang Manwen was afraid to speak.


    Su Mingyu came forward and said, "I have seen King Yu."


    Yu Wang looked back and saw Su Mingyu, and Gu Ruo Bai. He folded his eyes and said, "it seems that Rui Xian Wang is very busy."


    "Just accompany Mingyu back." Gu ruobai''s look has always been very indifferent, as if the dog blood field in front of him has no influence at all.


    "King Yu You''re here... " Su Yueyue looked at Yu King timidly, as if a little shy, and a little afraid.


    Looking at her scarlet cheek and watery eyes, King Yu leaned over and helped Su Yueyue up: "get up."


    Su Yueyue bit his lower lip. He looked very happy, but he didn''t dare to show it.


    The appearance of returning to rest, so that Yu Wang heart raised a little bit of love.


    With his big hand around Su Yueyue''s waist, the king of Yu coldly looked at Wang Manwen, who was kneeling on the ground: "look at Yue''s face, I don''t care about you this time."


    Wang Manwen nodded, his eyes full of fear.


    Su Mingyu saw this and said, "since the king Yu has come and the matter has been settled, Mingyu and King Ruixian will go down first."


    With that, Su Mingyu pushed king Ruixian to the outside without even giving him a look.


    King Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Manwen in a bad tone: "this king and Yue son have something to say, what are you still standing here to do?"


    "Yes, I will go down." Although Wang Manwen was not happy, he stood up and went out, and closed the door by the way.


    Su Yueyue looked at all the people in the room. She sighed for a long time and fell into the arms of King Yu.


    Yu Wang quickly hugged her, looked at her swollen cheek, gently touched with his hand: "let you be wronged."


    "No injustice." Su Yueyue quickly shook his head: "it''s good to be with the king Yu. He doesn''t care about the imperial concubine''s position."


    See her so sensible, Yu King black eyes Lin: "don''t worry, this king will give you an account."


    Su Yueyue nodded his head cleverly, and then he leaned his head against the king of Yu''s body carefully. Listening to the powerful heartbeat of Yu Wang, a touch of ruthlessness flashed through his eyes.


    Even if Su Mingyu helped her, so what, she still won''t thank Su Mingyu.


    Just now, the eyes of King Yu looking at Su Mingyu may not be known to others, but she knows it clearly.


    Su Mingyu can''t be the queen of the future, so when she becomes Princess Yu, she must let Su Mingyu die!


    From Su Yueyue''s yard, Su Mingyu saw very worried about his own Zhizhu.


    "Miss What''s going on in there


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai looked at each other with a tacit smile: "it''s OK. You go back to the yard first. I have something to do with king Ruixian."


    Know bamboo by them two smile a little scalp numb, but still clever nod, walked back.


    Su Mingyu pushes Gu ruobai to Su Zhengyi''s room.


    As expected, Wang Manwen is already waiting there.


    Su Zhengyi saw Su Mingyu, and his face was happy with flowers: "the old minister has seen Ruixian king."


    Gu ruobai nodded slightly: "Su Shangshu need not be so polite. We are grasshoppers on a rope now."


    Su Zhengyi''s face laughed and wrinkled: "this time, thanks to King Ruixian and Mingyu, or I really don''t know what to do."


    King Yu insisted not to marry Su Yueyue as his imperial concubine. Even if he specially arranged for someone to pick him up in the imperial court, he also insisted that the floods in the south of the Yangtze River had not been eliminated, and the horse bandits in Xizhou were not clear, and it was not time to establish his wife.


    As we all know, King Yu just didn''t want Su Yueyue to be his princess.


    But the emperor pretended to be deaf and dumb, and no one dared to say anything.


    Su Zhengyi is still thinking about how to pacify Su Yueyue. After all, she is arrogant and may not think about the future. She is afraid that Su Yueyue will do something stupid.


    Fortunately, Su Mingyu is a sober person. He knows that as long as Su Yueyue is married into the Yu palace, the position of the princess will be sooner or later.


    "Fortunately, you have calmed yue''er''s mood. Otherwise, it would be really bad for the king of Yu to see her saying that she would not marry


    Listening to Su Zhengyi''s praise, Su Mingyu pursed her lips and laughed: "to help my sister marry into the Yu palace is also to help myself."


    "Which one is more important? Mingyu and her sister are both aware of it. It''s just that the younger sister is blinded by the temporary humiliation. Give her a little time and she will understand."


    Wang Manwen is in the audience, almost all of them are stupid.


    She had just come to confirm whether Su Mingyu''s motive to help Su Yueyue was really because of what Su Zhengyi said to her.


    But Wang Manwen has just arrived in the study, has not opened his mouth, was scolded by Su Zhengyi.


    Before Wang Manwen could remember to retort, Su Mingyu pushed Ruixian Wang into the room without knocking on the door.Wang Manwen has been with Su Zhengyi for how long. He doesn''t know how many secrets of Su Zhengyi exist in this study. He thinks more than anyone else. It is inevitable that he wants to come in and knock on the door. He can''t even walk to his desk.


    But Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai to the place where she had never set foot in Su Zhengyi''s study.


    Moreover, he talked with Su Zhengyi in such an equal tone.


    How much did Su Mingyu grow up in the period she didn''t know?


    Also, what is the plot between her and Su Zhengyi, and why even King Ruixian is involved?


    Noticing the doubt on Wang man Wen''s face, Su Mingyu looked at Su Zhengyi: "Dad, do you want to tell Er Niang about this matter?"


    Su Zhengyi didn''t even lift his eyelids: "she''s a woman''s family knows what."


    Then he turned to look at Wang man Wen: "you go out first, you want to ask, you have seen?"


    Then Su Zhengyi said with ostentatious tone: "I asked Mingyu to save yue''er. The empty long leather bag does not have a long head. Go back and discipline your precious woman, and let her learn from Mingyu well. There is no steadiness of a lady in a big family."


    Wang Manwen was scolded with a black face, but she did not dare to argue with Su Zhengyi. She could only nod her head reluctantly, and then took a look at Su Mingyu, and then turned away.


    Looking at Wang man Wen''s back, Su Zhengyi sighed: "ah, Mingyu, don''t argue with your two niangs. After all, it''s just a woman''s family."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "Mingyu dare not, two niangs are for Mingyu good, Mingyu is grateful in the heart."


    "Just know." Su Zhengyi patted Su Mingyu on the shoulder with satisfaction: "this family, I still have to see you in the future. Your sister only has some means of women''s family. I''m afraid she will suffer losses. So Mingyu, you should be more tolerant."

 Chapter 178

    This old guy, Su Yueyue has not officially married in the past, he wants to compete for favor?


    Su Mingyu rolled her eyes in her heart, but she said with a smile: "OK, Dad, don''t worry, I will try my best to help my sister. After all, if my sister succeeds, we can be proud."


    "Well, just know." Su Zhengyi said, and flattered to see this Ruixian King: "this time is to let Ruixian King see our Su family joke, also please Ruixian King don''t be angry."


    "No problem." Gu ruobai raised his hand and took it on Su Mingyu''s back, and his tone was light: "Mingyu is all for me. I won''t blame her for her deep thinking."


    Seeing that Ruixian and Wang are so sensible, Su Zhengyi''s face smiles.


    Gu ruobai said that he had something to do with his family and wanted to leave first.


    Su Zhengyi of course will not stop him, personally sent people to the back door, Su Mingyu originally wanted to send Gu ruobai back, but Gu ruobai told her not to run away.


    After a busy day, she should be tired. Let Su Mingyu have a good rest at home.


    Seeing his insistence, Su Mingyu finally agreed.


    But who knows, just after seeing off Gu ruobai, King Yu appeared behind him.


    Su Mingyu was shocked: "Yu King Yu? "


    Yu Wang looked at Gu ruobai''s direction of leaving coldly, and then picked his eyebrow: "can you talk about it?"


    Su Mingyu looked at Su Zhengyi, and Su Zhengyi nodded: "the old minister still has something to do. Please leave first. You and Mingyu have a chat slowly."


    Seeing that Su Zhengyi was gone, King Yu took Su Mingyu''s wrist and pulled her out of the Su mansion.


    Su Mingyu was startled by his sudden move. When she reflected that she was going to shake off Yu Wang''s wrist, he had already taken her to a tea house box close to Su''s house.


    Su Mingyu looked at Yu King suspiciously: "King Yu, this is to discuss with me Su Yueyue thing?"


    "Why do you want your maid to invite me?" King Yu looked at Su Mingyu and got to the point.


    It is clear that he just put Su Zhengyi together. Originally, he wanted to let Su Zhengyi go and frustrate his spirit.


    But when he saw Zhizhu, he finally followed him. It was not like him, so King Yu was a little upset.


    Su Mingyu tilted her head, blinked her beautiful eyes, and looked at Yu King doubtfully: "my sister''s affair Er Niang disagreed. I just thought that if Yu Wang could come forward and suppress Er Niang."


    "Because of this?" King Yu gazed at her.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "after all, I''m just a little generation, it''s not good to argue with her, but the king of Yu is not the same. You''re the king of the king. You''re the king of the king."


    Listening to her praise, King Yu felt a thorn in his throat.


    "You How did you get back yesterday? "


    Speaking of yesterday, Su Mingyu seemed to have a lot of doubts: "I remember that I was thanking you, and I don''t remember much about the following things. I only remember that I woke up in my own house. Zhizhu told me that it was Gu ruobai who sent me back."


    "Ah Su Mingyu covered his mouth: "Gu ruobai won''t know it''s you who meets me in the room, right?"


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyu turned pale: "it''s over. I said he didn''t let me send him back today. He must have known."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s worried appearance, the king of Yu only felt that the thorn card was deeper: "calm down a bit."


    King Yu narrowed his peach blossom eyes: "if Gu ruobai really knew you were with a man, how could he send you back safely?"


    When he said this, Su Mingyu suddenly said, "I just don''t know what the enchanting fragrance was that day. After I woke up, I just felt powerless and just lay down until the next morning."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s unfamiliar appearance, Yu King unconsciously tightened his hand: "I don''t want Su Yueyue to be my princess. What do you think of this matter?"


    Su Mingyu was asked inexplicably: "Yu King''s status and identity, I think my sister is not worthy of you."


    "Although Su Yueyue''s appearance is superior to others, he is only the daughter of a minister of letters, or a common daughter. It is reasonable that he can''t be a princess."


    King Yu looked at her and talked, lowered his voice and suddenly asked, "what kind of woman do you think is suitable for this king''s princess?"


    "Well..." Su Mingyu pretended to think: "I think it''s either the princess of another country or the daughter of a higher position bureaucrat, so that it will be helpful to the king Yu in the future."


    "Is it helpful for you to marry Gu ruobai After asking, King Yu reflected how stupid he had said.


    Su Mingyu is not angry but laughs: "I and Gu ruobai are because we like each other, of course, we don''t have these considerations."


    "Do you like each other?" The king chewed in a low voice, then laughed at himself: "can''t I marry a girl who likes each other?"


    This time, Su Mingyu did not flatter King Yu again.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the king Yu with those twinkling eyes, and then she laughed: "King Yu, you and I all know it''s impossible."He has ambition, as long as it is a person can see.


    But Gu ruobai is a cripple. He wants nothing but self-protection.


    Su Mingyu didn''t say these words, but the king Yu knew it clearly.


    Before I knew it, Su Mingyu had already seen him so clearly.


    All of a sudden, King Yu gave a low smile, with a touch of sarcasm in the laughter: "originally, you see me like this."


    Su Mingyu didn''t seem to be afraid of irritating him, but nodded naturally: "in fact, I also know why you don''t want to marry my sister. Although the king of Yu is very bold and unrestrained about men and women, he hasn''t got to the stage of public performance."


    "Yue''s man was tricked by the king of Yu."


    Su Mingyu had a smile on his face, but there was not much smile in his eyes: "but did you ever think of something that even I could think of, Su Yueyue and Su Zhengyi would not have thought of? So instead of suspecting Su Yueyue, it''s better to investigate from other people around him? "


    "Why did you tell me this? Did you forget that you and I were the only people present at that time?" Yu Wang''s eyes suddenly cold down: "you say so, is to let this king also suspect you?"


    In the face of his questioning, Su Mingyu was not afraid: "I have no motive. Su Yueyue has always been against me. What''s good for me if I let her marry you?"


    "So who do you think it is?" Yu Wang''s dark eyes flashed with cold light, as if the next second to eat people.


    Su Mingyu picked his lips with a smile: "I don''t know if the king Yu can remember that Mo Wenyuan who has never been treated by you?"


    "Although Mo Wenyuan said that he went to the brothel to find his future wife, he chose only one Mei Qing, and after the beauty pageant ended, he disappeared again."

 Chapter 179

    "Do you know what you''re talking about?" "Why did Mo Wenyuan frame me like this


    Su Mingyu curled his lips: "how can I know that this is between the king Yu and Mo Wenyuan."


    Su Mingyu deliberately did not explain, but a smart person like Yu Wang would surely fill in the vacancy with his own brain.


    Sure enough, the king of Yu just squinted his eyes and then lowered his eyes: "if you want to see me make a fool of myself, you will pull him in together. It''s too shameless."


    Su Mingyu laughed and did not delve into the topic: "it seems that the king of Yu has no opinion on Su Yueyue himself. What he is not happy about is that he has been calculated."


    Looking at the smart woman in front of him, the king of Yu collected his eyes and said, "although he is a little careful, he will not make such a joke about his reputation."


    After all, Su Yueyue is a well-known lady in Beijing. She always takes good care of her feathers.


    Su Mingyu squinted at Yu''s eyes and said, "the king of Yu is very clear. Since the matter has been solved, Mingyu will go back to his house first."


    With that, Su Mingyu got up to go, but the king of Yu stopped her: "what''s the panic? Since all of them are here, have a meal first?"


    Su Mingyu estimated the time, and it was almost time to have lunch, so she finally nodded: "that would be disrespectful."


    After a while, the dishes were served. Su Mingyu looked at the table full of vegetables and picked her eyebrows: "just the two of us. Won''t it be too much?"


    "No problem." King Yu raised his hand and motioned Su Mingyu to start eating: "after all, it''s the first time in this kind of place to officially invite Miss Su to dinner. Naturally, you should pay attention to it."


    "The king Yu was so polite that I didn''t know what to do." Su Mingyu said so, but she picked up the vegetables and ate them.


    Looking at her unprepared appearance, King Yu''s mouth was hooked: "can I call you Mingyu later? She is always called Miss Su. She looks very good. "


    Su Mingyu''s eyelids jumped, and the vegetable rice in his mouth was immediately fragrant.


    If this really let him shout, Gu ruobai know, but not angry.


    However, it was strange not to be called, so after thinking about it, Su Mingyu didn''t say it clearly. She just gave a specious smile: "it''s just a name."


    Seeing this, Yu Wang''s eyes were even more smiling: "you can always make me look different."


    "I''m flattered to be king Yu." Su Mingyu finished and quickly pointed to a dish in front of him and said, "this dish tastes good. Would you like to try it?"


    Su Mingyu put a piece into his mouth.


    Yu Guang glared at the king Yu, picked up the dish and sent it to his mouth, and did not continue to discuss with himself. Su Mingyu was relieved in his heart.


    The king of Yu was so obvious to his purpose that Su Mingyu was afraid that he would make something beyond his own.


    Of course, I''m not afraid that I can''t beat him. I''m just afraid that Gu ruobai is not happy.


    After eating a lunch with fear, Su Mingyu blessed the king Yu: "today''s meal is very delicious. Mingyu thanks the king of Yu. It''s too late, so Mingyu will leave first."


    The king of Yu nodded slightly and agreed.


    As soon as Su Mingyu was about to leave, King Yu''s voice rang again behind him: "if you feel delicious, I''ll bring you back later."


    Su Mingyu body shape meal, a long time before forcing himself to pull out a smile, turned to look at Yu King: "yes."


    This time, Su Mingyu left the sight of Yu king as soon as he finished speaking.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, Yu Wang''s mouth raised a smile.


    He thought that Su Mingyu was really so dull, but he was unexpectedly sharp.


    Returning to Su''s house, Su Mingyu saw Zhizhu''s ugly face come in: "Miss That The second lady is looking for you. "


    Su Mingyu squinted suspiciously: "let her in."


    As soon as he came in, Su Yueyue''s face was gloomy and terrible: "you''ve just sent king Ruixian away to eat with King Yu? Su Mingyu, you''re really a good player. You''ve got a good idea. You''ve got to turn these two men around. "


    Su Mingyu didn''t even lift her eyelids: "is this what you came to me for? I thought you wanted to thank me. If it wasn''t for me, how could King Yu be at ease with you? "


    Su Yueyue''s sharp frown: "you say Yu King doubts me?"


    "You are the only one who can get the benefit of this incident. You don''t doubt who you suspect." Su Mingyu shrugged and showed no concern.


    Su Yueyue was not stupid. Su Mingyu said that, and understood why King Yu suddenly gave her a concubine''s room. Su Yueyue''s face was a little ugly: "you and King Yu go out to say this?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "don''t thank me, I''m just for Su''s family, for my father."


    "I didn''t know you had such a means." Su Yueyue''s face was gloomy: "in this case, let''s get to the point."With that, Su Yueyue sat on the opposite side of Su Mingyu: "I want to be princess Yu, so as long as you stay away from the king Yu."


    "When I succeed in becoming Princess Yu, let alone help your Gu ruobai stabilize his feet. Even after Yu ascends the throne, it is not impossible to give him a prince''s position."


    When Su Yueyue said this, he was completely aloof.


    The condescending manner, however, did not seem to be a conversation, but a command.


    Su Mingyu tugged at the corner of his mouth: "you know, every time the king of Yu takes the initiative to look for me. Instead of threatening me, you''d better learn how to grasp the heart of a man."


    "You Su Yueyue pointed to Su Mingyu: "you don''t think you can do whatever you want with Ruixian King protecting you?"


    "If King Ruixian knows that you are not only friendly with him, but also entangled with King Yu secretly, do you really think that king Ruixian will still take care of you?"


    "Is it?" Su Mingyu drank a mouthful of tea: "since you can''t listen to my words, then I don''t want to tell you, what should you do and go."


    Su Yueyue is used to bullying Su Mingyu. Now she treats him like this, which makes him feel uncomfortable.


    "Why are you talking to me like that?" Su Yue raised his hand to fight.


    But as soon as he raised his hand, he received Su Mingyu''s cold eyes. The deep darkness inside made Su Yueyue''s hands unable to fight down.


    When Su Mingyu hit herself before, she still remembered the hot and spicy feeling.


    So, Su Yue slowly put down his hand, I don''t know why, she felt a little afraid of the Su Mingyu in front of her.

 Chapter 180

    "I''m not here to quarrel with you. I just want to tell you that I married the king of Yu. It''s good for you, me and the Su family. If you really want to protect the Su family, you shouldn''t stop me."


    With that, Su Yue turned around and ran, and Su Mingyu raised his eyebrows.


    She did so much not to protect the Su family.


    She just wanted to watch the Su family die!


    Zhizhu was watching, until Su Yueyue ran out for a long time, she just responded: "Xiao Miss Miss two, how can you run away like this


    You know, if this is put before, the second miss will certainly severely damage miss, or seriously will beat a meal before leaving.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen Zhizhu.


    Somehow, Zhizhu felt that her Miss''s position in the Su family had changed.


    Before Wang Manwen was so arrogant and despotic, the master was so unhappy.


    But now, whenever something big or small happens to your family, the master will consult the young lady.


    However, Wang Manwen, no matter how unhappy he was, did not dare to beat and scold as frequently as before.


    "Miss, you are so good!" Although I don''t know what happened, Zhizhu still couldn''t help boasting.


    Su Mingyu hook lips a smile: "also don''t see who this young lady is."


    Yu Wang''s action is really fast, even if there is no substantial evidence, but he took a group of people to Mo Wenyuan''s house on the night of the meal with Su Mingyu.


    In spite of Mo Wenyuan''s obstruction, the king of Yu made his men turn over the courtyard of mo.


    Then, in the corner of a small remote wood house, we found a bottle.


    And the thing in that bottle is the medicine that King Yu used before.


    In just one night, Mo Wenyuan disappeared in the capital, leaving nothing but his dilapidated mansion.


    Su Mingyu knew the news the next morning, although she knew that even if it was like this, Gu ruobai would never be in trouble.


    But she still did not resist, even breakfast is useless, ran to Ruixian palace.


    When she saw Gu ruobai, who was drinking porridge slowly, Su Mingyu''s stone was finally put down.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    Gu ruobai glanced at her lightly, and the elusive light was in her deep eyes.


    Su Mingyu touched his nose a little awkwardly: "are you ok?"


    Gu ruobai''s funny stand hands: "do you think I think it''s something?"


    "No Su Mingyu shakes her head.


    Gu ruobai''s tone is still indifferent, just like Mo Wenyuan who is making a big noise outside. It''s not like him to have breakfast


    Su Mingyu licked her dry lips and shook her head honestly: "No


    "If not, come here." Gu ruobai pointed to the stool in front of him.


    Su Mingyu didn''t mention it. After taking a sip, Su Mingyu asked cautiously, "something happened to Mo Wenyuan. You Doesn''t it matter? "


    "It seems that you came here in a hurry and didn''t hear all the news." Gu ruobai calmly gives Su Mingyu vegetables.


    "What''s going on?" Looking at Gu ruobai so unmoved, Su Mingyu felt that her worries were fed to the dog.


    But in front of the man obviously like to like to see his anxious appearance, and faintly take this as the joyful posture.


    "Mo Wenyuan is only the shopkeeper of Mo''s rice oil, not the boss behind the scenes, so he was arrested, but Mo''s rice oil had no influence."


    With that, Gu ruobai narrowed his puzzled eyes: "it seems that the king of Yu just wants Mo Wenyuan to die. He is not interested in Moshi rice oil at all."


    Su Mingyu was a little guilty, and tried not to let his face show too many flaws: "you had thought that there would be such a day, so you deliberately arranged to have a boss behind the scenes


    Gu ruobai picked his eyebrows: "after all, the king of Yu bit very tightly."


    Don''t know why, looking at Gu ruobai so indifferent appearance, Su Mingyu wants to beat him very much.


    "I told you. I''m so worried about it. "


    Since it has not affected Gu ruobai, this is the best result.


    I hope that when Mo Wenyuan''s identity is dead, Mei Qing can wake up and she can''t love "Mo Wenyuan.".


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s expression relaxed a lot, Gu ruobai''s thin lips raised slightly: "why don''t you worry about me so much in weekdays?"


    Su Mingyu buried herself in the porridge, but she didn''t hear it.


    But Gu ruobai clearly saw the red of her ear tip.


    A soft heart, originally wanted to ask why she and Yu Wang met again, but think of this girl wake up, even did not eat breakfast, ran to look for their own appearance, Gu ruobai feel nothing.


    Do not know their own actions to save their own Su Mingyu, finished breakfast on the lazy sitting in the pavilion.


    Autumn is getting stronger and stronger. The Camellia in the garden have almost fallen. It''s cold to sit here in single clothes.In his ear is Gu ruobai''s "rustling" sound of books. With the sound of the wind, Su Mingyu seldom enjoys a peaceful life.


    Can be in her drowsy time, wood a walked in, facial expression is not very good: "master son, Meiqing is coming."


    Su Mingyu''s heart thump, Mei Qing is so unreasonable? Have you found Gu ruobai?


    Gu ruobai noticed Su Mingyu''s complicated facial expression, and his black eyes slightly awed: "let her come in."


    As soon as Mei Qing came in, she knelt on the ground.


    "Mei Qing has something to ask the master..."


    Gu Ruo Bai didn''t lift his eyelids: "you are still begging me like this for the first time."


    Mei Qing lowered her head: "Mei Qing knows that she is not qualified to ask the master to help me, but this matter Mei Qing can only ask the master for help. "


    Gu Ruo white cold eyes light lift: "get up to say."


    "Meiqing dare not." Mei is still on her knees.


    Su Mingyu has a slight pain in her heart.


    "Mei Qing, you can''t help you by kneeling, can''t you?"


    Su Mingyu comes forward and raises Mei Qing.


    Mei Qing gave Su Mingyu a look of gratitude: "Miss Su and the master must have heard that the courtyard of Mo was copied by King Yu, and Mo Wenyuan was also arrested because he poisoned the king."


    Su Mingyu''s heart thump, should come or come, Meiqing really want to say this matter.


    Gu ruobai nodded: "are you here for him?"


    "Yes." Mei Qing is going to kneel again. Fortunately, Su Mingyu stopped quickly.


    "Mei Qing was originally the master''s Secret guard. He could only be loyal to the master. However, master Mo was kind to Mei Qing. Mei Qing knew that this would embarrass the master, but Mei Qing had no other way."


    It looks like a little red in her eyes.


    But contrary to her sadness, all the people present had strange faces, especially Muyi.

 Chapter 181

    "Mei Qing, do you want to save Mo Wenyuan? Do you know what you''re talking about Wood one finally still did not hold back, opened a mouth.


    Now, only I can save my head


    "Mei Qing, are you crazy? The king of Yu and his master have never dealt with him, and Mo Wenyuan was captured by the king himself, so there is no chance of turning the tables. "


    MUJI almost roared.


    He and Mei Qing were selected by the master together.


    So how did Mei Qing come along this way? He was as clear as Mei Qing.


    It''s because it''s too difficult for Mei Qing to walk to today. Muyi doesn''t want to let Mei Qing go wrong.


    Su Mingyu looked at Mei Qing''s low head and knew that she had made up her mind.


    "How can I save him?" Even wood one can see things, Gu ruobai can not be unaware.


    But at the moment, his expression still did not change. He just came to collect his eyes and looked at Mei Qing: "I can help you save him, but now you can let me show up for a Mo Wenyuan. How can I know that you will not betray me for another person in the future?"


    As soon as Gu ruobai said this, not only Mei Qing, but also Mu Yi was both. His legs were soft and he knelt on the ground: "master! Mei Qing won''t. Mei Qing was just blinded for a moment


    Wood a anxiously pulled the sleeve of La Meiqing, Mei Qing lowered his head but did not speak.


    Wood one anxious facial expression all changed, want to know Gu if white so ask, be in doubt dark Wei''s loyal minister.


    Gu ruobai has always been a person who can''t tolerate sand. If Mei Qing continues to be so stubborn, maybe she will not save Mo Wenyuan, even she will go in.


    What''s more, there is no such person as Mo Wenyuan!


    Mu Yi bit his lower lip, and finally seemed to make up his mind. He said, "Mei Qing, do you know Mo Wenyuan is actually..."


    "He didn''t get caught." Su Mingyu opened his mouth in front of Muyi.


    Muyi is a person who values feelings. But if he really dares to expose Mo Wenyuan is Gu ruobai in front of Gu ruobai, Muyi is even worse than Mei Qing''s death.


    Gu ruobai has never been a soft hearted person.


    Su Mingyu receives Mu Yi''s inquiring eyes, but she doesn''t pay any attention. Instead, she comes to Gu ruobai''s side, raises her hand to pat him on the shoulder, and then uses a strong force to hold Gu ruobai''s shoulder.


    "Mei Qing, it''s not Mo Wenyuan who was arrested, but a ghost put in by Gu ruobai in advance."


    Su Mingyu finished saying this, looked at Gu ruobai nervously.


    After he found that his face remained unchanged, the stone in his heart just dropped a little.


    "Really?" Mei Qing looks at Su Mingyu in surprise.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "the king of Yu had been targeting Mo Wenyuan. Gu ruobai had already known about this, so he contacted Mo Wenyuan early and asked him to escape from the capital."


    "But Why did the master help Mo Wenyuan? " Although Mei Qing is surprised, she is not a fool.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and looked down at Gu ruobai. She didn''t expect to get Gu ruobai''s eyes.


    Su Mingyu pinched Gu ruobai secretly, and then murmured at Mei Qing for a long time: "that This... "


    Seeing that Su Mingyu would not return to this lie, Gu ruobai picked his eyebrows and said, "Mo Wenyuan has been arrested, but his rice oil business has remained. What do you think this king is for?"


    A simple sentence, let Meiqing incomparably surprised, and extremely determined.


    Since Gu ruobai has said so, Mo Wenyuan must be OK.


    "I''m sorry, master. Mei Qing has embarrassed him. Please let him see Mo Wenyuan. After that, Mei Qing is willing to be punished."


    With that, Mei Qing kowtowed one by one.


    Su Mingyu looks at this scene, in the heart a burst of inexplicable guilt, but more is a sigh of relief.


    She just wanted to say that Mo Wenyuan was healing at a certain place, but Gu ruobai opened his mouth in a cold voice: "this king doesn''t know."


    "What?" Mei Qing''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it: "master You are so clever... "


    "This king and he just take what they need." Gu ruobai glanced at Mei Qing with his cold eyes: "now we have got everything we want. Why should I know where he went?"


    That deep vision is like a weapon, cut in Mei Qing''s body, with a terrible cold.


    Mei Qing quickly lowered her head. She knew that she could not ask again.


    Otherwise, Gu ruobai will be really angry. Don''t talk about looking for Mo Wenyuan. Even if he is himself, he may disappear from this world.


    "Mei Qing Thank you


    Looking at the two people kneeling on the ground, Gu ruobai''s tone is cold and there is no temperature, and there is a cruel indifference: "you two, prepare to let your position out, and then go to get the punishment."


    "Master?"


    Mu Yi''s eyes widened in surprise: "Muyi Muyi... "Words to the mouth, but all submerged in Gu Ruo white dark eyes.


    Mu Yi knows that Gu ruobai is disappointed with himself and Meiqing.


    Only death can make the dark guards leave their own position, and now the master just let them go down to receive punishment, which is already an extrajudicial grace.


    Wood a know that he can''t force what, he and Meiqing kowtow to Gu ruobai three times: "yes."


    Looking at their lonely back, Su Mingyu didn''t know why, but felt a little pitiful.


    Gu ruobai didn''t look at the two men. He put his hand on Su Mingyu''s hand. He took her hand and pulled it hard. He pulled Su Mingyu into his arms.


    After a while, Su Mingyu didn''t know what was going on, so she was pinched by her nose.


    Su Mingyu''s heart clutters. Gu ruobai just cleaned up Mei Qing and Mu Yi. Now is he going to clean up himself?


    Sure enough, the next second, there was a heat flow in his ear, followed by Gu ruobai''s deep voice: "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    The hot breath brought a burst of crispy numbness. Su Mingyu tightened her heart and pursed her lips for a long time before she said, "I don''t want you and Mei Qing to look bad."


    "But you shouldn''t hide it from me." Gu ruobai''s tone has been low, because of the proximity, Su Mingyu''s attention is in the heat that seems to burn human skin.


    I have no mind to analyze whether Gu ruobai is angry when he says this.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Su Mingyu can only bow his head to apologize.


    But obviously Gu ruobai is not going to let her go.


    As soon as he lifted his big hand, he grabbed Su Mingyu''s waist and then pinched him.


    Su Mingyu exclaimed in surprise, but soon she covered her mouth and then glared at Gu ruobai with a pair of bright eyes.


    Before she spoke, Gu ruobai''s another pinch.

 Chapter 182

    Su Mingyu was completely pinched and lost his temper: "I was wrong. Don''t pinch it. It hurts..."


    Listening to the cat like murmur of the man in his arms, Gu ruobai was obviously in a better mood, but his hand on Su Mingyu''s waist did not loosen: "did you sell Mo Wenyuan?"


    What kind of brain did this person react to so quickly?


    Under the threat of that hand, Su Mingyu did not dare to quibble, but nodded: "en But I just want Mei Qing to die, and I know you''ll be OK


    "You know?" Gu ruobai obviously did not believe: "if you really know, why do you come to see me in such a hurry?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and moved away from her eyes a little embarrassed.


    Looking at her crimson cheek, Gu ruobai was in a good mood and his tone was much better: "if you tell me the truth, I will not punish you for eating with King Yu alone."


    Su Mingyu


    What does she have to account for? What''s more, how many eyes does this man have?


    Su Mingyu is very decadent low head: "OK, I admit I am worried about you."


    "But when I told him that it was mo Wenyuan who set him up, I knew in my heart that you would be OK, otherwise I would not deliberately lead the anger of King Yu to Mo Wenyuan."


    Although Yu Bai didn''t use such a mean, he didn''t think it was so bad.


    Gu ruobai was very surprised at first, but seeing that he only moved Mo Wenyuan, Gu ruobai knew that Yu Wang just wanted to be angry.


    Although I don''t know what he is angry about, since he wants to vent, how about sending someone to vent his anger.


    Now, after listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Gu ruobai finally knows the reason for King Yu''s action.


    I also know why Su Mingyu is so strange.


    Gu ruobai tightly clasped Su Mingyu''s hand and asked in a low voice, "when did you know that Mei Qing had different feelings for Mo Wenyuan?"


    Su Mingyu is stunned. She didn''t expect Gu ruobai to be so straightforward.


    Embarrassed to touch the nose, Su Mingyu lowered his head: "at the beginning."


    "In the beginning?" Gu ruobai admitted that he did not do anything to let Meiqing misunderstand.


    Su Mingyu blinks and discusses the woman who likes him in front of Gu ruobai. I don''t know why. Su Mingyu feels that her mood is a little complicated.


    "Maybe it was when you helped her. I could clearly feel the way she looked at you. After that, it changed."


    What Su Mingyu didn''t tell Gu ruobai was that she suspected that what Meiqing liked at first was Gu ruobai.


    But because Gu ruobai is the master, she is just a secret guard identity, so she can only hide in the deepest heart, in a place that even she can not see.


    Until she met Mo Wenyuan, who was very similar to Gu ruobai.


    Mo Wenyuan is not only very similar to Gu ruobai in body shape, but also in Qi field. Su Mingyu believes that Mei Qing, who has been with Gu ruobai since childhood, must be more able to see Gu ruobai''s shadow from Mo Wenyuan''s behavior than others.


    It is these ethereal things that make Meiqing fall in love with a man who has never seen his face before.


    If not, Su Mingyu felt that he could not explain why Mei Qing was not a girl in love with spring. How could Mei Qing fall because of such a small matter.


    And still sink so deep, do not hesitate to turn over with Gu Ruo Bai.


    However, Su Mingyu didn''t want to talk to Gu ruobai at all.


    Of course, she believes that Gu ruobai can solve Meiqing very well, but no matter what, Mei Qing grew up with him. Su Mingyu believes that Gu ruobai doesn''t say anything. In her heart, she still regards Mei Qingmu as a friend who can be entrusted.


    So Su Mingyu doesn''t want to embarrass Gu ruobai. Mei Qing doesn''t show that. Let''s keep this misunderstanding in the ground.


    "Why didn''t you tell me, since you knew it so early?" Gu Ruo white eyes light dark, it seems that some unhappy.


    Su Mingyu turned her nose: "I didn''t tell you. It''s just these things. How do you want me to tell you? If you talk too much like a gossipy woman and say too little, I''m afraid you don''t understand. I''m also in a dilemma. "


    In a dilemma, he threw all the pots out.


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu although she complained, but she was still sitting on her lap. She felt soft in her heart: "it''s OK. I won''t care about this matter with you, but you should remember that if such a thing happens in the future, you must tell me."


    I don''t know whether the girl is tired of hiding so many secrets every day.


    Gu Ruo Bai thinks so, don''t feel a tight hand, Su Mingyu was stopped sobbing.


    Gu ruobai quickly let go.


    Acutely aware of Gu ruobai''s strangeness, Su Mingyu looks at Gu ruobai sideways: "that, you really want to transfer Muyi and Meiqing away?"


    "Mei Qing betrayed me." Gu ruobai''s cold eyes coagulated: "if wood is not stopped by you, he has already said that I am Mo Wenyuan.""These two people have followed me since childhood, but now they are like this. I''m so disappointed."


    From Gu ruobai''s mouth, Su Mingyu seems to have heard the word "disappointed" for the first time.


    It seems that what they did made Gu ruobai miserable.


    Su Mingyu held Gu ruobai''s head and gently stroked his soft black hair: "Muyi is a man who values love and righteousness. I believe that even if I don''t speak out, he will stop in time."


    "And Mei Qing, just a time by the feelings of the head, she may not really betray you."


    Su Mingyu''s consolation is not good, but listening to Su Mingyu''s heartbeat, Gu ruobai feels less unhappy.


    Backhand will su Mingyu embrace tighter, Gu ruobai or insist: "but punishment or to."


    Su Mingyu was scared and nodded to cater: "of course, after all, it was still such a big mistake."


    Autumn wind blowing, two people so holding together, sitting in the pavilion, it is particularly quiet, the atmosphere has become very beautiful, people can not bear to disturb.


    Originally, Su Mingyu thought that Gu ruobai''s punishment was just general corporal punishment. He played several boards and deducted some money.


    But the next day, when Su Mingyu went to Gu ruobai, she saw Mu Yi, who was tortured in the shape of an adult.


    That look of skin and flesh, how to see all feel terrible.


    Mu Yi is so miserable that Su Mingyu can''t help worrying about Mei Qing.


    Just at this time, Meiqing was also carried out from a dilapidated room.


    Her body is also blossoming flesh, and even the knee injury almost visible bone.


    But the only thing that makes Su Mingyu feel lucky is that Gu ruobai doesn''t hurt Mei Qing''s face.

 Chapter 183

    When Su Mingyu with this doubt came to Gu ruobai''s study to ask.


    Gu ruobai just understated and said, "because if the face is injured, it is easy to be recognized. Secondly, it is because they have a beautiful face. If it is destroyed like this, isn''t it a pity?"


    Su Mingyu


    She would think that the man would be soft hearted and must be ill.


    "You don''t really want to hurt them, why do you make a bad face?"


    Su Mingyu came to Gu ruobai''s side and looked at him with a smile: "according to the means of King Ruixian, it''s very easy to kill two people, but you only gave punishment."


    Although the punishment seems quite heavy, Su Mingyu knows that those are just Gu ruobai''s exaggeration in order to seal the eloquence of other secret guards.


    After all, betrayed the master, if there is no punishment, Gu ruobai how to let the rest of the dark Wei convinced.


    "Girl, has anyone ever told you that you can''t be too smart?" Gu ruobai raises eyebrows and looks at Su Mingyu. Although his tone is threatening, his eyes are smiling.


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and laughed: "now, you think I''m smart, that means I''m right?"


    Looking at her bright smile, Gu ruobai shook his head helplessly: "come here."


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and walked over: "what? Killing people? "


    As soon as the voice fell, a tall body enveloped her in her arms. Smelling Gu ruobai''s breath, Su Mingyu took a deep breath.


    "Don''t worry about me, I know what I''m doing."


    Gu ruobai''s deep voice came from his ear.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "I can''t say I''m worried. I just want to come and see you."


    Listening to the hard words of the people in his arms, Gu Ruo Bai''s mouth slightly lifted his spirits, and his deep eyes overflowed with soft light.


    After holding for a while, Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai aside: "I want to see Muyi and Meiqing..."


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai: "in fact, I don''t think Muyi did anything wrong, so let him leave you like this Is it really good? "


    Su Mingyu can clearly remember, when Gu ruobai said let wood give way, wood in the eyes of despair.


    "When did I say that he would be removed from me?" Gu ruobai from the new seat back to the wheelchair, slowly poured himself a cup of tea.


    Su Mingyu took a puff from the corner of his eye: "wood knows, probably will cry."


    "I''ll see them first." After that, Su Mingyu comes to Gu ruobai''s side, takes out two medicine bottles from his arms, and then turns to leave.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s proud corner of the mouth, Gu ruobai shakes her head helplessly. This girl, more and more understands him recently.


    At the moment, Mei Qing''s face is pale. Although her eyes are closed tightly, she doesn''t look like she is sleeping.


    "Awake?" Su Mingyu walks in.


    "Sue Miss Meiqing is a little surprised, she opened her dark eyes, weak voice intermittent.


    Su Mingyu comes to the bedside, takes a look at Mei Qing''s wound and picks her eyebrows.


    This Gu ruobai punishes and makes people take good care of. It''s really rare for such an awkward person.


    "Do you want a drink?" Looking at Mei Qing''s dry lips, Su Mingyu asked with a little concern.


    Meiqing originally wanted to refuse, but her voice was really dry and about to smoke, so she gave a hard "en".


    Su Mingyu helped her up. After a while, she took a cup of warm tea and fed it to Mei Qing''s mouth.


    Meiqing took a careful drink. Her ugly face was still pale, but her voice was not so bad: "thank you Miss Su... "


    "Nothing to thank you for." This matter has something to do with her. Looking at Mei Qing''s appearance, Su Mingyu felt a little guilty.


    Mei Qing was in pain all over her body at the moment, but she didn''t notice the strange expression of Su Mingyu: "Miss Su Can I ask you something? "


    Before Mei Qing finished her words, Su Mingyu understood what she wanted to say: "no way."


    Su Mingyu flatly refused Meiqing: "you know, first of all, Mo Wenyuan didn''t tell Gu ruobai when he left. Secondly, even if his departure is really related to Gu ruobai, do you think it''s up to you and me to have a way to hide it?"


    Although Su Mingyu''s words are not pleasant to hear, they are true to every word.


    No one knows Gu ruobai''s means better than Mei Qing. Others can''t find the people he wants to hide.


    Mei Qing felt a pang of depression in her heart. The pain was more painful than the pain of her wound.


    Seeing that Mei Qing''s face became more ugly, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "Mei Qing There is a sentence, I don''t know whether to say it or not. "


    Mei Qing raised her paper colored face and said, "Miss Su, you may as well say it directly..."


    "In fact, I don''t think you''ve ever seen Mo Wenyuan''s face, and you''re so obsessed. Is it a bit blind?" Su Mingyu said, while glaring at Mei Qing with her residual light."Of course, I don''t want to say what to do if there is an ugly face behind the mask. I just want to say that you don''t know enough about him, or even know nothing about it. Don''t you think your liking is too sudden?"


    "No idea?" Mei Qing looked up at Su Mingyu and asked, "Miss Su, why are you with our master?"


    Su Mingyu was stunned by her question, and then she cleared her throat awkwardly. "Because he is at ease, he is the only one who can make me feel at ease."


    "No heart?" Meiqing pulled the pale corner of the mouth: "if you really like a person, you can''t miss your heart."


    Under Mei Qing''s gaze, Su Mingyu nodded: "it''s a heartbeat, but he gives me the most feeling or peace of mind."


    Su Mingyu didn''t say that she was different from most women in the world.


    Other people pursue unforgettable love, but she just wants to be at ease. For her profession, it''s too difficult to be at ease.


    Peace of mind not only represents strong, but also represents no betrayal, which has a fatal attraction to her.


    "You may not believe it, Miss Su." Mei Qing gave a low smile: "when I saw Mo Wenyuan at the first sight, I felt that he was very different. Although he had a mask on his face, his eyes gave me a shock."


    "Then I fell into his arms, and I just felt my heart beat like thunder. I think I have loved him since then. No matter what he looks like, I like him all the time."


    Looking at Mei Qing''s serious appearance, Su Mingyu couldn''t help but leave her face.


    "Mei Qing Although this is not very good from me, I hope you can forget him. There are many good men in the world. He has disappeared, so let him never appea

 Chapter 184

    Listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Mei Qing lowered her head and her eyes became dim: "I know, I can''t find him, but I''m willing to wait for him, no matter how long."


    Su Mingyu sighed silently, took out the ointment from Gu ruobai''s arms and handed it to Mei Qing''s hand: "Meiqing, take care of the wound first, and then talk about the rest. Now have a good rest."


    As soon as she saw the ceramic medicine bottle in Su Mingyu''s hand, Mei Qing probably knew what was going on.


    She nodded and gratefully took the bottle: "Miss Su, thank you."


    Su Mingyu smiles: "it''s OK. I''ll go and see Muyi."


    When Su Mingyu was about to leave the room, Mei Qing suddenly stopped her: "Miss Su."


    Su Mingyu looked back at her suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    Meiqing squeezed the porcelain vase in her hand: "Miss Su, please help me to say ''Meiqing is sorry for him''


    "He''s not really mad at you." Su Mingyu gave Mei Qing a soothing smile: "you are good at healing."


    Out of Mei Qing''s room, Su Mingyu sighed.


    Mei Qinggang just said so much, the reason is that she likes Gu ruobai, but she is not clear about it.


    If someone else, Su Mingyu is not worried at all, but Mei Qing is a person she does not know what to do for a while.


    In the twinkling of an eye, we arrived at the room of wooden one, and saw a wooden one leaning against the head of the bed, frowning with grinning teeth.


    Su Mingyu knocked on the door: "are you ok?"


    Wood a oblique glance at her, and then powerless said: "do you think I am good?"


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "I''ll give you the medicine."


    Su Mingyu put down the porcelain vase and was about to leave, but as soon as she turned around, she was stopped by Mu Yi: "Miss Su, you know that Mei Qing likes" Mo Wenyuan "all the time


    Su Mingyu stopped, turned to look at wood one, and then nodded: "yes."


    "Why didn''t you tell Mei Qing before she fell so deep?" Wooden one''s voice is very cool, that interrogative tone sounds to have some complaints.


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath, came to Mu Yi''s side, looked down at him: "I admit, I deliberately do not let Meiqing know that Mo Wenyuan is Gu ruobai."


    "But have you ever thought that Mei Qing is Gu ruobai''s dark guard. If she knows that she likes her master, how can you let her deal with herself?"


    Wood one''s face is still not good: "can, if early said, she can still stay in the master side."


    Listen to the blame of wood a vent anger, Su Mingyu not angry but smile: "by what?"


    Wood suddenly did not respond, he was surprised to see Su Mingyu, until to see Su Mingyu eyes in the cold, suddenly remembered that she is not a weak woman.


    "It''s her thing that she likes. I can''t stop her liking, but it doesn''t mean I won''t do anything."


    Su Mingyu''s clear eyes are still clear, but the words she said made wood shiver.


    Because he remembered that "Mo Wenyuan" was arrested inexplicably after su Mingyu and King Yu met.


    He opened his mouth and asked after a long time: "did you betray Mo Wenyuan? Just to let Mei Qing die? "


    Su Mingyu didn''t answer positively, just hooked his lips: "because you and she are Gu ruobai''s people, I don''t hate it, but you should know your position."


    Su Mingyu said and turned away, did not care about Mu Yi''s surprised face at all.


    "Master, do you know?"


    A shivering voice came from behind.


    Su Mingyu did not stop: "you can think of things, Gu ruobai is not stupid."


    When the voice dropped, Su Ming Jade man had disappeared in the direction of the door.


    Wood a dull looking at the empty door, suddenly heart rise fear.


    In a most effective and cruel way, this woman clearly and painfully reminds herself that he and Mei Qing are just a secret guard of Gu ruobai.


    When Su Mingyu returns to the pavilion, Gu ruobai is drooping her eyes to read the book. The quiet and affectionate appearance makes Su Mingyu hook her lips.


    "Peace of mind?"


    Gu ruobai put down the book in his hand and looked up at her.


    Su Mingyu nodded and remembered the conversation with Muyi. Suddenly she asked, "don''t you blame me?"


    Gu ruobai collected her eyes to understand the meaning of her question.


    He narrowed his deep eyes: "wood one blame you?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and did not speak.


    "You don''t have to hide it for him. I know his temperament."


    Gu ruobai poured Su Mingyu a cup of hot tea and motioned her to sit down: "why blame you? I know, you just don''t want to embarrass Mei Qing."


    "If she knew that Mo Wenyuan was me, she fell in love with her master. If she said it was light, it was overstepping, and if it was heavy, it was betrayal. Such things are absolutely forbidden no matter where."Look, this man can always understand her. Even if he doesn''t explain, he can understand.


    Su Mingyu felt that the thorn stuck in her throat was gone by Gu ruobai.


    She went to Gu ruobai and sat down in front of her. Then she grinned at Gu ruobai: "it may be God''s compensation to know you."


    Gu ruobai took the cup action for a long time, he suddenly turned his eyes and looked at Su Mingyu: "what''s the matter with you? Muyi said too much? "


    He was so surprised that she couldn''t laugh or cry. Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "forget it, talk to the cow."


    After that, he was about to leave, but before he got up, he was pulled back by Gu ruobai''s wrist.


    Close to each other''s generous chest, Su Mingyu only felt relieved.


    Then, there was a deep, hoarse chuckle in his ear: "then you may have done something great in your last life to meet me."


    Su Mingyu chuckled.


    She raised her head, looked at Gu ruobai''s angular jaw, raised her hand and gently rubbed it: "you man, your face is made of the wall? So thick? "


    Feeling the numbness of her jaw, Gu ruobai grabbed her disordered hand and looked at her seriously: "Mingyu, can you let me be your husband?"


    "I always felt that I should not marry you with such a body. I would like to carry you on my back, get off the sedan chair and go through the fire pot."


    Gu ruobai''s eyes are very heavy. On weekdays, there is always an unfathomable light.


    But at the moment, that pair of dark eyes only obvious serious, even faint, there is a trace of uneasiness.


    Will su Mingyu turn around, let her face himself, Gu ruobai continued: "but I now, eager to let you become my person."


    When Gu ruobai said this, his voice was a little hoarse, like sand rolling in his throat, but he was very serious.

 Chapter 185

    Although she knew that it would be sooner or later to marry him, Su Mingyu''s heart still missed a beat after hearing Gu ruobai''s words.


    She stares at the man in front of her, as if to see him in the eye.


    For a long time, Su Mingyu''s nose was slightly sour, and then nodded fiercely: "didn''t you cut first and then play?"


    Gu ruobai''s eyes are dizzy and smile. With his face of fake smile, he also smiles, so bright and beautiful: "I will be at ease if I know what you mean."


    Although Su Mingyu refused, he would not let go, but can hear this person is also like himself, Gu ruobai can rest assured.


    "Well I''ll prepare for it. "


    Gu ruobai raised her hand and lifted Su Mingyu''s broken hair in her ear. In her dark eyes, she was filled with joyful emotions.


    "Yes." Su Mingyu suddenly remembered something: "ye laomingming said before, let me take you to Ye''s house, shall we go?"


    Su Mingyu originally wanted to overthrow Su Zhengyi and go again, but now her relationship with Gu ruobai, it seems a little bad if Su Mingyu does not bring Gu ruobai, the future grandson-in-law, to the door.


    Gu ruobai obviously thought of this. He nodded slightly: "I''m going, but I can''t go empty handed. I''ll go tomorrow. I''ll prepare some things first."


    The last time I met Ye Weiguang was just in a restaurant, but this time it was a formal proposal. Naturally, it was different.


    Su Mingyu also thought of this, so she nodded: "yes, good."


    Looking at Su Mingyu so clever, Gu ruobai''s heart softens, raises his hand to hold Su Mingyu''s back brain, and her thin lip is a kiss.


    Taste that stop, but extra beautiful, let Su Mingyu red ears.


    "I I went back first, and I''ve been out long enough. "


    Looking at her fleeing figure, Gu ruobai''s eyes rippled with a smile, and the radian of her mouth was even greater.


    From Gu ruobai, she quickly walked back to Su Fu. Su Mingyu saw that Su Fu was almost boiling.


    After asking a person for a moment, he found out that King Yu had come to propose marriage.


    At the moment, he is talking to Su Zhengyi in the main hall.


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows, which is really, skillfully.


    So she simply turned around and went to the main hall. Sure enough, she saw the king Yu and a room full of betrothal gifts.


    It looks very valuable.


    I saw King Yu standing with a negative hand: "Su Shangshu, today I''m here to propose marriage to you. I''m in agreement with yue''er. I believe Su Shangshu is also clear to you."


    Su Zhengyi laughed and couldn''t close his mouth: "it''s her good fortune that the little girl can be seen by the king of Yu. The king of Yu only needs to send a matchmaker to say and speak twice. Why come in person?"


    Su Zhengyi''s words seem to be polite, but in fact they are showing off that King Yu, who is so high-ranking, actually came to propose marriage in person.


    It can be seen that the king of Yu loved them Su Yueyue and gave him more face to the future father-in-law.


    Wang Manwen was on the side, smiling like a flower on her face.


    That happy look, completely can''t see the slightest opposition, it seems that before the strong opposition, is not her.


    Su Yueyue sat on the side, also blushing, eyes from time to time secretly leering at the king Yu, a young girl Huaichun appearance.


    "It seems that the king of Yu really likes the second young lady. Although he did not marry the second young lady as his imperial concubine, he gave so much face to the Su family and even came here in person."


    Su Mingyu heard a maid''s voice.


    She hooked her lips, and the king of Yu slapped a sugar.


    Now I believe that neither Su Zhengyi nor Wang Manwen cares about why he doesn''t let Su Yueyue be the princess.


    Even the rumors from the outside will be reversed.


    Before all is a water to Su Yueyue ridicule, now afraid is to envy death.


    Seeing the happy appearance of the hypocritical family, Su Mingyu also raised the corner of her lips, clapped her hands and walked in: "congratulations to my sister, congratulations to my sister."


    Su Yueyue saw Su Mingyu in the moment, his eyes flashed a smear, but soon turned into a smile: "sister, you come back at the right time."


    Su Mingyu said, "Mingyu has met the king of Yu."


    King Yu nodded at her: "you came back just in time. You must come to have a wedding banquet on the day that the king and his son got married."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "that''s natural."


    "Now that the good is done." Looking at the unspeakable atmosphere between them, Wang man Wen frowned and interrupted them: "otherwise, King Yu will have dinner in Su''s house tonight."


    King Yu did not refuse: "that will disturb."


    Su Yueyue quickly came up and took King Yu''s arm: "although the king has been to Su''s house several times, he hasn''t really looked around? Yue''er took King Yu for a walk? "


    The mouth inquires, Su Yueyue already took Yu Wang to walk very far.King Yu nodded: "good."


    That doting feeling let a crowd of servant girls envy the eyes are red, only Su Mingyu smile did not reach the bottom of the eye to look at everything.


    Now the more happy Su Yueyue is, the more painful she will be in the future.


    "Mingyu." Su Mingyu was about to leave when Su Zhengyi stopped her.


    Su Mingyu turned to look at Su Zhengyi: "Dad."


    "I heard you went to King Ruixian again?" There is something in Su Zhengyi''s question.


    Su Mingyu heard it, but Su Zhengyi saw that Su Yueyue and King Yu had become things, so he began to urge her.


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "don''t worry, Mingyu knows how to do it."


    "Good." Su Zhengyi was satisfied with a smile: "I am at ease with you."


    Wang Manwen looked from afar and clenched his hand tightly.


    When was su Mingyu so trusted by Su Zhengyi?


    When he came back from the main hall, he was full of knowledge.


    Su Mingyu helplessly pulled Zhizhu up and stood up: "what are you doing?"


    Zhizhu''s face is not good: "second miss, second miss..."


    "I see." Su Mingyu couldn''t laugh and cry: "marry, what are you so nervous about?"


    "But miss, you haven''t got married yet." Know bamboo shriveled mouth: "Miss, you will be looked down upon by others like this."


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "do I care if others look up to it?"


    As an agent in the 21st century, she doesn''t care about other people''s eyes at all: "OK, this is not something you should worry about. Take good care of yourself. Do you hear me, I''m going to take a bath and change clothes."


    "Ah?" Zhizhu thought he had heard something wrong.


    This is not the time for miss to shower and change clothes.


    Seeing the little girl so surprised, Su Mingyu is a little helpless. She just came back from Gu ruobai. She went too fast and sweated a lot.

 Chapter 186

    Now those sweat wet sticky on the body, can''t say the discomfort, so she just want to clean, this girl in the end think what?


    However, Su Mingyu did not explain so much, turned and entered the room.


    When Su Mingyu came out of the room again, Zhizhu thought that it was really too bad for Su Mingyu to take a bath at this time.


    Because the second young lady who was visiting Su''s house and the king of Yu passed by in front of his yard.


    Su Mingyu, dressed in white and with her hair still dripping, was standing in front of the yard door, wiping her hair with a dry towel.


    Su Mingyu''s skin in these days has been a lot of white, the figure is also a lot of plump.


    Now wearing thin clothes, standing in the red setting sun, strands of wet hair close to her cheek, that black and white look, particularly conspicuous, but also particularly sexual.


    Just go there and do nothing to attract people''s attention.


    Sure enough, the passing king of Yu saw Su Mingyu at the moment. His dark eyes were slightly bright. It seemed that something flashed by.


    Su Yueyue looked at a clear, ugly face pulled Yu Wang''s arm: "King Yu, let''s go over there and have a look at the garden and have some cakes there."


    The king of Yu''s eyes obviously fell on Su Mingyu all the time, and there was no intention of pulling away.


    Su Yueyue raised his hand in front of the king Yu and waved: "King Yu."


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " King Yu looked down at her: "what did you just say?"


    Su Yueyue looked at the yard in front of him and suddenly changed his mouth to: "King Yu, I''m tired after walking so long. How about going to sit in my sister''s yard?"


    Su Mingyu heard Su Yue''s bad move from afar.


    If you don''t ask her for trouble, she will find herself first.


    Did she forget who helped her persuade the king Yu?


    Yu Ming Yu''s reply was that Yu Ming Yu should have refused


    Zhizhu also heard a clear, she looked at Su Mingyu nervously and asked in a low voice: "Miss, how can this be done?"


    Su Mingyu head also did not lift: "flustered what, others did not call you, you stand still."


    She continued to wipe her head until the king of Yu came to her with Su Yueyue.


    Looking at the two pairs of shoes on the ground, Su Mingyu suddenly raised his head, and then looked at Yu Wang and Su Yueyue in surprise: "King Yu? Didn''t you two go to visit Su Fu? How did you get here? "


    Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu''s bright eyes, as well as the skin that can be broken by blowing bullets. He gnashed his teeth in anger, but his face was still hung with a smile: "King Yu and I came here, just thirsty. Come and sit down."


    Su Mingyu turns a white eye in the heart, thirsty?


    What kind of forest house is Su Fu? Big enough to come to her yard for a rest?


    Although thinking so in mind, Su Mingyu still pointed to the table opposite him: "come and come, please sit down."


    With that, Su Mingyu quietly pulled Zhizhu aside: "go and prepare some water for King Yu and his sister."


    "Do you want to use the Dahongpao that king Ruixian gave you last time?" Zhizhu asked in a low voice as if he were nervous.


    "No Su Mingyu shakes his head: "the general warm water is OK."


    "Ah?" Zhizhu''s face collapsed: "but the other side is Yu Wang Isn''t that a slight thing? "


    Seeing her so scared, Su Mingyu knocked her head helplessly: "let you go, hurry up."


    After that, he didn''t give Zhizhu time to react, so he turned around and went to King Yu and Su Yueyue: "the scenery of Su mansion is not as good as that of King Yu''s house. When my sister is married, I will be able to follow Zhanguang to see the scenery of Lord Yu''s residence."


    Su Mingyu smiles at the king of Yu, and then sits next to the king of Yu.


    Su Yueyue''s face was white, but it was not easy to attack. He could only smile and respond: "yes, when the time comes, my sister can bring Ruixian Wang together."


    As soon as the name of King Ruixian came out, neither King Yu nor Su Mingyu''s face became so beautiful.


    Su Mingyu is guilty. After a while, Gu ruobai knows that he is close to the king of Yu, and is afraid to be angry.


    King Yu''s face was heavy and ugly. It seemed that the three words of King Ruixian made him very unhappy.


    When the air was condensing, Zhizhu came up with the tea set in time.


    Su Mingyu took the initiative to pour a cup to Yu Wang and Su Yueyue.


    As soon as king Yu was about to drink, his face turned ugly: "this is..."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "please don''t be surprised, King Yu. My yard looks so rich, but I just moved in for a short time, so there are not many things."


    Su Yueyue flashed a sneer in his eyes: "I knew my sister''s yard was so shabby. You can tell me earlier that I will send you some things in my yard."


    Su Mingyu is waiting for her inexplicable sense of pride.So Su Mingyu nodded, not feel embarrassed at all, and looked at Su Yueyue with surprise: "really? In fact, I just saw Mao Feng in the dowry sent by King Yu. "


    "That''s good tea. Only a little bit every year is sent to the palace, and only the king Yu can get some. I''m greedy. I don''t know if my sister would like to part with her?"


    Su Yue''s face turned white.


    Su Mingyu can choose her own Maofeng as soon as she comes. She really knows the goods!


    But the point is that she didn''t enjoy it herself. Why should she give these Su Mingyu!


    Seeing that Su Yueyue didn''t speak for a long time, Su Mingyu seemed to have a sudden reaction. Her lion opened her mouth and said, "forget it. After all, it''s the bride price given by King Yu to his sister. It seems a little too cheeky for me to open my mouth like this."


    Said Su Mingyu poured himself a glass of water: "I still drink this warm water, light."


    King Yu clearly saw the calculation of Su Mingyu''s eyes. His thin lips lifted and patted Su Yueyue on the back of his hand: "isn''t it just a little Maofeng? There are still others in my family. Those you married are yours. "


    It seems to be appeasing Su Yueyue, but in fact, he is helping Su Mingyu speak both in the open and in the dark.


    Su Yueyue is not stupid, of course she heard it.


    Originally, I wanted to show the king Yu in front of Su Mingyu, but I didn''t expect to see his own Maofeng.


    Su Yueyue bit his teeth and grinned at the king Yu''s lips: "since the king has opened his mouth, I will send someone to send it to my sister."


    Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "that thanks sister to give up."


    Su Mingyu then got up: "sorry, I feel a little cold, want to go in and change clothes, you can walk around freely in this yard, if you need anything, you can tell Zhizhu, I will leave first."


    With that, Su Mingyu also smiles at Su Yue and turns away.

 Chapter 187

    Su Yueyue''s Willow eyebrows wrinkled tightly. He wanted to scold him, but he didn''t dare to speak because of King Yu''s face.


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at all this with a smile on his lips.


    Su Mingyu, who used to feel a little too honest, had such a side, but it was interesting: "let''s go back. The dinner may start."


    Su Mingyu had just changed her clothes when Zhizhu''s voice rang outside the door: "Miss, Yu Wang and the second miss have left."


    Su Mingyu opened the door: "what did king Yu say?"


    Zhizhu looked at Su Mingyu''s eyes like a monster. She nodded: "how do you know what the king Yu said? He asked you to go there earlier and have dinner. He also said that Miss Mao Feng had finished drinking and sent someone to his house to get it."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "know, today. You don''t go with me, lest Su Yueyue anger you."


    "But..." Zhizhu or worried: "Yu Wang looks at Miss''s eyes, even I can see that there is a problem, miss, you should not do anything wrong at this critical time."


    Su Mingyu rubbed her head: "I know."


    When Su Mingyu slowly walked in from the door, everyone''s eyes fell on her.


    Today''s su Mingyu wears a light gray, a black hair, only a moon hair band loosely tied in the back of her head, that lazy atmosphere makes her and this grand occasion appear a little out of place, but it makes her appear so special.


    King Yu''s eyes flashed. He knew that Su Mingyu was not ugly. Now, as she grows older, she seems to surpass Su Yueyue.


    Su Zhengyi is also surprised by Su Mingyu. This daughter has been kept by her side, and he has not looked at it carefully.


    Now look again, unexpectedly have such a unique face.


    After all, she is ye Mengdie''s daughter. Su Zhengyi is relieved when she thinks about it: "if your mother sees the water like you, I''m afraid it will be safe underground."


    Su Mingyu smiles. Is this time a dream butterfly?


    But soon she eased over and said, "Mingyu is late."


    "It''s not too late." King Yu raised his eyebrows and laughed: "it''s just the time for the banquet."


    Su Mingyu took a lotus step and sat down next to Su Zhengyi. Su Zhengyi immediately waved: "it''s a family. You''re welcome. Let''s start eating."


    During the dinner, Su Mingyu heard that the marriage date of King Yu and Su Yueyue was set after autumn hunting.


    After all, the autumn hunting was presided over by King Yu, and he was asked to be busy at home and abroad. Naturally, the marriage date could only be postponed.


    So the next day, the whole capital knew that Su Yueyue was going to marry King Yu.


    Moreover, he was the pro of King Yu who went to Su Fu personally.


    Then, as Su Mingyu guessed, everyone changed from ridicule to envy.


    Compared with these rumors, Su Mingyu is more concerned about the Mao Feng that Su Yueyue sent over.


    As soon as she got it, she quickly asked Zhizhu to find a very luxurious box from the yard and put it into it.


    Zhizhu looked at his master''s son, who was not in a hurry at all. He was in a headache. As soon as he was about to say something, he looked at Su Mingyu, holding the box containing Mao Feng and some cakes prepared before.


    "Miss, where are you going again?"


    Su Mingyu just chuckled at Zhizhu: "do good."


    Then she disappeared in the direction of the gate, leaving only Zhizhu''s sigh.


    As soon as he slipped out of the back door of Su mansion, he saw a familiar carriage.


    Su Mingyu went up and lifted the curtain. It was Gu ruobai.


    "You came early."


    Su Mingyu grinned at Gu ruobai, turned over and got on the carriage.


    After looking at the gift box in the carriage, Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and said, "you are really willing to give up your blood."


    Ganoderma lucidum, ginseng are small things, night pearl and so on are like pearls.


    There are some other good things that Su Mingyu can''t name. Gu ruobai is really generous.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s bright eyes, Gu ruo''s eyebrows are slightly raised: "even these are not better than you."


    Su Mingyu''s cheek is hot. How can this person say love words like he doesn''t want money.


    After watching a circle, Su Mingyu suddenly squinted at Gu ruobai: "you have forgotten an important thing."


    Gu Ruo Bai Lin Mou: "Ye Lao''s favorite is the four treasures of the study. My inkstone is a gift from my father''s emperor, and my pen is made of fine mink hair. What else is there?"


    Su Mingyu grinned and opened the box in her hand mysteriously.


    I saw a pot of tea in it with a delicate ceramic.


    "Mao Feng?" Gu ruobai, a tea drinker, recognized what tea was at a glance.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, Maofeng, don''t you know that Mrs. Ye is good at tea?"


    "The best Maofeng is only for the palace every year, but it''s a good thing that all tea drinkers flock to."Gu ruobai forgot this. For Mrs. ye, he just asked people to prepare some jewelry that women like, but he didn''t think so much about others.


    "But how did you get it?" Gu ruobai loves tea, and his father gave him some, but not so much as he could.


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and told Gu ruobai what happened yesterday.


    Gu ruobai was dumb: "so, you''ll try your best to get this from Su Yueyue?"


    Su Mingyu naturally nodded: "you don''t take advantage of cheap son of a bitch!"


    "You." Gu ruobai didn''t know whether to laugh or to be angry. She approached the king of Yu again: "Su Yueyue is afraid that he is heartbroken. There is no market for this thing outside. If you want to buy it, you can''t buy it."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "it''s none of my business."


    Su Mingyu put the box and Gu ruobai together.


    The carriage swayed all the way, and soon arrived at Ye Fu.


    Su Mingyu said hello to Qingfeng last night, so Qingfeng had been waiting at the door.


    "I''ve met Wang Ruixian, Miss Su."


    Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "don''t be so polite, lead the way."


    After passing the antique lintel, Su Mingyu finally saw Mrs. Ye''s real face in the main hall.


    Never laugh, never be angry.


    This is Su Mingyu''s evaluation of Mrs. Ye.


    "Su Mingyu has met Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye."


    Gu ruobai is a prince, naturally he will not salute. He just looks at each other with Ye Weiguang, and then nods, even if he has said hello.


    "Come on, sit down."


    Ye Weiguang has not seen Su Mingyu for many days. Now he finally meets his granddaughter and laughs unconsciously.


    But as soon as he finished saying this, he heard a voice that was slightly old, but still in spirit, saying, "the people of the Su family have no place to sit here."


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai look at each other. It seems that the old lady Ye is still very angry.

 Chapter 188

    Ye Weiguang''s face was a little bad, but he did not dare to refute his wife. He could only wink at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu said with a faint smile: "then stand."


    "Today, my younger generation came to disturb you and prepared some small gifts." Gu ruobai clapped his hands, and many people came up with big and small bags of things.


    Mrs. ye took a look and didn''t move at all: "you don''t get paid for nothing. We can''t afford it if you send us so many things."


    The old lady is quite stubborn.


    Su Mingyu secretly gave Gu ruobai a look that you can''t do. He bowed to Mrs. ye: "well, I''m going to marry Ruixian Wang."


    Su Mingyu pretended to be terrified: "but last night I had a dream, and I dreamt of Mrs. Su, who had gone to the immortals. She said that it would be over on weekdays, but this marriage is a great event. You must go to Ye''s house to inform her."


    As soon as she said this, ye Weiguang only felt his eyelids jump. Before, he thought this granddaughter was very clever.


    How just a few days did not see to become so mindless, incredibly even dream of such a lie are said out.


    Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu who is not red in face and doesn''t jump.


    He has already seen enough of Su Mingyu''s skill of taking the edge, so he is not surprised.


    Sure enough, Ye''s old lady''s face changed as soon as she heard ye Mengdie''s name: "is that unfilial girl still willing to dream with you?"


    "She has broken up with our Ye family, so we can''t afford it and don''t want to take it. Take it back."


    Su Mingyu narrowed her good-looking eyes and laughed like a fox: "this is what my mother told me to give it to me. If Mrs. Ye really doesn''t like it, either throw them away, or communicate with my mother in my dream."


    Su Mingyu also pretended to be aggrieved: "I''m just a little generation. Naturally, I want to listen to the elder''s words, so my mother should also listen to the old man Ye''s words."


    "You Just returned a face calm leaf old lady''s face iron blue: "did not expect Su Zhengyi to teach you such a glib thing."


    Su Mingyu didn''t get angry when she was scolded, but her smile still kept on: "Mrs. Ye''s words are very reasonable. The younger generation is so uncultured because her mother left early. Please forgive me a lot


    Ye Laofu pointed to Su Mingyu''s fingers and trembled: "you go! Get out of here! I don''t want to see you. "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "in this case, I will go now."


    Just turning to go, Su Mingyu seemed to suddenly think of something. She turned to look at Mrs. ye: "Oh, right."


    "Just now, there are some cakes that my mother taught me to make. They are the things that Mrs. Ye used to like to eat. They also asked me to prepare the best Maofeng that Mrs. Ye wanted to drink recently."


    Su Mingyu said, hanging his head, a very sorry look: "I can go, but those things if you don''t eat it will be wasted, no matter how it is also a younger generation''s heart."


    Later, Su Mingyu''s eyes were even a little red, but she stubbornly refused to let herself cry out: "although the younger generation did not expect that the cakes made by themselves could be honored to be tasted by Ye Laofu. But Mao Feng is a good thing that can''t be found. "


    It was obvious to all that Su Mingyu had a bad life in the Su family. Now she came to the door with such a show of weakness and brought with her such sincere gifts. Even if she was a hard hearted lady, she was also moved.


    What''s more, the weak girl in front of her is no other than her granddaughter.


    Ye Weiguang is most aware of his wife. Seeing that her face is obviously not as cold as before, he hastens to strike while the iron is hot: "Madame doesn''t mean this, Mingyu, you sit down first."


    Said Ye Weiguang gave Qingfeng a look in the eyes: "give Ruixian king tea, don''t neglect Ruixian king."


    The breeze immediately waved to the maids around her, motioning them to serve tea quickly.


    After a while, the fragrance of tea wafted from the main hall.


    King Ruixian held up the cup, fanned the tea fragrance with the cup cover, sniffed it, and then nodded: "Dahongpao, take its tip, and soak it in purple clay pot with mountain stream spring. It is really a good tea and a good means."


    Speaking of tea, Mrs. Ye''s face improved a lot: "it seems that king Ruixian is also a tea lover."


    Gu ruobai just slightly nodded: "it''s just that I drink more tea on weekdays."


    A simple pot of tea seems to soften the air in the main hall.


    Ye Weiguang saw this and quickly entered the main topic: "I heard that the marriage of King Yu and Su Yueyue has been settled."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, today Mingyu and Ruixian king are here for this."


    With that, Su Mingyu looked shyly at Ruixian Wang: "when autumn hunting comes back, we will also hold a wedding ceremony."


    "Good, good!" Ye Weiguang clapped his hands immediately, and just wanted to say something more, he received a sharp eye knife from old lady Ye.


    So ye Weiguang immediately became honest.Su Mingyu looked at this scene and chuckled in his heart. The old man was afraid of his own affairs?


    In this age of male respect, it is a minority.


    "Miss Su''s marriage has nothing to do with our Ye family? Ye Mengdie has already broken up with our Ye family for a long time. Although she is still surnamed ye, she is no longer a member of the Ye family. If Miss Su gets married, our Ye family will not attend. "


    Mrs. Ye''s words are still so ugly.


    Su Mingyu is in a trance, and seems to understand something. Ye Mengdie and ye''s family had such a quarrel.


    Maybe ye Mengdie just wants the blessing and care from her family, but the old lady''s knife will only make things worse and worse.


    She pursed her lips, and the smile on Su Mingyu''s face did not change: "Mingyu just informed her in accordance with her mother''s wishes, and did not mean to force the two elders to go."


    Mrs. Ye snorted coldly: "you haven''t come to the Ye family for so many years. Now you want to get married, but you specially bring king Ruixian to the door, and let king Ruixian prepare so many gifts. Don''t you want us to give you betrothal gifts?"


    Squinting her shrewd eyes, Mrs. Ye''s look at Su Mingyu is not very good: "you are not welcome to see you in the Su family?"


    "And Su Yueyue chose to marry on a similar day. You are afraid that there will be no dowry at that time. You will be compared by Su Yueyue and ridiculed by others. So you have the idea of our Ye family, right?"


    Does the old lady''s mind jump a little too much?

 Chapter 189

    Su Mingyu''s eyelids jumped. As soon as she was about to say something, she listened to Mrs. Ye''s continued cold hum: "you little girl, your mind is deep, but don''t think about it. As long as I''m still in the Ye family, I won''t give you a dowry."


    Su Mingyu


    "Mrs. ye, I think you misunderstood me." Su Mingyu farfetched out a smile: "it is true that I was not treated in the Su family, but I never wanted the dowry of the Ye family. Rather, the family background of the Ye family is not qualified to do the dowry for me."


    "You Ye old lady''s face a black: "you are not favored the legitimate daughter good big tone ah!"


    Su Mingyu''s face did not change: "Since ye Weiguang became an official, the Ye family has not expanded the mansion for decades, and the decoration of the house is so simple."


    "Mrs. ye, the ceramic bottle behind you. It''s just a product from the market, isn''t it? Not only does it look rough and lusterless, but even the patterns are so plain and there is no fine place


    "And Mrs. ye, the wooden table under your hand is just ordinary fir, not to mention Huanghua pear, not even mahogany."


    "Master Ye has been in an important position for so many years, but his family is still so poor. It must be because he is upright and upright, and he never takes bribes."


    With that, Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and laughed. Looking at Mrs. Ye''s eyes, there was no slightest disdain. It was as if she really thought so:


    "under such conditions, if I really covet the dowry of Ye Fu, what can ye Fu take out in terms of the financial resources of Ye Fu


    Su Mingyu''s words directly made the whole hall silent.


    Until now, ye Laofu finally faced up to Su Mingyu.


    In fact, as early as ye Weiguang and Su Mingyu first wanted to meet, she already knew.


    She just wanted to know what the granddaughter, who had not been in touch for a long time, wanted to do, so she never interrupted Su Mingyu''s contact with Ye Weiguang.


    Today''s remarks were deliberately made to embarrass Su Mingyu. But it''s exactly what she thinks.


    However, she did not expect that the woman in front of her was so old and spicy.


    First, she mentioned ye Mengdie and played emotional cards. Then she talked about her hardships in the Su family, and finally gave her Mao Feng, who was hard to get on the market.


    Seeing that he still refused to submit, he simply moved everything to the table.


    It''s tough, but it''s not annoying.


    "You know what you''re talking about? Although Ye''s house is not an official family, it is still more than enough to give you such a girl a dowry. "


    Listening to Mrs. Ye''s words, Su Mingyu just shrugged his shoulders: "if I married someone else, I''m married to someone else, but I''m married to Gu ruobai."


    Said, Su Mingyu suddenly turned to look at Gu ruobai: "I have no dowry, do you still marry?"


    Gu ruobai didn''t expect that she would pull herself off the horse. She raised her mouth and raised a good-looking smile: "marry, what dowry do you want? I''ll prepare it for you."


    Su Mingyu nodded with satisfaction and turned to look at Mrs. ye: "now, does the old lady still think that I am for your family business?"


    Seeing this, ye Weiguang pulled the sleeve of the old lady, and then gathered to her ear and whispered that sinang pavilion was su Mingyu''s property.


    Ye''s old lady''s face instantly became dignified: "since you have such ability, why do you still want to come to our Ye''s house?"


    "I said, because my mother asked me to come." When Su Mingyu lied, her face was not red and her heart didn''t jump: "I think it''s my mother who wants to atone in this way."


    "Hum!" Old lady Ye snorted coldly: "that unfilial girl, ate enough bitterness to know that I am good to her."


    Finish saying this, leaf old lady suddenly like old a lot of same, sighed: "just, just, people are dead, say these have no meaning."


    "The old lady is tired and wants to have a rest. You little girl, you are very interesting. You can have lunch before you go."


    Finish saying, leaf old lady got up body, and then was carried out by servant girl.


    See ye old lady to go, ye Weiguang just relaxed a breath: "you this wench, the sword goes to slant front."


    "It''s so exciting. If it''s really irritating, even I''m going to be expelled from my house."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "look at the face of Maofeng, Mrs. Ye won''t drive me away."


    Gu ruobai looked at her smiling appearance, and the corner of his mouth raised: "it seems that I have to thank your sister for going back. I have to work hard to send you Maofeng."


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai look at each other and smile.


    Ye Weiguang was stunned: "Su Yue? She would be so kind to give you such a good thing? "


    Su Mingyu squinted, smiling like a fox: "who knows."


    Looking at her like this, ye Weiguang also laughed: "it seems that static book is the default of you, after you don''t call me master ye, called grandfather."Su Mingyu nodded: "yes! Grandfather


    "Ah Ye Weiguang''s smiling eyes narrowed into a slit.


    "Qingfeng, go quickly and let people prepare more dishes. Today, Miss Sun from Ye''s house is back. We should celebrate."


    For a long time did not see ye Weiguang so happy, Qingfeng quickly nodded: "yes."


    Su Mingyu turned to look at Gu ruobai and winked at him: "how?"


    Gu ruobai raised a spoiled smile: "well done."


    Ye Weiguang squints at the interaction between the two people. His eyes are full of joy.


    Maybe it''s because Su Mingyu''s speech in the morning left a deep impression.


    So when it comes to lunch, Liang Jingshu doesn''t bother Su Mingyu any more.


    So Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai had a peaceful meal. Before leaving, ye Weiguang clapped Su Mingyu on the shoulder happily: "it''s you. If you were someone else, you would have been angry."


    Su Mingyu hooked his lips: "what I said before is not all false, I think mother must be very regretful."


    Ye Weiguang took a deep breath: "at the beginning, if she could listen to our words a little bit, it would not be so."


    Su Mingyu took the jade pendant from his waist and handed it to Ye Weiguang''s hand: "it was found in her mother''s remains. I think it should be returned to you."


    Ye Weiguang took over the jade pendant''s hand, slightly trembled. He raised his eyes again and looked at Su Mingyu, and then gave a happy smile: "en."


    From ye Fu, Su Mingyu stretched out a long stretch: "this matter is solved, let''s go riding a horse?"

 Chapter 190

    Facing Su Mingyu''s jumping off, Gu ruobai is used to it.


    So he just nodded dotingly: "OK, let''s go back to your house and change our clothes first."


    Su Mingyu smiles brilliantly, is spoiled the feeling, originally is like this, the feeling is also very good.


    The autumn sun is not as hot as summer, but it is also very hot.


    Su Mingyu wiped the sweat on his face with his sleeve, then happily raised the rabbit in his hand: "look! I shot a rabbit


    For Su Mingyu, shooting an animal is actually quite easy, but the difficulty lies in that riding is not su Mingyu''s strong point.


    In the past, she just wanted to relax before riding a horse to release the pressure.


    But she just can, not proficient, want to shoot animals on horseback, in fact, it is quite difficult.


    Gu ruobai was sitting on the dark horse opposite. He looked at Su Mingyu hitting a rabbit, and he was so happy. His mouth was light. Then he flattered Su Mingyu''s envious eyes. A deer was on his thigh.


    Su Mingyu pouted: "how did you get it?"


    She also strolled in the woods for a long time, only to meet a few rabbits, birds, such as deer such a large animal, but not a see.


    Gu ruobai drove his horse to Su Mingyu''s side, and then looked at the thin rabbit in her hand with a smile: "you rush in like this, you can''t hit anything."


    "Is there any skill?" Don''t you see it and hit it?


    "I didn''t expect that you have something that you can''t do." Gu ruobai''s mouth rose in a larger arc: "in this hunting, we first need to find the prey, and the way to find the prey is very simple, which is to observe the feces in the forest."


    Su Mingyu was originally a person of the 21st century. He absorbed this kind of things very quickly. He immediately responded: "there is another simple way to gamble on luck, that is, crouching on prey by the water."


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "right."


    Su Mingyu grinned at him and said, "let''s take the deer back and bake it."


    After all, there are more seasonings in your house, so it''s more delicious to roast.


    As soon as they got back to the house, they saw a boy come over nervously: "master Mei Qing wants to see you. "


    Su Mingyu Lin Mou: "what''s wrong with her?"


    The boy lowered his head: "Miss Meiqing said that she wanted to leave Ruixian palace."


    Listen, Su Mingyu looked and Gu ruobai blinked: "you go, I let people take things to the kitchen."


    "You go." Gu ruobai threw the deer to the boy: "I''ll take a bath and change clothes."


    Hey, is this putting the blame on yourself?


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "are you under my hand?"


    But the answer is Gu ruobai''s back.


    Su Mingyu sighed helplessly, patted the dust on her hand, and came to Meiqing''s room in a big stride.


    A push open the door, saw Mei Qing clubbed with a stick is packing things.


    Su Mingyu came forward and coughed softly: "Miss Meiqing is leaving?"


    Mei Qing was surprised to see Su Mingyu: "Miss Su..."


    But immediately, it was Gu ruobai who didn''t want to see himself, so he let Su Mingyu come.


    "I didn''t expect I should have offended the master. "


    Mei Qing''s face is not very good, but relying on crutches, or barely able to stand firm.


    "Miss Su, after I''m gone, I''ll ask you about the master."


    Su Mingyu was baffled by this request: "Gu ruobai is my future husband, I will naturally take care of him."


    "Meiqing knew that he had betrayed the master''s trust, so he should be ready to leave the master''s close quarters and go further to work for him."


    Su Mingyu looked at Mei Qing and chuckled: "you still can''t let Mo Wenyuan go? Want to find him? "


    Unexpectedly, Su Mingyu saw through her mind so quickly. Mei Qing didn''t feel embarrassed. She nodded slightly: "en..."


    Seeing that she was so persistent, Su Mingyu didn''t stop her. Anyway, the king Yu had her own way now, and the wound on Xia Mian''s face was almost as good. It was also a good choice for Mei Qing to leave Gu ruobai.


    "I''ll tell Gu."


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Mei Qing was stunned and then looked at her in surprise: "don''t you advise me? Muyi advised me for a long time when he knew I was going to leave. "


    "Why persuade you." Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "this is your own choice, what I want to do is respect your choice only."


    Mei Qing looked at Su Mingyu''s clear eyes and suddenly laughed: "I understand why the master likes you so much."


    Su Mingyu Ningmei looked at her: "how do I feel like I''m not praising me?"


    Mei Qing narrowed her eyes with a smile: "is to praise you, you are really different from others."


    Su Mingyu hooked the corner of her lips: "since you''ve decided to go, I won''t disturb you. If you want to see Gu ruobai again after you''ve finished, go to the tea garden."When Su Mingyu returned to the tea garden, the rabbit had been roasted, and Gu ruobai was helping her with the meat with a knife.


    Smelling the aroma, Su Mingyu licked the corner of her mouth: "I didn''t persuade her to stay."


    Gu Ruo didn''t lift his head, even his eyelids didn''t blink: "well."


    Seeing his appearance that he knew for a long time, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "do you know that she will leave sooner or later?"


    "Mei Qing wants to regain my trust." Gu ruobai said as he handed a rabbit leg to Su Mingyu: "then she must pay some price. Is there anything difficult to guess?"


    After taking a bite of the roasted rabbit leg, Su Mingyu squinted contentedly and did not talk about this topic any more.


    Time passed quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, it was the day of autumn hunting.


    This day Su Mingyu specially wore a sassy man''s dress. When Su Zhengyi Wang Manwen Su Yueyue saw her dress up, she was stunned.


    Those who can come to Qiushou are high-ranking officials and their children. Every year, the women of Qiushou compete with each other, and the men are undercurrent in order to win the first prize.


    Although Su Mingyu has an engagement with king Ruixian, it seems inappropriate to dress like this on such an important occasion.


    "Sister Today, there are some high-ranking officials and dignitaries. Do you look a little impolite in men''s clothes? "


    Although Su Yueyue seems to be reminding Su Mingyu, his eyes are full of schadenfreude.


    Su Mingyu arched at Su Zhengyi: "since it''s autumn hunting today, it''s natural to wear some more convenient clothes. I have prepared this matter with king Ruixian. My father will go first and my daughter will wait for king Ruixian to come and pick me up. "


    On hearing that even Gu ruobai had agreed, Su Zhengyi naturally could not say anything more, so he nodded: "in this case, we will go first."

 Chapter 191

    After that, he took Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue into the carriage. When the carriage passed in front of him, Su Mingyu saw the scorn and resentment in Su Yueyue''s eyes.


    Just at this time, a simple looking carriage stopped in front of her. Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and saw that it was Gu ruobai.


    "It''s a pity that if you had come earlier, you would have seen Su Yueyue''s envious eyes."


    Gu ruobai gave her a light smile: "suddenly met some things, rearranged for a while just came over."


    Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "then forgive you."


    As the carriage rocked all the way, Su Mingyu sat bored, so she asked about Qiushou curiously: "we do autumn hunting every year. Are there so many animals in the royal forest?"


    "Not all of them are protozoa in the forest, but many of them have been moved from other places." Gu ruobai put down his book: "but in order to increase the fun of autumn hunting, a beast will be put in it every year."


    "If someone is lucky enough to hunt and kill this beast, he will win the first prize in the autumn hunt. Generally, those who get the first prize will get the reward from the emperor."


    "Sometimes it''s a bow and arrow made of pure gold, sometimes it''s a piece of land or a mansion, and you can ask your father for it, like my Arsenal and training ground."


    So, Su Mingyu gave a long cry.


    She said that although Gu ruobai had made great achievements in the war, he was not arrogant enough to be able to build an arsenal under the emperor''s eyes. That''s why.


    However, the greater the benefit, Su Mingyu felt that he could not understand: "but this is just an entertainment project. Why does the emperor give such a highly attractive and confusing reward?"


    "Because of the autumn hunting every year, my father and Emperor invited not only the officials of my dynasty, but also the generals and soldiers from Mongolia and the surrounding remote border areas


    Gu ruobai patiently explained to Su Mingyu: "so it seems that this is just an ordinary entertainment project. In fact, it is related to my face. If my big royal family doesn''t have one or two generals who can make enemies with the Mongolian frontier soldiers, it will be the whole royal family''s face."


    It turns out that Qiushou is actually another form of diplomacy.


    However, speaking of this, Su Mingyu took a look at Gu ruobai''s leg: "in previous years, you were the representative of the royal family. This year, your leg was injured, but who else can fight for you?"


    "It''s my daughter-in-law. She caught the heart of the problem at once." Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes and laughed: "our generation of talented people from all walks of life, naturally, is my favorite younger brother - King Yu."


    "I see." Su Mingyu nodded. Now she understood why Yu Wang insisted on marrying Su Yueyue only after autumn hunting.


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and laughed like a fox: "do you think he is sure?"


    Gu ruobai took a deep look at her, then shook his head: "don''t say that Mongolia has a big general named Tuoba Wuyi, whose military value is comparable to mine. Just say you, he can''t win."


    Su Mingyu suddenly widened his eyes:!!


    He had not told him that he would take part in the autumn hunting. How could he know.


    Seeing through what Su Mingyu was thinking, Gu ruobai looked at her with a smile: "you asked me to take you to practice horseback riding before. Today, I put on this man''s dress. It''s not difficult to guess what you want to do."


    Su Mingyu skimmed her lips, a little angry: "originally I wanted to give you a surprise."


    "What surprise do you give me?" Gu ruobai looked at her suspiciously.


    "You used to compete every year and win." Su Mingyu sighed with a withered sigh: "this year, your leg is injured. You can''t participate in the competition. You can''t avoid being talked about by others. I want to take your place and seal those people''s mouths."


    Although Gu ruobai had guessed that Su Mingyu would take part in the autumn hunting, he thought she was just curious, so he wanted to go to play.


    However, Gu ruobai did not expect that Su Mingyu tried hard to practice shooting at once only to help himself out.


    Deep in the heart of a dark place, as if by the sun, warm, covered with a little bit of crispy.


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and stroked Su Mingyu''s face, then gently rubbed it to feel the smooth touch under his hands. Gu ruobai was a little confused: "in fact, I don''t care about these false names."


    Su Mingyu held Gu ruobai''s big hand with a clear bone, and then looked at him with a pair of clear eyes: "I know you don''t care, but I don''t want you to be ridiculed by others. This is my intention."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s seriousness, Gu ruobai leaned over and dropped a soft kiss on her forehead, then looked down at her: "you can always surprise me."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "if I win this time, it will be a surprise."


    Then she bit her lower lip and looked at Gu ruobai: "have you heard that what is the beast of autumn hunting?"


    "No Gu ruobai frowned: "every time the beast is arranged by the Father himself, until the last moment is absolutely not known.""The year before last was leopard, last year was Buffalo, this year But I don''t know what it will be. "


    Su Mingyu Oh, as long as it is not Xiong Su Mingyu, it is not difficult to deal with.


    "Master, here we are." At this moment, the groom''s voice began to ring.


    When Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai to the site of Qiushou, he knew what was really big.


    It''s a place that is only used once a year.


    Not to mention how much work is needed to remove such a large flat area in such a deep mountain.


    As for those walls which are all surrounded by stones, I don''t know how much manpower it took to move such large stones into the mountains.


    "I''ve met King Ruixian..." An official came up and looked at his respectful manner towards Gu ruobai. He thought that he had been taken care of by Gu ruobai on weekdays.


    However, Gu ruobai didn''t seem to be too close to him. He just nodded: "since adults Zhang has arrived, it means that people have arrived, right?"


    Mr. Zhang nodded: "it''s just a pity that we can''t see Wang Ruixian''s heroic posture this year."


    Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes: "every year it''s Ben Wang who wins. Wouldn''t it be a different taste for you to present awards to others this year?"


    Mr. Zhang repeatedly nodded: "it''s also true. Please invite king Ruixian to come inside."


    With Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu actually went all the way to the front.


    She looked at it in surprise. All around were princes. She was afraid that it was not right for her to sit in the middle of these people

 Chapter 192

    As if guessing what Su Mingyu is thinking, Gu ruobai can''t help but say and directly pull her to sit beside him: "who knows in the capital city, you are my wife who did not pass through the door, you can rest assured and boldly sit, no one dares to say anything about you."


    Su Mingyu certainly knows that no one dares to chew his tongue in front of Gu ruobai, but she always feels that she is too high-profile.


    However, on second thought, she had to do something more high-profile than sitting beside Gu ruobai, so as soon as she bit her teeth, Su Mingyu sat down beside Gu ruobai with a neat skirt.


    Just sat down, she naturally received a lot of sight.


    Su Mingyu as a 21st century agent, of course, will not be affected by foreign objects, so she is complacent.


    But the women behind her were jealous and red eyed.


    In particular, Su Yueyue, Su Mingyu can even clearly feel the venomous sight from Su Yueyue.


    The emperor had been sitting on the high platform for a long time. Seeing that the people had almost arrived, he raised his glass to signal Lord Zhang to start quickly.


    Mr. Zhang is also very smart, quickly came up, began a series of processes.


    When he finally finished all that he should say, he raised his flag and yelled: "autumn hunting begins. Please take your place!"


    With the fall of his voice, Su Mingyu saw that many princes and courtiers stood up and walked toward their horses in the open space.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu took a long breath, then stood up and walked towards a white horse.


    When people saw Su Mingyu get up, the whole meeting room was boiling.


    "Am I right? It should be a woman, isn''t it?"


    "How can a woman come to the autumn hunting?"


    "This woman is Su Mingyu! The woman Rui Xian Wang likes best


    Listening to the whispers of the crowd below, Su Mingyu seemed to have never heard of it. She just stood by her horse with her hands down.


    Tuoba no one just stands beside Su Mingyu. He looks down at Su Mingyu and looks at her slender arms and legs. Tuoba shows a look of contempt.


    "Your majesty! This hunting has always been a man''s business. What does it mean to have a woman participate now? "


    "What''s more, even if Gu ruobai can''t participate, there''s no need for his women to participate."


    His words aroused a thousand waves, and the people below responded.


    "Yes! After all, swords and swords have no eyes. Miss Su is only a woman. What can I do if she is injured? "


    "Yes, a woman''s home. If you want to make fun of it, you should be careful not to hurt you. You are going to make trouble."


    The emperor touched his beard, then looked down at Su Mingyu and asked, "Su Mingyu, what do you say?"


    Su Mingyu looked at the emperor''s calm attitude a little suspicious, Yu Guang glanced at Gu ruobai, saw the indifference on the other side''s face, and couldn''t help laughing.


    It turns out that the man has already paved the way for himself. Is this what he said before?


    So Su Mingyu simply stopped being polite, and she bowed her hand: "my highness, I went to check the rules of autumn hunting, but there is no rule that says that women are not allowed to participate."


    After that, Su Mingyu turned to look at the man who had made the most of the trouble just now: "I''m really a daughter''s family. It''s good, but the sword has no eyes. Whether it''s for men or women, it should be the same."


    "And what is it that keeps me away? This autumn hunting is everyone''s own ability. If anyone happens to like the same prey as me, just come and get it. Whoever wins, the prey belongs to him. "


    Su Mingyu straightened his back and spoke in a clear and loud voice: "the winner is the king. In this way, even animals understand the truth. Can Mingyu not know it?"


    With that, Su Su Mingyu also took a look at Tuoba Wuyi, and said: "hunting is always the relationship between the prey and the hunter. There''s no difference between men and women. It''s useless to say more. Let''s see the truth on the field. "


    As soon as Su Mingyu''s voice dropped, I did not know who was the leader in the crowd to clap his hands.


    Then a sound followed by a ring, and then there was a burst of thunderous applause.


    Indeed, every word Su Mingyu said is very reasonable.


    And her attitude seems to be telling the world that even if I was a woman, I would not lose to any of you men.


    The emperor narrowed his smart eyes and looked at Tuoba Wu.


    Tuoba gave Su Mingyu a look of resentment and did not say anything more.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu looked at the emperor respectfully: "Your Majesty, although the courtiers are just women, they also like the pleasure of galloping on horseback, so please allow Mingyu to participate in the autumn hunting."


    The emperor raised his hand: "since everyone has no opinion, let''s start."


    As soon as the emperor''s voice fell, Su Mingyu neatly turned over and mounted his horse. With her valiant posture, some of the girls'' faces turned red.But there is only one exception, that is Su Yueyue. At the moment, she is looking at the direction of Su Mingyu''s departure with a pair of dark eyes full of obscure resentment.


    "Well, it''s just a nice thing to say. I''d like to see what you can get."


    Obviously, many people present are the same as she thought. Although Su Mingyu has been gone for a long time, the voice of the discussion is still enduring, and more of it is ridicule.


    Gu ruobai is just indifferent to the whole process of tea, it seems that he doesn''t care much about the results.


    Su Mingyu just walked out of here not far away, a beautiful black horse came to her.


    "Miss Su, I didn''t expect you to have such courage."


    King Yu narrowed his eyes, and there was not much malice on his face.


    Su Mingyu curled his lips and said, "I don''t know if the king of Yu has ever heard a proverb: people live a breath, but they fight for breath if they don''t steam steamed bread."


    "Since my bold words have been released, you are all my enemies from now on, so don''t talk nonsense and try your best."


    With that, Su Mingyu winked mischievously at the king of Yu, and then left with a horse''s stomach.


    King Yu was amused by Su Mingyu''s lively appearance and said, "since you said that, we''ll see you on the court."


    With that, King Yu drove his horse away from here.


    Su Mingyu had not gone far before she heard a scornful voice: "Tut, a woman''s family wants to compete with us."


    Su Mingyu didn''t pay any attention, and then he was going to move forward, but just two steps later, four men jumped out of the woods. They all blocked Su Mingyu in front of him and surrounded Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu frowned at these people and asked in a cold voice, "it seems that we don''t want to see each other on the field. Do you want to solve it in private?"

 Chapter 193

    The men sneer at Su Mingyu: "if you surrender now, turn around and leave, we will let you go."


    "What if I don''t leave?" Su Mingyu''s face was smiling, but her hand had already touched her small crossbow arrow.


    The other party''s smiling Yuma approached Su Mingyu, and then glanced back and forth on her with obscene eyes: "if you insist on not leaving, what will happen later, we can''t guarantee it."


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows to look at them. Her expression on her face did not change, as if she did not pay attention to them at all.


    Seeing Su Mingyu like this, the man''s heart did not have a burst of anger, raised his hand to pinch Su Mingyu''s neck.


    But before his hand touched it, another powerful hand caught his wrist.


    Su Mingyu and the man looked at the past, and saw a fierce Tuoba no one was staring at the man with that pair of sharp eyes.


    "What is it to bully a woman here without hunting?"


    "Three princes, your purpose is to win the first place and make a shame on our Mongolians. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to behave like this now?"


    Tuoba no one''s face is very black, plus that tall body. Even if you don''t do anything, it can give people a sense of oppression, let alone look at the man from such a commanding position.


    Yeluyan Qi trembled all over: "no, I just want to say that I would advise Miss Su to go back. After all, there is no eye for sword in this hunting ground, and it is not good to hurt her beautiful face."


    Tuoba looked at yeluyan chess contemptuously: "Your Majesty agreed to let her participate. What qualifications do you have to let her go back?"


    This sentence awakened all the men present.


    Su Mingyu''s coming to participate in the hunting was agreed by the emperor. If they really forced Su Mingyu back, they would have despised Huangwei.


    Yeluyan Qi''s arrogance disappeared. He waved to the people around him: "go


    Tuoba didn''t see a situation, then released him, and then said in a cold voice, "please don''t miss the chance to shoot the beast."


    With his low voice, those men disappeared in front of Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu grinned at Tuoba Wu: "thank you for saving me."


    Tuoba didn''t use his sharp eyes to look at Su Mingyu, and then dropped a sentence: "if I come a step later, they will all become corpses. Do you know what occasion this is? How can you avoid killing people? What''s more, they are the three princes of Mongolia? "


    Unexpectedly, Su Mingyu shrugged his shoulders carelessly: "as they said, swords have no eyes. If they really die here, they can only be said that they were accidentally injured."


    "Gu ruobai has been aboveboard all his life. I didn''t expect that he would fall in love with such a vicious woman as you."


    Tuoba did not finish, leaving this sentence, riding his horse disappeared in the woods.


    Su Mingyu turned her lips in disapproval. Gu ruobai clearly had a deep mind. None of them even said that he was open and aboveboard. He must have bad eyes.


    Without other people''s interference, Su Mingyu quickly found a prey, a roe deer.


    Su Mingyu raised his hand gun and was about to fight the roe deer. Suddenly, a roar came from behind his ear.


    When Su Mingyu looked at it again, there was an arrow in the roe deer''s neck.


    As soon as Su Mingyu turned around, he was actually the people who were just looking for trouble.


    "Oh, Miss Su said I''d meet you on the field, so I won''t mind if I rob you?"


    Yeluyan Qi gloated over and picked up the spores: "then I''ll go first."


    Su Mingyu looked at the man''s triumphant back, and couldn''t help sighing. Is this person so naive?


    When the spores were gone, Su Mingyu gave up the land.


    She asked Gu ruobai for a map when she came.


    If she remembers correctly, there is a pool in the middle of the forest where animals can drink water.


    Although Su thought that the place might be guarded, she decided to go and have a look.


    But as soon as she went there, she saw the mess and scarlet on the ground. Several horses had fallen to the ground, and beside them were torn stumps.


    Su Mingyu frowned. Can''t these people meet the beast put by the emperor here?


    But even the horse died so miserably, what kind of beast would it be? There''s so much power.


    Su Mingyu got out of the horse and went to the front of the broken hand. He picked up the hand and was about to see it. Suddenly, he heard a "rustling sound" in the woods next to him


    Su Mingyu asked coldly, "who?"


    But the other side seems to be very afraid, not only did not come out, but ran towards the mountains inside.


    Su Mingyu didn''t care who he was. Instead, he studied the amputation of his hand.


    The amputated limb was in an uneven level, which seemed to have been broken by external forces.But there is no clear tooth mark on it, only a few deep holes.


    Suddenly, Su Mingyu''s heart rises a kind of bad premonition. Can''t the owner of the broken limb be caught by the beast?


    With this thought, Su Mingyu kicked his broken leg and followed the blood on the ground all the way.


    But when the horse came to the stream, he didn''t want to go inside.


    Looking at the horse''s fear, Su Mingyu''s heart sank. The things in the woods opposite the stream should be the one who caused the tragedy in the open space.


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath, stopped his horse at the side of the stream, took out his clay gun from it, and resolutely walked across the stream.


    Just a few steps away, Su Mingyu saw the blood flowing on the ground. It seems that she was injured not long ago.


    Su Mingyu carefully observed around, every step she took was very cautious, suddenly, in front of her side not far away from the stuffy hum similar to fighting.


    Quietly came to the back of a big tree, Su Mingyu picked up the leaves and saw the scene inside. It was too bloody for Su Mingyu to take a breath.


    A huge black bear was pressing a man''s shoulder with its sharp claws and roared up to the sky. The black bear bit off the man''s arm with his mouth full of sharp teeth.


    Su Mingyu saw the situation and quickly lifted the gun to fight, but not yet waiting for her hand, a dark figure rushed out, facing the black bear''s head is a fierce kick.


    The black bear was actually kicked away by him, but with it came greater anger.


    The black bear roared and rushed to Tuoba Wuyi. Although Tuoba Wuyi looked tall and strong, he was very flexible. He jumped and escaped the attack of black bear.


    But the black bear is also very smart, it turned around and rushed to Tuoba Wu.

 Chapter 194

    Tuoba did not have a toe to jump on the tree, but the black bear''s strength was huge, Tuoba Wu''s branch was broken by it.


    It seems that he didn''t expect that the black bear was so powerful that Tuoba lost his center of gravity and hit the ground like rain.


    The black bear raised his feet to step on it, and Tuoba none of them rolled away from the black bear''s attack.


    Su Mingyu watched Tuoba Wuyi and the black bear fight farther and farther away. She carefully stepped forward and dragged the dying man to the side of the Bush and hid it.


    At the end of the day, Su Mingyu put his broken limb in his arms, filled him with a pill to protect his life, and sprinkled a handful of realgar before turning away.


    In the woods, Tuoba Wu, who had just been majestic, had disappeared. His body was covered with injuries and his clothes were rotten. He could hardly see its original appearance.


    Seeing that Tuoba Wuyi has fallen into the downwind, the black bear''s paw is about to swing to Tuoba Wuyi''s face. Su Mingyu raises his hand and focuses on the black bear''s eyes, which is a shot.


    With a howl of pain, the black bear stepped back several steps, hit a tree heavily, but did not fall.


    Su Mingyu saw the situation quickly forward, a will Tuoba none to pull up, back several steps.


    Tuoba didn''t look at the black bear''s bleeding eyes, frowned and asked, "what are you, so powerful?"


    Su Mingyu did not have time to explain so much: "are you ok?"


    "Not bad, at least not dead." Tuoba no one spat with blood spit, cold voice way: "you go quickly, this black bear power is incomparable, although your thing is powerful, but in front of it is not enough to see."


    Su Mingyu didn''t look at him. She raised her hand and looked at the black bear''s eyebrows. She was about to shoot. However, Tuoba pulled her aside, and then angrily scolded her: "Gu ruobai didn''t tell you not to look at this fierce beast!"


    Su Mingyu was pulled by him and nearly fell. Before she could explain, the black bear rushed over.


    Listening to the roaring wind, Su Mingyu frowned and kicked Tuoba Wu one meter away.


    As soon as the black bear saw Tuoba Wuyi, it was like a cat seeing a mouse, and rushed to him.


    Tuoba did not expect Su Mingyu to use himself to get rid of himself. For a moment, he was angry from his heart, and he was about to jump to the ground. At this time, Su Mingyu in the distance yelled in a cold voice: "don''t move!"


    Tuoba did not have an eye full of angry red: "do not move let me wait for death!"


    But when he saw Su Mingyu, he was stunned.


    Su Mingyu is kneeling on one knee at the moment, supporting her elbow with her knee and stabilizing a long tubular object on her hand that looks like she doesn''t know what it is.


    This is obviously the huge version of the little thing in her hand. The small one can greatly hurt the black bear. Tuoba felt a chill on her back for no reason.


    This time he did not argue, very simply squatted on the ground, and then watched the black bear pounce on him, but did not waver.


    The next second, with the sound of "bang", none of Tuoba felt his face warm and sticky.


    When he reached out and touched the things on his face, he took it to the front of his eyes, and his hands were red.


    And that black bear has fallen on the ground, can not stop twitching, in its eyebrow, there is a two finger wide hole, is gurgling the flow of blood.


    Tuoba Wu looks at the black bear with consternation. He has been fighting with him for so long, but he has not been able to seriously hurt the black bear. Su Mingyu killed him with only two moves. This woman It''s too dangerous.


    Su Mingyu looked at the black bear on the ground and gave a long sigh of relief.


    She went to Tuoba Wu''s side and reached out: "are you ok?"


    Tuoba Wuyi looked at Su Mingyu''s slightly shaking hand, and for a moment, he even admired her a little.


    After all, making a hunting plan in such a short time not only makes use of yourself, but also accurately hits the black bear''s eyebrows under such great pressure. What is needed is not only exquisite technology, but also strong psychology.


    Su Mingyu didn''t know that he had been elevated to this point in Tuoba Wuyi''s heart. He just looked at Tuoba Wuyi in doubt: "can''t you get up?"


    She has stretched out her hand for a long time. If this man doesn''t get up, her waist is sore.


    "Oh..." She said so, Tuoba no one took Su Mingyu''s hand and stood up with her strength.


    Just grasped that pair of slender hands, Tuoba Wu is a Leng again, this woman''s hand unexpectedly so soft.


    This pair of weak, boneless and slender hands actually killed a black bear. Such a big contrast made Tuoba Wu seriously look at this woman with her own shoulder height again and again.


    The sun was mottled from the leaves of the gap, a ray of clear light just covered Su Mingyu, and outlined her white skin with a light halo.


    From a distance, it looks like a fairy who has strayed into the world.Under the bridge of nose is a light thin lips, especially that pair of bright eyes, so clear and transparent, but just flashed so fierce cold light.


    Tuoba none touched his nose awkwardly: "that Thank you... "


    Su Mingyu also did not polite, a nod: "you are too reckless."


    It''s no joke if you want to kill a black bear by yourself.


    There is no one in Tuoba


    This woman looks better when she doesn''t talk.


    Just want to say some gratitude words, Tuoba no one saw Su Mingyu squatting by the black bear''s side, then drew out the arrow behind his back and inserted it into the black bear''s wound.


    Tuoba looked at her without any doubt: "what are you doing?"


    "Camouflage." Su Mingyu head also did not return, attentively inserted the arrow on the hand.


    In this era, no one could use a hand gun. In order not to cause trouble, she had to disguise the snatch wound as an arrow wound.


    After finishing everything, Su Mingyu whistled, and soon heard the sound of horse''s hooves trampling on the ground. Tuoba Wuyi looked at Su Mingyu''s ability to tie the black bear to his horse. Then he clapped his hands and turned to look at himself: "where''s your horse?"


    Tuoba did not have a reaction for a long time, talent said: "dead."


    Su Mingyu


    After looking at the wound on Tuoba Wu''s body, Su Mingyu finally sighed: "forget it, let''s go together. I''m afraid we can''t go back later."


    With that, Su Mingyu led the horse to and fro in the direction.


    Tuoba didn''t understand what this woman was thinking, but at present, walking with her was the best choice, so spitting a bloody spit, Tuoba none still followed.

 Chapter 195

    When he came to the place where he had just been fighting with the black bear, he suddenly remembered what: "where is the man just here?"


    "The man you protected?" Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "I remember, you seem to call him the third prince?"


    Tuoba did not nod, a little anxious: "yes, he is our Mongolian three princes."


    Su Mingyu wrung her eyebrows: "is he favored?"


    "One of Khan''s favorite princes." Tuoba almost had no mind to explain to Su Mingyu, and he almost scratched his head.


    He took part in an autumn hunting and lost the third prince. He had to commit suicide to apologize.


    Seeing him like this, Su Mingyu pursed her lips, came to the Bush where the Tibetan had just been, took the man''s collar and lifted him out.


    Tuoba did not see that person, surprise rushed forward: "you hide?"


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow to look at him: "otherwise still can be you?"


    "All right, put him on the horse''s back. Let''s go back quickly. Maybe his hand can be saved."


    "Hands?" Tuoba no one was su Mingyu Mo a remind just notice, three Prince''s small arm unexpectedly whole broken!


    Looking at Tuoba Wu''s pale face, Su Mingyu suddenly had a little funny: "you won''t even know that his hand is broken?"


    "I I really didn''t notice. When I found him, it was when you saw me. " Tuoba didn''t have a frown. It looked very difficult.


    Su Mingyu pulled out a dagger from her trousers and handed it to Tuoba Wuyi. Then she was very indifferent, but she said in a determined tone: "you choose it. Do you want him to live?"


    Tuoba Wu suddenly opened his eyes. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at the woman in front of him in surprise and opened his mouth. He didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Su Mingyu and other impatient, simply put the knife to his hand, and then put his hands around his eyes to look at Tuoba no one, with a calm to indifferent voice said: "his hand, the probability of getting back is very small, you are a famous family on horseback, and as a prince, losing his arm is equivalent to losing everything."


    "Khan''s position will never have anything to do with him in the future, and those who he used to offend in order to get Khan''s position will eat back when they know that he has no chance to make a comeback."


    Said, Su Mingyu tone is very pitiful, but the eyes are cold like ice, no emotion: "this person, after every day is hell."


    "Rather than let him go back to Mongolia and be bullied to death, it is better to end him here, at least with a little face."


    Su Mingyu''s voice is very clear, like oriole, but the words are very determined.


    But it happens that every word is mentioned in Tuoba Wu''s heart.


    Indeed, as an ally of the three princes, he now has to choose whether to save or not.


    Looking at the empty arm of the third prince, suddenly, Tuoba did not raise his eyes and looked at Su Mingyu: "is that why you just asked me whether he is favored or not?"


    Su Mingyu nodded slightly: "if he has been unpopular and not expected, he may still feel that he is good to die or not to live, but if he falls from a high position, it is very difficult for ordinary people to stand up."


    Looking at a trace of meaning in Su Mingyu''s eyes, Tuoba doesn''t know why. Su Mingyu is talking about the third prince, but he has the feeling that she is talking about Gu Ruo Bai.


    Suddenly, Tuoba didn''t understand anything. He looked up at Su Mingyu and asked, "is that why you like Gu Ruo Bai?"


    Tuoba regretted not a single question.


    He has always been not interested in this kind of thing, why should he talk more this time?


    Su Mingyu didn''t care. She shrugged: "maybe, do you want to save him?"


    With his black eyes slightly restrained, Tuoba did not think of Gu ruobai''s calm expression. For a long time, he nodded: "try it, in case he is reborn in the fire?"


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrows. In fact, she knows better than anyone else. If she wants to counter attack in such a situation, the three princes are basically unable to do so.


    Judging from his attitude towards himself, we can see that he is not a person with strong willpower, but Su Mingyu has no objection. Who can''t have an expectation?


    "All right, then put him on the horse''s back and we''ll go back quickly."


    Tuoba did not nod, carefully put the third prince up, and then led the reins to follow Su Mingyu, and walked in the direction of the venue.


    Two people focused on the road, no one noticed, deep in the forest, several pairs of eyes are looking at them coldly.


    On this side, everyone is talking and laughing, waiting for the people to return.


    There are only two hours for this hunting. It''s time to see. The men who went out hunting gradually came back.


    Maybe it''s because the hunting ground is really rich. Basically everyone has something with them.


    Some are rabbits, some are deer, there are other small things, such as egrets and so on.


    Of course, the most remarkable thing about this autumn hunting is that King Yu and Tuoba have no one left. In the past, Wang Ruixian won every year. This year, I don''t know whether King Yu, who is expected by all, can win this autumn hunt.Just as we were looking forward to the return of King Yu, the dusty and windy king of Yu finally returned.


    The dark horse was shining in the sun, and the king Yu sitting on it was staring at the people below with his narrow eyes. It seemed that no one was arrogant in his eyes. Anyone who looked at it felt uncomfortable.


    But at the sight of the prey on his horse, everyone shut up.


    It was a tiger with hanging eyes. There were several arrows on the tiger''s body and many fighting wounds. Looking at the large and small arrow wounds on its body, it is not difficult to see that this tiger has experienced a great battle.


    In contrast, Yu Wang had no other wounds except his hair was a little messy and there was a scratch like mark on his arm. He killed a tiger at such a small price, which is enough to prove how powerful the king Yu was.


    "Really worthy of being king Yu!"


    A scholar at the bottom of the stage stood up and bowed his hand at King Yu and said, "this tiger is the king of the mountains and the head of all animals. Most people don''t say that they should kill tigers. They are afraid that it will be too late for them to hide."


    "Today, the king of Yu has not only successfully killed the tiger, but also has a relaxed body. It can be seen that the martial arts of the king Yu are world-renowned."


    In the face of the man''s praise, King Yu just nodded at him, which was regarded as accepting his approval.


    The emperor saw that the tiger on his horse''s back was also Longyan''s great joy: "good, good! I am worthy of being my son. "


    Compared with the peace here. The face of the sweat in Mongolia is very bad.


    "The king of Yu is really powerful, but none of our Mongolian Tuoba has come back, and the victory or defeat is not yet known."

 Chapter 196

    Listening to Dahan''s provocative words, King Yu was not anxious or slow: "that is, every year in the past, none of Tuoba could compete with Ruixian Wang. The younger generation''s admiration for Tuoba is also genuine, and there is absolutely no sense of pride."


    This sentence of Yu Wangdu seems to be elevating Gu ruobai and Tuoba Wuyi. In fact, it damages Tuoba Wuyi and Gu ruobai together.


    No one knows that every autumn hunt, the emperor will choose a beast to put in the Royal Garden for everyone to hunt. If there is no accident, no matter who can hunt the beast, he will be the first one in the autumn hunting.


    In the past, although Gu ruobai was able to win the first prize every time, he only won the first place because he killed a beast. Moreover, it was a leopard with a relatively small attack.


    Now, if he doesn''t, King Yu has already killed the tiger as soon as he does, and he hasn''t been hurt. Such a big contrast is telling Dahan that Gu ruobai is nothing in his eyes, and none of you is anything.


    Sweat''s face immediately became ugly: "you! Yellow mouth children talk so arrogant! Is that your etiquette? "


    Seeing that the sweat was angry, the emperor took a sip of tea and said, "the young man is a little angry. It''s nothing. The time hasn''t arrived. Let''s wait. Maybe none of Tuoba can bring us a surprise."


    The emperor''s words can be heard by anyone. It seems that he is appeasing the sweat, but in fact, he is satirizing secretly.


    All the beasts in this autumn Hunt have been hunted and killed by King Yu. No matter what animals he has hunted again and again, he can''t win.


    On everyone''s face to see the expression of good play, looking at the sweat, a person flustered driving the horse from inside to run out.


    The man was covered in blood and looked very embarrassed.


    When he almost got off the horse, it might be that he fell off the horse.


    Almost did not even stand firm, that person double. Leg a soft kneel on the ground: "big sweat!"


    When Khan saw him come out, his face was very gloomy, and now it was even more black, as if he could drip water: "what''s the matter so flustered?"


    "The third prince The third prince he He died... "


    "What!"


    As soon as he said this, the whole meeting hall was shocked.


    The big sweat is to clap the table to rise and glare at him angrily: "what do you say? What''s wrong with yeluyanqi


    "Three princes, he..." The man''s lips trembled with fear: "he was killed by the woman who had to take part in the autumn hunting before."


    Before the Khan spoke, the king of Yu retorted: "impossible!"


    For a while, everyone''s eyes were focused on the king Yu. Su Mingyu is the person of King Ruixian. Now it is of great importance. The first one to speak out should be king Ruixian. How could it be king Yu?


    After Yu said that, he reacted, but his face did not waver. He just looked at the man with a cold face: "Su Mingyu is just a woman. You three princes are eight feet old. It''s not easy for Su Mingyu to kill him?"


    "I I saw it with my own eyes! " The man trembled with fear: "I walked up and scattered with the third prince in the forest. While I was looking for him, I suddenly saw signs of birds and beasts flying away in the middle of the forest."


    "So I rode over, and as soon as I got there, I saw blood all over the place. It was a mess, and the woman was holding the third prince''s limb! I was afraid and anxious, so I turned and ran away


    King Yu''s eyes were fixed on the man, as if he wanted to see if he was lying.


    But the man seemed to be really scared, a little hesitant and confused in his eyes.


    Gu ruobai saw this, slowly rowed his wheelchair and went up to confront him face to face: "you said you saw her with the third prince''s amputated limb, did you see the body of the third prince?"


    When Gu ruobai said this, the man thought for a long time in silence: "at that time, there were bodies all over the ground, including horses and people."


    "I didn''t look at it carefully at all, but all the people were dead. Only the woman was alive and still had the third prince''s amputated limb. She must have killed the people and the third prince."


    Gu ruobai chuckled after hearing his words, which was very clear and contemptuous: "you said that Su Mingyu had killed people, but you clearly only saw her with a broken limb, but you did not see her really kill."


    "Don''t you think your tone is too firm? Is it hard for you and the third prince to do something shameful to Su Mingyu? As soon as you see Mingyu holding the third prince''s amputated limb, you can be sure that she must have killed the third prince. "


    Gu ruobai hit the nail on the nail and said that the man couldn''t lift his head.


    Everyone looked at the man''s face. Even if he didn''t explain, he understood that Gu ruobai was right.


    Dahan had heard that his son was gone and wanted to vent his anger on the emperor.


    But when he saw this scene, he could only slap him in the face with indignation, and then he opened his eyes and said, "You evil block! If you don''t make it clear, what''s going on? "The man was beaten dizzy, and after a long time, he covered his face and sobbed in a low voice: "back Back to Khan, the third prince The third prince just doesn''t like that woman''s arrogance. "


    "So So he asked us to teach Su Mingyu a lesson, but we didn''t really do it. Tuoba didn''t come out to stop us... "


    As soon as he finished saying this, Gu ruobai slapped his right shoulder with one hand and directly took off his arm.


    The huge pain made the man''s face pale and shameless, but all the people on the scene were secretive, and no one dared to say a word more.


    Gu ruobai looked at the emperor with a gloomy face: "Your Majesty, if this matter is really as he said, the minister there is bold, but also ask the emperor to send troops quickly."


    "Why?" The emperor''s face is not very good. If Su Mingyu really killed the third prince, even if the third prince was wrong, it would not stand up.


    Gu ruobai of course also knows the emperor''s concerns, but his tone is not humble and arrogant: "father, the son minister believes that Su Mingyu is definitely not a person who will kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    "According to this man''s description, the son minister guessed that there should have been other predators in the forest, a beast that was more ferocious than a tiger. Otherwise, those birds and beasts would not have scattered."


    "What''s more, the beast that can tear off a man''s arm can''t retreat even if Tuoba encounters none of them."

 Chapter 197

    "Other?" The emperor frowned and looked at him: "do you mean that the three princes and those people died under the claws of that beast?"


    In this way, the emperor frowned and looked at Mr. Zhang, who was in charge of the royal hunting ground.


    "This..." When Gu ruobai said this, Lord Zhang thought of one thing: "recently, some corpses with broken stomachs are often found in the hunting ground."


    "But we all think it was caused by your Majesty''s beast I don''t think much about But on second thought, it seems that there are too many dead bodies? "


    Hearing Zhang''s remark, all the people present were nervous.


    The emperor''s face was gloomy, and he wanted to drip water. Today, all the people who took part in the autumn hunting were the children of the officials in the imperial court, which could be said to be the effective force of the whole court in the future.


    If those who haven''t come back are slaughtered by the beast in this forest, then something serious will happen.


    For a moment, the whole meeting hall was in a state of panic, and everyone was very frightened. Even some of them with physical strength stood up and wanted to go into the mountain to find their own son.


    The emperor also realized the seriousness of the matter, and he waved with a big hand: "come on! Gather up my army and search for people in the mountains


    The meeting hall was in chaos. Those who had the courage wanted to follow. Those who were timid did not dare to go up, but they looked nervous.


    At this time, the crowd did not know who suddenly issued a cry of surprise, and then everyone''s eyes followed the direction of that man''s finger. Only one horse, two people, slowly came out from the edge of the forest.


    When people see who the two are, they are stunned, especially when they see the things on the horse. They are more surprised and can''t close their mouths.


    "Sue Su Mingyu! There are no Tuoba! "


    "What''s that on the back of their horses? Black? "


    A man''s voice was surprised and almost covered all the people''s whispers: "it''s a black bear!"


    "Ah


    "Black bear?"


    "How can there be a black bear here?"


    "There seems to be another man on the horse? Is it the third prince? "


    Everyone asked again, but Gu ruobai almost didn''t think about it, so he rowed his wheelchair to Su Mingyu.


    Nervous up and down looked at Su Mingyu, found that she was not injured, Gu ruobai just relieved: "you met the black bear?"


    Su Mingyu nodded, then leaned against Gu ruobai''s ear in a low voice and said, "you just told me that I would put beasts, but you didn''t tell me that I would release black bears. Is that too cruel?"


    Looking at her fear, Gu ruobai''s heart surged with heartache. He raised his hand and held Su Mingyu''s hand: "I''m sorry, let you take a risk."


    Su Mingyu grinned at him: "OK, Tuoba is no worse than me."


    With Su Mingyu''s line of sight, Gu ruobai can see that Tuoba Wuyi doesn''t have a piece of intact clothes. He looks embarrassed. At first glance, he has experienced a fierce battle.


    Noticing Gu ruobai''s line of sight, Tuoba no one and he looked at each other, nodded to say hello.


    Tuoba no one holds the yeluyan chess on the horse''s back, and then comes to the Khan with a dignified look: "Dahan! Tuoba did not feel ashamed to trust Dahan and failed to protect the third prince. Although he saved his life, his hand was broken, and he was afraid that he would never be able to take it back again. "


    Khan quickly raised his hand and lifted his face with joy: "encounter such beasts, you can''t help it."


    "What''s more, yeluyan''s survival is all due to the result of your fighting with the black bear. In this case, I should thank you for saving him."


    The king of black Yu said, "which one is more arrogant than the tiger?"


    Yu Wang''s hand was tight. For this perfect appearance, he planned for so long that he was broken by a black bear.


    The emperor''s face was not much better. He had just teased him. Now the man immediately regained his face, and without saying it, he was also very proud.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Dahan laughed and pulled Tuoba Wuyi up: "this time, you not only saved the driving, but also won the competition. By the way, you saved the girl. After returning to Mongolia, Ben Dahan will reward you well."


    When he said this, his voice was so loud that almost the whole meeting hall heard him. Those who just felt happy for the king of Yu lost their voice in an instant.


    In particular, Yu Wang''s face was gloomy, like the black iron of ten thousand years, and his eyes were full of forbearance.


    However, different from the happy sweat, Tuoba Wuyi''s face has not been very good.


    He frowned, for a long time, and his knees softened again to the ground.


    Khan was confused by his move: "what are you doing? You have made great achievements today, and you don''t need to kneel any more. "


    Tuoba no one took a deep breath, then his head hung low, as if he was very unwilling: "back to the sweat, this time In fact, Miss Su Mingyu saved my life She also hunted the black bear... ""What!" Khan was shocked and almost even his beard was about to blow: "Tuoba has no one. Ben Dahan will not blame you for not protecting the third prince, so you don''t have to blame yourself for this and give your credit to others."


    Tuoba no one still hung his head, but his voice was sonorous and powerful: "back to the sweat, Miss Su Mingyu really saved me this time..."


    "When I met the black bear, it had bitten off the arm of the third prince. I was in a hurry to save the third prince, so I fought with the black bear."


    "But in the end, I was defeated by the black bear. Just as I was about to be bitten to death, Miss Su Mingyu, who rescued the third prince, appeared."


    "It was she who shot the black bear in the eyebrow with her precise bow and arrow technique that killed the black bear."


    Tuoba none of these words an export, all the people''s eyes on Su Mingyu.


    Some were surprised, some were surprised, some were completely unbelievable, and some were contemptuous.


    The Emperor gave adult Zhang a look around him, and he immediately clapped his hands knowingly: "Miss Su is really a woman! It''s really powerful to have such abilities. Moreover, he saved the third prince regardless of the past


    The last sentence is obviously for Dahan.


    With the applause of Mr. Zhang, the people below also clapped.


    Even King Yu couldn''t help but cast a suspicious look.


    Listening to the thundering applause in his ears, the sweat''s face was as gloomy as water: "I don''t believe it! You see, the three arrows in the black bear''s eyebrows have clearly shot to a place accurately. How can she, a woman, have such good skills? "

 Chapter 198

    As soon as he said this, some other Mongolian officials also echoed: "it''s true. It takes a lot of skill to shoot three arrows to the same place! How could she, a woman, do it? "


    Su Mingyu was speechless by these people. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, Gu ruobai said coldly: "this is what Tuoba did not say. Does the Khan not believe his subordinates?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, it''s just that it''s so weird. How can I believe it?" Sweating''s face was still very ugly. Seeing that he managed to save some face for Mongolia, he was sold out by Tuoba Wuyi in the twinkling of an eye.


    Moreover, none of his carefully selected Tuoba was defeated by such a woman. How could he swallow that tone in his heart.


    "Yes, although it is from the mouth of Tuoba Wuyi, yes, but if this woman can do some magic, she may bewitch Tuoba Wuyi."


    "Besides, in terms of the wounds on his body, it is obvious that none of Tuoba is more likely to participate in the battle?"


    "Yes! Yes! You can see that Miss Su''s body is so neat from the beginning to the end, but it doesn''t look like it was after a war at all. "


    Listening to these people''s questions, Su Mingyu frowned.


    It seems that in any age, men do not allow women to shake their authority.


    I just killed a bear. I''m worried about these people.


    "Little girl of the Su family." The emperor suddenly looked at Su Mingyu and asked, "what do you think?"


    Su Mingyu took a look at his theatrical eyes and knew that he must have no good intentions. Instead of waiting for the emperor to say something to embarrass himself, he might as well speak up first.


    So Su Mingyu rubbed her eyebrows impatiently and said, "if you don''t believe me, I''ll give you another demonstration on the spot."


    Not to mention that three arrows hit a hole, that is, ten arrows and twenty arrows, she can hit a hole.


    In the 21st century, she has been training shooting day and night since she was a child.


    Not to mention anything else, just talking about the shooting skills, even in the 21st century, she is invincible, let alone the world where no one knows how to shoot.


    The emperor''s deep eyes showed a smile, but the tone was still so relaxed: "you can think about it and say it again."


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "since these people don''t believe me, this is the only way to make them feel more intuitively the scene Tuoba saw at that time."


    "Good, backbone." The emperor raised his hand with a smile to arrange for Su Mingyu what she wanted.


    Soon after a target and arrow were ready, Lord Zhang came to the Emperor: "Your Majesty, things are ready, Miss Su can also be in place."


    Su Mingyu took a look at the target which was not far away and said, "put it further away."


    Zhang was stunned: "but this is the standard distance when we train."


    "If you let go, you can." Su Mingyu frowned: "the black bear is a living creature. You can''t move the target. If you don''t move far away, how can you convince people?"


    As soon as Su Mingyu said this, many people present could not help but feel that this woman is simply too arrogant.


    Only Gu ruobai has been sitting calmly behind her, as if not worried at all.


    Yu Wang''s eyes also fell on Su Mingyu''s body. It was a surprise that this woman had such ability.


    "Oh, watch out for the wind." Sweat''s face is still dark like thick ink: "a girl who hasn''t been through worldly affairs is so crazy. I want to see if you can do it."


    Said, sweat scornfully glanced at Su Mingyu: "don''t brag just good, then not only lose your face, your whole country''s face is afraid to hang up, that can really become the world''s shame."


    Su Mingyu didn''t want to look at him. He raised his hand and raised his bow and arrow. Almost inadvertently, he aimed at him and shot the bow and arrow in his hand.


    She shot so casually that many people on the scene could not help but burst into a cold sweat.


    It''s not sure whether she can hit the bull''s-eye or not. She is so confident that she wants to shoot three arrows to one place.


    If you want to know this sweat can wait to see her joke! How can su Mingyu be so indistinguishable.


    But when everyone was worried, Su Mingyu''s arrow had hit the bull''s eye with great accuracy.


    "I got it


    I don''t know who gave a cry, which made us take a breath.


    "Oh, good luck. There are still two arrows left. I''d like to see if you can really hit it." Although the big sweat said so, but look at his breath holding, we can see that his heart also has some uncertainty.


    Because Su Mingyu''s performance is really amazing, so casually shot, actually shot.


    In the face of sweat''s sarcasm, Su Mingyu didn''t pay attention to it at all. She raised her hands one after another and shot three sharp arrows in one breath.Each shot hit the bull''s-eye exactly, and there was even one shot that went straight through the other before it was inserted.


    The man who had just mocked shut his mouth in an instant. Such a technique can''t be compared even if it''s the highest archery person out of the barracks.


    Tuoba opened his mouth in surprise. Although he saw Su Mingyu shoot the black bear, he knew that her archery was not bad, but he didn''t know that she was so powerful. This woman is really not showing the mountain or dew!


    The people below were all boiling: "who is Su Mingyu! I heard that she had been fighting poems on the king Yu''s flower boat before. She opened her mouth and came to see several poems. Now she shows such a powerful arrow technique! It''s amazing. "


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Another said, "especially for those who tell about the country and their families, the line in the hands of a loving mother and the coat of a wandering son" is absolutely amazing


    "What? Is that what she wrote? " A exclamation voice almost covered all the people: "that, the country is broken mountains and rivers, is also her writing?"


    After getting the affirmative answer, those men who just ridiculed Su Mingyu as a woman lowered their heads.


    Poetry and prose are not as good as other people''s, and military force is not as powerful as others.


    What''s wrong with Su Mingyu''s ridicule?


    Listening to people''s comments on her, Su Mingyu calmly took the arrow, then turned to look at the sweat, raised eyebrows and asked with a smile: "how?"


    Sweat''s face was so ugly that it was like eating a dead fly.

 Chapter 199

    Under the leadership of Gu ruobai, the audience also burst into thunderous applause.


    The emperor looked at this scene with a smile on his face: "so it seems that this young lady of the Su family has won the top prize. Are you all right?"


    After seeing Su Mingyu''s excellent archery, no one dared to say anything more.


    Seeing this, the emperor specially turned his eyes to the sweat on one side: "that What does sweating think? "


    Sweating was pale and did not open his mouth.


    The emperor narrowed his narrow eyes and chuckled: "today, Su Mingyu has made great achievements. He not only saved the three princes of Mongolia, but also hunted and killed the black bear and protected my people. "


    Then the emperor laughed at Su Mingyu and said, "Su girl, what do you want? As long as it''s not too much, I''ll give it to you. "


    As soon as the words came out, the sound of cool air was heard under the stage.


    You know, in the past, the emperor has never been as happy as he is today. He may even make such a verbal promise as long as it is not too much.


    With this sentence, Su Mingyu can simply do whatever he wants without worrying that someone dares to trouble her.


    Compared with the envy of those people, Su Mingyu felt nothing.


    She came to participate in this competition mainly to help Gu ruobai win fame.


    So for this request, she really did not think about it.


    Money? She can make her own money.


    Right? Gu ruobai is her.


    People? It''s enough for her to have Gu ruobai.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s frown, the emperor suddenly chuckled: "you girl, when you asked you to prove your ability, you agreed without lifting your eyelids. Now let you think about what benefits you want, but you are in a dilemma?"


    Su Mingyu scratched her head and said, "my highness, I haven''t thought about what I want."


    "What I wanted most was to have a heart and grow old with my head."


    "But now I have king Ruixian, so this only obsession is satisfied."


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at the emperor, symbolically mentioning: "it''s better for your majesty to leave this wish for the time being. How about asking your majesty when you need it? "


    Hearing her say so, the emperor narrowed his eyes and said, "what if I can''t do it?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t feel so sad. She shrugged her shoulders and said calmly, "if not, then forget it. Anyway, I don''t care about this wish."


    As soon as she said this, people began to talk about it.


    "Ah! Did I hear you right? She didn''t want the emperor''s promise? "


    "Is this girl really open-minded or does she have something else?"


    Compared with those malicious speculation in the population, Gu ruobai''s psychology is as sweet as eating honey.


    The girl finally said what she thought of herself and said it in front of so many people. Although she was arrogant and wanton, she also helped him drive away a large number of flies. Therefore, Gu ruobai''s mouth rose to a very happy arc.


    The king of Yu was staring at Su Mingyu with his deep eyes. It is true that Su Mingyu won this competition to win honor for the whole country, but she stole her own show, which made Yu Wang a little unhappy.


    But even more displeased to him was su Mingyu''s attitude towards Gu ruobai.


    As a woman, she is so bold to show her love in front of so many people. It''s crazy.


    But at the same time, King Yu did not admit that he was jealous of Gu ruobai.


    Can get Su Mingyu such love, Gu ruobai this disabled, in the end, how can it be!


    His hands were clenched so tightly that he didn''t even know when his palms were embedded in the flesh with manicured nails.


    Su Yueyue looked from afar. Standing in the crowd, Su Mingyu was flattered. Her face was black like ink, and there was thick jealousy inside.


    It seems that the emperor did not expect that the girl could give up such a good opportunity so easily. He was stunned and then he was dumbfounded: "you have made such a great contribution today. If you don''t depend on you for such a small matter, isn''t it that I am too cold and thin? It will lose people''s support. "


    Su Mingyu changed his mind when he saw the emperor. Although he was still respectful, he turned a lot of white eyes in his heart.


    "That Mingyu is here to thank the emperor."


    The emperor raised his hand: "this is what you deserve. Go down and sit down. I''ve been tired all afternoon. It''s time to have a good rest."


    Su Mingyu thanks an and pushes Gu ruobai to his position.


    What happened today is really incredible, so it was not until Mr. Zhang called out "banquet begins!" We gradually relaxed.


    As soon as Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai sat down, Gu ruobai took her hand.


    Su Mingyu looked at him suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    Gu ruobai shook his head: "nothing, just want to hold you."Su Mingyu saw this and grinned at him: "don''t worry, I''m really not hurt."


    "I know." Gu ruobai nodded: "but not next time."


    Although his whole process seems to be incomparably calm, but in fact, his heart has long been worried about sitting uneasy.


    If he did not absolutely believe in Su Mingyu''s strength, I''m afraid he would have let Mu go looking for someone.


    "The first time you heard me say it, I was afraid of it."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu with a pair of dark eyes full of deep feelings: "I was thinking at that time, if you also met that beast and were not against it, what should I do Girl, promise me, don''t do such a dangerous thing in the future. "


    it was the first time for Su Mingyu to see such a fragile Gu ruobai. Su Mingyu pursed her lips and nodded," OK, I promise you. "


    As they were talking, a glass of wine suddenly stretched out and said, "Miss Su, you are really a heroine among women! I really admire you


    Su Mingyu turned to look at him and frowned suspiciously: "who are you?"


    The man said with a smile: "it''s just a person who appreciates Miss Su. May I have a toast to you, Miss Su?"


    She held up the glass and was about to pass it to Su Mingyu. Su thought about it. As soon as she was ready to pick it up, Gu ruobai snatched the glass in front of her: "my wife should not drink."


    The man was stunned, and then the meaning of the unknown smile: "Ruixian Wang, this is to suspect that there is a problem with the wine?"


    Gu ruobai picked up his eyebrows and didn''t answer: "is there something wrong with Shi Shi Lang?"


    Shi Minglong?


    Su Mingyu instantly understood why Gu Ruo Bai''s face was so ugly.


    She smiles at Shi Minglong: "I''m sorry, I spent too much today. Now I just want to have a good rest."

 Chapter 200

    Shi Minglong is very sensible: "that''s natural. I just want to express my admiration for Miss Su. There is no other meaning."


    Finish saying, Shi Minglong also did not entangle again, turned to walk back to his position.


    Because he made a start, everyone came to celebrate Su Mingyu.


    Since Shi Minglong didn''t drink wine, she would not drink other people''s wine.


    So Su Mingyu was just an excuse not to drink, and all of them were pushed away.


    As soon as the others were almost finished, none of the tall Tuoba came over with a glass of wine: "Miss Su, thank you very much this time. Otherwise, let alone the three princes, maybe I can''t walk out of the forest."


    As she said this, none of Tuoba lowered her head. When she looked at Su Mingyu, her eyes were filled with admiration: "what''s more, under such circumstances, it''s really a chivalrous move for Miss Su to help regardless of past suspicion. Before I said you were a cunning woman, I''m really sorry..."


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect that none of Tuoba was so stubborn.


    He has obviously made them sweat unhappy, but he even apologizes to himself in front of so many people. Isn''t this a naked beating on their sweaty face?


    "It''s OK. It''s just that you can save me when you see it. Besides, you saved me first when I entered the forest. It''s just that I should repay this kindness."


    Tuoba did not have a pursed lip, and then pointed to Gu ruobai thumbs up: "she is very good, with you."


    Gu ruobai took Su Mingyu in his arms and drew a smile at him: "of course I know."


    In the face of Gu ruobai''s childish possessive behavior, Su Mingyu just sighs helplessly, right as do not know.


    "But With all due respect. " Tuoba Wu''s expression is somewhat dignified: "if Miss Su''s weapons are known by those who have a heart, the whole world will have great changes."


    Are you talking about your own handgun?


    Su Mingyu collected her eyes and said, "well, I''d like to thank you for keeping this secret for me."


    Tuoba did not touch his nose and was embarrassed: "after all, you saved me, and there are three princes."


    Before, Su Mingyu thought that Tuoba Wuyi was a man of high self-esteem. Later, he saved him and thought that he was a man of integrity. Now it seems that he is just a person who is loyal to his heart.


    If this is not the case, he does not need to be in the sweat praise his time, will tell the truth.


    "You are also a respectable man." Su Mingyu said, and raised the glass of wine to him, and then drank it down.


    A surprise flashed in Tuoba Wu''s eyes. Before Su Mingyu didn''t accept anyone''s wine, now he offered to propose a toast to himself. Such recognition made Tuoba Wuyi''s serious face smile: "you too! If Miss Su wants to come to Mongolia, you can come to me. "


    There is peace here, and there is a lot of discussion.


    Who did not expect, this autumn hunting was actually pulled out by a woman, and still won without suspense.


    Originally, a lot of people came to see Gu ruobai''s jokes. After all, he was so arrogant before, and he won the first prize for several years.


    Today, many people who are willing to ridicule him are willing to do so.


    But now, the daughter-in-law came out, steadily won the first place, and by the way, he also closed down Tuoba''s no one''s heart. This is really a jealous face.


    If you look at other people, you don''t have to do it yourself. You can''t raise your head by beating these people.


    Su Yueyue sits in the crowd, his eyes sharp at Gu ruobai. Su Mingyu, who had asked his father to bring her, wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of her.


    Unexpectedly, people did not get rid of, but let her so brilliant, became the absolute protagonist of this autumn hunting!


    Su Yueyue angry hate can''t bite a bite of silver teeth!


    What the hell is going on with Su Mingyu!


    Since the last time I was almost killed and woke up, there is something wrong with the whole person. It is obvious that Su Mingyu is still the same one. But obviously, his eyes and ways of dealing with things have changed a lot. There must be something wrong with this!


    There was nothing to look forward to at the back of the banquet. It was nothing more than roasting the animals we had hunted.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai were not interested after a while, so they simply said that Gu ruobai was a little sick, so they asked for permission to go back first.


    Su Mingyu made a contribution, plus Gu ruobai''s body had defects. The emperor readily agreed.


    So they chose an opportunity that no one noticed, then they turned around and ran away without noticing the bitter eyes behind them.


    On the carriage, Su Mingyu gave a long yawn: "it''s almost exhausted my physical strength today."


    Gu ruobai took her to his arms: "sleep for a while. I''ll call you when I get to the place."


    Su Mingyu nodded and squinted against Gu ruobai''s shoulder.The rickety carriage made her sleepy. Su Mingyu fell asleep.


    Also do not know, sleep to when, Su Mingyu suddenly heard a whistling sound in the ear.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a knife with a cold light shining straight at her face.


    It''s too late to dodge. Su Mingyu hardly hesitates. She raises her hand and picks up the stab with her arm.


    Su Mingyu''s face was twisted by the pain of piercing the forearm.


    However, her skill was not affected by the pain. She lifted her foot and kicked him out of the carriage.


    At this time, Su Mingyu suddenly reacts, and everyone is killed in front of him. What about Gu ruobai?


    As soon as she turned back, she saw that Gu ruobai''s eyes were closed. Su Mingyu''s heart sank. She hesitated for a moment, then raised her slightly trembling hand and put it between Gu ruobai''s nostrils.


    Fortunately, although the breath is very weak, but still alive


    As soon as the stone in Su Mingyu''s heart was about to land, he heard the noise outside the carriage.


    Su Mingyu slapped Gu ruobai several times, but he didn''t wake up. Su Mingyu quickly took a look at the horse in front of him. There were at least ten people around him.


    Those people saw that Su Mingyu came out and pointed their swords to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu frowned tightly and threw a handful of powder out of her hand. Those people withdrew nervously and covered their mouths and noses.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Mingyu let the horse gallop.

 Chapter 201

    Those people didn''t expect that Su Mingyu could find a way to get away from him. After a few glances at each other, they turned around and ran after him.


    Su Mingyu calmly thought about the current situation. Her spear was taken away by Muyi in advance, and with a comatose Gu ruobai, she had little chance to win.


    But where did these people come from?


    To kill yourself? Why is Gu ruobai in a coma, but he has nothing to do with it?


    After returning from the hunting ground, she almost always stuck with Gu ruobai, and she never gave him a chance to be attacked.


    And this person is Gu ruobai, his vigilance will never be smaller than his own, how can he be so easily hit? What the hell is going on here.


    Just thinking about it, I heard the roar of arrows shooting from my ears.


    Su Mingyu didn''t even return his head. When he tilted his head, he hid.


    But then there are more and more arrows behind her, so she can''t help but accelerate the speed of the horse.


    However, there was a carriage behind him, and the horse could not run very fast even if it was a desperate race.


    Feeling that the people behind her are about to catch up with her, Su Mingyu turns back to the carriage and binds Gu ruobai to her body. Then she takes a heavy step and sits on the horse''s back again. At the same time, she cuts off the rope tied to the carriage behind her without hesitation.


    After hearing the "boom" sound, the carriage was left behind. Along with the carriage, there were several people in black who could not dodge.


    Su Mingyu ran away from the front without stopping. The pursuers in the rear did not want to let her go. Seeing the posture, it was clear that she would never die.


    Su Mingyu''s face is very dignified. She should pay attention to the people behind her and look at the road ahead at the same time. The two distractions make her not notice that there is a dead end ahead.


    Except for the huge cliff, there is no way to retreat.


    Su Mingyu frowns tightly and can only wait to die here. But Gu ruobai is in a coma, and she can''t hold him to swim before the pursuers arrive.


    After thinking about it again and again, Su Mingyu''s light suddenly saw something. She suddenly turned over and dismounted and flattered her. She patted the horse hard. As soon as the horse had a pain, it ran away.


    When those people in black finally caught up with the lake, they didn''t see anything.


    When you look at me and I look at you, they seem to be at a loss.


    "Where are the people?"


    The leader''s face was gloomy: "clearly looking at them here!"


    "The horse is gone, isn''t it riding?" One of them was a little nervous.


    "Fart!" The leader raised his hand and gave him a moment: "this is the way we came. Do you see any trace of their escape?"


    The leader said and looked down at the ground.


    After looking at it for a long time, his face was very ugly: "look at the mark of the horse''s hoof, as if it was running to that side?"


    The man pointed to the right and let his men confirm it.


    The man took a look, then nodded: "it seems that it is, chase?"


    "Chase!" The leading man looked awe inspiring and ran towards the direction where the horse disappeared.


    All of a sudden, there is a big bubble in the bottom of the lake.


    At this time, a trace of cool wind blows, Su Mingyu''s eyes at the bottom of the lake are watching Gu ruobai have vomited one bubble after another.


    As soon as she bit her teeth, she floated up from the lake and vomited the hollow straw in her mouth. Before she could breathe, she quickly turned back to check Gu ruobai''s situation.


    Fortunately, Gu ruobai was not choked by water because of his own gas.


    But even if the whole person was immersed in the water, he didn''t even wake up. He didn''t know why Su Mingyu had a bad premonition.


    She helped Gu ruobai up with difficulty, pulled him on his shoulder, and then waddled toward the capital.


    Su Mingyu used up a lot of physical strength when he was hunting in autumn. Now he has such a lot of trouble. He can''t walk any further without going far.


    But she did not dare to rest. In case that the group of people caught up again, according to her current physical strength, she and Gu ruobai could not run away.


    Thinking of this, Su Mingyu bit the tip of her tongue ruthlessly, and her pain made her have some strength.


    Su Mingyu did not dare to take the road. Every step was very difficult for Su Mingyu. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Su Mingyu frowned. If she could not walk out of the forest again, Gu ruobai was afraid that she could not.


    This was an unknown poison, but also soaked in water, and did not change in time to clean clothes, if he was poisoned with typhoid, Su Mingyu dare not think.


    All the way, Su Mingyu''s face and hands were all cut by branches. When she was exhausted and could not hold on to it, she suddenly saw a light flashing in the distance ahead.A flash of joy flashed in her eyes. Su Mingyu just wanted to walk over, but after thinking about it, she put Gu ruobai down first and hid him in the Bush at night. Then she walked towards the light with firm eyes.


    When she got close, Su Mingyu saw that it was a yard, very neat and clean. It seemed that the people who lived here seemed to cherish them very much.


    Su Mingyu raised his hand and knocked on the wooden door. After a while, he heard a clear male voice coming from inside: "who is it?"


    Su Mingyu licked her thirsty lips, and after a long time pulled her hoarse voice back: "I passed by here, and I lost my way. I want to stay overnight. Can I?"


    "You live with me, a woman?" The man''s voice seems to be a little unhappy: "no, you go quickly."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "I came with my husband, but my husband was bitten by some poison on the road. He was unconscious. The little girl had no way to disturb her. Please help me."


    Finally, Su Mingyu added: "when we get back to your house, we will give you silver to thank you."


    Although you should not show your wealth when you go out, Su Mingyu has no way out at this time.


    Listen to the voice of people inside full of gas, it seems that she is also a Kung Fu in the body, to now she really want to fight, she may not have much chance of winning.


    The people inside seemed to be moved by her words, and soon saw the man in a coat come out with an oil lamp.

 Chapter 202

    When he saw only Su Mingyu outside, he was stunned.


    Su Mingyu quickly explained: "I really can''t lift my husband, so I put him not far away from here, and then I came to ask for help."


    The man took a glance, then raised his head: "take me there."


    As the man exposed his whole face, Su Mingyu realized that the man was very handsome and his dark hair seemed to be brighter than the stars at night, especially his eyes, which were like the lake with waves under the sun, giving people a sense of peace.


    Su Mingyu takes the man to the place where Gu ruobai is hidden, and then they work together to bring Gu ruobai to the wooden house.


    Looking at Gu ruobai on the bed, Su Mingyu turned to look at the man and bowed deeply to him: "thank you for your help, and Can you help me find a shirt you don''t wear, and then help me boil some water. I want to change him into a clean one


    The man looked down at Su Mingyu, who was obviously dirtier than Gu ruobai. He picked up his eyebrows and chuckled: "it''s clear that you are dirtier than him, but you didn''t think about yourself first?"


    Su Mingyu was so said by him, just remembered: "if the childe can prepare a more suit of clothes, the little girl also wants to change."


    "You didn''t think of yourself at all?" A smile flashed in the man''s eyes: "the water is in the kitchen, just burned a pot, the clothes are in the wardrobe, choose it by yourself, I went to the side room to sleep, what can I do tomorrow?"


    With that, the man walked out with a steady pace, just like Su Mingyu''s illusion.


    I don''t know why, Su Mingyu thinks the man in front of her is dangerous.


    However, at the moment, she can''t care so much. It''s important to change clothes for Gu ruobai first.


    when Su Mingyu brings water to Gu ruobai and takes off her jacket and pants, she suddenly feels a little confused.


    She''s not a teenager, but Do you want her to change Gu ruobai?


    This That''s not very good, right?


    Looking at the drum that people can''t look directly at, Su Mingyu secretly bit the tip of his tongue.


    I don''t know how many people''s bodies I saw during the mission, not to mention men? The 21st century is not enough!


    Forced to give himself a dose of reassurance, Su Mingyu''s eyes narrowed into a slit, a bite of teeth, with the fastest speed to Gu ruobai for profanity, and then a long sigh of relief.


    "I didn''t want to take advantage of you! It''s a last resort! "


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath and wiped Gu ruobai''s body with a warm towel. Su Mingyu was attracted by the large and small wounds on Gu ruobai''s body.


    This man It''s really the undead who survived from the battlefield. With so many wounds, it seems that it hurts.


    But in order to survive, or to be liked by the emperor, he endures such pain day after day?


    Su Mingyu''s finger belly gently rubs on Gu ruobai''s back, and a touch of heartache comes into his eyes.


    After busy working for a long time, Su Mingyu is finally finished for Gu ruobai.


    When she was in her waist and wanted to have a rest, she felt cool behind her back. At this time, she reflected that she was still wearing wet clothes on her body.


    So she found a suit of clothes that looked smaller from the cabinet. When Su Mingyu was about to change, she suddenly noticed Gu ruobai on the bed. After thinking about it, she finally blocked Gu ruobai''s face with a folded dry towel, and began to change her clothes.


    Although he knew that Gu ruobai would not wake up, he wanted to change clothes in front of him Su Mingyu still felt that she couldn''t do it.


    After changing clothes like a gust of wind, and cleaning up the room, it was almost midnight.


    Su Mingyu looked up at the starry sky and sighed for a long time. In her mind, she and Gu ruobai had been thinking about something that he had touched but not touched.


    Wine? But she clearly and Tuoba have no respect for wine, that should be something should be her?


    Wait, wine!


    She remembers that Shi Minglong offered her wine, but she didn''t drink it and was robbed by Gu ruobai.


    But Gu ruobai didn''t drink the wine. He just put it aside. Did Shi Minglong put the poison on the glass? Whether to drink or not, as long as touch the glass will be hit?


    This is too cruel!


    Su Mingyu spat secretly. She remembers that Gu ruobai said last time that he wanted to help Ye Weiguang get Shi Minglong. I think he has already noticed it, so he will do it by himself.


    She patted her face and forced herself to refresh herself. Then she turned back to the room and did not see the dark eyes by the window.


    The next day, at daybreak, Su Mingyu knocked on the man''s door: "childe, in order to thank you, I prepared breakfast for you."


    "Breakfast?" The people inside seemed a little surprised, but soon came to open the door.


    Looking at Su Mingyu put those pickled vegetables porridge a pick eyebrow: "see you clearly is a young lady appearance, unexpectedly still can these things."Su Mingyu handed him the dishes and chopsticks: "it''s just a miss who is not favored."


    The man took a taste of each bowl and chopsticks and nodded with satisfaction: "the rice grains of this porridge are well cooked."


    Su Mingyu reluctantly tugged at the corners of her mouth. "I haven''t asked the name of the childe. When my husband and I go back, we can send someone to send a thank you gift."


    "My name is Leng, Leng ziyue." While eating porridge, the man took a light look at Su Mingyu: "your man, the poison in the body, if you don''t understand it again, I''m afraid it will be bad."


    "Mr. Leng, what poison do you know in him?" Su Mingyu gets up and looks at Leng ziyue in surprise.


    Cold son more pointed to the desktop: "you don''t so excited, first with breakfast."


    Seeing that the man didn''t look like a liar, Su Mingyu sat down with patience.


    But she was in no mood to eat the meal in front of her.


    Cold son more see form pick eyebrow: "want to solve his poison, need to go up the mountain to look for medicine, if you don''t eat anything, where will you come from the strength of climbing mountains and wading water?"


    Hearing Leng ziyue say so, Su Mingyu pursed her lips, and then she picked up a bowl of chopsticks and quickly took three or two mouthfuls to finish the porridge in the bowl.


    Looking at her so acute, lengziyue also helpless: "you this woman, but is different from others'' woman.


    Su mingyuquan thought he was praising: "cold childe, everything is on you."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s serious expression, lengziyue picked his eyebrows: "OK, since I said to cure, I will try my best."


    Finally, Leng ziyue finished his breakfast. His front foot went to the room to check Gu ruobai''s injury. Su Mingyu followed him in.


    When he saw the dry towel on Gu ruobai''s eyes, he was stunned, and then he looked back at Su Mingyu.


    Su immediately took the towel down Please feel the pulse, young master Leng

 Chapter 203

    Lengzi''s white fingers fell on Gu Ruo Bai''s wrist. After a while, he saw that his face was a little bad: "this poison It should have been very simple, but since he was a child, he took some drugs to increase the drug resistance of his body, so now there are two forces in his body that are deadlocked... "


    Su Mingyu''s heart was cold: "cold childe, please help him..."


    "Don''t panic." Lengzi congealed his eyes more and more: "we have a hot spring in the back mountain. He may need to go there for antidote."


    Su Mingyu listened to him say so and let out a long sigh of relief in his heart.


    "Come on, let''s go to the mountain to collect herbs first."


    Lengziyue looked at Su Mingyu with a sigh of relief. He could not help laughing: "you were so calm before. Even if you were asking for help, you didn''t have too many expressions. How could you be so nervous when you heard that this man was dying?"


    "That Let''s go quickly. " Su Mingyu admits that she is thick skinned, but she can''t stand being teased.


    Fortunately, although the slope was steep, it was not impossible to walk.


    Su Mingyu walked behind Leng ziyue and looked at his brisk pace. He could not help sighing that he was not only so good-looking, but also good at medicine and martial arts. Why did he live alone in such a remote mountain forest?


    Just thinking about it, Leng ziyue in front of her suddenly stops. Su Mingyu doesn''t check it. It seems that she is going to bump into it. Fortunately, she goes to the side and avoids lengziyue.


    "What''s the matter? Why stop suddenly? "


    Su Mingyu stood firm and looked at him suspiciously.


    But who knows, she lifted an eye to see cold son more is using a strange vision to look at oneself.


    Su Mingyu collected her eyes: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m just wondering who you are." Leng ziyue''s face is still that kind of light appearance, but deep eyes are addicted to what darkness.


    Su Mingyu has no reason for the psychological sink: "I said, because I lost my way to get here."


    "You and that man are clearly not husband and wife. If you don''t think you are a girl of ordinary people, you can''t look like a girl in an ordinary family."


    Lengziyue said this, the eyes have been staring at Su Mingyu, as if to see through her like: "and that man in the poison. It''s called eroding ice. Poison. The first poisoning is just lethargy. After that, the body temperature will drop a little every day. After ten days, there is no doubt that he will die. "


    In the heart, although Su Mingyu knew that Gu ruobai was poisoned, he didn''t realize that he was poisoned.


    "But what does that have to do with my identity?"


    Cold son more collect eyes to look at her: "this poison, is one of the means that the palace ladies compete for favor, the outside world is rare."


    "Rarely. Not without it. " Su Mingyu looked up at him with silence in his eyes.


    Cold son more light smile: "do you know why the market is rare?"


    "Because there is a medicine named Shijue grass in it. The growth conditions of Shijue grass are extremely harsh, so it is very precious. In fact, Shijue grass is also very chicken ribs, and other poisons will not use it except for the ice erosion and poison


    "So, except for the powerful and wealthy ladies in the palace, the rest of us will not make this kind of poison with this effort, because it spreads too slowly."


    Listening to Leng ziyue''s words, Su Mingyu is relieved. If he really wants to do something to himself, there is no need to explain so much.


    Deeply bowed to lengzi, Su Mingyu said: "sorry to deceive Mr. Leng. He and I are not husband and wife, but we have made an engagement."


    "I''m not an ordinary girl. My name is Su Mingyu. I''m the legitimate daughter of the Secretary of the Su family. The one on the bed is the king of Ruixian today."


    With that, Su Mingyu''s eyes darkened: "we came back from autumn hunting. We never thought we met an assassin on the road. Although I know some Kung Fu, I can''t beat four hands with two fists, so we are in a mess to escape."


    Lengziyue looked at Su Mingyu who was suddenly sincere. Liu Mei slightly raised: "you know the current affairs. Don''t worry. If I can''t say anything else, it happens that there is a hot spring on the mountain behind my wooden house, which is suitable for him."


    Su Mingyu took a long sigh of relief when lengziyue said so: "thank you very much."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s low head, lengzi picked his eyebrows more and more: "OK, let''s go. The herbs we want to collect are not far ahead."


    See Leng ziyue take the lead to go ahead, Su Mingyu looks at lengziyue''s back deeply.


    This man, absolutely has a problem.


    Listening to his tone, he seems to know the means of the palace very well. But since he is a member of the palace, how can he live in such a remote mountain?


    However, at present, it is the most important to detoxify Gu ruobai. Su Mingyu tries to suppress the doubts in his heart and follows up.


    When Su Mingyu finally climbed over the hillside and saw a sea of flowers in front of her, she was stunned.


    "How could there be such a sea of flowers in this forest?" It''s not normal for a forest with a lot of land and money.


    Noticed Su Mingyu''s surprise, lengzi more smilingly hooked his lips: "this is the tyranny of this medicine."Lengzi went to the edge of the sea of flowers. The surrounding flowers seemed to have a sense. Yellow smoke was emitted from the flowers and pistils. The place where the smoke touched was almost yellow at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then turned into a handful of white ash.


    Su Mingyu stepped back sharply. Now she finally knows why there is such a space in this forest.


    The powder from this flower is poisonous. If it is contaminated, it will be turned into fertilizer.


    But Leng ziyue is like nothing, completely ignoring those smog, directly went to the middle of the sea of flowers, found a unique white flower, and then without hesitation to uproot it.


    At the moment when he pulled up the white flower, the whole sea of flowers seemed to wither and wither in an instant.


    Su Mingyu was stunned. As a person who has seen high-tech, the scene similar to the immortal knight errant scene in front of her is really too shocking.


    "This What is it? "


    Su Mingyu looked from afar, her eyebrows twisted into the character of Sichuan.


    "This is the flaming flower." Lengzi more carefully put the flowers into the bag: "you are very lucky, this flower ten years to give birth to a white flower king, it happened to be you."


    Su Mingyu looked at those withered flowers and asked suspiciously, "are they all dead?"


    "No Leng ziyue''s answer is very simple: "they will breed a new flower king in the underground, ten years later is a prosperity."


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and murmured, "this is not so much a flower as an animal."

 Chapter 204

    But compared with these, Su Mingyu is more concerned about Gu ruobai''s poison: "can we go back to save Gu ruobai now?"


    "What''s the hurry?" Lengzi looked at her more and more: "medicine has not been found, since the girl is good at climbing, should be no problem?"


    "Rock climbing?" Su Mingyu''s eyelids jumped. She had a bad premonition.


    Cold son more pick eyebrow looked at her, hook up a smile: "want to save your love. People, follow me."


    With that, lengziyue went to the mountain again.


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath. The matter had come to this point. She had no way to retreat. She could only bite her teeth and follow up.


    But when Su Mingyu saw the mountain in front of her, she couldn''t help regretting.


    In front of me, there were two opposite straight rock walls, about five stories high, on which there was almost no place to settle.


    Su Mingyu pointed to the rock wall and took a puff from the corner of his mouth: "is that what you said about climbing?"


    Lengzi nodded more and more: "in the crevice of this rock, there is a kind of red Dendrobium, I need that one."


    Dendrobium Su Mingyu is to know, but have not seen red, but thought to save Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu or pinch hands: "I know."


    With that, she ran up to the rock with a little toe, and then jumped back and forth between the two rock walls with the strength of rebound. Although it was a little dangerous, she also successfully came to a concave platform of the rock wall.


    Stabilizing his mind, Su Mingyu seriously found the kind of Dendrobium that Leng ziyue said, but he didn''t find it after a circle.


    Just as she was about to walk up again to see if there was one, she did not know where a green snake came. She bit Su Mingyu''s face directly. Su Mingyu subconsciously hid behind. Although she could avoid the snake, she fell back with unstable gravity.


    Seeing that she was about to fall down, Su Mingyu frowned and pushed the rock under her feet fiercely. With that strength, Su Mingyu jumped directly to a concave foothold in the opposite rock.


    Finally, after standing firm, Su Mingyu breathed out a long breath.


    The next cold son more really is indifferent to look at, seems not to care about Su Mingyu''s safety: "this medicine is very important."


    Su Mingyu bit her teeth: "I know."


    Then he turned around and found the red Dendrobium in a crevice. Su Mingyu was pleased and reached for it.


    Can not wait for her action, the next cold son more slowly said: "this Dendrobium is particularly delicate, if you use your hands to touch, picked down will be useless."


    Su Mingyu a Leng: "you whole me?"


    You can''t pick it by hand. How do you pick it?


    Lengziyue looked up at her like watching a play: "it''s you who are too anxious."


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "that how to pick?"


    Leng ziyue thought that she was going to argue with himself. Unexpectedly, she could be soft: "wrap your sleeve with your hand, and then pick it down with your hairpin. Pay attention, don''t touch the Dendrobium directly."


    Su Mingyu didn''t pay any attention to him. He took off the hairpin on his head. His black hair fell like a waterfall in an instant. The light was shining in the sun, which made Su Mingyu''s cold face look soft.


    Leng ziyue was watching from below, his black eyes were slightly Lin, and he couldn''t see his face.


    When Su Mingyu finally got the Dendrobium and then came down from the cliff, Leng ziyue had recovered his indifference.


    "Here it is." Su Mingyu carefully from the sleeve of Dendrobium exposed: "here you are."


    Lengziyue also did not polite, accepted the Dendrobium, and then looked at Su Mingyu: "the girl''s skill is good."


    Su Mingyu pulled the corners of her mouth: "thank you for your praise. Do you have any medicine you need?"


    "No more." Know that Su Mingyu is very dissatisfied with his practice, lengziyue also did not explain: "go, go back."


    When Su Ming and Leng ziyue returned to the wooden house, it was already dark.


    Su Mingyu takes a look at Gu ruobai. Seeing that he has no other condition except his temperature gradually drops, Su Mingyu raises his sleeves and goes to the kitchen to prepare dinner for them.


    When the cold son more processing good medicine, smell the vegetable fragrance, can''t help but slightly a Leng: "I thought you have been upset."


    Su Mingyu quipped: "what''s wrong with me? The reason why Leng Gongzi asked me to pick the Dendrobium must be because the Dendrobium had to be picked with silver?"


    "You know that." Cold son more indifferent to eat vegetables: "today is too late, tomorrow morning will take him to the hot spring on the mountain."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "thank you very much."


    After a day''s tiredness, Su Mingyu returns to her room and closes the door. Looking at Gu ruobai in bed, she feels tired for no reason.


    In the 21st century, she can carry out the task for several months without such tired feeling.


    But now, she just separated from Gu ruobai for a day, and she felt very tired. It seems that Gu ruobai really walked into his own life as he wanted, but after relying on him so much, he was in a dazeLie on the head of Gu ruobai''s bed and sleep for a whole night.


    The next day, the day was getting brighter. Leng ziyue, dressed in plain clothes, came out of it and took a look at Su Mingyu''s clean scooter. He couldn''t help laughing: "what you think is comprehensive."


    Su Mingyu quipped: "the mountain road is difficult to walk, if carrying him, it will be too consuming."


    Although there was a scooter, Su Mingyu was still sweating when she dragged Gu ruobai to the hot spring on the mountain.


    Along the way, Leng ziyue is indifferent to look at, there is no intention to help, Su Mingyu did not open the mouth, just indifferent to pull Gu ruobai off the scooter, and then asked: "directly into the bubble?"


    "Yes." Lengziyue finished speaking, he took out a medicine bottle from his arms, and sprinkled the contents around the hot spring.


    Su Mingyu also has no nonsense, has done once, again takes off the care if white clothes also not to be so awkward.


    Three five divide two to finish Gu ruobai''s clothes, and then put him in the hot spring.


    When Gu ruobai is immersed in the water, Su Mingyu keenly sees Gu ruobai''s frown.


    Su Mingyu heart a joy: "cold childe, he has a reaction."


    Lengziyue just nodded indifferently: "en. For the next few days, he will stay here, and you need to stay with him. "


    Su Mingyu didn''t even lift her eyelids: "good."


    Looking at her so simple, cold son more pick eyebrow: "you pour is the intention to him."


    Su Mingyu also did not escape, a nod: "yes, who let me like him."

 Chapter 205

    "Do you like it?" Lengzi more dark eyes seem to flash what: "too cheap."


    Then he put a pill into Gu ruobai''s mouth, and then got up: "no matter what happens, he can''t get up from it."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes."


    Although she was a little curious about Leng ziyue''s attitude, Su Mingyu was not a talkative person at all, so she thought she didn''t hear it.


    The autumn weather is very good for Gu ruobai. There is no scorching sun. Su Mingyu goes to get a pile of grass to make her sit comfortably, so that she can concentrate on Guarding beside Gu ruobai.


    Two days passed in a flash, during which Leng ziyue did nothing except give Gu ruobai a pill while taking some food and water.


    Although a little anxious, but looking at lengziyue very confident appearance, Su Mingyu also did not ask much.


    But on the fifth day, Su Mingyu finally couldn''t help it. She frowned and looked at Leng ziyue: "Leng childe, today is the fifth day."


    Cold son more natural know what she wants to say, a pick eyebrow: "urgent what, poison attack needs 10 days, antidote is not overnight."


    Although he knew it was such a truth, Su Mingyu was still a little worried: "but he didn''t have many days."


    Cold son more and more one eye, pale Gu Ruo Bai, after a long time, a gaze: "tomorrow I will give the needle."


    With that, Leng ziyue left again, and Su Mingyu was helpless.


    But I don''t know why she always feels that this lengzi is more contradictory. Although she is saving Gu ruobai, she is not very happy.


    Ming Ming didn''t want to, but he still gave himself food every day. So contradictory that Su Mingyu didn''t know what he was going to do.


    The next day, lengziyue came with a big box according to the agreement.


    He didn''t talk nonsense. He opened Gu ruobai''s midcoat and stabbed in a silver needle.


    Su Mingyu looked at his cruel hand and frowned.


    As lengzi''s needles prick more and more, Gu Ruo Bai''s face becomes more and more ugly.


    Su Mingyu watched nervously, but did not dare to make a sound. At this time, the sky suddenly became dark. Leng ziyue''s face suddenly became ugly: "I put an umbrella in the box, open it."


    When Su Mingyu opened the umbrella in a hurry, she only felt that her hand was sinking. She was afraid that the umbrella would have five Jin just because of the umbrella bone?


    However, seeing that it was going to rain, Su Mingyu did not dare to delay. She squatted on the ground and took an umbrella for Gu ruobai and lengziyue. Suddenly, it rained heavily. Almost instantly, Su Mingyu was drenched in water.


    However, she still tried to hold the umbrella in the direction of Gu ruobai and lengziyue. Leng ziyue saw Su Mingyu, who was drenched all over the body, after finishing the needle. He raised his eyebrows and took a look at the well protected himself and Gu ruobai, and sneered: "you girl, it''s interesting."


    The autumn rain has been a little cold, Su Mingyu is stiff all over, and has no mood at all to say something to him, just a white eye: "after all, it''s your doctor, can''t let you suffer from the wind and cold."


    Lengzi saw the situation more and more, and he jokingly hooked his lips. He didn''t mean to help Su Mingyu in the past.


    Su Mingyu didn''t even want him to hold an umbrella for himself.


    This man seems to be a bit of a doctor''s heart, but he is really cold at heart.


    In the past few days, Su Mingyu has completely grasped his personality.


    What has nothing to do with himself, has nothing to do with life and death. Leng ziyue will not take care of it. Even if Su Mingyu is tired alone, he just doesn''t mean to show any pity for her.


    The thunderstorm in autumn didn''t last long. About when Su Mingyu was about to be carried to the ground by the weight of the umbrella, the rain finally stopped.


    Su Mingyu threw the umbrella to one side wearily, and then let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Cold childe Is Gu ruobai OK? "


    Lengzi raised his hand more and more, then firmly returned to: "still OK, can''t die."


    With that, lengziyue got up and patted the dust on the hem, then took out a bottle from his sleeve, poured out a brown pill and fed it to Gu ruobai''s mouth.


    I don''t know what miraculous effect the pill has. He just fed it. Gu ruobai''s facial features were twisted together in an instant, and then he vomited out a black dirty blood of lipstick.


    With the spit out of the blood, lengzi stroked Gu ruobai''s forehead, clearly felt his temperature rising a little bit, and then he breathed a sigh of relief: "now it''s OK. Let''s go, take him back."


    Looking at lengziyue''s action of pulling out the needle, Su Mingyu looked at him suspiciously: "this Is that all right? "


    Cold son more pick eyebrow: "otherwise?"


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "no, but I think there will be some entanglement."


    Then she jumped off the hot spring and picked up Gu ruobai. Without affectation, she dried and changed clothes for Gu ruobai in front of lengziyue. The skilled speed made lengzi more and more raise eyebrows: "it seems that your adaptability is good."Su Mingyu''s eyes were cold again


    When Su Mingyu puts Gu ruobai on the bed again, Su Mingyu is too tired to even lift his hand.


    She was paralyzed and looked at Gu ruobai on the stool: "I take care of you like this, if you still don''t wake up, then I can marry someone else."


    Leng ziyue, who had just entered the door, listened to these words clearly. With a puff and a smile on his lips, he said, "if you are really willing to do anything for him, why do you do so much for him?"


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "since ancient times, I''ve been sentimental, and I hate you forever! No one can do anything about the word "love."


    "Since ancient times, sentimental and spare hate, can this hatred last forever?" Leng ziyue''s look suddenly became very sad, he chewed these two poems softly, his dark eyes could not see the emotion clearly.


    "Why do you like him?" Leng ziyue suddenly turns to look at Su Mingyu. This question is very unreasonable, but lengziyue''s expression is very serious.


    It was as if the question was very important to him.


    Su Mingyu did not want to answer, but looked at his expression, and finally touched his nose: "although I am a legitimate daughter, but not favored."


    "Although my mother is good to me, she doesn''t care about me because I''m not a man. My father didn''t hold me since I was a child."


    "I''ve been wandering alone in this world for a long time. He found me. He is very kind to me and never forces me to feel warm."


    Su Mingyu asked, looking at his face, the more warm he was? Would you do so much for him? "


    "It''s not just that." Su Mingyu closed her eyes and looked at Leng ziyue seriously: "it''s just a kind of emotion to like to speak frankly. Who are you most happy with? Who do you want to see most in the deep night of the night? Who do you most want to share with happy or sad things? "

 Chapter 206

    Su Mingyu pauses, then smiles at lengzi: "if all these questions, to the final answer is a person, that is like, because like not only has happiness, but also sadness, and trust."


    Lengzi more and more Lin eyes at the woman in front of him, before he thought that Su Mingyu was just a woman with few words, but now her words made him feel a kind of suddenly cheerful feeling.


    Cold son more eyes light slightly dispirited, then self mockery smile: "originally She never liked me


    Finish saying, lengziyue turned to leave here, leaving only a lonely back.


    Su Mingyu looked at the back of his leaving, and it suddenly occurred to him that this was also a man hurt by love. No wonder he always behaved so strangely.


    I don''t know if it''s cold ziyue''s medicine works. Gu ruobai''s temperature doesn''t drop, but he doesn''t wake up.


    Su Mingyu was a little worried. Lengziyue looked at her pacing back and forth in the room, and then she closed her eyes and said, "don''t go. You can go and have some wild food when you have nothing to do."


    "I''m not hungry." Su Mingyu is not in the mood to eat at all.


    Cold son more oblique glance at her: "I in order to help your man cure disease, has been several days not stained with meat and fishy, I want to eat rabbit, by the way, help me catch two more, I want to raise later slowly eat."


    Su Mingyu


    Is this man using himself as a servant girl?


    However, taking note of the warning meaning in Leng ziyue''s eyes, Su Mingyu could only nod helplessly at the thought of Gu ruobai''d like to help him with the treatment: "I know."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, lengzi narrowed his eyes more and more, and looked back at Gu ruobai: "time is almost over."


    It seems to confirm his words, and after a while Gu ruobai opened his eyes slowly.


    His cold eyes flashed a touch of confusion, one eye saw Leng ziyue, he subconsciously wanted to sit up, but found that his whole body did not have the slightest strength: "who are you? How am I here? "


    Noticed Gu ruo''s vigilance in his white eyes, lengzi raised his eyebrow slightly: "in the face of a lifesaver, do you have this attitude?"


    "Savior?" Gu ruobai looked at him nervously: "what''s wrong with me? Why are you weak? "


    "You''re poisoned." Lengziyue''s attitude is still so indifferent, as if all things can not enter his eyes: "in the erosion of ice. Poison."


    Gu ruobai suddenly remembered Shi Minglong''s cup of tea for Su Mingyu: "it''s him."


    But soon he frowned: "but I didn''t drink that poisonous wine, why can I still be poisoned?"


    "Erode the ice. You don''t need to drink it at all. As long as you touch it, it will be absorbed." Cold son more light looking at him, the man closed his eyes when can not see, did not expect to open his eyes after the son actually have such a domineering eyes.


    As soon as he heard this, Gu Ruo Bai''s face became more gloomy: "dare you ask me, did you see a woman with me?"


    "No Cold son more answer cut gold cut iron at the same time, not a little guilty.


    Hearing that Su Mingyu was not with him, Gu Ruo Bai''s face was even worse: "that Where did you save me? "


    "On the gentle slope at the foot of the cliff." Cold son more pick pick pick eyebrow tip: "I see you, you have been poisoned very deep, but there is nothing on the body except the cut by the branch."


    Gu ruobai tried to support his body and sat up. After gasping for several breaths, Gu ruobai was anxious to get down to the ground.


    Seeing Gu Ruo Bai''s soft legs like noodles, he was about to fall because he couldn''t stand. Lengzi took his neck and said, "what are you going to do?"


    Gu ruobai took two breaths, then looked at Leng ziyue seriously: "I want to find a very important person."


    "The woman? Do you want your life to find her? " Leng ziyue''s face was very bad.


    Gu ruobai nodded: "she is as important as life. I must go to her."


    Leng ziyue pressed Gu ruobai back to the bed and sat down. Then he said in a cold voice, "it seems that you have been robbed by mountain bandits. You have been poisoned and left to escape alone. Is it necessary for such a woman to find her?"


    "She won''t leave me." Gu ruobai''s body was very poor, so he was pulled by lengziyue, and he almost fainted.


    Listen to Gu ruobai also want to retort, lengziyue''s voice is colder: "if she didn''t escape, why so many days, still don''t come to you?"


    "So many days?" Gu Ruo Bai Lin raised eyebrows: "how long have I been in a coma?"


    Lengzi more stretched out his hand to compare: "from the day I found you, it should have been eight days less."


    Eight days later, Su Mingyu hasn''t found herself, so something must have happened.


    Gu Ruo Bai''s face was as gloomy as paper: "thank you for your help. When I go back, I will send someone to thank you. Now I must leave to find the very important person."


    Cold son more but still block in front of him: "it''s just a woman who abandons you. It''s not worth your dragging such a body to find her.""She will not abandon me." Gu ruobai raised his head and looked at Leng ziyue and said, "she must have something wrong. I want to find her."


    Lengzi more hummed: "are you so determined?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "she is not that kind of person. If you want to say why she separated from me, there is only one reason, that is, she encountered something difficult to solve and had to put me on the safer side."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s pale face, full of worries, lengziyue curled his lips: "I''m sorry, you guessed wrong. That man really abandoned you. I heard that king Ruixian was dead when I went up the mountain to collect herbs yesterday, and his wife who didn''t pass by was also taken over by his younger brother, King Yu."


    Said, cold son more toward Gu ruobai hook lips a smile: "according to I save you, you wear look, I guess you are that Ruixian king?"


    Gu Ruo Bai''s face suddenly sank, but his eyes were still firm: "impossible."


    Lengzi shrugged his shoulders more and more: "nothing is impossible. Are there still few people who are sentimental in the world?"


    "I will die in ten days." Gu ruobai also didn''t rush to explain, just used a pair of cold eyes to look at lengziyue calmly: "you said it had been eight days since you saved me."


    "I fell into the cliff for a day at most. In a short day, how do you know she didn''t look for me? And even if he wanted to marry, Yu Wang should marry her sister first, because her sister''s engagement was in advance."


    "What''s more, I''m confident that she will never believe that I''m dead. As long as she has the chance, she will look for me. If she doesn''t find me now, it only shows that she is trapped by something. I have to go back and help her."

 Chapter 207

    Gu ruobai''s words have no firm tone. They are calm, as if they were.


    Looking at his such firm belief, lengzi more and more suddenly a little irritable: "what makes you so confident in her?"


    "If you don''t believe the one you love the most, isn''t it tiring?" Gu ruobai hook lips a smile, finish saying get up to go again.


    "You''re stubborn and annoying." Lengzi more and more frowned: "you a two, are so annoying, what love ah, love, but a dream, illusory very, ridiculous, but you believe it."


    Listening to Leng ziyue''s words, Gu ruobai, who had taken several steps, suddenly stopped. Then he turned around, and his thin lips rose slightly. He outlined an incomparable gentle arc: "it''s a pity that you didn''t meet a person who can let himself down all his defenses."


    With that, he moved his legs and walked forward.


    But he just raised his legs, a familiar figure flashed by the door. Gu ruobai raised his eyes abruptly, and then looked at the woman in men''s clothes in amazement, and suddenly grinned.


    "Where have you been?"


    Su Mingyu is holding a rabbit in one hand, and her face is full of dirty marks of catching rabbits. Her black hair is just tied to the back of her head at will. It looks like a mess.


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s pale face, she was surprised to see Gu ruobai''s face full of disbelief: "you You Are you awake? "


    Gu ruobai grinned at her and said, "well, wake up."


    Su Mingyu trotted two steps to Leng ziyue''s body, handed his rabbit to his hand, then turned back to Gu ruobai''s side, reached out and buried himself in his arms.


    Gu Ruo has a smile in her white eyes and holds her in her arms. Su Mingyu, a little girl, lowers her head slightly and puts her chin on Su Mingyu''s head, and gives a long sigh of relief.


    Just at this time, on the eyes of Leng ziyue, Gu ruobai smiles at him. The meaning in the dark eyes is simple and clear -- I said, she will not leave me.


    Looking at the two people embracing each other, lengziyue''s eyes flashed with disdain. He carried the rabbit and turned around and left. He didn''t want to stay to see the two people''s love.


    Holding for a long time, Su Mingyu just looked up at Gu ruobai as if satisfied: "do you know you have been sleeping for a long time?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "I''m sorry, I worried you."


    Su Mingyu said: "do you know how tired I am to carry you down the mountain all the way?"


    Gu ruobai continues to nod: "go back to make up for you."


    Su Mingyu continued to pout: "do you know that I changed your clothes? I wiped your body? "


    Gu ruobai then nodded: "I know, go back..."


    Words to the mouth, Gu ruobai suddenly realized what, he looked at Su Mingyu''s eyes in amazement: "what do you say?"


    Seeing his face finally moved, Su Mingyu curled his lips, narrowed his eyes and laughed: "now your body has been seen by me, so you can be responsible for me."


    "You''ve seen me all, and in the end you want me to be responsible for you?" Gu ruobai picks eyebrow to look at Su Mingyu, dark eyes with a smile.


    "What?" Su Mingyu looked up at him: "you don''t want to?"


    Gu ruobai nodded in a hurry: "naturally, I''m overjoyed. Why not?"


    Looking at the corner of his mouth, Su Mingyu grinned: "it''s almost the same."


    "But you just woke up, why did you come here? Do you want to go out? " Su Mingyu helped Gu ruobai back to the bed to sit, and then asked him suspiciously.


    Gu ruobai thought about it and told Su Mingyu what happened before and lengziyue.


    Su Mingyu just frowned after listening to it: "he saved you after all, so he lied to you, can you ignore this matter?"


    "I didn''t care about him." Gu ruobai fixed his eyes: "but what do you mean by that? Do you know what he has to say


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and told Gu ruobai about her conversation with Leng ziyue in the hot spring.


    "I think he may have some kind of emotional injury, that''s why he doesn''t trust others like this." Su Mingyu said that he poured a glass of white water to Gu ruobai: "we have been away from the capital for several days. It is estimated that the people in the capital are crazy. What can you do to inform them?"


    "Yes." Gu ruobai took out a bamboo tube from his arms: "if you sprinkle this on a flat highland, a pigeon will fly in a moment. You just need to hold it and put the letter into the bamboo tube at its feet."


    Su Mingyu played with the bamboo tube on her hand. Her eyes were full of interest: "I thought you would use something like a signal bomb."


    Gu ruobai was a little funny: "the signal bomb is only suitable for transmitting messages at close range. In such a far place, I''m afraid it will only attract the enemy."


    Listening to him say so, Su Mingyu nodded: "it seems to be the same truth, then I go out to pass the message, you have more rest."Looking at Su Mingyu''s brisk pace of leaving, Gu ruobai can''t help but frown.


    Shi Minglong''s wine was supposed to be handed to Su Mingyu. It seems that the target of those people is not themselves, but who will come to kill Su Mingyu? Even with Shi Minglong, this man is a master who can''t see a rabbit or scatter an eagle.


    After a while, Su Mingyu clapped her hands and walked in. Noticing Gu ruobai''s ugly face, she asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "These days, it''s hard for you." Gu ruobai raised his hand to greet Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu held his hand: "there''s nothing hard, just worry about it. What if you can''t wake up?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll wake up for you." Gu ruobai raised his hand and arranged Su Mingyu''s messy hair: "I doubt that their target this time is you. Do you have any idea?"


    "I think so, but if I offend anyone to such an extent that I don''t want to kill, I have only one person in mind." Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai seriously: "that''s su Yueyue."


    "But where did Su Yue get the chance to get in touch with people like Shi Minglong?"


    Su Yueyue said that he was only a young lady of Su family. Although he had an engagement with King Yu, he had not really married him to the palace of King Yu.


    With such an identity, will someone really risk killing her head to help her openly poison herself at the autumn hunting party?


    Obviously, Gu ruobai thought so, so he asked himself.


    Su Mingyu sighed: "now don''t think so much about it. It''s more important for you to heal your wound. After you go back, look for old ye to check it."

 Chapter 208

    After all, ye Weiguang and Shi Minglong belong to a department. If he goes to check, it will be more convenient than himself and Gu ruobai.


    Now we can only do this. Gu Ruo nodded his head in vain: "well, good."


    Su Mingyu doesn''t have a good rest these days. She is worried about Gu ruobai''s accident at any time. Now Gu ruobai finally wakes up and the stone in Su Mingyu''s heart falls.


    So taking advantage of Gu ruobai''s break, Su Mingyu also holds Gu ruobai and lies on the bed and sleeps.


    After a long sleep of satisfaction, Su Mingyu opened her eyes again. The window was already full of colorful clouds.


    As soon as Su Mingyu sat up, she stretched out, and her waist and limbs were caught by a pair of big hands.


    Su Mingyu looked down at the lazy Gu Ruo Bai and asked suspiciously, "you''re waking up, don''t you sleep a little more? Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? "


    Just wake up to get Su Mingyu''s concern, Gu ruobai hook hook lip corner smile good-looking: "en, hungry."


    "Then I''ll get you something to eat." With that, Su got out of bed and went to the kitchen.


    After a while, Su Mingyu came over with a bowl of noodles.


    Sniffing at the aroma of Su Mingyu bowl, Gu ruobai squinted: "how did I not know you would cook before?"


    "There are so many things you don''t know." While speaking, Su Mingyu has come to the wooden table and gives Gu ruobai a look, indicating that he comes to eat noodles quickly.


    Gu ruobai did not delay, three or two steps came to the table, picked up the bowl and began to eat.


    The noodles from the pot, although slightly hot, but the taste is very good, not greasy at all.


    It''s hard to eat the whole bowl.


    Seeing that he had almost eaten, Su Mingyu took out a bowl of roast rabbit from behind.


    "Do you have something good to hide?" Gu ruobai looked at the bowl of roast rabbit, a little funny.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "this is not worried that if you eat rabbits, you will dislike my noodles. So I will let you eat noodles first and then rabbits. Don''t tell me that you are full after eating a bowl of noodles?"


    "So you know that bowl of noodles is a little small?" Gu ruobai looked at her with a smile: "I thought you fed me as a cat."


    "I can''t afford a cat your size." Su Mingyu skimmed his lips: "this should be cold son more specially stay, taste it, some good intentions of others."


    Pick up a piece of rabbit meat and put it in his mouth. Gu ruobai suddenly thinks of it: "feeling that he just asked you to catch a rabbit just for yourself to eat?"


    Su Mingyu nods: "this lengziyue also does not know should say he is cold, still should say he is inhuman."


    "No matter what I do, he always looks at me, but when you wake up, you even add rabbits to you."


    She has to doubt whether the cold son more like men.


    However, Su Mingyu did not dare to say the latter sentence. Can only secretly in the heart of Fei.


    Gu ruobai frowned. He thought of all the things Su Mingyu had said before, and then asked, "so clearly there is a man who changes clothes for me. Is it because lengzi doesn''t care about us more and more?"


    "No Su Mingyu shook his head: "he doesn''t care about me at all."


    Although it''s meaningless to say these things now, Su Mingyu clearly saw Gu ruobai''s frown, and when he thought about it, he poured out all his sufferings in order to save him.


    Sure enough, Gu ruobai had no mind to eat after listening.


    Just with that pair of deep eyes to look at Su Mingyu, the eyes are full of guilt: "if I were more careful this time, it would not happen, and would not let you suffer so much."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s face so gloomy, Su Mingyu knows that she''s a little too funny.


    She quickly raised Gu ruobai''s head and looked at Gu ruobai with her clear eyes: "there are no things, these are all my willing."


    "Don''t blame yourself so much. I just want to see your distressed expression, but I don''t want you to blame yourself."


    Listen to Su Mingyu''s words, Gu ruobai''s face is still not much, he took a big hand, and held Su Mingyu in his arms: "thank you."


    "Don''t you scold me?" At this time, a cold voice came from the door.


    "Don''t you scold me as a jerk, don''t you have any pity on me?"


    Leng ziyue came in from the door, and then found it directly. They sat down opposite each other.


    Su Mingyu stares at Leng ziyue: "did you all hear that?"


    Cold son more nodded: "originally wanted to give him a pulse, see how he is good, did not expect to hear you two say love words here."


    Su Mingyu was a little embarrassed by his straight eyes. With a slight cough, Su Mingyu turned his face: "if you are willing to save him, you have done your utmost. You have no obligation to help the rest of the things, so why do you scold you?""You girl, you will make me happy." Lengzi chuckled more and more.


    Su Mingyu rubbed in Gu ruobai''s arms and looked at Leng ziyue suddenly after finding a good position:


    "seriously, Mr. Leng, I think the reason why you are so crafty and eccentric is probably related to the person you always remember. If you really care, why don''t you just look for her?"


    Originally Leng ziyue''s face was not good. After su Mingyu said this, it was even more ugly: "when is it your turn for an outsider like you to talk about my business? Now that the poison is relieved, get out of here. I don''t want to see you two any more. "


    "You''re angry." Su Mingyu''s eyelids did not lift a glance, and he contending with the opposite: "originally these words, I will not be more mouth on weekdays, but now you have saved Gu ruobai, so I want to thank you."


    "Young master Leng, I''m afraid you''re about the same age as Gu ruobai. Since you''re so young and hide in the mountains and hate love, why can''t you fight against it?"


    "If that person has wronged you, you should go back and ask the reason. If you can''t forgive the reason, you should kill her or kill her family to vent their anger. If you have any bitterness, you should face it with her. It''s better not to live like you in this world."


    "You What do you say Lengzi frowned and looked at Su Mingyu. What the woman said was crazy.


    Su Mingyu picked eyebrows: "I can''t be wronged, so I hope you don''t wronged yourself."


    As soon as the voice fell, a wind flashed through the door.

 Chapter 209

    The man just got close to Leng ziyue, and Leng ziyue''s silver needle waved and was about to leave. Fortunately, Su Mingyu stopped him: "Leng childe! This is my own man! "


    Lengzi more a gaze, saw the hair messy, a look is not good rest wood one.


    Wood saw Gu ruobai, immediately kneeling on one knee: "subordinate dereliction of duty."


    Gu ruobai looked at a wood on a body of injury, Lian Mou: "how is you?"


    Wood thought he was still angry with himself, so he lowered his head: "back to the master, I heard that the master is missing, so I came out to look for it."


    "Get up." Gu ruobai waved: "the injury is not good, don''t run around."


    Hearing Gu ruobai say so, wood grinned a little bit. It seems that Gu ruobai has forgiven him.


    Su Mingyu saw this and helped Gu Ruo Bai to get up: "since the person who picked us up has arrived, we will not disturb Mr. Leng''s Qingxiu."


    Said, Su Mingyu to wood one by one: "silver."


    Mu Yi looks at Su Mingyu suspiciously, and then sees Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai nods to him slightly: "all take out."


    Wood one Oh a, hurriedly took out a bag, handed it to Su Mingyu''s hand.


    Su Mingyu didn''t look at it. He threw it on the table in front of Leng ziyue. Then he untied a piece of jade on his body and put it together with the bag of silver.


    "Mr. Leng, you have been harassing me for many days. I can''t pay homage to you. If you want to understand me, you can take this jade pendant and go to Su''s house or prince Ruixian''s house to find me at any time."


    Cold son more just light of the convergence of the eyes, did not speak, a pair of dark eyes can not see joy.


    Su Mingyu looked at him and said nothing more. He just bowed to him and left with Gu ruobai.


    Go back to the carriage, wood one finally can''t help but ask out: "Miss Su, you and the master, exactly what happened?"


    Su Mingyu sighed, and gave Mu a general account of the things he and Gu ruobai met.


    Wood immediately alerted up: "want to check stone Ming long?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "I remember the fire in his backyard, and his son was upset. Go find a way to find out who he cooperated with."


    Wood a nod, but immediately doubt to: "this cold son more also want to check?"


    I didn''t expect wood is still very keen, so a few words will be aware of the cold son more wrong.


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "wait for him to come to me first."


    "Miss Su is so sure that he will come to Beijing?" Wood a face full of doubt, just he can not see that cold son more will go to the capital appearance.


    Su Mingyu''s tone is very firm: "because his heart is unwilling."


    Wood one is not very clear, want to ask again, but noticed Gu ruobai''s ugly face and shut his mouth: "I''ve asked people to go back to ask the imperial doctor first. When we arrive at Ruixian palace, we''d better ask the imperial doctor first."


    Gu Ruo Bai Lin Mou looks at wood one: "punish you once, pour is considerate."


    Wood touched his nose: "this time the master disappeared for such a long time, your majesty has sent several people to your house to inquire. Do you want to report your Majesty''s safety?"


    "Newspaper." Gu Ruo nodded his head, then raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu. He said with a smile, "I''m really touched with Miss Su''s light."


    "What does that mean?" Su Mingyu is a little confused by his sudden ridicule.


    Gu ruobai picked up his eyebrows and chuckled: "since my leg was broken, I haven''t been cared by my father any more. But because you are brilliant in the autumn hunting, I just disappeared for a few days this time. My father and the emperor are so inspiring. Do you think it''s your light."


    Su Mingyu listened to a Leng, and then the slow mouth: "you said that even let me for a while do not know whether to say congratulations or poor."


    Without waiting for Gu ruobai to reply, Su Mingyu raised her hand and pinched Gu ruobai''s cheek, then pursed her lips and laughed: "in fact, you don''t care about these at all. Why should you say you are so pathetic?"


    Su Mingyu was torn open, Gu ruobai hook lips a smile, dark eyes also ripples: "I this is thank you."


    Su Mingyu quipped: "OK. Don''t pretend. Let the doctor have a look


    Then Su Mingyu turned to look at Mu Yi: "Muyi, when you check Shi Minglong, check his relationship with those people in the palace, especially the harem."


    "What does that mean?" Gu ruobai looked at her suspiciously: "what did you find?"


    "Not at all." Su Mingyu frowned: "Leng ziyue said before that this poison is one of the ways in which the ladies in the palace compete for favor. If what he said is true, it can explain two problems."


    After hearing her say this, Gu ruobai immediately understood: "first, Shi Minglong is connected with the people in the palace. Second, Leng ziyue is not a simple person. He may have been a bad person in the palace before, otherwise he could not be so familiar with the means of the palace."


    "Yes Su Mingyu nodded: "so I think from the palace, maybe you can get some unexpected harvest.""OK, I see." Wood nodded.


    Although the carriage was not fast, Leng ziyue was not far away from the capital. A few people arrived at Ruixian palace after a while.


    As soon as Su Mingyu helped Gu ruobai out of the carriage, he saw Zhizhu waiting for himself at the gate of the palace.


    Looking back at wood one eye, wood a touch nose: "I think she alone in the Su house no one to take care of, to received the palace."


    Su Mingyu clapped Mu Yi''s shoulder with appreciation: "thank you."


    As soon as her voice dropped, Zhizhu rushed to Su Mingyu''s face, looked Su Mingyu up and down, and found that she was not hurt. Zhizhu gave a long sigh of relief: "Miss, you scared me to death."


    Su Mingyu raised his hand and rubbed Zhizhu''s head: "it''s OK. I''m back. Go ahead and let Gu ruobai have a rest."


    The news of King Ruixian''s return spread rapidly. Some people who want to see the excitement want to see the embarrassed appearance of the first God of war under the pretext of caring for Gu ruobai.


    However, Su Mingyu refused all visits on the ground that he was seriously injured and needed to recuperate. Even the people sent by the king of Yu were blocked out.


    Seeing that Ruixian''s mansion is so uninvited, after a day or two, no one would like to stick cold farts on their faces.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai finally had a free time. This day, they took advantage of the clear air in autumn and took a rest in the tea garden with their riding stools.


    It''s about that he sleeps too much these days, and Gu ruobai doesn''t feel sleepy. He can see Su Mingyu''s days with a twist of his face, which makes him feel at ease.


    "You''re about to see the hole. Can you stop staring at me?"

 Chapter 210

    With her eyes closed, Su Mingyu suddenly opened her mouth leisurely and leisurely: "your sight is like eating me."


    Gu ruobai slowly lifted the corner of his lips: "if you can, I''d like to eat you. Do you know how I look outside now? It''s like taking gifts and not letting people see them. "


    Su Mingyu eyebrow tip a pick, opened the eye son: "send to the thing, why not accept?"


    "If they know that your mouth is so seriously ill, I''m afraid they will vomit blood with anger." Gu ruobai laughingly looks at Su Mingyu, a rogue.


    "I''m sorry that the doctor didn''t think of his gift, but he didn''t think that the doctor''s face was too cold to pick out, but he didn''t think that the doctor''s gift was too good for him


    "It''s clear that both of us are OK after poisoning, but I refuse to go back to Su''s house for a long time. I guess some people have already jumped over the wall."


    Just saying, wood one walked in, facial expression is not good-looking: "master son, the second miss of the Su family and the king of Yu have come to see a doctor."


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai looked at each other and said at almost the same time: "no see."


    Wood a little embarrassed: "but the king said, the last time did not see, this time he was ordered by his majesty to come, how to see whether the Lord is good, just feel at ease."


    Actually moved the emperor out, Su Mingyu helplessly looked at Gu ruobai: "people have said so, of course, it is necessary to see."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned to the room beside her and closed the door.


    Wood one doubts: "master son?"


    "It''s OK." Gu ruobai looked at the direction of Su Mingyu with a smile: "you go and invite King Yu and Su Yueyue to come in."


    Wood a although do not know how to return a responsibility, but still a nod, turned to walk past.


    After a while, I saw the proud King Yu and Su Yueyue coming in.


    As soon as Su Yueyue came in, he looked around. Gu ruobai took a sip of tea and asked, "Miss Su is looking for Mingyu?"


    Su Yueyue was not in a hurry to explain. He first saluted Gu ruobai and then said, "yes, my sister hasn''t been back to Su''s house since she came back with the Lord. All the people in Su''s house are worried about it."


    With that, Su Yueyue looked around again: "but I didn''t see my sister''s figure. Dare to ask Ruixian Wang, where is my sister now?"


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and pointed to the room in front of him: "after lunch, I''m sleepy. I''ll have a rest in it."


    Su Yueyue pursed his lips. Gu ruobai only said that Su Mingyu was sleepy, but he didn''t say that someone would ask her out. Is the news she got true that Su Mingyu was poisoned? So it''s not convenient to meet people?


    She looked at Gu ruobai suspiciously and pulled the corners of her mouth: "since my sister is resting, I will not disturb her. I will wait for her to get up here."


    "Whatever you want."


    Throwing down this not salty words, Gu ruobai slightly raised his eyes and looked at the Yu King standing on the side: "the king of Yu comes to confirm whether Mingyu is safe or not?"


    Even Su Yueyue heard of this, and she quickly went up to the court and said, "in fact, King Yu is worried about King Ruixian, so we made an appointment to come and have a look..."


    Did not wait for her to finish speaking, Gu ruobai coldly glanced at her: "this king talks, is it your turn to interrupt?"


    In that tone of voice, Su Yue trembled all over: "yes Sorry... "


    Su Yueyue lowered his head and looked very pitiful. However, Gu ruobai didn''t pay any attention to her. He just looked at the king Yu.


    King Yu took a step forward and blocked Su Yueyue behind him: "since King Ruixian looks very healthy, please go to the palace and ask for peace. My father is very worried about the safety of King Ruixian."


    Gu ruobai raised his eyebrows and said, "my legs are very inconvenient. My father promised that I would not have to go to the palace. If King Yu really wanted to share his worries for his father, he might as well help me to have a peace with him tomorrow morning."


    After that, Gu ruobai took back his eyes and looked at Su Yueyue with his dark eyes: "I''m tired. I want to take a lunch break. If Miss Su and King Yu have nothing to do, they can stay here and wait for Mingyu to wake up or go back first. When Mingyu wakes up, I will take her back to Su''s house when I can."


    Gu ruobai''s tone is very arrogant, and King Yu''s eyes twitch, but he doesn''t dare to say anything more


    Gu ruobai was injured in the battlefield, and the emperor had a lot of special permission for him, so he also had arrogant and willful capital.


    "In this case, yue''er and I will go back first. We also ask king Ruixian not to forget what we said. Su Shangshu is very anxious about his eldest daughter."


    After that, the king of Yu took Su Yueyue to leave, but Su Yueyue came to see Su Mingyu. Now that people haven''t seen her, she naturally doesn''t want to go.


    "That King Yu... "Su Yueyue opened his mouth, and his words came to his mouth. Before he said it, Gu ruobai gambled with you for a few words: "if Su Shangshu is really so nervous, why don''t you come to your house to pick up Mingyu?"


    With that, Gu ruobai closed his eyes and looked as if he didn''t hear anything out of the window.


    Su Yueyue saw it. He was angry and didn''t dare to say anything. He could only be dragged out of Ruixian Palace by King Yu.


    "King Yu! Is this king Ruixian a little too proud? " Out of Ruixian palace, Su Yueyue pursed his lips and looked sullen.


    King Yu''s face was not good-looking: "why didn''t he let us see Su Mingyu? Did something happen to Su Mingyu in this accident?"


    King Yu turned his head and looked at Su Yueyue with his deep eyes and asked, "do you know what?"


    Su Yueyue was staring at by those eyes and couldn''t lift his head: "that Well, what can I know? If I really know why my sister doesn''t go back to the Su family, why should I come with the Lord? "


    Looking at Su Yueyue''s drooping head, the king of Yu collected his eyes and said, "this king has always hated people with deep thoughts."


    Su Yue pretended not to understand looking at Yu King: "Yue son is not very clear."


    Yu Wang just took a deep look at her, then turned around and said, "come on, you can''t get anything here."


    With that, King Yu turned around and left. He didn''t notice that Su Yueyue, who had just been ChuChu and poor, was looking gloomy and terrible at the moment.


    After Yu Wang left for a while, Mu Yi came in: "master, Yu Wang, they have gone."


    Gu Ruo Bai this just light cough: "come out, the person left."

 Chapter 211

    The door in front of her was pushed open slowly, and Su Mingyu came out of it.


    She raised eyebrows and looked at Gu ruobai: "if you talk like this, will you be stabbed to the emperor by him?"


    "I''ve never been good with people." Gu ruobai looked up with pride: "otherwise, you think, why do you know that I have an accident, there will be so many people come to the well and hurt the stone?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "it''s good to learn from the king of Yu


    With that, Su Mingyu sat down beside Gu ruobai and peeled an orange for herself: "let''s go out for a walk. Although I like leisure, I still have a Sinan Pavilion and Wuwu. I''ll go and have a look."


    Gu ruobai nodded and stood up on the stool: "I haven''t gone out for a long time, so it''s good to walk around."


    When Su Mingyu appeared in Sinan Pavilion covered with a veil, Xia Mian and July were surprised, especially in July, her excited eyes were red.


    "Master! You scared me to death, and suddenly disappeared. However, we have been looking for it secretly, but we have not been able to find it out


    Said, July''s eyes suddenly in Gu ruobai''s body non-stop scanning back and forth: "master, how many days did not see, you have a new love?"


    "This can''t work. The king of Ruixian looks cold, but in fact he is cruel. If he knows that you are so close to other men behind his back, I think he will sink you."


    July Ji guru said non-stop, Su Mingyu rubbed her eyebrows: "I know, let''s go up first."


    After all, there are many people in the shop, and Gu ruobai is not in a wheelchair today. It is not good to be conjectured by someone with a heart for a while.


    Su Mingyu glared at July: "this man was sent by King Ruixian to protect me. I don''t want to introduce you more because of his special identity. I''m here today. First, I''m here to report peace to you. Second, I want to see how things are going in July."


    Su Mingyu said and turned her eyes to xiamian, who narrowed her eyes slightly: "I think July is almost able to take charge of it alone."


    "What do you think?" Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and looked at July, but July was also confident: "although I am not very good at drawing the production map of clothes, but the business shop should be no problem."


    Hearing this, Su Mingyu nodded: "well, tomorrow. You come to Ruixian palace to look for me. I have something to tell you."


    July did not ask more, just nodded: "I know."


    "OK, you go down first. I have something to say with xiamian alone." Su Mingyu drove away July, came to the front of the summer sleep, and then suddenly raised her face.


    Her sudden action scared July and xiamian. After that, Gu ruobai stood aside calmly and looked at Su Mingyu with a smile and looked at the scar on her face.


    "Is this the second box already?" Su Mingyu suddenly asked.


    Xia Mian nodded, a little puzzled: "master, what''s the matter? But I''m afraid the ointment isn''t enough? "


    Without waiting for Su Mingyu to answer, Xia Mian went on to say, "in fact, Miss Meiqing left me a lot of ointment before she left. There should be no problem using it to eliminate the scar."


    "I was just thinking Su Mingyu Lian Mou: "are you ready?"


    Summer sleep first is a Leng, then suddenly a Zheng: "master son is to find the original official ye?"


    Su Mingyu did not answer, but looked deeply at the summer sleep: "you can think well, the scar will be gone. Although I said I forgot before, but if that man finds you by the smell, can you be prepared to face him?"


    Su Mingyu believes that with Gu ruobai''s ability, those who bully xiamian will disappear quietly in the capital, but Su Mingyu doesn''t want to.


    She wants to let summer sleep come out of the shadow of that official.


    Xiamian lowered his head and seemed to be thinking seriously: "I I hope my face will recover But I still can''t face him. "


    At the beginning of the memory is too deep, as if it is engraved in the bone, so that summer sleep can not put it behind.


    Su Mingyu also understood her difficulties, so she didn''t force her. She just said coldly in a relaxed tone: "the capital is not small. He should have known you were here. Why didn''t you do it all the time? Maybe it''s because of the scar on your face."


    "Summer sleep." Su Mingyu looked at the summer sleep and seriously said: "I can protect you very well, but I don''t want to let such a scum become the shadow of your life."


    With that, Su Mingyu paused, and then said, "so, do you understand?"


    "I know..." Xia Mian nods. She understands that Su Mingyu has always been a person who is not good at words, but is very considerate of herself.


    "Well..." Xia Mian pursed her lips, as if she had made a great determination: "I''ll try, but don''t let me be alone with him."


    Looking at xiamian nodded, Su Mingyu''s face softened a lot: "don''t worry, I will send someone to protect you all the time."Although the summer sleep is still very afraid, but she is after all a bite of teeth, en a.


    Su Mingyu smiles at her: "don''t be so nervous. If he comes to see you, I''m sure the first one knows. You go down first, I think I''ll account for it."


    Seeing off Xia Mian, Su Mingyu frowned: "although I want to avenge xiamian, I didn''t expect to be so clever that the abnormal is Shi Minglong."


    Gu ruobai, who has been looking at Su Mingyu, also nods: "do you want xiamian to meet Shi Minglong?"


    Su Mingyu frowned: "can only wait, Shi Minglong must be removed, but I don''t want him to die so comfortable."


    "It''s up to you." Gu ruobai came to Su Mingyu, took her shoulder and put her in his arms: "you have to believe that she will survive the summer sleep."


    Sure enough, this man knows himself very well.


    Su Mingyu squinted: "yes."


    When they came out of Sinan Pavilion again, it was almost evening.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai discussed simply eating out and going back, so they came to a new inn.


    After asking for a box, Su Mingyu pulled off the veil on her face: "it''s been several days. Leng ziyue hasn''t come to me yet. What is he thinking?"


    "Maybe I don''t want to see that man again." Gu ruobai has always been not interested in things between men and women.


    "Do you care?" Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu with dark eyes.


    Su Mingyu quickly explained: "no, I don''t. I just wonder who he and who experienced such a love affair, and the main thing is to know who is the person who works with Shi Minglong."

 Chapter 212

    Seeing Su Mingyu so eager to explain, Gu ruobai suddenly chuckled.


    The laughter was clear and pleasant, with a trace of pleasure so that Su Mingyu also followed.


    Just as the atmosphere inside the box was peaceful, the door was suddenly opened.


    Su Mingyu, who wanted to wear the veil, was surprised.


    I saw the man in the luxurious dark purple clothes, short and round, probably because he was drunk, so the reason why he walked was so staggering. From a distance, it looked like a walking purple grape.


    Su Mingyu looked at the man and frowned: "who are you?"


    Purple grape opened her small eyes as big as soya bean, staring at Su Mingyu with a long grin: "you are not green floor, so beautiful little lady is only green building."


    With that, the man rushed to Su Mingyu.


    But before he came to Su Mingyu, one of his legs stretched forward, and he was tripped by a dog eating excrement.


    That person ouch a, and then raised his head to stare at Gu ruobi angrily: "you! How dare you. Do you know who I am? How dare you trip me


    Oh, does this person have a background?


    Su Mingyu raises an eyebrow at Gu ruobai, indicating that he will solve the problem. Let Gu ruobai flash aside and not be found.


    Gu ruobai gazed at the purple grapes on the ground, then gathered his eyes and flashed into the shadow which was not easy to detect.


    "Hey! You dare to run! "


    The man stood up from the ground and chased Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu slapped him: "do you know who I am? How dare you look at me with such obscene eyes! Be careful that Miss Ben digs your eyes


    Su Mingyu said this with great momentum, but he really bluffed the man.


    The man gave Su Mingyu a blurred look, and then took another look: "who are you! Why don''t I know you? "


    Su Mingyu was amused: "is this the person that you can know as a rich child? I want to ask who you are? "


    The man sneered and pointed to his nose: "my young master? Rich children? "


    "You don''t know the mountain! This young master is the son of today''s Hubu servant boy, Shi Jian! "


    Oh, Su Mingyu was happy when he heard that he reported his family. He was worried that he couldn''t find an entrance, so he sent him to the door automatically.


    Su Mingyu looked at Shi Jian with a smile and said, "it turns out that it''s the son of Hubu servant boy. It''s really offensive. Someone in my family works under Ye Weiguang, a doctor in Cang department. In this case, our family is also your subordinate."


    As soon as Su Mingyu said this, those people who watched the fun left.


    I thought it would be a fight between water and fire, but I didn''t expect it was an acquaintance, but it ended in such a dead end.


    Seeing that everyone was almost gone, Su Mingyu laughed. Very generous will be Shijian into the box: "shigongzi, please."


    That Shijian didn''t expect Su Mingyu to be so sensible. As soon as his eyes were bright, he laughed and swaggered in.


    When Su Mingyu was about to close the door, he asked, "Mr. Shi, will your boy come in?"


    "No Shijian thought Su Mingyu was going to have a good time with him, so now he''s smiling. He''s about to grin at his ears. Where else is the steward.


    Su Mingyu blinked at the boy: "little brother, I like to hurt a little, so no matter what I hear later, please don''t come in."


    The boy had never seen a woman so open. Su Mingyu said that her face was red. She quickly lowered her head to the ground: "I I know. "


    Close the door again, Su Mingyu plug in the door tip, and then slowly pace to the front of Shijian.


    As soon as he sat down, Su Mingyu poured him a glass of wine: "I''ve heard for a long time that Mr. Shi is extraordinary. Now when I see him, he really deserves his reputation."


    Shi Jian was flattered a little bit. When he picked up the glass, he wanted to touch the back of Su Mingyu''s hand.


    But Su Mingyu is very agile to avoid.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Shi. I''m just one of the many daughters in my family."


    Then Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at Shijian, indicating that he drank the wine in his hand first: "so it''s my blessing that Mr. Shi can take a fancy to me. I''m willing to follow him, just Mr. Shi, my family... "


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s raised eyebrows, Shi Jian''s heart melted. He drank the wine in his hand at one breath. He didn''t notice the taste of the wine. He was a little more bitter than before: "don''t worry. When you go back from your father, you will be promoted immediately."


    Su Mingyu clapped her hands happily.


    It''s just that she claps her hands very slowly. It doesn''t look like she''s celebrating, but she''s welcoming something.


    "Pa, PA, PA,..."


    Su Mingyu''s hand clapping is very rhythmic. At first, Shi Jian just felt a little loud, just like talking in his ear.Later, Shi Jian felt that the gentle voice was very nice to hear, which seemed to ease the clamor in his mind.


    At the end of the day, only Su Mingyu clapped his hands in his mind, and even his eyes became blurred.


    Su Mingyu looked at Shi Jian and asked in a soft tone, "Mr. Shi, do you know who Shi Minglong is making friends with in the palace?"


    Shi Jian thought for a moment, and then said a series of names.


    Su Mingyu beckons at Gu ruobai and calls Gu ruobai, who looks very ugly.


    "Would you listen to any suspicious people in here?"


    Gu ruobai calm eyes son: "no, these people wood one has investigated."


    No?


    Su Mingyu frowned, biting his finger, looking at Shijian''s fat face, he was worried.


    On this Shijian''s ignorant appearance, Shi Minglong certainly did not tell him his core secret.


    How can I ask myself?


    Su Mingyu whispered to Shi Jian: "do you know how many women Shi Minglong has outside?"


    "Yes." Shi Jian nodded slowly, and then he said, "there are about ten..."


    With that, Shijian repeated the names of those people.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai looked at each other for a long time, but did not recognize anything special.


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s embarrassed appearance, Gu ruobai thought about it for a moment, and then asked, "do you have any secrets about Shi Minglong hiding from him?"


    Su Mingyu is about to ask, such a complex question may wake the other party, but unexpectedly, Shi Jian is silent for a moment and then nods: "yes!"


    Is it true?


    Su Mingyu frowned and then asked, "what''s the secret?"


    "I know that there is a very fragrant lady who often comes to our house in her childhood, and every time that lady comes, my father will send away her servant girls."

 Chapter 213

    As soon as he heard the words "Niangniang", Su Mingyu became interested: "do you know who the Niang is?"


    Shi Jian''s distorted face is even more distorted.


    After thinking for a long time, he shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know? Then how did you know that the woman was a lady Su Mingyu felt that she was a bit like casting pearls before swine.


    Shi Jian seems to be very troubled, he frowned and thought for a long time, then said: "I used to smell the fragrance in front of the table top of the empress when I was having a banquet in the Mid Autumn Festival."


    "Didn''t you notice who the fragrance came from?" Su Mingyu is almost speechless. How can this Shijian look like toothpaste? Squeeze a little and say a little.


    This time, Shi Jian shook his head firmly: "no, I only wanted to eat at that time. Who can think of going to see the ladies


    "The empress is the emperor''s person, I dare not covet."


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye, which is smart, but it is enough to show that Shi Minglong is a slippery man, otherwise he could not teach such a smooth son.


    "Do you remember the time when the lady went to your house?" Gu ruobai then asked Su Mingyu.


    That Shijian still shakes his head: "the date of Niang''s coming every time is different, I don''t know when she will come again."


    Gu ruobai collected her eyes and looked at Su Mingyu: "what do you think?"


    Su Mingyu said: "I thought it was Shi Minglong and the lady in the palace who were having an affair at first. But judging from this posture, it should be a cooperative relationship."


    "Adultery?" Gu Ruo Bai brow a frown: "why can come to think of adultery?"


    Su Mingyu touches her neck. She can''t tell Gu ruobai that the reason why she always mends her adultery at the sight of men and women in the palace is that she was poisoned by many vulgar movies and TV works in the 21st century?


    Seeing Su Mingyu didn''t speak, Gu ruobai suddenly raised his hand and pinched her face: "you actually use yourself to get information in front of me! Su Mingyu, you are not timid


    Su Mingyu was pinched a little bit, but he didn''t dare to resist. He only responded with a smile: "isn''t this the most convenient way? Don''t worry, I didn''t let him touch my hair! "


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s nervous appearance, Gu ruobai was angry and funny: "if I had known that your handling method was like this, I would never let you handle it."


    Seeing Gu ruobai''s face is not good, it seems that she is really angry. Su Mingyu quickly hugs Gu ruobai''s arm: "this is an emergency. Please forgive me this time."


    Gu ruobai looked down at her: "the last time you were alone with King Yu, you also said so."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips, feeling that she was no longer trusted?


    "That I''m really careful this time. I just let him in because I know I have some medicine on my hand


    Said Su Mingyu stretched out three fingers: "I swear, I never did anything risky."


    Gu ruobai held Su Mingyu''s white wrist and looked at her with cold eyes: "I want you to swear never to do such a thing again."


    Looking at Gu ruo''s worry in her white eyes, Su Mingyu pursed her lips. Finally, she nodded and agreed: "OK! I swear


    "Su Mingyu vowed that I would never use myself as bait again, unless there was an emergency."


    After finishing the last sentence quickly, Su Mingyu threw himself on Gu ruobai directly, then held him and whispered: "well, you don''t always worry about me. I used to live well without your protection. Now I am willing to rely on you, but you can''t take me as a pet to keep it?"


    Gu ruobai can''t help feeling a headache when he looks at Su Mingyu.


    This girl is clearly more and more able to pinch themselves.


    In the past, Su Mingyu would have been nervous if he showed his displeasure. Now he doesn''t pay attention to it at all. He just wants to coax him.


    But the most depressing thing for Gu ruobai is that he really coax him


    Seeing that Gu Ruo Bai''s face was not so ugly, Su Mingyu quickly returned to the subject: "so, as long as we go to find the concubine who is always fragrant, and observe her for a period of time, we will find that person in eight out of ten."


    Gu ruobai nodded helplessly: "well, it is progress."


    Su Mingyu raised his hand and took out something similar to a pendant. He was swinging in front of Shi Jian. Shi Jian opened his eyes and looked at the things in front of him. His eyes gradually became more and more dull.


    Su Mingyu calls the name of Shijian twice. Seeing that he just opens his mouth mechanically, he doesn''t make a sound. Su Mingyu then takes the pendant from his hand.


    Then he bent down and deliberately lowered his voice and whispered something in Shijian''s ear.


    Su Mingyu said more and more vigorous, but Gu ruobai beside her listened to a real, can not help but become dark as ink.


    Su Mingyu, who didn''t realize he was in trouble again, came to Gu ruobai''s side and winked at him: "it''s done. Let''s go."Then he jumped into Gu ruobai''s arms. A trace of helplessness flashed through Gu ruobai''s dark eyes, but he still held Su Mingyu''s hand tightly and jumped out of the open window with a little toe.


    Obviously, it is the weight of two people, but Gu ruobai''s feet are as light as feathers, and there is no sound at all.


    After su Mingyu and Gu ruobai go out, the stone in the room moves gradually.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he slapped himself, slapped him, and when he finished, he pinched his ear and held it long.


    Then, as if it was not enough, he clenched his fist and looked at his face again. This time, he used a lot of strength to hit his mouth, and the sharp pain did not make Shijian wake up.


    He just covered his face and sobbed in a low voice, but then he gave himself another blow with his other hand. This time, Shi Jian couldn''t help crying out, but before he could cry out, another punch came back.


    In this way, Shijian fought with himself in the small box, and the war situation was very miserable.


    But the boy outside listened, just couldn''t help but beat a shiver, did not dare to come in to check.


    My master likes this. He knows, but he didn''t expect that his young master also likes this kind of playing method I can''t agree.


    Su Mingyu listened to the cry coming from the box from afar. She couldn''t help but cover her mouth and smile.


    Can not wait for her to laugh enough, Gu ruobai suddenly a sink, with her to drill into a nobody''s deep lane.


    Gu ruobai put Su Mingyu against the wall, and then looked at her with a cold look in her voice: "how can I not know that Miss Su can play so well?"

 Chapter 214

    Su Mingyu is a Leng at first, then react to come over, just oneself whole stone Jian''s words were Gu ruobai to hear.


    Su Mingyu quickly grinned: "this is what summer sleep taught me."


    "Summer sleep?" Gu ruobai obviously didn''t believe it.


    Su Mingyu blinked her beautiful big eyes and nodded seriously: "really, wasn''t Shi Minglong bullied before her summer sleep? So she knows that


    "Why should summer sleep tell you about the house for no reason?" Gu ruobai caught the loophole in Su Mingyu''s words.


    Su Mingyu touched her nose awkwardly. She was almost sorry to die.


    After that, she brought some things of the 21st century S.M. here, and Gu ruobai heard it clearly.


    For now, she can only bite to death and refuse to admit it!


    Su Mingyu''s eyes were shaking: "that That... "


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw Gu ruobai''s cold jaw. Su Mingyu''s thoughts surged. Suddenly, she buried her head in Gu ruobai''s arms, and then said in a sticky and coquettish voice: "I I just want to know something about This kind of thing... "


    Said Su Mingyu seems very embarrassed, she buried her head low: "you Can you stop breaking the casserole like this and ask the end of the matter? "


    Speaking of the latter, Su Mingyu even has a hint of anger.


    When Su Minger saw it, she could not understand it.


    Rao is to Gu ruobai so good self-control, also can''t help but cough a.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Su Mingyu didn''t speak, just waiting for Gu ruobai to see how he reacted.


    After waiting for a long time, Su Mingyu finally got a hug.


    The power of the fetters was like rubbing himself into his body.


    Su Mingyu carefully hugs Gu ruobai, and then gives a long sigh of relief in his heart, and finally conceals this matter.


    They were bored for a long time before they came out of the alley.


    Not far away, I saw a few punks around someone who seemed to want to ask for money from him.


    Originally, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai were not prepared to take charge of it, but when they passed by, Su Mingyu keenly saw the appearance of the man surrounded in the middle and was stunned.


    Gu ruobai turned her eyes and looked at Su Mingyu: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu pointed to the surrounded side: "it''s lengziyue."


    He did come.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai: "do you want to go up and help?"


    Take a look at the situation over there, Gu ruobai pick eyebrows: "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Su Mingyu was just about to ask what was going on when he saw those people who had just begun to hold their heads high and covered their faces, looking very miserable.


    See those people all embrace and scatter, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai went to lengziyue''s side: "cold childe, you still come out."


    Lengziyue looked at Gu ruobai with a mask: "the recovery is good."


    Gu ruobai nodded to him slightly: "go to your house."


    Leng ziyue did not refuse.


    Gu ruobai''s residence is not as magnificent as that of other royal houses. While the whole house is clean and tidy, it does not have much popularity, just like the feeling that Gu ruobai gives to others.


    Although you know how cold the water is, the more you know how to get married


    Su Mingyu knew that he was making fun of himself. He just touched his nose and said, "since Mr. Leng has come to the capital, has he already figured it out?"


    Lengzi narrowed his eyes more and more: "I come here just think what you said is right, I want to know why she wants to treat me like that."


    "I''m afraid there''s no place for me to stay in the capital city for the first time?" Seeing that he finally wanted to open his mind, Su Mingyu laughed: "how about living in this Ruixian palace?"


    Cold son more nodded: "I come, is for this matter, just did not think, not to Ruixian palace, met that kind of thing."


    Su Mingyu picked up his eyebrows and said, "that Muyi, take cold childe to his wing room and let him have a rest. If there is anything else, we will talk about it when we have a good rest."


    Lengziyue also did not refuse, to Gu ruobai said a Hello, followed wood a walk out.


    Looking at Leng ziyue''s back, Su Mingyu curls her lips. She has many questions to ask in her heart, but Leng ziyue has just arrived in the capital, so Su Mingyu is not easy to ask.


    "Who do you want to ask him about the palace?" Gu ruobai saw Su Mingyu''s restlessness at a glance.


    After being debunked, Su Mingyu nodded simply: "who is the person who wants to kill me? I haven''t found it so much, so I will be worried."


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and rubbed Su Mingyu''s head: "nothing, I will protect you."


    Su Mingyu nodded. Although she said she knew, she was still worried.That person actually dares to poison in such a scene as Qiushou, which shows the man''s ability of knowing everything.


    In fact, it is to let lengzi rest more, rather to give lengzi more time to adapt.


    At dinner, lengziyue appeared on the table.


    Su Mingyu quickly called him over for dinner.


    Cold son more eat eat eat suddenly mouth: "I want to enter palace."


    Su Mingyu a Leng, has not yet waited for her to speak, Gu if white nods: "good."


    "But it can''t be known." Leng ziyue''s face is very serious.


    Gu ruobai has no nonsense: "yes."


    Seeing that they solved the problem so quickly, Su Mingyu asked suspiciously, "I can be curious Why, are you going into the palace


    "In fact, I was a traveling doctor." Lengzi looked at the bowl more and more, and his expression was a little ugly: "later, she rescued her by accident, and then she pestered me. When I came back to my senses, I already cared about her very much, but Only then did I know that she was from the palace. "


    Speaking of this, lengziyue didn''t say it again, but seeing his gloomy face, Su Mingyu thought, it should be a very sad past.


    Seeing that he was not ready to say, Su Mingyu did not ask any more questions. She held up her glass and said, "since this is to solve the problem, don''t think so much about it. Finish this thing well and start a new life."


    Said, Su Mingyu raised the glass: "come on, drink a cup."


    Cold son more also did not refuse, two people raise a cup to drink together, the talk box also opened.


    "You''ve been back for so many days. You must have found the person who poisoned you?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "but because the person behind that person is more difficult, so we can''t move him for the time being."

 Chapter 215

    "Here you are." Lengziyue listened and took out a medicine bottle and threw it to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu took over and frowned: "what is this?"


    "A medicine." Lengzi narrowed his eyes more and more: "it will make him worse than the poison in the king Ruixian before, but not to death."


    Is it revenge?


    Su Mingyu laughed and put away the bottle: "thank you."


    Looking at this man and a woman look at each other and smile, Gu ruobai can''t help but point wax silently for Shijian in his heart.


    Several people talked while talking, and the atmosphere was just right.


    Su Mingyu woke up the next day in a burst of noise.


    She vaguely went to the window, and saw many people carrying a few people thick peach tree is carrying to the yard.


    Su Mingyu called out: "know bamboo, this is how to return a responsibility?"


    Zhizhu looked out, and then whispered, "it seems that Ruixian Wang sent someone to move here. He said he wanted to let the young lady''s room see peach blossom rain all over the spring."


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and felt warm in her heart.


    A look up, just on the line of sight of Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu grinned at him, just like the sunshine in spring.


    Originally, Su Mingyu wanted to have a good time with Gu ruobai at Ruixian palace, but just after breakfast, she saw the bodyguard come in: "Miss Su, there is a man named July looking for you outside."


    Su Mingyu was reminded by him that she seemed to have made an appointment to see Wu Wu in July.


    After so many years of construction, I can officially open the business.


    She nodded. "I see. I''ll be right there."


    After that, Su Mingyu said to Gu ruobai: "today I want to take July to be free, so I should come back later, don''t wait for me."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back in a hurry, Gu Ruo Bai has a slight eyebrow.


    Leng ziyue looked aside and narrowed his eyes: "this girl can be cheated by you. It''s a treasure. It''s rare for a woman who doesn''t make a pretence. What''s more, a woman with a determined personality and perseverance like her is rare."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "I know."


    Su Mingyu''s good, he all knows: "go, I''ll take you into the palace."


    "Are you so relieved of me?" Looking at Gu ruobai has been ready to leave the back, lengzi more pick eyebrows asked.


    Gu Ruo white head also did not return: "I do not trust you, but Mingyu she seems to thank you very much."


    Cold son more and more hook lip: "thank me for nothing, let her drag you to the mountain, and then pull back to the bottom of the mountain?"


    Hearing his words, Gu ruobai stopped posture, but he did not get angry, just light said: "she is not a person who will mind such a small matter."


    With that, Gu ruobai let wood push himself out of the yard.


    Cold son more a Leng, then smile way: "Oh, these two people, are so interesting."


    When Su Mingyu came to a pawnshop called "Wuwang" with July, she was stunned: "master, what is this for?"


    "This is my other business. I want you to be in this shop." Su Mingyu said and opened the door in front of her.


    I saw that the interior decoration is all simple mahogany, low-key at the same time, also highlights the wealth, from a distance, it seems that this shop is not lack of silver.


    But even so, July still felt a little inappropriate: "what I want to do is sell cloth. Shifu, why do you want me to come to this pawnshop? I have no interest at all."


    Su Mingyu did not answer July, but took July into the inner room.


    I saw it in July. Although I was puzzled, I followed up.


    But Su Mingyu went deeper and deeper, and this length obviously exceeded the length of the market.


    By the time of July''s reaction, there was already a dead silence.


    He looked at Su Mingyu in dismay: "master, what are you going to do?"


    "Come and see." Su Mingyu turned aside and let July look ahead.


    When he saw what was in front of him in July, he couldn''t help but feel sluggish: "master, this What is this? "


    Su Mingyu just faintly spits out two words: "torture tool."


    "This What are so many instruments of torture to do? "


    July said, feeling his legs are soft.


    Although he always knew that Su Mingyu was a man of means, he did not know that she would use so many instruments of torture.


    This dazzling array of things, looks very professional, not to say, but also very terrible.


    At the thought of these things to be used in people, July can not help but fight a shiver.


    "Teacher Teacher Fu, who are you? "


    At first, in July, she thought Su Mingyu was a very powerful shopkeeper. Later, he followed her to Ruixian palace. Then he realized that her relationship with king Ruixian was not simple.Later, after fighting with Su Mingyu, she found that this man''s Kung Fu was extraordinary. Before she could digest it, she actually brought herself to such a place to watch such a horrible scene.


    Looking at the suspicious look on her face in July, Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows: "don''t you know martial arts?"


    July nodded: "will be so little, but I even master you can''t beat."


    Before July, she was quite confident about her accumulated experience in the world. However, in Su Mingyu''s hand, she didn''t even receive five moves, which made July feel deeply frustrated.


    Su Mingyu looked at him so that he could know what he was thinking.


    Hook lips a smile, pacify to: "beat my person, should not be many."


    "Master..." July feels like a blow.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and said, "this is my second personal property. On the surface, it is a pawnbroker business, but actually it is a business of collecting money and killing people."


    Su Mingyu says, collect eyes to look at July: "originally according to experience, should be summer sleep more appropriate."


    "And it''s a woman who looks so good-looking that it can bring more benefits."


    "But." Su Mingyu took a deep breath and continued: "she is a woman who can''t do Kung Fu after all. I''m worried that she can''t protect herself, so I chose you."


    "I..." July after listening to scratch head: "can I think about it?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "you can not agree, after all, it''s just my will."


    "But I think if you can start a shop from scratch, you will benefit from your cloth shop."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, July looks at Su Mingyu suspiciously, "that is to say If I''ve learned enough, I think I can leave too? "


    "Of course." Su Mingyu''s tone is very firm: "you want to go, you can go at any time, I don''t stop you, just you think well, if you can start from scratch, you can learn more and have more experience, maybe going back to your shop will be more helpful."

 Chapter 216

    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, July scratched his head: "in that case, I''ll try it."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "then this shop will be handed over to you."


    July seems to have a little can''t believe, just nodded stupidly.


    Su Mingyu also did not give him time to digest, took him to the deeper underground, and then explained to him.


    The absorptive capacity of July is still very fast. Basically, Su Mingyu can understand it once. But after all, there are a lot of things. When Su Mingyu took July to roll all the general things, it was almost dark.


    Su Mingyu was released to leave in July.


    July loaded with a head of things, vaguely left.


    Su Mingyu can''t help laughing at his staggering back. You say he''s good at bluffing, but it''s not easy to convince him at the critical moment.


    Su Mingyu was walking on the way back to Ruixian palace when a group of people rushed in and surrounded Su Mingyu.


    "Who are you?" Su Mingyu frowned. These people dare to do such things at the feet of the emperor, for fear that there is power behind them.


    I didn''t expect that those people didn''t talk nonsense at all, so they started to work on Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu turned sideways and kicked several times one after another. However, because there were too many people on the other side, Su Mingyu finally failed to investigate and was caught by one of them. A hand knife knocked on the back of her head and fainted.


    At the moment of closing his eyes, Su Ming only felt that he was finished. Gu ruobai would be angry if he knew that he had been caught.


    I don''t know how long she slept. When Su Mingyu woke up in a trance, it was already bright outside.


    Su Mingyu takes a look at her position and looks like a firewood room?


    What kind of person tries so hard to grasp herself, but she just locks herself in this kind of place, and even uses the simplest way to tie a rope to her hand.


    Su Mingyu almost took no effort to untie the rope in her hand. Just as she wanted to observe the surrounding environment, a creaking sound came from the wooden door,


    Su Mingyu quickly wrapped the rope around her hand, and then looked at the direction of the door with vigilance.


    A thin man came in, took a look at Su Mingyu, and motioned to the people behind her to take her away.


    Su Mingyu was pushed and walked for a long time. It was only then that she could see that there was a other courtyard in front of her. It seemed that it was the residence of a wealthy family.


    But she didn''t know this place. Who would it be?


    Su Mingyu is confused thinking, a turn, saw a round figure sitting in the pavilion.


    It''s him!


    Su Mingyu hooked his lips, and a sneer flashed across his eyes.


    She was worried that she couldn''t find the man, but he was delivered to her door.


    Su Mingyu smiles at Shijian: "yo Isn''t this Mr. Shi? "


    Just then, Su Mingyu suddenly raised her hand to cover her mouth: "ah!"


    "Mr. Shi, what''s wrong with your face?" Su Mingyu seems to be very concerned. She has to go in two steps to look at it. But before she gets close to Shijian, Shijian has been scared to hide for a long time: "don''t come here!"


    Shi Jian''s panic looks very much like the prey that is being watched by the hunter, especially his small eyes when he looks like Su Mingyu. He is just a frightened rabbit.


    Su Mingyu sneered in her heart, but she pretended to be puzzled: "Mr. Shi, what''s the matter? It was good before? "


    "You You stand there, don''t come here! " Shi Jian''s face was a little ugly: "you don''t get close to me!"


    Su Mingyu''s eyes are full of cunning, but she still pretends not to understand: "shigongzi, what happened?"


    Shi Jian was afraid to die. He hid behind the bodyguard: "you You! Stop her. "


    The bodyguard nodded and stood in front of Su Mingyu and Shi Jian: "Miss, please sit down!"


    The guard''s tone is a little bad, Su Mingyu also very honest sat back: "good, good, I sit."


    However, her eyes have been scanning back and forth on Shijian''s body, and that looks like a hungry wolf, Shijian''s whole body is hairy: "you! Who are you? My father didn''t ask me to check it out. "


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrow: "I am just a foster daughter, of course, not registered residence, so stone adults can not find me."


    "Who the hell are you?" Shi Jian was obviously a little scared. His round face was ugly and even wrinkled together, just like a stuffed bun full of wrinkles: "I took your portrait to check, and no one knew you at all. You are a liar! Why do you want to approach me! "


    Unexpectedly, this person still knows how to use portraits. Su Mingyu continued to put on: "thousands of people and thousands of faces. Everyone has a different mentality and angle to see things, so it''s normal for no one to recognize them."


    "Just..." Su Mingyu looked at Shijian suspiciously: "why do you want to find me? Is It was that day that I had too much fun, so Mr. Shi wanted to have another play? "With that, Su Mingyu immediately sat in a critical position, then raised his hand and motioned Shijian to sit opposite him.


    No face, no skin people, Shi Jian see more, but like Su Mingyu, Shijian is the first time to see.


    At the thought of being beaten last time, his face is still in pain. Shi Jian bites his teeth and rushes to Su Mingyu, which is a burst of abuse.


    Bei GE people, Dang. Fu and so on. Su Mingyu listened to all kinds of words.


    However, she just light listening, a pair of dark eyes actually still indulge in a smile, as if the abuse of Shijian did not put it in the heart.


    Shi Jian was very angry at first. Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t take himself seriously, he became even more angry.


    He pointed to Su Mingyu angrily, and his face was livid: "you are OK to say this! What did you do? It made my face look like this


    When Shi Jian said this, his eyes were a little flighty: "you are such a woman! If you tell me now how you managed to make me suffer so badly without any consciousness, I can let you off for the sake of your talent


    Feeling this person is to see oneself hypnotism just caught her?


    But what does Shi Jian want to do with hypnosis?


    Su Mingyu''s eyes flashed a bit of doubt, thought or nodded: "of course, there is no problem."


    See Su Mingyu agreed, stone Jian this just pushed the person in front of the body: "you go."

 Chapter 217

    Although the man did not understand why the master of his family should be so afraid of a woman, he finally went up bravely. However, he was obviously cautious when he approached Su Mingyu.


    Seeing him like this, Su Mingyu was a little funny: "what are you so afraid of doing? I won''t eat you again. "


    "Come here." Su Mingyu waved to him: "come closer, so far away, how do you know what I did at first?"


    The man looked at Su Mingyu surrounded by so many men, not only did not fear, but also looked so self-confident, feeling a little nervous.


    In his daze of the gap, Shijian directly pushed him in the past.


    The man didn''t check for a moment, but he jumped at Su Mingyu. Su Ming didn''t show any politeness. As soon as he lifted his foot, he kicked him fiercely. The bodyguard was directly thrown into the mud by a dog.


    It seems that nobody expected Su Mingyu to be so cruel. The scene was quiet for a moment.


    Or Shijian was the first to react, and he pointed to Su Mingyu angrily: "you! How can you be so dishonest


    Seeing his scarred face, Su Mingyu hooked the corner of his lip: "I told you to come here, but you want to call others. Mr. Shi, what have I done to make you so scared? Is it because of the palm print on your face


    Then Su Mingyu frowned: "according to my opinion, your palm print seems to have been hit by yourself. You can see that the trace of the thumb is obviously on the outside, and outsiders can''t make such a wound."


    "You say it!" Shi Jian glared at Su Mingyu fiercely.


    On that day, when he woke up, he was all over injured and his face was swollen and high lying on the bed. The boy who went with him said that he had been waiting outside until dark and no one came out, so he ventured to look into the box.


    But it didn''t matter. He was almost scared to death. He was lying on the cold ground without saying anything. There were some indescribable blue and purple marks all over his body. Especially the swollen face like steamed bread, it looked particularly frightening.


    When Shi Jian heard this, he almost didn''t dare because he didn''t remember anything.


    He didn''t even remember when Su Mingyu left. He only knew that when he woke up, he was at his house.


    Because he was too scared, he immediately sent someone to look for Su Mingyu''s whereabouts, but he never got much.


    What made him feel more scared was that all of Shi''s subordinates had never seen this woman.


    But fortunately, in the end, he found the woman.


    "Who are you? What did you do to me? The wound on my face is that I fought well, but I didn''t have the impression when I hit myself. It must have something to do with you


    Looking at Shi Jian''s cold eyes, Su Mingyu picks her eyebrows. It seems that Shijian is not as stupid as what he said: "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that Shigong wants what I have in my hand, doesn''t it?"


    Then Su Mingyu took out a bottle from his arms and swayed in front of Shijian.


    "You Sure enough, I was drugged Shi Jian''s face was gloomy as if he could drip water.


    Su Mingyu casually shook the bottle: "this thing is not just medicine."


    "Give it to me!" Looking at Su Mingyu''s hand, Shi Jian is a little moved.


    If it''s something that can be obeyed, it''s really a treasure.


    Said stone Jian pushed the side guard a: "you go to take."


    Su Mingyu kicked the former bodyguard over a meter with ease. The guard was also a little afraid. He looked at Shijian timidly: "little Young master. "


    Shi Jian didn''t care so much about him. He slapped him on the head: "go!"


    Su Mingyu saw this and hooked his lips: "if you don''t come by yourself, I will destroy this medicine."


    Seeing that Su Mingyu was about to let go, Shi Jian was in a hurry. He stepped forward and came to Su Mingyu''s front. He raised his hand to reach Su Mingyu''s bottle. However, Su Mingyu''s wrist turned and he took the medicine bottle back into his arms.


    Then he lifted up his right hand, which he had been hiding, and directly pressed it against Shijian''s neck: "shigongzi, I advise you not to move. Although the crossbow on my hand is not big, it is more than enough to pierce your neck. If you don''t believe me, you can try it."


    "You Shi Jian''s face was gloomy: "you calculate me!"


    Su Mingyu picked an eyebrow and laughed: "I just feel that I have been invited for a long time. It''s time for me to go back."


    Shijian bit his teeth secretly. He didn''t expect that this woman had so much thought. Even if she was caught, she was still so calm.


    "I You can be released, but you have to agree to a condition


    Shi Jian''s tone is a little low, it sounds like very lost.


    Su Mingyu just wanted to say what it was, Shi Jian''s hand suddenly raised, white smoke instantly diffused, Su Mingyu subconsciously stepped back a step, Shijian then jumped at this opportunity to hide behind a guard, and then he aimed at Su Mingyu who had been caught and said, "do you really think I''m not prepared?"She had been plotting against her once before. This time, he was really stupid if he didn''t prepare for it in his own residence.


    Su Mingyu tried to move her wrist, which hurt a little.


    This time, Shijian also has no nonsense: "come on, search me."


    Seeing those bodyguards getting closer and closer, Su Mingyu''s face was a little gloomy: "Mr. Shi, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Shijian sneered: "all to this point, what do you want to say?"


    Su Mingyu with that pair of clear eyes straight at Shi Jian, I don''t know why, it is Su Mingyu who is clearly shackled by people, but Shi Jian has a feeling that he is the prey.


    Can''t help but hit a shiver, stone Jian raised his hand to call other a few bodyguards: "you go up."


    There are six, plus two of them, eight.


    Su Mingyu secretly calculated that when those people were about to touch Su Mingyu''s skirt and Su Mingyu had already raised her feet to kick, she only heard the wind whistling. In a short time, Su Mingyu and the people holding her fell to the ground together.


    "Shijian, how dare you catch my princess! What''s the matter? Does Shi Shangshu think that I am such a disabled prince


    A cold voice accompanied by a cold anger rushed to her face. As soon as Su Mingyu heard this voice, her mouth was raised, and help came.


    Shi Jian''s face was black: "Lord..."


    He had just opened his mouth, and a loud slap burst into his face.


    Shi Jiantong''s two eyes and one flower made him look up at the angry Shi Minglong: "Dad? You hit me

 Chapter 218

    "You are the one to fight!" Shi Minglong''s face turned white, and his hands were shaking.


    This evil obstacle, who is not good enough to provoke Gu ruobai.


    When his servant came back and told him that Gu ruobai had come to the door and said that his princess Su Mingyu had been bound away by his son, Shi Minglong did not believe it.


    And the oath he gave to his son, Bai Dan, was not bound.


    But when he came to the backyard with Gu ruobai, he saw the picture of Shijian directing a large group of men towards Su Mingyu.


    Shi Minglong''s heart immediately cooled.


    Not only is it true that his son has captured the princess, but he even wants to fight Su Mingyu! It''s just looking for death!


    At this moment, Shi Minglong doesn''t dare to look at Gu ruobai''s face. With his cold eyes, Shi Minglong knows that he has been killed by this son of a jerk this time!


    Shi Jian covered his face. Seeing that his father''s face was so ugly, he looked at Gu ruobai, and suddenly came to realize: "this This Is this woman a princess? "


    Shi Jian pointed to Su Mingyu in front of him with astonishment on his face: "yes, but isn''t king Ruixian married yet?


    Words said here, Shijian suddenly remembered what: "Su Mingyu! You are su Mingyu


    No wonder how he asked, no one knew who she was. She was su Zhengyi''s daughter.


    He always hated Su Zhengyi, so he never asked anyone to ask him. It was su Mingyu!


    The king Ruixian liked to ask for marriage in front of all the civil and military officials.


    The one who shocked the capital with her literary talent and finally won the top prize in Qiushou. Even the emperor looked at her with great admiration. It was the woman who was in high fashion and famous that she provoked such a person!


    Shi Jianshuang, with a soft leg, fell on his knees abruptly. He begged to see Gu ruobai, who was black and was about to drip out of the water. He trembled and squirmed his lips: "Ruixian Wang Well, the little one doesn''t know about Mount Tai. Please don''t worry about it... "


    Gu ruobai didn''t even look at him. From coming in to now, his eyes almost always stop on Su Mingyu. At the moment, Gu ruobai was looking at Su Mingyu with deep eyes and asked in a cold voice, "please let me know if you encounter this kind of thing next time."


    Frightened by his eyes, Su Mingyu touched his nose and quickly lowered himself: "this time it was totally an accident..."


    Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai carefully, and then asked softly, "you Angry? "


    In the thick eyes of Gu Ruo thick, she only cares.


    Gu ruobai turned to look at Shi Minglong and said in a cold voice: "kidnap the Royal relatives and relatives. Shi Minglong is so brave."


    Before that, he knelt down on the ground and asked the king to kneel down


    "However, in spite of the fact that the Master Wang Xianzi did not know, he just said that he didn''t want to commit any crime Let''s also ask Wang Ruixian to let things go. "


    Then Shi Minglong knocked his head on the ground: "if there is any use for King Rui Xian to go to the lower official''s place, just one word, the lower official must work hard!"


    Listening to Shi Minglong''s three words, he described this incident as a child''s senseless brawl. Su Mingyu couldn''t help laughing. He really has a mouth that can make the dead alive.


    Gu ruobai took a look at him, and his eyes were still cold: "Shi Shi Lang, as an important official in the court, naturally you have to do your best for the internal affairs of the imperial court. This is a matter of course. Shi Shi Lang, you are telling this king that you did not serve for the court before?"


    Gu ruobai''s words elevated Shi Minglong''s behavior to the level of national interests.


    Shi Minglong was so scared that he kowtowed: "I dare not! The lower officials have always been conscientious and never slack off. "


    "I dare you Gu ruobai''s face was gloomy: "Shijian, can you tell me why you want to find someone to kidnap my princess?"


    Shi Jian thought that this matter had passed, but he didn''t want to Gu ruobai. This will start to find his own trouble.


    He shut his mouth and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    What do you want him to say?


    Is he going to tell Gu ruobai that he accidentally broke into a box because he was drunk.


    Then I saw Su Mingyu in it. Because she coveted her beauty, she wanted to do something wrong to her. In the end, Su Mingyu cheated Su Mingyu by stealing chicken. Now he just wanted to revenge?


    I want to know with my toes that if I said that, I might die faster.


    See stone Jian so silent, Gu ruobai suddenly slapped on the table top: "still not honest account!"


    That low roar seemed very terrible, which made Shijian shake subconsciously: "I I also ask Wang Ruixian to forgive me! The little one didn''t know what to do. She offended Miss Su. She was willing to pay for it... "Before Shi Jian''s words finished, he felt his chest. Before he could react, the man had fallen out.


    Shijian covered the place he had been photographed and looked at Gu ruobai in amazement. For a moment, he blurted out: "your martial arts have not been wasted?"


    Shi Minglong is also stunned. The palm of Gu ruobai striking Shijian obviously contains full internal force, which is enough to show that Gu ruobai is no longer a disabled person as it is rumored.


    "When did the King say that my kung fu was useless?" Gu ruobai coldly looked at the two people kneeling on the ground: "my king''s waste is legs, not hands. It''s more than enough to clean up a dandy like you."


    "No!" Stone Jian rubbed up from the ground: "King Ruixian, I have something to say."


    Shi Minglong looked at his son was still talking to Gu ruobai with such a high spirited tone. For a time, he pulled the clothes of lashijian: "Jian''er, don''t say it."


    But Shijian didn''t listen at all. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu with a sarcastic look. Then he looked at Ruixian Wang: "I admit that I didn''t recognize Miss Su Mingyu because I had drunk too much wine, so I was mean to her."


    "But!" Shi Jian gritted his teeth and pointed to Su Mingyu: "as we all know, King Ruixian was injured in his leg and couldn''t walk. But I saw Su Mingyu that day, she was alone in a box with a man in white with a mask."


    "There is no one else in the whole box except them, King Ruixian! This woman is obviously very fickle, and she is not worth your anger."


    Shi Jian said indignant, as if really for the sake of Gu ruobai.

 Chapter 219

    Su Mingyu in the side to listen to the whole Leng, if not to see Gu ruobai cast Sen Leng eyes, she is afraid to laugh.


    In order to escape Gu ruobai''s anger, Shi Jian really racked his brains. He even said the details of a person around him that day.


    Shi Jian originally wanted to see Su Mingyu joke, but after he finished, he found that Su Mingyu didn''t blush and heartbeat at all.


    This kind of cognition made him feel a little annoyed, so he simply continued to add fuel and firewood: "Rui Xian Wang, what the villain said is true, and the man in white looked very familiar with Su Mingyu that day. Su Mingyu only had one look, and the man in white was leaning on one side."


    "And if you''re a normal friend, it''s impossible for two people to be alone in such a closed room? Even if you are alone, if you see that my eyes are wrong to Su Mingyu, you should at least come out and drive me away, or say a few words? "


    "But that man has nothing! He just stretched out his legs and tripped me up, and then it seemed like he didn''t exist. The cat was in the corner. It was like avoiding suspicion


    With that, Shijian knelt down again in front of Gu ruobai: "King Ruixian, there must be something between that man in white and Su Mingyu that can''t be sued! Let''s invite Wang Mingcha, Ruixian! "


    Su Mingyu cocked her legs and listened to Shi Jian''s accusation. She couldn''t laugh or cry: "can''t I have a man''s friend? But when he saw me with a man, he smeared so much black water on me? Have you ever seen us make out? "


    Seeing Su Mingyu finally said something, Shi Jian was even more biting: "friend? Who is the name of that friend? Where do you live? Miss Su, can you invite that man now


    Once the stone is stubborn, there is still some logic.


    Su Mingyu squinted: "sorry, I can''t do this."


    "Look Shi Jian quickly looked at Gu ruobai: "Ruixian king, I am this one. There must be something wrong with Su Mingyu."


    "What are you panicking about?" Su Mingyu rolled a big white eye at him: "my words have not finished."


    Shi Jian gritted his teeth and looked at Su Mingyu: "you say! What else do you want to quibble about


    Su Mingyu''s winning face made Su Mingyu smile: "didn''t you hear what I just said? I mean, can''t I have a man''s friend? I didn''t say that the one in the room that day was my friend


    "Not a friend, why do you still eat in the box with him? Do you think I''m stupid Shi Jian almost roared at Su Mingyu.


    The tone of holding on to others made Su Mingyu feel helpless: "I just met that man when I went to the restaurant to have dinner. We both looked at the same box, so we shared the meal. Although it sounds strange, it''s the fact."


    "No way!" Shi Jian didn''t want to deny that, where there is such a clever thing, which Su Mingyu must hide something.


    Seeing Shi Jian so resolute, Su Mingyu shrugged and looked down at Gu ruobai: "do you believe in Ruixian Wang then?"


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes are cast on Gu ruobai, because in the eyes of outsiders, it is obvious that Su Mingyu failed Gu ruobai.


    After receiving Su Mingyu''s sight, Gu ruobai glanced at Su Mingyu lightly, and then whispered, "I believe you."


    A word let everyone can''t believe the big eyes.


    Su Mingyu hooked his lips and said, "so, Shijian, what else can you say?"


    Shi Jian looked at Gu ruobai with consternation on his face and whispered: "Ruixian King I''m telling the truth. Why don''t you believe me


    Gu ruobai didn''t even look at him. He just looked at Shi Minglong again: "Shi Shi Lang, if you do something wrong, you will be punished. I don''t know whether Shi Shilang knows this or not?"


    Seeing that Gu ruobai could even forgive Su Mingyu for this kind of thing, Shi Minglong knew that it was useless to say anything again now. Gu ruobai was determined to give Su Mingyu a bad breath.


    So Shi Minglong sighed a long time, and then admitted his life: "Officer Nothing to say... "


    "Good." Gu ruobai and so on is this sentence, he picks eyebrow to look at Su Mingyu: "this matter biggest victim is you, Mingyu you say how to punish it."


    Su Mingyu had thought that Gu ruobai would take this opportunity to let Shi Minglong do things for himself. Unexpectedly, he was just venting his anger on himself?


    Looking at Shi Minglong kneeling on the ground, Su Mingyu touched his nose and said, "well, hit the twenty boards again."


    "I don''t want it!" Shi Jian immediately objected, and he was about to scold Su Mingyu. But before he could speak, Shi Minglong had already got up and slapped him: "bastard! Thank you for not killing Xie Ruixian, Wang and Miss Su! What else do you want to say


    Shi Jian''s face has not been detumescence, now Shi Minglong so a dozen, instantly swollen higher.


    He stupidly covered his face and didn''t understand why Shi Minglong should be so careful to such an abandoned prince.


    Shi Minglong also knew that his son would not be so easily convinced, so he whispered in the words that only two people could hear: "don''t thank you soon! Do you really want to die at the hands of both of themNow that Shi Minglong has said so, Shijian dare not say anything more. He kneels down on the ground: "thank you very much for not killing king Ruixian, and thank Miss Su for letting go of the past."


    Su Mingyu eyebrow tip slightly Yang: "OK, don''t talk nonsense, hurry to start."


    Gu ruobai gives wood a look in the eye, Mu Yi immediately reaches forward and grabs Shijian, and then takes him to one side of the prepared stool.


    Lift up the plank, face Shi Jian''s fart. The unit is fierce.


    Muyi almost used all his strength every time. Only two boards were knocked down. Shijian''s face was as pale as paper.


    At the tenth time, Shijian even fainted with his eyes rolling.


    Wood a person to ask for a scoop of water, to him a splash, see stone Jian wake up also did not make the slightest pause again hit down.


    The whole yard is filled with the scream of Shijian, Shi Minglong heard a burst of heartache, his eyes were red.


    When the fight was over, Shi Jian was already in pain and almost fainted. During this period, he was so painful that he accidentally bit his lips. Now he is panting with his mouth open. He looks like a monster with a big mouth.


    See wood a hand, Gu ruobai basically did not do any stay, with Su Mingyu turned around and left.


    That disgusted appearance, see Shi Minglong eye corner mercilessly smoked.

 Chapter 220

    However, he still bowed to Gu ruobai from a distance: "King Ruixian, walk slowly."


    Hearing his voice, Gu ruobai left the wheelchair a little stop, and then with the extremely cold voice indifferently said: "take care of yourself."


    With that, Gu ruobai and his party disappeared in the sight of Shi Minglong.


    On the way back to the palace, Su Mingyu has been following Gu ruobai carefully. This time, she is too careless. I don''t know if Gu ruobai will be angry.


    Gu ruobai is finally sent to the room of the palace. Seeing that the servants are almost gone, Su Mingyu also wants to leave.


    But did not wait for her action, Gu ruobai leisurely called her: "stop."


    Su Mingyu''s heart was tight, but she stood in the same place: "I''m sorry, but this time I have the first time to leave clues for you..."


    If you don''t know what happened to Su Mingyu when she''s finished


    Listening to the concern in Gu ruobai''s tone, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "this time, I''m not alert enough to let you worry."


    Gu ruobai just hugged her tightly, and the strength was like kneading her into the body.


    In the past, if you don''t have time to look at her, you should be so worried about her.


    Feeling Su Mingyu''s action, Gu ruobai frowned and asked her, "why do you just let people hit Shijian?"


    According to his understanding of Su Mingyu''s personality, he thought that Su Mingyu would let people cut off one of Shi Jian''s hands, and then it would be a finger.


    Seeing that Gu ruobai began to ask this question, Su Mingyu''s heart was relieved. It seemed that Gu ruobai was no longer angry.


    She tightly hugged Gu ruobai''s waist and said stiffly, "it''s not the time to tear your face. Doing so will only let him revenge on Ye Weiguang."


    "Besides, although Shi Jian didn''t see your face, he did see you and me together. If he reacted to the incident that you hit him today, he might publicize that your leg injury is fake, so you can''t hide your secret."


    As soon as he heard that Su Mingyu was doing this for himself, Gu ruobai''s face was much better: "I''ll let him taste it a hundred times in the future."


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s vows, Su Mingyu chuckled: "he didn''t really do anything to me. You want to find hundreds of men to surround him?"


    "Forget it. I don''t dare to look directly at you."


    Su Mingyu raised his head and grinned at Gu ruobai: "although I can escape by myself today, fortunately you are here."


    Gu ruobai looked down at Su Mingyu, and his dark eyes closed. When he found Su Mingyu missing, he immediately sent people to search the whole capital.


    Fortunately, in a lane saw Su Mingyu left that only their own dark guard can know the mark.


    Gu ruobai was not happy with Su Mingyu not calling for help earlier. However, when he thought that Su Mingyu didn''t care about him, and that his disposition of not relying on anyone would take the initiative to leave a mark on himself, all Gu ruobai''s anger dissipated.


    Because this small trace proves that Su Mingyu has gradually begun to trust himself and rely on himself.


    Such cognition makes Gu ruobai unable to get angry.


    Thinking of this, Gu ruobai''s inner hardness seems to have become softer. He raised his hand and knocked on Su Mingyu''s forehead and whispered, "you''ve done a good job this time, but next time you can run, try not to face up to people."


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes with a smile: "I know!"


    in any case, the vinegar jar is not angry, which is a gratifying thing.


    Maybe it was su Mingyu''s punishment that was not cruel enough. The next day, it was spread all over the capital that Su Mingyu met with a man in the box of a restaurant.


    In particular, some of the so-called "witnesses" said it was a vivid picture, as if he were the man himself.


    The common people liked this kind of Wang GUI''s hearsay, so they also listened to it happily. Without half a day''s effort, the story spread to Su Mingyu''s ears.


    "Shi Jian, I will think of a way to deal with me if I dare not provoke you?"


    Su Mingyu said so, but there was a smile in her eyes, as if she didn''t care about it at all.


    Gu ruobai is more indifferent, he squinted his eyes and drank a sip of tea, then said: "it''s just some clown''s dirty tricks."


    But Zhu was a little worried: "miss! This matter has been spread to the whole capital. How bad will it be to your reputation


    You know, what women care about most is fame.


    Seeing that Zhu was so worried, Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at her: "I have promised to Gu ruobai. As long as my husband doesn''t care, what does it matter to others?"Said Su Mingyu also specially toward Gu ruobai mouth: "do you care?"


    Gu ruobai shook his head decisively: "someone pursues you, which shows that my vision is good."


    Su Mingyu grinned at Zhizhu: "look, my future husband doesn''t care. What''s your hurry?"


    Su Mingyu was so angry that she didn''t know what to do with it.


    Su Mingyu just smiles at this, but it''s just a little gossip. It doesn''t kill her at all.


    "Today Mu Yi told me that Wang Manwen took Su Yueyue out of the house quietly and went to Xihan town."


    With that, Gu ruobai took a look at Su Mingyu with a little deep meaning: "and in that town, there is a miracle doctor named Yang Wanzhi who specializes in embryo preservation."


    "Is Su Yueyue pregnant?" Su Mingyu suddenly opened his eyes: "this can be good-looking, how about the pulse image of the doctor?"


    Gu ruobai shakes his head: "don''t know, but wood one has to let people copy down the prescription that the miracle doctor opened."


    Taking out a long piece of paper from his arms, Gu ruobai handed Su Mingyu: "lengziyue should be coming back, and then you can look for him."


    Su Mingyu nods, she is not familiar with these pharmacology, so lengzi can help to see better.


    Two people''s voice just fell, wood a came over: "master, cold son more and more back."


    This really means that Cao Cao has arrived.


    But when Leng ziyue came to him, Su Mingyu found that his face seemed to be very bad. He looked as if he had experienced a fierce battle.

 Chapter 221

    Su Mingyu originally wanted to ask what happened, but before she opened her mouth, Leng ziyue saw Su Mingyu''s hand. He only glanced at him and said faintly: "pregnant? Congratulations. "


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "it''s not me."


    Then he handed the paper to Leng ziyue and said, "it''s my sister''s list. Could you help me to have a look?"


    Lengziyue also no nonsense, he took the list and looked at: "the fetus is very good, the mother is also very good."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "thank you, Mr. Leng."


    As far as you know, the better you frown when you look at her, the more relaxed you are


    To my surprise, Su Mingyu laughed and joked: "anyway, it''s also my sister. If she is pregnant, she can marry Yu Wang earlier, so that my side will be less troubled."


    Cold son more convergence eyes look at Su Mingyu, that pair of dark eyes revealed distrust.


    However, Su Mingyu didn''t want him to trust him. He said casually, "is everything ok with cold childe? Whatever is needed is, as long as it is what we can do. "


    "No need to..." When the words came to his mouth, Leng ziyue suddenly looked at Su Mingyu: "there is one thing Maybe you can help me


    Su Mingyu a listen, a little interested: "cold childe might as well say."


    "I went into the palace today to see my friend." When lengziyue said this, his face was a little ugly: "and I also know that she has not been sincere to me, and I''m still here because of my excellent medical skills and convenient use."


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "how do you want me to help you?"


    Cold son more looked at Gu if white one eye, and then seriously said: "I want to give the emperor medicine."


    "What!" Su Mingyu opened her eyes and looked unbelievable: "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Lengzi nodded: "I certainly understand what I''m talking about, because that woman''s child is not the emperor''s at all, so only by giving medicine to the emperor, can I use this way of offering medicine to expose the snake and scorpion woman in front of all people!"


    Leng ziyue''s tone is very firm. Su Mingyu looks at Gu ruobai in embarrassment.


    Gu Ruo white black eyes slightly a Lin, a handsome face gloomy terrible: "do you know, this matter concerns the safety of the whole country, I can''t help you."


    I knew Gu ruobai would say that.


    Although Gu ruobai seems to be very indifferent, he cherishes every inch of the country.


    Therefore, Su Mingyu can be sure that Gu ruobai will never do anything that damages this country.


    After thinking about it, Su Mingyu comforted Leng Zi and said, "Leng childe, there are other ways to make that man subdue the law. The emperor''s dragon body is of great importance and can''t be joked about."


    Lengzi frowned and looked at Su Mingyu: "I must make her disgraced."


    This is the first time Su Mingyu saw such a bright emotion from lengzi''s face.


    I don''t know what the woman did to Leng ziyue, but he had such a big resentment.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "can you tell me who that person is? I can help you


    Lengzi frowned more and more: "that person is Chen Fei."


    Chen Fei?


    Su Mingyu is a little surprised. This is the emperor''s favorite concubine in recent years.


    "Do you know who Chen Fei''s child was born with?"


    This time lengziyue even shook his head.


    Su Mingyu looked at him in surprise: "then how can you be sure that Chen Fei''s child must not be the emperor''s, to know that is the royal blood, can''t joke."


    "Because every time the emperor is lucky to her, Chen Fei will let me go to have a pulse." Said here, Leng ziyue''s face is more heavy, seems to have a deep resentment to this one: "she urgently needs a child to stabilize her beloved imperial concubine''s status, she once begged me, but I refused."


    Su Mingyu put his hand against his jaw and thought, "we need to think about it for a long time. Don''t worry. I''ll tell you right away when I think of a good way."


    Cold son more nod, but his attitude is still very firm: "give you ten days, if you can''t think of a good way, I will follow my own ideas."


    Su Mingyu would like to say that his idea is too messy, but looking at the injury in lengziyue''s eyes, Su Mingyu didn''t say anything at last.


    Lengziyue bowed to Gu ruobai before he left: "sorry, I just said something that made you uncomfortable. The poison I just said will not cause harm to the emperor''s body, but there will be a false appearance of poisoning. I still understand the priority of the matter."


    Finish saying cold son more just turn around to leave, just that figure seems to be particularly depressed.


    Su Mingyu looked from afar and sighed.


    This cold son Yue, but was really hurt too deep, otherwise would not come up with such a method."Are you really going to help him?"


    Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu''s appearance to know that she certainly will not let go.


    Sure enough, Su Mingyu nodded: "I want to help him."


    In any case, he and Gu ruobai have received his favor. Now that he is trapped by love, Su Mingyu hopes to help.


    Seeing this, Gu ruobai could only nod: "yes, but the scandal said in front of me, I don''t allow him to do anything to hurt this country."


    "Well, I see." Su Mingyu didn''t expect Gu ruobai''s promise to be so decisive. She hugged Gu ruobai with great joy, and then summoned Muyi: "Muyi, help me find someone to stare at this Chenfei. I want to know who she contacts most frequently."


    Mu Yi was used to being instructed by Su Mingyu, so he nodded and disappeared in the yard.


    Looking at his back, Gu ruobai picked his eyebrows and laughed: "it''s clearly my dark guard. Now it''s almost your man."


    Su Mingyu grinned at Gu ruobai: "what you have is mine. What can be argued for?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s smiling face, Gu ruobai pinched her nose helplessly and dotingly: "don''t always think about other people''s affairs. I''ve already asked my husband to make a good day for our wedding banquet, and the wedding dress is already on show."


    Su Mingyu only remembers that Gu ruobai told himself about it, but didn''t expect him to implement it so soon?


    Although Su Mingyu said that she was powerful, she felt a little flustered at the thought of becoming a woman.


    Seeing the difference in Su Mingyu''s eyes, Gu ruobai pulled her back to her leg, and then frowned at her: "it''s this time. If you dare to tell me that you don''t want to marry, I may directly take you apart and eat into your belly."

 Chapter 222

    When Gu ruobai said this, his voice was so low that he thought that there was sand rolling in his throat. Somehow, it gave people a feeling of cold on his back. How could that sentence be heard, it didn''t seem to be the general meaning of eating into the stomach.


    Su Mingyu couldn''t help but shiver and immediately raised three fingers: "I don''t want to marry! Really? I swear


    Seeing her so sincere, Gu ruobai''s tone softened a little: "then why do you have this expression?"


    Su Mingyu touched his nose and looked at Gu ruobai with embarrassment: "I can tell you, but you must not be angry."


    "Whether you are angry or not depends on your answer." Gu ruobai obviously didn''t mean to give in.


    That is, it must be angry.


    Su Mingyu sighed silently in her heart, "I''m just used to being alone, and suddenly I want to marry someone else and live with another person. I''m still a little bit It''s not very adaptable. "


    Listening to her, Gu ruobai thought for a moment: "it''s not because you don''t want to marry me, it''s just because I changed my identity, so I feel unreal?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "this is probably the case."


    "Me too..." Gu ruobai tightly hugged Su Mingyu''s waist hand: "I am also a new husband, but I think that I can see you when I open my eyes, but I only have full expectation."


    With that, Gu ruobai raised Su Mingyu''s jaw and asked her to look at herself: "have I ever stopped you in these days with me? Do you feel free? "


    Su Mingyu thought for a moment and nodded: "yes."


    Even better than when in Su Fu, because there is no need to face Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue.


    "Then these things will not change after we get married." Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu deeply: "I just want a proof that you really belong to me."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s tender eyes, Su Ming suddenly feels that his previous troubles seem to be suddenly clear.


    Marriage is just a form, and whether there is such a marriage between her and Gu ruobai will not affect their mode of getting along at all.


    To say that this marriage, at first, Gu ruobai forced her, but now Su Mingyu did not feel forced at all.


    Is this frog cooked in warm water?


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyu bit Gu Ruo Bai''s shoulder: "you can really hold me to death."


    Su Mingyu''s bite is not heavy, just like a kitten grinding its teeth.


    Gu Ruo white eyes light a deep, laryngeal knot: "it is clear that I was pinched by you."


    Su Mingyu raised her head and grinned at Gu ruobai: "I dare not. You are the famous God of war. I am just a girl who is not favored. It''s really high to marry you."


    Seeing her making fun of herself, Gu ruobai raised his hand and pinched Su Mingyu''s nose: "you are also a famous talented woman now, and you are not high."


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai. Her eyes were full of smiles.


    Since said good to help cold son more to think of a way, Su Mingyu also let wood one increased Chen imperial concubine''s investigation dynamics.


    At the same time, Su Mingyu''s arrogance has officially opened a shop.


    These days, July busy feet, see Su Mingyu staggering to his shop, can not help complaining: "master, you shake hands shopkeeper to do too idle?"


    Su Mingyu looked around, but the price list and other things were well prepared. At first glance, it felt like a pawnbroker.


    "How do you know how difficult it is to open a shop if you don''t let yourself deal with it?"


    July turned her mouth: "I used to know that it was difficult, but I didn''t know that it was so troublesome. Not only did I have to deal with the bullies on the street, but also the government offices and so on. No matter the officials or the bandits would come to pick your skin.


    Su Mingyu looked at July''s mouth rising so high that it could almost hang an oil pot, but she was not amused: "would you not send money to the official directly and let him protect you? It''s silly of you to give it to both sides. "


    "Ah?" July touched his head: "so it can still be like this I think this is necessary because I have observed the surrounding areas. They are given by both families. "


    Su Mingyu also did not blame him: "so to say, I give you the silver almost spent?"


    "Yes." But July grinned: "I just received a list today. It''s a very simple assassination."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "say to listen."


    "That''s it." July narrowed his eyes, smiling good-looking: "today I saw a big five and three thick man, with a bag of women''s Zhu Chai and necklaces and other things to block out here, and look like that does not care about the price, just want to get back to the point."


    "That''s why I used his words on purpose. I realized that he was a peddler of smuggled salt. He raised a girl in the capital city. He raised good food for the girl. But I didn''t think that the girl took advantage of him to go and get together with his neighbors in private time.""He was so angry that he wanted to catch the traitor in bed and beat them a couple of dogs and men and women, but he didn''t think about it. He overheard the secret that the woman wanted to cooperate with his adulterer to murder him."


    Su Mingyu listens to a pick eyebrow, this kind of dog blood story, really no matter what age, and emerge in endlessly.


    "So." Su Mingyu then said in July, "you said you could help him, and then took his deposit?"


    July nodded like a pound of garlic: "yes, the man looked like a man who didn''t lack silver. So I told him to kill 30 Liang for one person and 50 Liang for two people. As soon as the man heard that it was so cost-effective, he immediately paid two people''s silver."


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect to be able to do business this July.


    She nodded and patted July on the shoulder with appreciation: "it seems that you are quite suitable for this line of work."


    Since Su Mingyu said, "I didn''t suspect you."


    July by Su Mingyu boast, a little happy: "yes, master!"


    Su Mingyu also went to Sinan Pavilion by the way.


    As soon as xiamian saw Su Mingyu, she immediately came over: "master!"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I come to see you, by the way I have something to give you. I want you to find someone to help me out. "


    With that, Su Mingyu handed two pieces of paper to xiamian.


    When xiamian saw the content on the paper, he was surprised: "what is this? Why haven''t I seen it before? "


    I saw the manuscript of two clothes on that paper. Among them, the woman looked fluffy, and there were many lace that she had never seen. What surprised me most was that the girl''s head was marked as the headdress by Su Mingyu.

 Chapter 223

    It looks so gorgeous and elegant that it doesn''t affect its beauty when it is dragged to the ground.


    The man''s clothes, which she had never seen before, looked very straight and straight. Inside was a white thing similar to a stand collar, and on the outside was another white jacket. The collar of the jacket was very large, but it didn''t look strange.


    "What the hell is this?" Xia Mian''s eyes have been blurred, which is too good-looking, and these designs are also completely unknown to her. It seems that Su Mingyu thought of it herself.


    "It''s very complicated to explain. You just need to follow this. I''ve written it very clearly. If there''s anything you don''t know, come to me."


    In fact, it''s not that Su Mingyu doesn''t want to explain, but when she thinks about the function of the wedding dress, she is a little embarrassed to tell xiamian.


    Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t want to say more, she nodded, "I''m going to tell you what to do."


    Su Mingyu said, "then I''ll go first."


    As soon as he returned to Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu saw Muyi who was making a report.


    So she went over to stab: "wood one, Chenfei there how?"


    "That''s what I want to say to the master." Wood took a look at Gu ruobai. After getting Gu ruobai''s approval, he opened his mouth and said, "on the night after the master and Miss Su made trouble with the stone house, a lady in the palace went out in the night."


    "After our people followed her for more than an hour, they found that the place she was going to was the stone house, so our men dived in."


    "But Said here, wood a little ashamed: "because a person accidentally made a noise, so we did not see the concubine in the end is who, also do not know what they talked about."


    Su Mingyu frowned after hearing this: "later, you blocked up the place where you went back to the palace. Can you see which concubine''s palace the man entered?"


    "Yes!" Wood nodded: "our people know that there must be nothing to get in the stone house, so they waited at every entrance that can go back to the palace early. When the day was about to dawn, we finally arrived at the lady."


    Said here, wood a meal: "when we followed her into the palace, found that she returned to the palace is Chen Fei."


    Chen Fei?


    Su Mingyu was surprised: "then you did not find out the relationship between her and Shi Minglong when you checked Chen Fei before?"


    "No Muyi''s head is very low. They not only scare the snake, but also fail to obtain accurate information. It is not only dereliction of duty, but also incompetent.


    See wood one such, Su Mingyu casually comforts a way: "nothing, you also don''t be so depressed, try to check from the place where Chen Fei was born and grew up."


    Even if a person''s fortune is no matter how fake, she can not start to fake from the place of birth, because the cost is too high.


    Who gave birth to a boy and a girl, the local old people door Qing, as long as you ask can know all the context.


    "Yes, I''ll check it out." Wood also thought of this, so he turned around and disappeared in the yard.


    Gu ruobai took a look at the direction wood left, and then raised eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "you''re the one who can call me."


    Su Mingyu blinked: "if what he said is true, then we are grasshoppers on a rope."


    Chen Fei and Shi Minglong are actually related, but Shi Minglong is just a small servant of the household department. He is not even a Shangshu. How can he get close to such people as Chen Fei?


    Moreover, Chen Fei''s favor was so smooth that she was almost attracted by the emperor as soon as she entered the palace, and then she successfully grasped the emperor''s heart. Then she waited on the emperor and gave birth to a son. She was a prince all her life, and the prince directly became the most favored child outside the king Yu.


    Su Mingyu had to be suspicious of this progress, just like opening the door.


    When Su Mingyu said her doubts to Gu ruobai, she frowned and asked, "can you say that the king Yu did this?"


    "I can''t tell." Gu ruobai frowned: "but among them, I can''t think of a way to make him profit."


    The emperor dotes on the prince other than him. In case the emperor is flattered by Chen Fei, he will directly give the prince''s position to Chen Fei''s children, and the king of Yu will lose a lot of money.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that he holds the fatal handle of Chen Fei. For example, Yu Wang knows who the child''s biological father is.


    As long as there is this, no matter how the Chen imperial concubine tosses about, the throne will return to Yu Wang''s hand in the end.


    Su Mingyu calm Mou son thought also, really also is such a thing: "then we come to have a look, this Chen imperial concubine in the end hides what secret."


    While waiting for Mu Yi to reply, Su Fu sent someone to the door and said that it was su Mingyu of Qing Dynasty to go back.


    Su Mingyu Mou son a Lian: "it seems that someone can''t sit still."


    So many days have not seen his own trace, this Su Yueyue now afraid is eager to know how he is.


    Things have come to the point. Su Mingyu also thinks it''s time to go back and show her face and surprise her sister who is about to marry.So she nodded, followed the housekeeper back to the Su house.


    As soon as Su Mingyu got to the main hall, he saw King Yu standing there with his hands on his head. Su Yueyue was very shy. It seemed that the matter had been settled.


    However, Su Mingyu pretended not to know and went to the king of Yu to greet him: "Mingyu has seen the king of Yu."


    When Su Mingyu appeared in front of the public, Su Yueyue was obviously surprised. Originally, she asked Su Zhengyi to find someone to invite Su Mingyu back. She was gambling that she was poisoned by the poison she had specially prepared. She was not in the mood to go back to Su''s house.


    But I didn''t expect Su Mingyu not only came back, but also so fresh that he didn''t look like he was poisoned at all.


    Glancing at Su Yueyue''s surprised appearance, Su Mingyu''s heart is a cold hum, sure enough to poison himself, is this Su Yueyue.


    "Don''t be so polite. We''ll all be a family in the future." King Yu nodded and helped Su Mingyu up.


    Su Mingyu looks at Yu''s hand.


    In front of so many people, she was so intimate. What did Yu Wang do?


    Su Yueyue also saw this scene. She bit her teeth secretly and quickly went up and separated them: "sister, you can count back."


    Su Mingyu looked at her hypocritical look a little helpless, but still pulled out a smile: "look at the rosy cheeks of her sister, good things are coming?"


    Su Yueyue was said by her, shyly glanced at Yu King: "en."

 Chapter 224

    "Congratulations to my sister and King Yu." Su Mingyu gave them good health.


    King Yu nodded and said nothing more.


    Su Mingyu looked at Su Zhengyi: "Dad, do you want the housekeeper to invite me back for the wedding banquet?"


    "Yes." Su Zhengyi seemed very happy, he nodded: "Manwen may not be busy alone, so you need to come back to help, Mingyu, you should have can?"


    This calls people back to ask if they can help, which is just nonsense.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "sister''s wedding, I naturally want to help."


    The book just saw this and nodded: "that''s it."


    "I have something to talk about with Su Shangshu. You go down first." Seeing that the matter here was finished, King Yu opened his mouth.


    Su Mingyu, of course, was the first to go, but as soon as she got to the backyard, she was stopped by a soft voice: "sister."


    Su Mingyu turned to look at Su Yueyue: "what''s the matter?"


    "This marriage is really troubling my sister." Su Yueyue said it seemed a little embarrassed.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, my sister''s marriage is a great joy for our Su family. As the legitimate eldest daughter, I should come back to help."


    "Well, sister, can you listen to me?" Su Yueyue said as he went to the pavilion in the backyard and sat down.


    Su Mingyu looked at her as if she was protecting animals. She was a little helpless: "you say."


    Su Yueyue''s hand unconsciously put it on his stomach: "we discussed the six rites before my sister came back. Next, I want to talk with my sister about the decoration of the mansion."


    "I''ve sent people to pull the best cloth to make accessories. What my sister wants to do is to stare at those people and not be lazy."


    Su Mingyu listened to Su Yueyue''s command and nodded: "en."


    It seems that she didn''t expect Su Mingyu to be so good at talking, and that she also accepted this kind of servant''s work so naturally.


    Su Yueyue was stunned for a moment, then went on to say: "other things are some small things, such as the seat position of the guests, and the route of marriage, which have been arranged in fact, only need the elder sister to take care of that day, and don''t make mistakes."


    "Well, yes." Su Mingyu almost did not want to agree.


    Looking at Su Mingyu so sure enough, Su Yueyue is a bit unable to say.


    Originally, she was waiting for Su Mingyu to get angry. She said that she would not do anything like this. She did not expect Su Mingyu to have such a good temper.


    "What are you two sisters talking about?"


    At this time, a deep voice sounded behind the two people.


    Hearing the voice of King Yu, Su Mingyu understood why Su Yueyue had to pull himself to say these trivial matters in this pavilion. He was waiting for this.


    This Su Yueyue still wants to set a suit for himself. Even if he wants to get married, he still has such a mind set.


    But this is also very good, Su Mingyu micro can not be checked squint eyes: "Yu king so quickly finished?"


    King Yu looked down at Su Mingyu. Today Su Mingyu is wearing a light pink dress that is rarely worn.


    Generally speaking, other girls wear pink, some of them look black and fat.


    However, Su Mingyu''s body is already thin. In addition, she has become more and more white recently. With this pink dress, she adds a touch of red to her face and looks like a different flavor.


    Yu Wang''s eyes light slightly heavy, tone not consciously mild some: "just say some things of three books and six rites, also can''t say for long."


    Su Yueyue looked at the interaction between the two people. His face was gloomy and terrible, but he pretended to be broad-minded and said, "my sister is preparing to give us advice on the wedding banquet. What''s your idea? If we talk about it together, my sister can deal with it. "


    As soon as Yu Wang was about to say something, Wang Manwen came over.


    She saw the scene of the pavilion at a glance. Her eyes were slightly stagnant, but she quickly responded and walked to the three people with a smile: "King Yu, the man who made the dress came. He said that some sizes need to be determined with Yue Er again."


    "Yes." Yu Wang nodded: "Yue son, go ahead, I''ll wait for you here."


    Su Yueyue didn''t want to let Su Mingyu and Yu Wang live alone, but if she didn''t go, it would be very suspicious.


    So there is no way, Su Yueyue can only be forced to agree to: "come."


    She also deliberately put her hand on the back of Yu''s hand before leaving, giving people a feeling of their love.


    Su Mingyu squinted at her movements and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, only Su Mingyu and Yu Wang were left in the pavilion which was just slightly crowded.


    Su Mingyu took a look at the king of Yu: "if the king has no idea, then Mingyu will leave first."


    "I haven''t said it yet. How do you know I don''t have an idea?" Looking at Su Mingyu''s departure, King Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s said that Miss Su is not very peaceful recently?"Su Mingyu looked at the king of Yu suspiciously, and then gave a clear, long ending: "it seems that King Yu has heard of it."


    "After all, it''s a lot of trouble." The king of Yu said, and sat down. He wanted to talk to Su Mingyu slowly.


    Seeing him like this, Su Mingyu could only sit down with King Yu.


    When a glass of water was given to King Yu, Su Mingyu''s tone was indifferent, as if this matter had nothing to do with her: "it''s just some rumors in the street, and I don''t care much about it."


    King Yu looked at Su Mingyu''s eyebrows and eyes, and found that what she said was true. He could not help narrowing his eyes: "it can be seen that if this matter was changed to someone else, it must have made these rumors disappear in the street early, but about you and that man, it has been talked about for such a long time."


    Su Mingyu took a puff from the corner of his eye: "I don''t think you are praising me."


    "I always praise you so gently." King Yu''s tone was relaxed.


    "King Yu left me for such a long time, and he didn''t say anything about the wedding banquet." Said, Su Mingyu pause: "think to come is really to have no idea to wedding banquet."


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "the wedding banquet is naturally something that other people worry about. No matter how I say it, I can''t turn it."


    Su Mingyu eyebrow tip a Yang: "that Yu King leaves me to want to say what?"


    "I want to ask you, Princess Ruixian lives well in Ruixian palace. It is said that king Ruixian has not blamed you for this, but really?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t understand the meaning of his words and frowned: "King Yu said this, but I''m afraid that king Ruixian will marry Mingyu and lose your royal face?"


    It seems that he didn''t expect Su Mingyu to imagine himself like this. King Yu waved his hand: "of course not."

 Chapter 225

    "Mingyu, we have known each other for such a long time. You and I often play together. In addition, I will marry yue''er again. I think we are friends already."


    Listening to Yu Wang''s words, Su Mingyu turned a big white eye in her heart. She clearly did not like Su Yueyue, but Yu said that because she married Su Yueyue, they were friends.


    In this way, only the king Yu said it.


    Su Mingyu pulled the corners of his mouth and looked at Yu king in a puzzled way: "why did the king of Yu say such a thing?"


    "Since we are friends, why not chat with my friends?" King Yu said, and looked at Su Mingyu with deep eyes: "Mingyu, why do you want to speculate on me like this?"


    Feeling this Yu king is in blame oneself?


    Su Mingyu took a puff from the corner of her eye. How did she feel that the king Yu seemed a little different?


    He was puzzled, but Su Mingyu said: "of course not, but Mingyu thought that Yu was a man who didn''t care much about the hearsay."


    "People are curious." King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu. He could not see joy in his dark eyes.


    Looking at him like this, Su Mingyu''s eyes were closed and he suddenly responded. Is this the king Yu''s saying?


    He wanted to find out whether Gu ruobai was with him that day?


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyu''s heart sank slightly. Fortunately, she had not said anything wrong: "in fact, the matter of that day was really just a misunderstanding."


    Su Mingyu also poured a glass of water for herself, with a posture of saying slowly: "that man is indeed a person I know, but that person''s identity is special, I also hid it. I didn''t expect this concealment, but there were so many things."


    King Yu frowned as soon as he heard it: "so you really stayed alone with a man in the box for so long?"


    "What did king Yu say? Do you doubt me as much as outsiders? " Su Mingyu deliberately pretended to be angry: "I don''t know if the king of Yu still remembers that I disappeared with king Ruixian."


    "Of course." Yu Wang nodded: "at that time, it was quite big, but what does it have to do with the person who has dinner with you?"


    Su Mingyu skimmed his lips: "this relationship can be big."


    "That day, King Ruixian and I fell into the grass under the cliff, and then both fell into a coma. It was the man who rescued us both."


    Su Mingyu said with a sigh, as if he felt a bit sorry: "the man said that he was once a chivalrous man in the lake. Because he was too upright, he provoked many enemies. In order not to bring trouble to the people around him, he lived in seclusion in the mountains."


    After that, Su Mingyu raised his eyes and looked at the king Yu, and turned his mouth: "he came to the capital that day for some personal business, which happened to be met by me, so I invited him to eat a meal, but this meal was not finished, met Shi Jian."


    Su Mingyu believes that even if he doesn''t say it, the king of Yu has already heard the whole story of this matter clearly through his own way.


    Sure enough, the next second the king of Yu frowned: "that''s all?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "otherwise, the king of Yu thought that Gu ruobai was a man who could tolerate his own infidelity?"


    This is the biggest doubt about this matter. Su Mingyu went out to have a meal with a man alone.


    Gu ruobai, as Su Mingyu''s future husband, learned about it from other people''s mouth. He not only didn''t quit the marriage directly, but also stabbed him to prepare for the wedding banquet. This is too puzzling.


    Now Su Mingyu put this question that we all can''t think of in front of the king Yu.


    This lies, the highest rank is mixed with half truth and half falsehood.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai had been missing for a few days, and Leng ziyue did come to the capital city, and he did have some problems.


    The biggest false place in Su Mingyu''s words is that Gu ruobai was not with her on that day, but Gu ruobai. But the king of Yu will never know about this.


    Sure enough, the king of Yu sank his eyes, and then nodded suddenly: "it is so, then you can speak this matter out, so that those slander you outside will be restrained."


    Su Mingyu almost didn''t think about it and said, "I don''t want to expose the man''s position just to make his reputation sound better. Now he just wants to be a tourist. I shouldn''t disturb him."


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s words, the king of Yu was suddenly shocked, but he was relieved when he looked at Su Mingyu''s face.


    Su Mingyu is that Su Mingyu after all, she is always different from other people''s ideas, always can bring her surprise.


    Yu Wang''s mouth slightly Yang: "sorry, I was abrupt, I should understand your conduct, but still question you like this."


    Su Mingyu shrugged her shoulders indifferently: "it''s OK. Anyway, there are many people who say that I am. You are just one of the lightest. I should thank you and be willing to ask me face-to-face instead of chewing my tongue like others."Su Mingyu said, holding up his tea cup: "now I''ll take tea instead of wine to King Yu."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s bold and unconstrained manner, King Yu felt as if he had been infected. He raised his hand and raised his glass: "then I''ll compensate you with tea instead of wine."


    Two people look at each other, there is a feeling that everything is in silence.


    Su Mingyu drained the cup in his hand, then wiped the corners of his mouth: "then Yu Wang, you can wait for your sister slowly. I will go back to the house and there are still some things to do. I will not accompany you. I will chat with you another day."


    After that, Su Mingyu turned around and left, but she had not made two steps. King Yu suddenly stopped her: "he Did you not blame you for knowing who that person was? "


    Su Mingyu steps out of a meal, she turned back to see the king Yu, some doubts, but still frankly said: "no, he trusted me from the beginning."


    As soon as the words fell, Su Mingyu saw the ugly face of King Yu.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu smiles in his heart. The king of Yu still wants to test himself?


    However, the expression on Su Mingyu''s face did not change. After waiting for a long time, he did not see the king''s reaction. Su Mingyu gave him a blessing, and then turned away from the pavilion, leaving only the gloomy looking King Yu.


    In the next few days, Su Mingyu was extremely busy.


    Su Yueyue took her as a free labor force.


    Although Su Mingyu wanted to protest many times, he thought of forbearance and forbearance immediately passed, and finally he did not say anything.


    Another busy day, Su Mingyu tired back to her room, just want to lie down to rest, feel the room candle light flash.

 Chapter 226

    Su Mingyu sniffed and smelled the familiar smell in the air, so she simply didn''t want to open her eyes: "how did you come?"


    A cold and slightly joking voice sounded: "come and see if someone is really serious about making a dowry for her sister."


    As soon as he said this, Su Mingyu lost his temper: "you don''t know, Su Yueyue, even the brazier across the door has to let me prepare."


    "The ordinary ceramic basin that I prepared at the beginning, she actually said that ceramics are fragile, which is not a good omen, so you can''t use ceramics."


    "Then I went to find her a bronze brazier. At last, I was rejected by her. She said that the color was not good-looking. I could not see any color other than red on a happy day."


    Su Mingyu said here with a long sigh: "I am going to be killed by her."


    Later, Su Mingyu pinched her nose so miserable


    Su Mingyu grabbed Gu ruobai''s hand and put his slightly cool hand on his face to cool himself. Then he curled his mouth and said, "I went to find a stone brazier, and then I dyed it red."


    Stone? Gu ruobai chuckled and pressed Su Mingyu''s temple with his big hand, hoping to ease Su Mingyu''s irritability.


    "You will find a way."


    Gu ruobai''s voice is very low, and his pressing force makes Su Mingyu very comfortable. So Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai talk and fall asleep.


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s breath, Gu ruobai took back his hand, and then looked at Su Mingyu with heartache: "girl, hard work for you, then let me prepare for our wedding banquet."


    Su Mingyu, who was sleeping soundly, seemed to hear it. She chucked her mouth, whispered "um", and then went to sleep again.


    It may be that Gu ruobai''s arrival has played a soothing role. Su Mingyu sleeps up and the sky is already bright.


    As soon as she was ready to go out, the door rang wildly: "Miss, miss, it''s not good."


    Su Mingyu reluctantly went to open the door, then frowned at the maid, helplessly asked: "what''s the matter? In such a hurry? "


    "That Someone accidentally burned the red lanterns that had been arranged yesterday. "


    Su Mingyu rubbed her eyebrows: "then go and buy again. How big is this?"


    "But..." The maid''s face was a little ugly: "the second lady said that she only wanted the lanterns of that shop, and none of the others could match her."


    She said how such a little thing to find themselves, it turned out that Su Yueyue began to be a demon again.


    Su Mingyu sighed silently: "OK, I think of a way, you go to clean out the place I ordered yesterday."


    I thought I would be scolded. After all, Su Mingyu''s reputation in the family was not so good.


    I remember that there was a maid named Zhizhu beside her. She was bullied by cui''er. When Su Mingyu came back to find out, she directly helped Zhizhu revenge and beat cui''er.


    Now I do not work well. When the maid was pushed to look for Su Mingyu, she was really afraid.


    But she did not expect that Su Mingyu did not say that she was not from the beginning to the end. As soon as she thought of it, the maid could not help but compare Su Mingyu and Su Yueyue.


    Comparatively speaking, Su Yueyue was just like a harsh landlady. If he was a little bit upset, he had to fight and scold.


    Su Mingyu didn''t know what the maid was thinking. She just looked at her stupefied appearance and felt helpless: "what''s the matter? Is there anything else? "


    Su Mingyu was busy, but she didn''t go back


    Looking at her jumping away from her back, Su Mingyu rubbed her eyebrows impatiently. Su Yueyue would really find something for herself.


    Isn''t it just a lantern? She didn''t believe that Su Yueyue could really distinguish the good from the bad. She specially designated the lantern of the house, so go and buy it.


    It was only when Su Mingyu finally found the shop that the door was not opened. It seemed that something had been delayed and it would not open for a few days.


    Now Su Mingyu finally understood why Su Yueyue wanted their lantern, so he was waiting for his own?


    Su Mingyu bought two lanterns, so she went in and asked for two lanterns


    As soon as the boss saw a guest coming, he immediately welcomed him: "what price lantern do you want?"


    Su Mingyu looked around. Some of the lanterns looked heavy and of good quality at a glance. Some even made bamboo with different thicknesses.


    "Boss, I want the lantern from the house opposite." Su Mingyu said, pointing to the shop that closed.


    That boss is first a Leng, then suddenly: "is to like their family to mention the word?"Su Mingyu frowned and nodded: "yes, their handwriting is very good."


    "That''s because their boss used to be a scholar." The boss said, while rummaging among the lanterns: "because I didn''t get the first place in the exam, I came back to make lanterns, so their handwriting is the best in this street."


    Because of this, Su Mingyu came to the boss and said, "boss, can you make me one of the same?"


    "My little sister is going to get married these days. She likes the words of home very much. But they are closed. I can''t let her wait for them to get married again?"


    "Don''t worry." The boss continued to search for it. When Su Mingyu was wondering what he was doing, the boss had already come over with two lanterns.


    "Xiucai''s lanterns are really good. The lanterns in our street are basically made according to his style."


    Said the boss handed the two lanterns to Su Mingyu''s hand: "this was originally used for proofing."


    "Now you really need it, girl. You can use it first. When the scholar comes back, I''ll ask him to buy it."


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect the boss to be so good. She took the lantern in surprise and said, "thank you, boss."


    With that, Su Mingyu took out two pieces of broken silver from her arms: "these are silver for gifts and lanterns. Please keep them well."


    The boss didn''t expect Su Mingyu to give so much money. He looked Su Mingyu up and down again in surprise.


    This shows that although Su Mingyu looks very simple in dress, the material of that dress is very exquisite. If you look at it carefully, you can find that it is extremely expensive.

 Chapter 227

    Although there are so many rich people in Beijing today, only Su Fu is married in these days.


    The boss looked at Su Mingyu in surprise: "are you the eldest lady of Su Fu?"


    Su Mingyu did not expect to be recognized, but she still nodded: "well, thank the boss for today''s business, then I will leave first."


    Su Mingyu said and turned away from here, leaving only a stunned look of the boss.


    The eldest lady of the Su family seems to be different from the rumor.


    When Su Yue watched Su Mingyu take back the lantern he wanted, he didn''t feel a bit boring.


    She spent a lot of money to close the door of that poor scholar for a few days. Unexpectedly, Su Mingyu got the lantern so easily.


    Su Yueyue''s disappointed expression on his face was obvious. Before Su Mingyu came to the mansion, he saw it at the gate.


    However, she did not say anything, just handed the lantern to the servant on one side, and then she was busy again.


    No matter where his daughter wants to marry the Lord, it is a big event, not to mention Su Zhengyi or a Shangshu. The degree of the big action is like that people who are afraid of the capital city don''t know that they are going to marry their daughter.


    Su Yueyue liked it very much. She was seen by many people when she was together with King Yu because she was calculated by others. She had a bad reputation for a long time.


    Su Yueyue has always harbored a grudge. Now he successfully married Yu Wang, which was virtually a slap in the face.


    Su Mingyu is not interested in it. The arrangement has come to an end. Su Mingyu only makes some confirmation when she goes to the back, so in this rare free time, she lies in her bed early.


    Just lying down, I remembered Gu ruobai''s visit that day.


    It''s been several days since I saw Gu ruobai. When I think of Gu ruobai''s gentle movements, she just turns over and gets out of bed, jumps on the roof to display her lightness skills, and then comes to Ruixian palace with the fastest speed.


    Last time, she almost got caught climbing over the wall. This time, Su Mingyu learned to be smart. She stopped at the gate of Ruixian palace and walked in honestly.


    When she came to the tea garden that Gu ruobai always liked, she saw Gu ruobai sitting in the sun reading.


    He was tortured by Su Yueyue over there. He was still in the mood to read here.


    Su Mingyu thought about it and crept up. Just as she was about to raise her hand to cover Gu ruobai''s eyes, Gu ruobai, who had been reading books, whispered: "what? Are you free? "


    Seeing that his plot was discovered, Su Mingyu came to Gu ruobai''s face with a little wilting: "I''m so hard, but you''re so leisurely. Don''t you think it''s unfair?"


    Gu ruobai put down his book and looked up at Su Mingyu: "that''s not my sister. Why should I make myself so tired to help her?"


    Su Mingyu''s mouth was turned away, and she secretly felt that she was not her sister.


    You know, in the 21st century, you are just a single killing machine.


    Su Mingyu''s face is better than before. Gu ruobai probably knows that the wedding banquet is coming to an end.


    "Let you go through these processes now, and when we get married later, you can be familiar with it, too?"


    Listen to Gu ruobai''s comfort, Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "in fact, if you can''t pacify people, don''t talk, it''s good."


    Su Mingyu said a fart. The unit sat opposite Gu ruobai, then took up the cup and poured himself a glass of water: "anyway, my sister''s device is standing up."


    I have been busy for such a long time, but all the items related to purchasing are all done by myself.


    This Su Yue only saw her running in and out every day, but did not expect that she and everyone who came into contact with said about Su Yue''s marriage.


    It is believed that soon, Su Mingyu will go to the whole capital to help Su Yueyue prepare the wedding banquet. Her good words will soon spread throughout the capital.


    In this way, it was more convenient for her to frame Su Yueyue, and even her bad reputation was offset.


    Although Gu ruobai is not very clear about Su Mingyu''s small nine nine, but looking at her would rather be tired like this, rather than borrow other people''s hands, you will probably know what is going on.


    "You don''t have to care so much about my business."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu or slightly pale face, a little distressed: "I was a waste Lord, so I don''t care about fame at all."


    Su Mingyu believes that Gu ruobai''s words prove that he really doesn''t care.


    But Su Mingyu has a problem in her heart. She doesn''t want Gu ruobai to be laughed at because of herself.


    Since it can change this situation, why can''t she change it?


    Thinking of this, Su Mingyu also said: "just feel unwilling."


    Seeing Su Mingyu so stubborn, Gu ruobai no longer said anything."There''s already news from Princess chachen over there."


    Is it so fast?


    Su Mingyu came to Gu ruobai and said, "what did the news come back from wood?"


    Gu ruobai took out a piece of paper which was a letter sent by a flying pigeon and handed it to Su Mingyu: "it''s nothing. It''s just that Chen Fei is not as good as what she wrote in the book of entering the palace. She is the daughter of the local magistrate."


    Su Mingyu took it over and looked at it. There were only a few words written on it.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "why did she cheat in the pamphlet of entering the palace? You should know that her present status is already a imperial concubine, and that magistrate''s status has been promoted by several levels. Such a good thing is that she did not think about her family members, but actually gave it to an outsider?"


    "So I left Muyi there to continue the investigation." Su Mingyu can think of, Gu ruobai naturally can think of.


    He raised eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "if you can find out the real birthplace of Chen Fei, maybe this matter can be solved."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "it depends on whether she hides it or not."


    Two people are saying, lengziyue walked in from outside: "I heard that Su Mingyu came."


    Su Mingyu nods at lengzi more and more: "Leng childe, do you want me to have something to do?"


    "Not really." Lengzi more directly sat down to Gu Ruo Bai''s side, that natural appearance to see Su Mingyu picked eyebrows.


    A few days no see, this lengziyue unexpectedly and Gu ruobai''s relationship is so good?


    "I heard from King Ruixian that you are checking the details of Princess Chen?"


    Lengzi more and more is impolite, directly asked his own doubts: "why to check her details?"

 Chapter 228

    "If you want to help me, you just need to find out who her son was born with. There''s no need to check her hometown."


    This cold son is more acute.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "in fact, we found the head of Chen imperial concubine when we checked the person who poisoned Gu ruobai."


    "Our people found that Chen Fei would go to see Shi Minglong on an unspecified day. We wanted to know why she was looking for Shi Minglong and the relationship between her and Shi Minglong."


    "Shi Minglong?" Lengzi frowned more and more and thought: "is that waiter?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "do you know him?"


    "More or less." Lengziyue''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly: "but I''ve been around Chen Fei for so long, but I''ve never seen any contact between them."


    Su Mingyu also frowned after listening: "even you do not know the relationship? The Chen imperial concubine is very deep. "


    Then Su Mingyu suddenly looked at Leng ziyue: "Leng childe, I promised to help you expose Chen Fei within 10 days, but now it seems that it may take a little more time, not only because Su Yueyue''s wedding banquet disrupted the pace, but also because this matter is very important."


    Lengzi looks at Su Mingyu more and more, a pair of cold and dark eyes can not see much expression.


    When Su Mingyu thought that according to lengziyue''s self-discipline, he would refuse. Unexpectedly, lengziyue nodded: "OK. Then I''ll give you this chance. "


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at lengziyue gratefully: "thank you, cold childe."


    Gu ruobai is watching on one side, and seems not worried at all that Su Mingyu can''t convince Leng ziyue.


    Gu ruobai''s attitude may be indifferent in the eyes of others.


    But in Su Mingyu''s eyes, it is the proof that he believes in himself.


    This makes Su Mingyu feel very warm.


    Cold son more see two people four eyes opposite, will splash out spark, he also quietly retreat.


    Su Mingyu charged Gu ruobai hard, and then he was busy to Su Yueyue''s wedding day.


    Finally, to this day, Su Mingyu looked at the Xi sedan chair from afar and took Su Yueyue away. Only in his heart did he breathe out a long breath.


    Eight lift sedan chair, although not the main room to marry, but can have such treatment is obviously very enviable.


    So Su Mingyu followed the sedan chair and heard a lot of envious or sour voices.


    Through the curtain of the sedan chair, Su Mingyu saw Su Yueyue. He lifted up the corner of his mouth and sighed helplessly in his heart.


    There is nothing to be happy about such a quarrel. It''s nothing more than a more respectable marriage. But how are you going after that? It''s not about blind people crossing the river, feeling and walking.


    When Su Mingyu finally followed his troops to the palace of Lord Yu, he noticed that the decoration of the mansion was much more luxurious than that of his own. It cost a lot of money.


    Those who watched the scene of Yu Wang''s residence took a breath.


    This decoration is comparable to the ration of the main room. It seems that the king of Yu does not like to see Su Yueyue like the rumor.


    This clearly gave Su Yueyue enough face, a concubine room, all the rites of the main room, how to see are enviable.


    Su Yueyue, who was sitting in the sedan chair, was obviously complacent when he heard the people''s comments.


    If it was not allowed by the rules, she would like to open the xipa to see the scene inside the Yu palace.


    Finally, in the hope of the crowd, King Yu came out of the crowd.


    Today, he was dressed in a red suit, which made his whole body more upright.


    Su Mingyu looked at him from a distance, gave him a blessing, and then retreated into the crowd.


    Su Mingyu is not in charge of the next thing.


    The wedding banquet went on very quickly, and everyone enjoyed it. When they finally got married, they didn''t know who was the first to clap their hands.


    So the whole Yu palace was full of applause. Su Mingyu stood in the crowd and looked at it with little emotion.


    At this time, she suddenly felt that her hand was caught by a warm hand.


    Su Mingyu looked back, it was Gu ruobai.


    "Why are you here without sitting in front of you?"


    Su Mingyu was a little surprised, but he did not let go of his hand.


    Gu ruobai is still so indifferent: "I see you tardy, come to look for you."


    Knowing that he was worried about himself, Su Mingyu felt warm: "I''m ok."


    Gu ruobai gave a cry, but he did not let go.


    Two people so far away to see Su Yueyue was sent back to the new house, and then Yu king came out to drink with everyone.


    Su Mingyu didn''t like this kind of occasion very much, but she couldn''t leave because of her good sister. Finally, she sat down with Gu ruobai before leaving.


    Someone urged Su Mingyu to make trouble in the bridal chamber, but Su Mingyu just waved her hand to show that she was tired and wanted to go back to have a rest.Gu ruobai naturally took this opportunity to say that he would send Su Mingyu back, so they avoided the siege of the group.


    Out of the Yu palace, Su Mingyu sighed: "this wedding, really tired."


    Gu ruobai raised her eyes and looked at her: "when we get married, you don''t have to do anything. You just need to sit in the sedan chair."


    Su Mingyu looked down at him: "really?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "how did I ever cheat you?"


    Su Mingyu''s eyes bent: "in this case, I''ll take you to see a good thing."


    With that, Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai to Sinan Pavilion.


    Xia Mian saw Su Mingyu just wanted to call the master, but immediately responded: "Hello, miss, what do you need?"


    Su Mingyu pointed to the second floor: "I made a suit of clothes here before. Someone informed me that it was ready. Let me come and get it."


    Summer sleep clearly nodded: "then please come with me, miss."


    When they got to the second floor, Su Mingyu saw the box on the table at a glance. She took two steps to check it. It was really the effect she wanted. It seems that her master of plate making was also honed by her.


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu suspiciously by the door: "what you said you wanted to show me is a dress?"


    Su Mingyu turned to Gu ruobai and blinked: "yes, it''s clothes, but it''s very different."


    Su Mingyu said and waved to xiamian to go out first.


    After the summer sleep left, Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai to the front door, and then specially ordered: "you are not allowed to turn back before I say yes."


    Hearing the threat in Su Mingyu''s words, Gu ruobai nodded helplessly: "well, don''t look back."


    Seeing Gu ruobai agreed, Su Mingyu took the box and went inside.

 Chapter 229

    Gu ruobai''s ear power is not ordinary people can reach, so even if he doesn''t look back, he can know what Su Mingyu is doing.


    He was shocked when he heard SISO take off his clothes.


    No wonder Su didn''t allow herself to turn back. She wanted to change her clothes.


    But what kind of clothes can''t be changed at home, so I have to come here in such a hurry?


    Although Gu ruobai was very curious, he was still patient and waited.


    This is the end of a cup of tea.


    Although Gu ruobai had no impatience, he still asked symbolically, "Mingyu, are you ok?"


    Su Mingyu''s voice is a little stuffy, but also a little panting: "come on, don''t look back."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s anxious voice, Gu ruobai squinted his eyes: "I''m not in a hurry. Take your time."


    After another cup of tea, Gu ruobai finally heard Su Mingyu walking.


    However, he did not hurry to turn back, just sat there quietly waiting.


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s obedience, Su Mingyu can''t help but hook the corner of her lip. Then she carefully drags a big swing and walks gently to Gu ruobai''s back. After standing firm, Su Mingyu coughs softly: "OK, you can go back now."


    Finally, when he wanted to hear the words, Gu ruobai turned the wheelchair a little bit.


    The first thing that came into our eyes was a very layered red, which was bright and moving, but it was not comparable to Su Mingyu at the moment.


    Su Mingyu''s head of green silk is covered with butterfly fringes, and Emei is swept lightly. However, she still can''t hide her unique face.


    The red dress is covered from the neck to the arm. However, it can be seen from the hollowed out lace that Su Mingyu''s perfect figure will be sketched out, especially the exquisite lace and exquisite level design, which makes her waist show a tight grip.


    Su Mingyu was originally very white. Now she looks like a doll made of ceramics with this red dress, which is unreal.


    Although Gu ruobai has never seen such a dress, it is particularly suitable for Su Mingyu, as if she should have worn such a dress.


    Gu ruobai is a bit stunned. He stands up from the wheelchair with his handle and comes to Su Mingyu.


    "This What is it? "


    Gu ruobai''s eyes did not leave Su Mingyu. Her dark eyes were full of amazement.


    I didn''t expect the effect of her wedding dress was so good. Su Mingyu squinted at Gu ruobai: "this is my wedding dress. I want to wear it to marry you on the wedding day."


    Gu ruobai suddenly widens his eyes, and the cold in his heart seems to have disappeared at this moment.


    "This dress Is it for me? "


    Gu ruobai felt his voice trembled a little later.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "good looking?"


    At the moment, Su Mingyu''s beautiful eyes flow, like a pale butterfly who has lost her breath in the dark. Her expression is indifferent, like a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks among people. Gu ruobai''s heart is soft and becomes a group.


    "Good looking." Gu ruobai crazily raised his hand and stroked Su Mingyu''s cheek: "you look good in any way."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "of course."


    "But..." Su Mingyu pouted and looked a little lost: "your set has not been done, or you can try it."


    "Do I have it, too?" Gu ruo''s white eyebrows and eyes are gentle. She looks at Su Mingyu''s eyes as if he wants to indulge her in them.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "of course, there are two matching pieces, one for you and one for me."


    Then Su Mingyu took up her skirt: "originally according to my original design, it should be white, but I thought about it, you should not accept that color on your wedding day, so later I changed it to red. Your suit is also red."


    Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu seriously, and the appearance of the thin lips opening and closing slightly makes people itch.


    Gu ruobai simply can''t bear to go up and hold down Su Mingyu''s back head and kiss her thin lips.


    Su Mingyu was surprised by her cool and soft touch, but she soon responded.


    With the help of Gu ruobai''s shoulder, Su Mingyu relaxed her body and accepted Gu ruobai.


    After the kiss, Su Mingyu felt that her legs were almost soft, but she didn''t expect the other party to continue.


    Su Mingyu quickly gasped, waved and refused: "let me slow down."


    Looking at the red and swollen lips she was kissing, Gu ruobai only felt itchy in his heart. Although he still wanted to kiss again, he finally held back.


    Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes, raised his hand and lifted a skirt on Su Mingyu''s skirt, and then seriously said, "you can make another set of what you originally wanted to do. After you get married, you can wear it to me."


    "I don''t want it." Su Mingyu refused the proposal without thinking about it.This is a wedding dress. Do you usually wear it for fun?


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s displeasure, Gu ruobai is a little disappointed.


    "Do you have any special hobbies?" Looking at Gu ruo''s disappointment in her white eyes, Su Mingyu is a little flustered. She has opened the door that can''t be opened by accident?


    "Special hobbies?" Gu ruobai doubts for a moment. Although he doesn''t quite understand what Su Mingyu''s special hobby is, he can probably know. It should refer to the dress Su Mingyu is wearing at the moment.


    After thinking about it, Gu ruobai shook his head seriously: "no, I just want you to wear the clothes you want to wear."


    "That''s what I want to wear." Su Mingyu pulled back her skirt, and then held the skirt on the ground together: "I''m going to change it back. You''ll wait outside."


    Gu ruobai nodded honestly: "I just heard you put on your clothes when it seemed very hard, now take off this clothes, do you need me to help?"


    Su Mingyu''s shoes hit Gu ruobai''s face: "get out of here!"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s lovely appearance, Gu ruobai always has a ripple in her cold eyes.


    Facts have proved that taking off clothes is much faster than putting on clothes. Su Mingyu changed her clothes and walked out from inside.


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s disappointed eyes, Su Mingyu tut tongue: "you also said that you don''t have a special hobby!"


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s pouting appearance, couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, and then held Su Mingyu in his arms.


    Looking down at Su Mingyu''s beautiful face, Gu ruobai raised her hand and raised her jaw: "my king''s hobby is only you."


    This


    Su Mingyu looked into her dark eyes, swept by the deep darkness inside, and finally sank into the soft warmth.

 Chapter 230

    Ear tip did not have a red, Su Mingyu pursed her lips, the corners of her mouth pulled up a radian.


    The wedding banquet of Su Yueyue and King Yu caused a lot of stir in the capital city. For many days, people in the whole capital were talking about it.


    Of course, there are also some idle people who have nothing to do. They compare Su Mingyu.


    Mingming was the first marriage news announced by Su Mingyu and Ruixian Wang, but it was su Yueyue and King Yu who got married first.


    Su Yueyue''s speed is much faster than Su Mingyu.


    This abnormal side reminds people of the things that Su Mingyu and a man were seen in the box of a restaurant before. Did Gu ruobai say that he didn''t care, but he was very estranged in his heart, so he didn''t want to marry Su Mingyu.


    So a few days later, Su Mingyu became the object of oral discussion.


    Su Yueyue didn''t expect to get married with King Yu, but he was suppressed in just a few days.


    All the envious eyes she should have enjoyed were now enjoyed by Su Mingyu.


    However, compared with Su Yue''s anger, Su Mingyu felt nothing.


    She didn''t care about them anyway.


    Compared with these, she is more concerned about Chen Fei''s affairs.


    Chen Fei''s matter although Mu Yi has been checking, but is unable to find her birthplace.


    Su Mingyu decided to check in person. After consulting Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu decided to leave.


    But as soon as she got on her out of town horse, another dark horse came to her.


    Su Mingyu took a look and froze: "Yo, how did you come?"


    Under the mask came a cold voice: "my daughter-in-law goes far away, I naturally want to follow."


    Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and eyes, but did not say much. She could only fly away with a horse''s belly.


    Gu ruobai squinted and followed.


    Chen Fei''s residence address was not far away from the palace booklet. Su Mingyu and Gu Ru Bai arrived at the place when they did not go long for two.


    Instead of rushing to the inn, he came to the magistrate.


    Because the transfer order has not come down, so Chen Fei''s nominal father has not been transferred, still appointed in the magistrate.


    When Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai walk in, a fat middle-aged man is sitting on the high hall with his legs up, eating melon seeds.


    Looking at his relaxed appearance, Su Mingyu picked his eyebrows: "is it strict and flat, please?"


    The fat man rubbed his feet and said, "yes, are you reporting the case? Or disputes? "


    "We''re here to do business." Su Mingyu said, "Hello, magistrate Yan. My name is Sinan. I''m the boss of a ready-made clothes shop. I''m interested in the geographical location of Guixian county and want to set up a factory here."


    As soon as he heard that Su Mingyu was coming to give money to himself, strict Ping''s eyes lit up: "it''s Miss Sinan, Yan Guan! Come and pour tea for Miss Sinan


    After a while Su Mingyu saw another fat man coming out of it.


    When he saw Su Mingyu, his eyes were bright.


    Gu ruobai keenly saw this. He coughed softly and stepped forward to block between them.


    "Miss Sinan, what do you mean?"


    "Oh..." Su Mingyu touched his nose: "I forgot to introduce him. This is my husband. He always talks little. Magistrate Yan doesn''t have to care about him."


    When he heard that Su Mingyu was married, Yan Guan''s face darkened: "sit down, drink tea."


    When Su Mingyu sat down, she glanced at Gu ruobai with the rest of her light. She found that the corners of his mouth had a radian. Su Mingyu was a little relieved.


    "Well, Miss Sinan, have you seen the address of the factory? How much land is needed? "


    Strict Ping deserves to be a veteran. As soon as he sat down, he began to discuss terms with Su Mingyu.


    "Not yet." Su Mingyu cleared her throat: "we have just arrived at this place. We haven''t visited it yet. We just want to come to the magistrate first."


    "Well, well, although Miss Sinan is young, I didn''t expect to know the rules so well."


    Strict Ping looks at the box that Su Mingyu hands over, eyes are bright.


    Su Mingyu didn''t talk nonsense: "it''s just that we''ve just arrived here, and we don''t want to stay in the inn. I think Yan''s residence is quite big. I wonder if we can stay for a few nights?"


    "Of course." Strict Ping saw those silver eyes are bright, where there is the possibility of rejection.


    "Strict! You can take Miss Sinan to the mansion, let them have a good rest, and take them to the town again tomorrow. "


    Yan Guan can only nod: "go now."


    When she arrived at Yan''s mansion, Su Mingyu couldn''t help but tut her tongue.


    Yan''s mansion is bigger than Shangye''s. You know, it''s a small county town. He can build such a big mansion as a magistrate. I don''t know how much of the people''s fat and cream he ransacks every day.Gu ruobai also saw this, and his face was obviously not very good.


    There are corrupt officials everywhere, which is unavoidable. However, such a prefecture magistrate was so greedy that he was promoted to the periphery of the capital city. He did not know what kind of corruption he would become.


    Seeing that Yan Guan was about to take himself to the room, Su Mingyu suddenly called Yan Guan: "that Yan childe..."


    He looked back at her? Miss Sinan? "


    Su Mingyu said softly, "I may have to disturb you for a few more days, so would you like to let Mr. Yan take us around the house?"


    "Yes." With Su Mingyu''s smile, Yan Guan''s eyes brightened again. However, when he saw Gu ruobai, Yan Guan did not dare to say anything more. He could only call a maid: "come, take these two guests around your house."


    After a visit, I realized that Yan''s mansion was not only very large, but also very unique in landscape architecture.


    Su Mingyu turned around and suddenly took the maid to talk: "I heard that the young lady of your family is very popular after entering the palace. I see that magistrate Yan is going to be promoted."


    The maid nodded: "there is such a thing, miss, your news is really smart."


    "Oh..." Su Mingyu dragged a long ending: "that young lady for the Yan family to fight so much light, must live in the best room of Yan mansion?"


    "Er..." The maid was stunned.


    Su Mingyu was keen to see her unnatural, so she went up and asked, "is there anything that can''t be said?"


    "no..." The maid touched her nose and said, "it''s just that after the young lady went to the capital, the master made the lady''s room free."


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "where is that room now?"


    "Right in front of me." The maid pointed to a guest room in front of Su Mingyu: "this is also miss Sinan, where you two live."

 Chapter 231

    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "I''ll trouble you."


    After thanking the maid, Su Mingyu closed the door and confirmed that no one was eavesdropping. Then she frowned and said, "this magistrate doesn''t look like a good thing."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "if Chen imperial concubine is really his own daughter, this lives also too humble."


    Su Mingyu looked around and gathered her eyes: "look at the appearance of the people in this family. It seems that they don''t want to mention it to Chen Fei."


    If you don''t say anything else, you can say that Chen Fei has brought such great benefits to Yan Liping. She not only promoted him, but also earned him so much face. However, she didn''t have much pride in Chen Fei.


    If it is the general family out of Chenfei such a level of people, already wantonly publicized people all know.


    But the magistrate was so greedy, but he was so secretive about Chen Fei''s affairs, as if he didn''t want to emphasize the existence of Chen Fei in front of the public.


    On the evening of that day, when she returned to the mansion, she held a reception banquet for Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai.


    "Miss Sinan is a clothing shop in Beijing? What''s your name? "


    Asked stern Ping as he drank.


    Su Mingyu also has no ambiguity: "called Sinan Pavilion."


    "Oh, I know." Yan Guan immediately nodded: "the clothes of that shop are very beautiful. The aunts in the mansion like the clothes of Sinan pavilion very much. Every time I go out, they will let me take them."


    I didn''t expect that the fame of my shop was so big. It''s all in town.


    Su Mingyu politely toasted Yan Guan: "thank you for visiting our shop."


    "How much ground does Miss Sinan need?" Stern Ping smiles at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu thought: "about to accommodate a hundred people, so the land required is quite large."


    Said, Su Mingyu looked at Yan Ping, then squinted: "we want a wide area, Yan magistrate do not know if we can give us a little lower price."


    Yan Ping knows that Su Mingyu is an old hand when he looks at his manner.


    "Of course." Stern flat a wave of hand: "these are easy to say, just one thing don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Looking at Yan Yan Ping''s mysterious appearance, Su Mingyu came to be interested: "what''s the matter? Governor Yan may say so. "


    "I''m going to be promoted." Severe flat grin: "if you are ahead of me to give this land down, I can give you the lowest price, if I transfer away, other people can not point to this price."


    Su Mingyu''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard it: "magistrate Yan, is he going to be promoted? Are the rumors in the market true? Magistrate Yan has a daughter who is very popular in the palace, so he is going to become an official in the capital


    "Miss Sinan is worthy of being a person from the capital. The news is smart." Severe flat squint eyes: "to tell you the truth, there is this matter."


    "If I remember correctly, is it Chen Fei?" Su Mingyu squints at him.


    Strict Ping is a Leng first, then perfunctorily hit a ha ha: "Miss Sinan memory is really good."


    "Yan Zhifu is so lucky!" Su Mingyu quickly went forward and poured a glass of wine to strict Ping: "I don''t know what this lady Chen looks like. I don''t know if magistrate Yan has any portraits of empress Chenfei in the past for me to look up to?"


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s words, her stern and flat face became obviously ugly.


    He was stunned. After a long time, he said, "no, the portrait of the girl''s house is not easy to leave."


    Su Mingyu listened and nodded: "this is also true."


    When he said this, Su Mingyu looked back at Gu ruobai. Both of them had doubts in their eyes.


    Finally, back to the room from the reception banquet, Su Mingyu sighed: "this is strict and flat, I really don''t want to mention Chen Fei. I think I can''t get any information from him."


    Gu ruobai poured Su Mingyu a cup of hot tea: "you drink a lot tonight, don''t drink like this next time."


    Su Mingyu took the tea and took a sip: "a thousand cups are not drunk, that''s me."


    Gu ruobai knocked on her head: "you can."


    Su Mingyu conveniently put his slightly warm and cool hand on his head: "is wood a contact?"


    "Yes." Gu ruobai pinched Su Mingyu''s eyebrows: "this kind of thing should have come from me, let you drink so much wine."


    Su Mingyu closed his eyes: "even if you go, severe Ping that old fox also can not set out how many words."


    Two people are saying, there is a sound from the door. Before Su Mingyu reacts, Gu ruobai snorts coldly: "come in."


    The candle flickered, and Kiichi appeared in front of them like a ghost.


    "I''ve met my master. I''ve met Miss Su."


    Su Mingyu raised his eyes: "Mu Yi, can you find out what?"


    Mu looked at Su Mingyu relying on Gu Ruo Bai''s shoulder. He was stunned for a long time before he opened his mouth: "Miss Su, I asked around here. The residents around know that there is a young lady in the strict flat house, but no one has ever seen that young lady."Su Mingyu nodded: "what else?"


    "One thing is very strange, that is, none of Yan Liping''s servants have been working for more than 20 years."


    Gu ruobai Lin frowned: "you mean what happened to Yan Family 20 years ago and let Yan Liping replace all his servants?"


    Mu Yi en said: "because of the long history, so I checked for many days, but I didn''t find out what this thing is."


    Su Mingyu closed her eyes and said, "we know, you go down and continue to investigate the incident 20 years ago. We will keep in touch at any time."


    After seeing off Muyi, Su Mingyu frowned again.


    It seems that the Yan mansion is not as simple as it seems.


    Su Mingyu rubbed her eyebrows and just lying on the bed, she suddenly sat up.


    "Yan Liping only prepared one room for us. Where do you sleep tonight?"


    Gu ruobai couldn''t help but squint at Su Mingyu''s appearance when he was sleeping. "You''ve all told Yanping that we are husband and wife. Wouldn''t it be strange if he prepared two rooms?"


    Su Mingyu blinked: "that How do you sleep? "


    Gu ruobai came to the bedside and looked at Su Mingyu. There was a joke in the dark eyes: "where do you think I sleep?"


    Su Mingyu''s brain turns very fast. She''s been tuned by Gu ruobai. Is she playing?


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s deep eyes, Su Mingyu''s heart moved. She raised her hand and put it on Gu ruobai''s neck. Then she hooked the corner of her lips at Gu ruobai and whispered in a low voice like a kitten: "then go to bed."

 Chapter 232

    Said, Su Mingyu also very suggestive patted his empty bedside.


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrows and looks at Su Mingyu''s empty bed. Suddenly, he bends down and circles Su Mingyu between the bed board and his arms.


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu deeply, then said in a low husky voice, "OK, then sleep."


    Su Mingyu pulls Gu ruobai to her body, then pulls him aside and covers Gu ruobai with a quilt: "sleep."


    Gu ruobai


    How does he feel cheated?


    However, looking at Su Mingyu''s light mouth, Gu ruobai has no idea. He closes the quilt, lies beside Su Mingyu and closes his eyes.


    Listening to the sound of breathing, Su Mingyu also gradually fell asleep.


    The next morning, as soon as Su Mingyu opened her eyes, she saw Gu Rubai, who was sleeping beside her. Gu ruobai was very good-looking, but he was always angry and didn''t dare to get close to him.


    Now, with his eyes closed, his long eyelashes softened the original rigid and powerful outline. His high nose and thin lips made Su Mingyu''s eyes narrowed.


    After picking up the corner of her lips, Su Mingyu lifted up a wisp of black hair of Gu ruobai and swept Gu ruobai''s nose with the tip of her hair.


    Gu ruobai takes Su Mingyu''s wrist and holds it in his arms.


    "Awake?"


    Gu ruobai, who just woke up, had no coldness in her eyes. Even her voice was low as if she was wrapped in sand. Su Mingyu''s heart trembled slightly.


    "Get up." Su Mingyu takes back her hand and yawns out of bed.


    Autumn morning a little bit cool, Su Mingyu tightened his clothes: "strict son, today I trouble you."


    Yan Guan looked at Su Mingyu, and his eyes flashed with amazement. However, as soon as he saw Gu ruobai behind her, he was staring at the black eyes, and immediately lost his pride. He could only nod honestly: "well, Miss Sinan, please follow me."


    Su Mingyu en followed him up, but she didn''t notice that Yan Guan made a strange gesture to his back when she left Yan Guan''s house.


    Su Mingyu was originally to build a factory, so the land needed was just around the county seat. Seeing the carriage getting more and more remote, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai did not feel strange.


    It was not until Su Mingyu found that the carriage had reached the forest that she became alert.


    Su Mingyu quietly pulled Gu ruobai''s hand, and Gu ruobai immediately understood.


    He frowned and looked at Yan Guan: "Mr. Yan, where are you going?"


    Yan Guan grinned: "you are a man with such a big mask and you don''t like to talk. Your real face must be extremely ugly."


    "I don''t think you are worthy of Miss Sinan, so if you give up now, I will save your life. If you don''t want to, I can only use it for you."


    As soon as Yan Guan clapped his hands, a dozen people came out of the woods and surrounded the sedan chairs of Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and looked at all this. Her eyes were a little cold: "Mr. Yan, thank you for your love, but I already have a husband."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care." Yan Guan looks at Su Mingyu with a very disgusting look.


    Su Mingyu frowned: "but I don''t want to."


    "Miss Sinan is afraid that I do not know. This is my site. The whole county has the final say of our strict family. Besides, we will be transferred to Beijing immediately."


    Yan Guan said, with a frivolous look at Su Mingyu all over the body: "Sinan girl, if you follow me, I will let you live a good life."


    Su Mingyu snorted coldly and disdained: "you let me live a good life? Why do you think I can see the little things in your family


    "Nothing else." Su Mingyu gave Yan Guan a contemptuous glance: "do you know how many ready-made clothes shops I have in the capital and the surrounding towns? That''s what you mean. "


    Yan Guan didn''t expect Su Mingyu to look down on himself so much. His face suddenly turned ugly. He was as black as if he was going to drip ink: "you woman, don''t toast or eat or punish yourself!"


    With that, Yan Guan snapped his finger, and all the people around him came up.


    Su Mingyu didn''t panic at all. She simply got out of the carriage and glared at the crowd with a cold eye: "you are just a few things. It''s not enough to see."


    "Arrest this woman for me!" Yan Guan was a little embarrassed when he was attacked. He frowned and roared: "kill that man to me!"


    As his voice fell, those men in black swarmed forward, waving their weapons to Gu ruobai and Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu stepped back, Gu ruobai stepped forward, the soft sword in his hand flew, and without a few moves, he beat all the people in black to the ground.


    Yan Guan didn''t expect that Gu ruobai was so fierce that he swallowed his saliva.He wanted to run, but the current situation told him that he could not beat Gu ruobai, so he changed his mind and went to Su Mingyu''s back. Taking advantage of Su Mingyu''s Thoughts on Gu ruobai, he raised his hand to catch Su Mingyu.


    But Yan Guan didn''t expect it. He just lifted his hand. Su Mingyu had already kicked him back and kicked him to one meter away.


    Covering the place where he was kicked, Yan Guan''s painful eyes were dazzled: "you You know martial arts... "


    Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and stepped on Yan Guan''s palm. "I didn''t want to do anything like this, but since you''re all here, I''m going to ask."


    Su Mingyu''s words stunned Yan Guan.


    Yan Guan frowned at Su Mingyu: "you What do you want to ask? "


    Su Mingyu squinted at him: "20 years ago, what happened to your Yanfu? What is the origin of Chen Fei


    "Chen Fei? Twenty years? " "You! You''re not here to build a factory? Who are you? Why look into that woman! "


    So obvious reaction, I must know something at a glance.


    Su Mingyu looked down at him: "don''t worry about these. I want to know who Chen Fei is? What happened 20 years ago. "


    Yan Guan clenched his teeth: "how can I tell you?"


    Su Mingyu frowned and pressed Yan Guan''s trampled hand. Yan Guan cried out: "pain, pain, pain! I said

 Chapter 233

    Su Mingyu hummed: "you think well. Besides, since I can find here, I must know something. If you cheat me, that''s not what you can do."


    Yan Guan''s guessed forehead was sweating. He nodded wildly: "I know, I know! I won''t lie to you! "


    Yan Guan said: "in fact, Yan Shiqi is not the daughter of our Yan family, it is It was my father who brought her when she robbed the women of the people


    "Later Later, the woman couldn''t bear to be humiliated. Originally, she wanted to take Yan Shiqi out of the well. But later, Yan Shiqi was rescued. Although the incident was not a big one at that time, it was a bad thing, and my father suppressed it. "


    "At the beginning, my father didn''t want to recognize Yan Shiqi. He just took her as a servant and raised her in the yard. But as time went on, Yan Shiqi grew bigger and bigger, and became more and more watery. My father was a little moved. But my mother didn''t agree, so she just called Yan Shiqi the daughter of our Yan family."


    "In order to break my father''s thought, the Yan family sent Yan Shiqi in when she was a talent show girl."


    Said here, Yan Guan sighed: "I didn''t expect Yan Shiqi to be so capable that he became a concubine. My father licked his face and sent people to Beijing to deliver letters after he knew about it. Let Yan Shiqi help our family a little."


    Su Mingyu frowned tightly: "you treat her like this, she is willing to help severe Ping transfer to the capital?"


    Yan Shiqi is not stupid. She finally gets out of this grotto. Why does she want to take the initiative to draw her to her side?


    Yan Guan curled his lips: "that''s because Yan Shiqi lost his memory after being rescued, so she didn''t know about her mother and my father."


    "But it doesn''t make sense. Why are all your servants gone?" Su Mingyu still did not let go of strict control.


    "Our servants are not missing." Yan Guan seems to be confused by Su Mingyu''s words.


    It seems that Yan Guan doesn''t know about this strict Ping, such as who is Yan Shiqi''s real father.


    What''s more, Yan Shiqi would never help him just because he didn''t know. After living in Yan''s mansion for so many years, even if he really didn''t know, he must have heard something about it.


    Moreover, if Su Mingyu was Yan Shiqi, she would pretend that she didn''t know anything, so she would continue to hide it until she had enough strength to compete with sternness.


    If this hypothesis holds, it means that Yan Shiqi let yanshiqi go under her nose, there must be some conspiracy.


    "I want to stay in your house for a long time. Can you think of it as what happened today?"


    Su Mingyu squinted at Yan Guan. Yan Guan immediately stretched out his finger and swore, "I promise not to tell you."


    Seeing him like this, Su Mingyu took out a medicine bottle from his arms and kicked Yan Guan: "open your mouth!"


    Yan Guan opened his mouth honestly.


    Su Mingyu shook a pill in his mouth, and then said in a cold voice: "this is broken soul powder. It only needs a little internal power to catalyze. If you are obedient, I will give you an antidote when you leave. If you say something you shouldn''t say..."


    Su Mingyu gave Yan Guan a look. He immediately nodded and said, "I will not talk nonsense."


    Su Mingyu hum hum, this just let go of strict pass: "go, take us to see the ground."


    "Do you really want to build a factory?" Close it up, and get up on the soft legs.


    Su Mingyu gave him a white eye: "don''t you know that you have to do enough in acting?"


    "I I see. I''ll take you Yan Guan said that he turned over and got into the carriage, and then sat outside the carriage very wisely.


    Su Mingyu gives Gu ruobai a look in the eye and squints into the carriage.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s arrogant appearance, Gu ruobai sighed helplessly and funny.


    Yan Guan takes Su Mingyu for a walk. Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai have no idea to see the land at all.


    All the way Su Mingyu was thinking about Chen Fei''s affairs: "do you think that Chen Fei is so smooth in the palace, is someone helping her?"


    "Maybe she has, but maybe she has a deep mind." Gu ruobai collected his eyes: "it''s hard to say that people who grow up in such an environment."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "looking at Yan Guan''s appearance, stern Ping didn''t tell him everything."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "wood one side of the news came, let''s go back to the house to have a look."


    Fortunately, this county is not big. Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai went back to Yanfu before lunch.


    It was a small place, and nothing happened all day long, so strict Ping basically went back to the house to have a rest.


    Seeing Su Mingyu coming back, he immediately came up and said, "what''s up? What do you like about Miss Sinan


    Su Mingyu frowned: "the county looks very flat. I didn''t expect that there are mountains all around the county. If I use those land, I have to find someone to go to Ping. It will be a bit troublesome, so I still want to have a look.""It makes sense! In this case, Miss Sinan will choose her lunch slowly. Lunch will be ready soon. Let''s have lunch first. "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "thank you, prefect Yan."


    After lunch, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai return to the room, but they don''t see the message left by Muyi.


    Su Mingyu was a little nervous: "why didn''t Muyi come?"


    "Something must have got in the way." Gu ruobai is not as worried as Su Mingyu.


    It''s not that he is proud, let alone in such a small place, even in the capital city with abundant talents, Muyi has not many rivals.


    He seldom saw the wood pinched by anyone. Of course, except for Su Mingyu, who doesn''t play according to common sense.


    Seeing Gu ruobai so confident, Su Mingyu curled her lips: "in this case, let''s go and go around. Maybe there will be some unexpected harvest."


    After leaving a message to mu, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai leave Yan''s house.


    As soon as they came out, they received a lot of strange eyes.


    Of course, more disgust.


    Looking at this scene, Su Mingyu frowned a little: "it seems that this stern Ping has a bad reputation here."


    "Maybe it''s because it''s so bad that we can ask more about it." Gu ruobai said that he took Su Mingyu to a relatively large teahouse in a town.


    Go inside and ask for the best tea.


    Su Mingyu looked at his series of operations and was puzzled. Before he boarded Su Mingyu, he heard Gu ruobai ask the bartender in a gentle way: "waiter, is there anything else in your county that you don''t have?"

 Chapter 234

    "My wife likes to collect special items from different places. I have to pull me out to look around just after I arrived here."


    The waiter blinked: "are you two guests the two people who come from other places and live in the magistrate''s house?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "we are here to do business. The magistrate is kind to entertain us."


    "No wonder I''ll tell you why you''re so smart. "


    Gu ruobai gave the waiter a little silver: "please tell us about the shop owner who sells special items."


    When the waiter received the silver, he said more: "in fact, we don''t have any special features here. If the only one that is a little different is red pottery. The ceramics produced by clay firing here are all red. They are not only durable, but also very good-looking. They are good-looking without glaze."


    Gu ruobai nodded clearly: "trouble you."


    The waiter looked at Gu ruobai so good to talk, but for a moment he hesitated.


    Seeing that he had not left, Gu ruobai frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Is there anything else? "


    "That..." Xiao Er scratched his head: "according to the truth, I should not have said more about such a thing."


    "But I don''t think you two look like bad guys, so I''ll say more, but don''t say it''s mine. I''ll tell you."


    Looking at the embarrassed appearance of the sophomore, Gu ruobai''s eyes are heavy and can''t be checked. It''s hard to bully the local people!


    "To put it bluntly, my wife and I are not talkers."


    Hearing Gu ruobai say so, the waiter stooped to Gu ruobai''s ear: "the magistrate looks like a person on the surface, but in fact it''s very bad."


    "The two fathers and sons often ask us for the booth fee, or the fee for entering the city or going out of the city, without saying that they forcibly robbed the people of the people of our town."


    "Is there such a thing?" Gu ruobai pretended to be surprised: "does the people on it care?"


    The second one shook his head and sighed: "the sky is high, the emperor is far away. Who will manage it? There is no way, but fortunately, he is going to leave at last."


    With these words, the second boy carefully looked around and found that no official noticed him, and then he turned to leave.


    Su Mingyu listened to a clear and clear: "this severe flat can be really bad, almost black."


    "If such a person really enters Beijing, it will be a disaster if he is not well preserved." Gu ruobai''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and said, "don''t let him go to Beijing."


    Just say, wood a look for come over.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai look at each other and follow Mu Yi to a small room at the entrance of an alley.


    "Master, I found out."


    Mu Yi''s eye color is some complex, see Su Mingyu one Leng: "what matter, let you so embarrassed?"


    "Yan Shiqi is not Yan Ping''s daughter at all." Muyi was obviously surprised when he spoke.


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "we already know this. What I want to ask is, who is Yan Shiqi''s biological father?"


    Said this, wood one get facial expression more strange: "I check is found, but that person I think it''s a little incredible. "


    Su Mingyu could not help tightening her eyebrows: "who is it? Can''t be a prince or the Emperor himself? "


    Before waiting for wood to answer, Gu ruobai suddenly opened his mouth in a cold voice: "Ginger crane?"


    Wood nodded, such as pounding garlic: "Yan Shiqi''s mother used to be a servant girl in Jiang He''s family. She spent a night with him when Jiang He was drunk. She never thought that she was pregnant only one night."


    Su Mingyu listened to some doubts: "Jiang hegui is the Secretary of the Ministry of household. How can he let his daughter degenerate to such a place?"


    "You don''t know." Gu ruobai followed Mu Yi''s words and said: "Jiang He was just a poor scholar. His position today depends on his wife."


    "Mrs. Jiang''s family has been an official for generations. To Mrs. Jiang''s generation, because she only gave birth to such a daughter, she was not able to enter the official circles again. However, the Jiang family can still speak highly in the imperial court."


    "In that year''s scientific examination, Mrs. Jiang fell in love with Jiang He at a glance, and then recruited him. Jiang He himself was also successful and became the number one scholar of the time. After that, Jiang Fu''s family members were promoted all the way. Before he was 40 years old, he became a Shangshu, which is unprecedented in the imperial court."


    Su Mingyu listened to the straight nod: "but I still don''t understand, this and Yan Shiqi what relationship."


    Wood touched his nose, a little embarrassed, and then Gu ruobai said: "Mrs. Jiang is extremely strong. After she and Jiang He get married, Jiang He doesn''t want to take a concubine."


    "Even if the women who are bewitched by Jiang Jiahe are attacked by others, they are all treated by Jiang Jiahe quietly


    In this man oriented world, Su Mingyu was surprised to find Mrs. Jiang as a "heroine among women.".At the same time, she probably understood why muichi''s expression was so strange.


    Probably in his eyes, women should serve men. How could a woman be so fierce? ignore the general interest?


    Su Mingyu''s hand against her jaw: "so, Yan Shiqi and her mother came here to take refuge?"


    Wood nodded: "it can be said that Yan Shiqi''s mother''s hometown is here, so she wants to come back to find a refuge."


    I didn''t think of it, but I met someone like strict Ping.


    But Su Mingyu suddenly thought of a question: "how old was Yan Shiqi when she was brought back here?"


    Wood a thought to think: "listen to the neighborhood said, it seems to have six or seven years old."


    At such a big age, you should remember everything.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai take a look at each other, and they are tacit: "Yan Shiqi asked Yan Ping to go to the capital city. I''m afraid it''s a plan to kill people."


    "Are we going back now?" Wood a feeling that the matter has been investigated almost, it is time to return to the capital.


    "No, don''t worry." Su Mingyu frowned: "since Yan Shiqi wants strict Ping to go to the capital, we''ll send him to the capital."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu, and immediately understood her meaning: "with the evidence of severe corruption and corruption, we can take this opportunity to let Jiang He, Yan Shiqi and strict Ping go together."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "that''s what it means."


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "then this matter is left to you."


    This is to wood one said, wood one of course also gladly accept.


    Looking at the direction of wood leaving, Su Mingyu suddenly exclaimed: "it is good to have a good hand."

 Chapter 235

    Gu ruobai took Su Mingyu''s shoulder: "mine is yours."


    Su Mingyu clapped his hand and gave Gu ruobai a white eye.


    In such a small place, the market is not as busy as the capital, but it is also very lively. Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai were wandering in the market and suddenly saw many flower lantern sellers.


    Su Mingyu asked a vendor suspiciously, "Hello, excuse me, is there any activity here? Why do so many people sell lanterns? "


    "Are you from other places?" The peddler''s eyes lit up.


    A lotus shaped lantern was handed to Su Mingyu: "today is the Qiqiao Festival. Our tradition here is that all the girls in the boudoir who are waiting for words will put lanterns in the river not far from the city."


    "And the lantern will float to the sky with the wishes of the girls, so that the moon in the sky can see it, so as to lead the marriage line for the girls."


    Su Mingyu listened and nodded. Instead of buying a lantern, he took Gu ruobai''s hand and shook it in front of the store: "I''ve caught the person I want, so this lantern is needed."


    The peddler didn''t expect Su Mingyu to have a target. He could only nod his head indignantly: "that girl, walk slowly."


    Su Mingyu with Gu ruobai just want to go, but Gu ruobai took out the silver: "give me two lanterns."


    The peddler''s eyes flashed a touch of excitement, and immediately installed Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai with two best looking lanterns: "I wish Miss and young master forever tie the same heart!"


    Su Mingyu helplessly carried two lanterns, raised eyebrows and looked at Gu ruobai: "how do you think of buying lanterns?"


    Gu ruobai lied to Su Mingyu''s ear and said in a low husky voice, "I want to let Yue Lao tie our two red lines more firmly, or I''m afraid you will run away."


    Su Mingyu reluctantly and amusingly turned to look at Gu ruobai and shook the lantern on her hand: "those two are not enough. How can we get more than one hundred."


    "If you think about it, as a prince, you will have three wives and four concubines in the future. Of course, I won''t be as domineering as Mrs. Jiang. But as long as you look at other women more, I will turn around and leave immediately."


    "If you think about it, you will not only be a prince in the future, then I will not only go away, but also be far away from you, and you will never find me again."


    Su Mingyu said, blinking at Gu ruobai: "I think you may not be able to hold me, after all, I am such a dynamic person, can not be in a tree..."


    Before Su Mingyu finished, a powerful hand suddenly caught her, and then in Su Mingyu completely did not respond to the situation, a soft thin lip so kiss her mouth.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes widened. He just wanted to push Gu ruobai away, but Gu ruobai hugged him tightly, and then took advantage of the situation to put a hug in front of her, which deepened the kiss.


    Su Mingyu can''t get rid of it, and finally can only let Gu ruobai pick it.


    After a kiss, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "what''s the matter? Is Wang Ruixian guilty? That''s why I want to stop my mouth in this way? "


    "You just want to be a little bit hoarse


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and laughed: "it''s nice to say that."


    But she did not let go of Gu ruobai''s hand.


    The two followed the crowd slowly toward the river. At this time, it was dark, and a lot of people gathered around.


    Looking at the girls carrying lanterns to make a wish by the river, Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes: "it seems that it is the first time that I feel so relaxed on Qiqiao Festival."


    In the last life, I don''t know if it''s because there are too many slag men and women. Every Chinese Valentine''s day or love day will become Su Mingyu''s love.


    Because the list on that day will always be full, and in general, the task time is specified. Su Mingyu once received three lists on the Chinese Valentine''s day for one year.


    But fortunately, the tasks in this period are relatively easy to do.


    Young people especially like lively places, which leads to a good start, but also difficult to be found.


    Gu ruobai, of course, didn''t know so much. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "Wang Manwen doesn''t want to see you so much. You are not allowed to go out on festivals like Qiaoqiao?"


    Su Mingyu knew that he had misunderstood him, but he didn''t explain. He just grinned at him: "let''s go. Let''s go ahead and have a look."


    With that, Su Mingyu took Gu ruobai''s hand and went to a more crowded place.


    "Buy a spider ~ buy a spider ~"


    a strange cry was introduced into Su Mingyu''s ear. She stopped suspiciously and looked back at Gu ruobai: "did you just hear someone calling for a spider?"


    Gu ruobai stopped for a moment and nodded: "it''s true."


    "Can all these spiders be sold? And How to sell it? " Su Mingyu felt that she was ignorant.


    See Su Mingyu frown, Gu if white pick eyebrow: "originally you also have do not understand the thing."


    "I''m also a person. I''m big and big, so I know everything?" Su Mingyu turned her lips."This spider is a traditional item of the South China Qiqiao Festival." Seeing that Su Mingyu was going to hang an oil pot at the corner of her mouth, Gu ruobai explained: "on the Chinese New Year''s Eve, businessmen would go to catch a spider with a bigger head and put it in a wooden box about the size of a palm."


    "On that day, girls come back to buy the box they like, and then make a wish to the box. At the time of begging for Qiao, they open the box in the moonlight. If the spider inside has a web, it means that the girl''s wish will come true."


    Wish on a spider? What kind of custom is this? It''s a little strange.


    Su Mingyu frowned, not very interested.


    "Would you like to have one?" Gu ruobai raised eyebrows and asked, "maybe your wish has come true?"


    "I don''t want it." Su Mingyu also did not want to refuse to: "I this person, more believe in the hand of things, those romantic snow moon is too ethereal."


    Although Gu ruobai knew what kind of reply he would get before asking, he had doubts about Su Mingyu''s detached attitude.


    "You are obviously not satisfied with 20, but I always feel that you are too sober. Can Wang man Wen experience others so much?"


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s doubts, Su Mingyu just squinted and didn''t answer.


    It''s not Wang Manwen who grinds people, but her experience in the 21st century.


    Murder after murder, one task after another, Su Mingyu has already wrapped all her edges and corners between blood and flesh.


    She would not tell Gu ruobai that when she was on her first mission, she vomited for a whole week looking at the flying meat, the flowing blood and the motionless corpse.

 Chapter 236

    During that week, she did not dare to eat anything, because everything looked like that person''s wound. Even water, she could only drink water without color.


    Later, the boss learned about it. He just asked people to give him a message: "you can''t eat, but you must perform the task and complete the necessary training.".


    So in order to survive without being brushed off, Su Mingyu endured nausea and ate white toast, then bread, and finally strawberry jam.


    After that, Su Mingyu understood that she must quickly adapt to such a life, because the organization again does not support idle people.


    Su Mingyu doesn''t know why she doesn''t know.


    Subconsciously, Gu ruobai pulls Su Mingyu back and hugs her tightly in her arms.


    Drooping his head, he put his chin on Su Mingyu''s head. Gu ruobai said in a low voice, "I won''t run even if I''m not in your hands."


    Su Mingyu listens to funny, the eyeground faints to open a touch of warmth, backhand hugs Gu ruobi: "en."


    The lanterns along the river shine a long river of stars. The night wind blows gently. The lanterns are rippling back and forth along with the water waves on the river surface, floating and flowing into the distance. They almost all link the sky together.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai are standing by the river, looking at the lanterns by the river. They embrace each other tightly. It seems that even the air has a trace of sweetness.


    When I came back from the river, it was almost midnight.


    Su Mingyu''s spirit is still quite enough. Anyway, when he is free, he pulls up Gu ruobai to drink.


    Gu ruobai, of course, refused. He still remembers Su Mingyu''s uncomfortable appearance after drinking wine last time. How could he let her drink so easily?


    But Su Mingyu is obviously not willing to. She frowns and pulls Gu ruobai. No matter what she says, she wants to drink.


    Gu ruobai couldn''t resist her, but nodded helplessly: "good, I''ll drink with you, but you can''t drink too much, just a little bit."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes."


    Then, Su Mingyu asked the maid to give her a table and drink in the yard.


    Gu ruobai did not understand why Su Mingyu was so interested, so he asked curiously, "why do you suddenly want to drink?"


    Su Mingyu grinned: "it''s the first trick to celebrate my life."


    Seeing her like this, we can see that she must not want to say. Gu ruobai did not ask. Instead, he took out a wooden box about the size of a palm from his sleeve and handed it to Su Mingyu: "before midnight, make a wish and open it."


    Su Mingyu looked at the spider box in surprise: "when did you buy it?"


    "When you''re bouncing off to the river to put on the lantern." Gu ruobai pick eyebrows, a thin lip gently pursed, good-looking intoxicating.


    Su Mingyu took the box and put his hands together: "Gu ruobai''s wish is my wish. If you can hear me, it will be good for him."


    Su Mingyu said that he had no choice but to open the box.


    Inside, a spider with a big finger is crawling back and forth on its own web. Although the color of the web is not obvious, it has a web in the end.


    Su Mingyu directly raised the glass and held it in front of Gu ruobai: "come on! To celebrate the fulfillment of our wish of King Ruixian


    Gu if white eyebrow a Yang, looked at that spider: "this small thing, still quite discerning interest."


    With that, Gu ruobai also took up the wine and met Su Mingyu in front of him.


    Su Mingyu grinned at him: "can you talk about your wish now?"


    "Now I think of my wish?" Gu ruobai was a little dumb: "this wish is over, and you are not afraid that what I promise is too much desire?"


    Su Mingyu said, "what can you wish too much?"


    Gu ruobai was just casually talking about it. Now Su Mingyu asked him that he really couldn''t remember what to say.


    After all, the woman in front of her said, "if you kill people without blinking an eye, I will be the blade in your hand.".


    See Gu if white did not speak, Su Mingyu hook lip: "in fact, you don''t say I am not can''t guess."


    "Oh, tell me." It''s obvious that he''s interested.


    Su Mingyu pointed to his glass: "let''s let this great God solve your doubts, how can you do without pouring wine?"


    Seeing her like this, Gu ruobai was amused and helpless. He took up the wine pot and poured Su Mingyu a glass of wine: "come on, great God."


    Su Mingyu took the glass with satisfaction, took a sip, then tut tongue and said: "you are proud of yourself. You can do almost everything about politics, so it can''t be political affairs. Although you care about people''s livelihood, you obviously disdain such playthings."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s analysis, Gu Rubai nodded: "go on."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "so there was only one left in the end, that''s about me."Without waiting for Gu ruobai to reply, Su Mingyu pouted and said, "but you have never asked for anything from me. So this wish, I guess, is to hope that I can live freely and so on."


    Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes after listening to it. There was a little starlight in the dark eyes.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and looked at him: "am I right?"


    Before she could answer, Gu ruobai had already supported the table and got close to Su Mingyu. As soon as he grasped her head, he raised her jaw and kissed her.


    It''s another long, haunting kiss.


    When Su Mingyu finally recovered from the kiss, she vomited out a long breath: "so what does that mean, Lord?"


    Gu ruobai tapped on her head: "this is a reward for you."


    Su Mingyu touched her forehead: "how do I think this should be a reward for you? I don''t like this. "


    Gu ruo''s white eyebrows and eyes are awe inspiring. His black eyes are as deep as a pool of water, which chills Su Mingyu''s back: "I mean Next time, don''t take so long. I can''t breathe. I''m in a panic. "


    Looking at Su Mingyu said such a topic, his face was not red and his heart did not jump. Gu ruo''s white eyes overflowed with a little smile: "OK, don''t drink. We''ll set out to return to the capital tomorrow, and have an early rest tonight."


    Su Mingyu nodded very cleverly: "en!"


    In fact, she was almost drunk: "let''s go."


    Su Mingyu took Gu ruobai''s hand and felt the temperature from Gu ruobai''s arm. A touch of tenderness flashed in Su Mingyu''s eyes. Maybe, in the 21st century, she really had a hard time, but now she, because of this person, seems to be different in many places.


    It turns out that love is not just irritable and cautious or moved by the material pile.

 Chapter 237

    Strict Ping knew that Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai were going to leave. The little mung bean''s eyes narrowed: "didn''t you like our land?"


    Su Mingyu said with a flat smile: "the location here is good. I''m interested in it, but I''m not a carpenter after all. Many things need to be confirmed by them."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s remark, she grinned sternly: "it''s true, but..."


    "This land, not only miss Sinan, you want it, but other people will also like it. You just leave. If someone wants to buy this land, how can I do it..."


    Su Mingyu understood as soon as he heard that he was here to ask for money.


    Su Mingyu didn''t talk nonsense. He snapped his finger and saw two boys carrying a box came over.


    When I opened the box, it was actually two boxes of silver.


    Yan Ping''s eyes brightened at a glance: "this Is this silver? "


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "this silver is a deposit. Master Yan is the most clear about the piece of land that I like, and he has the full power to handle this matter."


    Stern Ping eyes are smiling, he is busy nodding: "good good! I will go down and have a good discussion with Yan Guan about this matter. "


    Seeing how happy she was with her smile, Su Mingyu said, "although it''s my shop, we still have a partner, so I need a receipt when so much money has been sent out. I don''t know if prefect Yan can write one for me."


    Yan Ping was stunned at first. Yu Guang glanced at the silver for a long time before he opened his mouth: "of course, this can be done. Write it, write it now."


    With that, strict Ping quickly asked people to take a pen and paper to write a receipt for Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu accepted the list and nodded to sternly Ping: "let''s leave for the time being, and see you later when our craftsmen come."


    Stern Ping nodded, and Su Mingyu waved their hands and watched them leave.


    On the carriage back to Beijing, Su Mingyu looked at the documents in her hand and raised eyebrows at Gu ruobai: "the evidence will be sent to the door automatically."


    Gu ruobai flicked Su Mingyu''s forehead: "you''re so clever. You''ve lived in someone''s house for such a long time without saying anything. In the end, after a few words, you can get the decisive evidence to convict him. Su Mingyu, you can."


    Su Mingyu picked up his eyebrows and said, "let''s go back. It will be the birthday of the little prince in the palace soon."


    On hearing her words, Gu ruobai probably knew what she was thinking: "do you want to meet this Chen Fei?"


    Su Mingyu graciously said, "how can I do if I don''t hear him all the time? On the birthday of the little prince, will you go to the palace for a banquet? Take me with you. "


    "Of course." Gu ruobai raised his hand: "but if you let me take you, I''ll take you. Don''t you give me any benefits?"


    "I help you sweep the roadblocks, and you ask me for benefits?" Su Mingyu a frown: "you this small abacus hits, also quite exquisite."


    Gu ruobai raised his eyebrows: "well If you marry me, you will be able to enter the palace with me


    So you''re on such an abacus?


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai: "if you want me to marry you, are you ready for the eight lift sedan chair? You also saw how majestic my sister Su Yueyue was when she married King Yu. "


    With that, Su Mingyu raised his hand and raised Gu Ruo Bai''s jaw: "you want to marry me, of course, but as the legitimate eldest daughter of the Su family, I can''t be compared by Su Yueyue!"


    "It''s necessary." Gu ruobai raised his hand and held Su Mingyu''s finger. He pulled her down in front of him and glared at Su Mingyu''s pretty face: "you can do anything you want, but if you take my things, that''s my man."


    Gu ruobai''s voice is very low, just like rolling sand, the low voice in the ear, inevitably with a ripple.


    Su Mingyu blinked her big beautiful eyes, and her bright eyes looked like stars. For a long time, she only heard a clear but firm voice from her mouth: "well, this, I agree."


    Gu ruobai suddenly widens his dark eyes. He grabs Su Mingyu''s hand and unconsciously increases his strength. Su Mingyu sobs in pain. He calms down and relaxes his strength slightly.


    This is the first time that he heard such a clear affirmative answer from Su Mingyu''s mouth.


    Originally, he and Su Mingyu only cooperated at the beginning. Even later, Gu ruobai forced Gu ruobai to cheat him to come.


    Although Su Mingyu showed his feelings for him from the aspects of practice and other aspects.


    But in the end, it was not put on the surface.


    This thing is like a stone hanging in Gu ruobai''s heart, which has not fallen for a long time.


    "You said it at last." Gu ruobai bowed his head and dropped a kiss on the back of Su Mingyu''s hand: "it''s not in vain for me to wait so long."


    Looking at Gu ruobai with a sigh of relief, Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and joked, "do you have time to worry?""But I''m so careful about everything you do." Gu ruobai looked down at Su Mingyu: "what? I''m not the strategist who knows everything, so you''re disappointed with me? "


    Su Mingyu squinted: "no one is perfect. Why should I be disappointed?"


    "Well, I''m not a big girl. I dare to fight and kill, but I''m also very insidious. Are you disappointed with me?"


    Su Mingyu pouts, looks at Gu ruobai, and asks a question that he knows why.


    Sure enough, the next second I heard Gu ruobai chuckle: "I like you like this."


    "So go back and get things ready." Su Mingyu raised his hand and pinched the tip of Gu Ruo Bai''s nose, and a soft smile hung on his handsome face.


    The sunlight from the curtain gap slanting in, just shine on Su Mingyu''s delicate and small face.


    White as porcelain skin is like light transmission, white and beautiful, a pair of bright and flawless eyes are like amber under the sunlight, curling eyelashes with her eyebrows and eyes blinking, casting a fan-shaped shadow on her face, which is very lovely.


    Looking at such Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai''s heart is soft, and the action of touching Su Mingyu''s head is more gentle: "well, we''ll go home early."


    The carriage is walking slowly, and the atmosphere inside Su Mingyu and Gu Ruo Baima is very quiet.


    As soon as they returned to the capital, they knew that bamboo and wood were already waiting on the edge.


    Seeing Su Mingyu back, Zhizhu''s eyes turned red: "Miss, what are you doing here? There is no news for these days."

 Chapter 238

    Su Mingyu kneaded Zhizhu''s head and said, "go out to visit mountains and rivers with king Ruixian. You can see that Su Yueyue is married. I have to speed up the pace, don''t you?"


    "Miss!" Zhizhu was surprised to breathe out a voice: "you finally think it out!"


    Su Mingyu clapped on her shoulder: "you don''t want to be so loud. Do you want the whole capital to know?"


    Zhizhu quickly banned the voice: "good, good, I''ll be quiet."


    Su Mingyu looked at the way she shrunk her head, a little funny: "you ah, OK, Wang and I just went back to the capital a little tired, take us back to have a rest."


    Zhizhu nodded again and again, and quickly took Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai back to the house. After a good deal of work, it was late.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai are sitting in the courtyard of the tea garden, listening to Muyi''s report.


    Listen to listen, Su Mingyu can''t help but stir up eyebrows. Yan Shiqi has something else.


    Gu ruobai has always had no expression, as if Yan Shiqi''s affairs were not very important to him.


    Su Mingyu has no sense of existence in Su Fu. Before Su Zhengyi, she will ask when Su Mingyu will return to Su Fu.


    But since Su Yueyue married the king Yu, he was so busy that he had no time to take care of Su Mingyu.


    So Su Mingyu is also a leisure.


    After staying in Gu ruobai''s house until the birthday of the 13th prince, Su Mingyu changed his clothes early in the morning and followed Gu ruobai into the palace.


    It was early for them to go, but as soon as they got out of the carriage, they saw that there were already many people standing at the party.


    Su Mingyu sees the form a pick eyebrow: "flatter a person really much."


    But it''s a cold life, put in the ordinary family, basically will not specially celebrate.


    But Yan Shiqi here not only held a banquet, but also invited so many people. In the end, she was the emperor''s favorite concubine, and her face was big.


    Gu ruobai glanced at the people below and whispered, "they are all people who want to flatter Chenfei, and some are subordinates of Jianghe, but they are just some small fish and shrimps. You don''t have to pay attention to them later."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I didn''t care about them."


    But that''s what they said. But when they saw Gu ruobai and Su Mingyu get off the carriage, they rush up like cats smelling fishy smell.


    Although Gu ruobai is now an abandoned prince, Su Mingyu has made such a big show a few days ago, and now he has a very good reputation in the circle of Miss Beijing.


    So now as soon as they appear, they naturally attract most of the attention.


    Shi Minglong, of course, was the first to come up.


    "Oh, I''ve met King Ruixian."


    The mouth said so, but did not salute, a look is not sincere appearance.


    Gu ruobai didn''t care, just glanced at him: "Shi Shi Lang, came very early."


    Shi Minglong took a look at Su Mingyu: "Ruixian Wang is very fond of Miss Su. Before he got married, he took her to the party?"


    "What? Shi Shi Lang, are you questioning me Gu Ruo white eyebrow eye a pick, a pair of dark eyes in the slightest light, only one eye can see the person is full of cold.


    Shi Minglong originally wanted to tease Gu ruobai, but he didn''t expect that Gu''s reaction was so great.


    He felt cold on his back, and murmured for a long time: "I dare not I just said it casually. "


    Gu ruobai said, "I still think that Shi Shilang has been in charge of the king''s head."


    Shi Minglong quickly bent down and bowed: "I dare not."


    But Gu ruobai didn''t even give him a look and let Su Mingyu push him to go elsewhere.


    Looking at the two people left the figure, a people can not help but look at each other, who dare not speak again.


    Although Gu ruobai is now in decline, he is the God of war, and the emperor still trusts him.


    So Shi Minglong only dares to tease, but also dare not really tear his face with Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai to the place where he should sit, and then sat down beside him with a pair of clothes: "you see, bullying other people''s son is missed by others?"


    "Isn''t it you who bullied his son?" Gu ruobai gave Su Mingyu a slanting glance, and then indicated the empty cup in front of him with his eyes.


    Su Mingyu immediately went up and poured him a glass of wine: "I am the one who was bullied, OK."


    "I''m not the one who beat other people''s Shijian into a pig''s head." Gu ruobai took a small drink.


    Su Mingyu looked at him like this, just about to say something, he heard a familiar voice: "sister."


    As soon as Su Mingyu looked up, she saw Su Yueyue in gorgeous clothes. Today, she has a wind bun and hair on her temples. Her eyebrows are light and her eyes are full of spring. Her skin is as smooth as warm jade, soft and greasy. Her cherry is small. Her mouth is not a little red, and her beauty is like dripping. Two wisps of hair on her cheek gently brush her face with the wind to add a bit of attractive flavor.Su Yueyue usually wore extravagant clothes. Now he married the king of Yu. He was very particular about his clothes. As soon as he came out, he attracted a lot of attention.


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "younger sister, are you pregnant, don''t you rest at home?"


    Su Yueyue touched her stomach that she had not yet revealed: "the news of elder sister is really smart. I''m pregnant now, and my sister will know."


    Just pregnant? Su Mingyu a Leng, and then suddenly react to come over: "I also listen to the people in your family said."


    Su Yueyue smile: "to is the elder sister, and Ruixian Wang''s relationship is so close, it is really envious of others."


    "No sister is lucky. This Palace Banquet has always been only for the main room. Now the king of Yu has brought his younger sister, which is enough to show the status of his sister in the heart of King Yu. It''s really eye-catching."


    Su Mingyu said, pointing to the empty seat around: "sister, hurry to sit, don''t be tired of the body."


    Su Yueyue didn''t come to quarrel with Su Mingyu, so he casually said two words and sat down.


    King Yu has been watching from afar. Seeing Su Yueyue sitting down, he came from behind.


    Su Mingyu saw the king of Yu at a glance. She nodded at him from a distance, which was a greeting.


    Originally, it was a family banquet, but there was no small one for the emperor''s business. So when the banquet started, the whole venue was basically full.


    Su Mingyu tut tongue: "this Chen imperial concubine is not the same, worthy of being the emperor''s favorite concubine."


    Just then, he saw a eunuch come up.


    He swept the dust one Yang: "the emperor drives, Chen imperial concubine empress drives."


    With the fall of his voice, all the people present except Gu ruobai knelt down.


    Although Su Mingyu kneels down, she still glares at the two figures coming slowly in the distance.

 Chapter 239

    The emperor was dressed in bright yellow clothes. She looked majestic and fierce. The red dress of Chen Fei beside him made her white jade neck more white and tender. Her waist was not full. Her big eyes were smiling, beautiful and evil. The small corners of her mouth were slightly cocked, and her lips were slightly open. She looked more charming than Su Yueyue.


    Compared with this Chen Fei, Su Yueyue is just like a little girl who doesn''t open long.


    I''m afraid Su Yueyue can''t learn the charm of Chen Fei.


    Finally, seeing this Chen Fei, Su Mingyu finally understood why the emperor''s three thousand empress dowager only favored Chen Fei.


    Such a goblin, no one will easily let go.


    At the same time, Su Mingyu stealthily glances at Gu Ruo Bai with the remaining light.


    But just to the past, Su Mingyu ushered in a pair of dark eyes, the reflection in the eyes, only himself.


    Su Mingyu''s heart warmed. She grinned at Gu ruobai, then motioned him to look at Chen Fei with her eyes, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "see, this is the real beauty."


    Gu ruobai looked at her mysterious appearance and waved her fingers helplessly to show her not to be distracted.


    The emperor finally slowly ascended the high position, and after sitting down, he waved his hand: "get up, everyone. Today''s banquet was just to celebrate that I have another prince. I didn''t expect that many people came to love you so much."


    With the help of the emperor''s minister, the emperor''s son was invited to bow


    The emperor was in a good mood for the little prince''s affairs. When Shi Minglong flattered him, he was in a better mood: "you have a heart. How can I blame you? Aiqing quickly sat down, and the banquet was about to begin. "


    A whole banquet down, Su Mingyu heard the most is the praise of the emperor and the little prince.


    No one seems to have thought about how the little prince could have been born without Yan Shiqi.


    Gu ruobai keenly felt Su Mingyu''s displeasure, poured her a glass of wine, and then asked in doubt, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Mingyue shook his head: "it''s OK. I just feel that these ministers are really flattering."


    The little prince was born and didn''t take it out to have a look, so we can only be regarded as chatting.


    When everyone had finished eating, Su Mingyu noticed that Chen Fei was invited to the back, so she quickly gave Gu ruobai a greeting and followed up.


    Chen Fei goes all the way to the back palace. She wants to see the little prince.


    Su Mingyu followed all the way, and finally hit Chen Fei at a turning point.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    Su Mingyu didn''t lift her head and apologized.


    Chen Fei looked down: "you are..."


    Su Mingyu quickly introduced himself: "Hello, I am Su Mingyu, the wife of Ruixian king who has not passed through."


    "Oh, I know you." Chen Fei''s eyebrows and eyes picked: "I heard that you are on the autumn hunting, very prestige ah."


    Su Mingyu waved his hand and said, "no, it''s just luck."


    "Lucky enough to hunt bears?" Chen Fei''s peach blossom like eyes narrowed and couldn''t see joy: "this is the back palace, the banquet is in the vestibule, how did you come here?"


    Su Mingyu touched her nose awkwardly. She looked around and found that the maids were watching their hearts and mouths. Then she said, "I was lost. I went out to the toilet for a while, but I didn''t expect to find my way back."


    "Chen Fei Niang, is she going back to the banquet hall? Take me with you. "


    Su Mingyu a pair of bright eyes, there is no calculation, looks very sincere.


    But Chen Fei is a person who has been in the palace for so many years, so she can''t believe Su Mingyu so easily. She just said no, and then called a little girl: "you take this girl Su to the vestibule, I''ll go back to have a rest."


    "That..." Su Mingyu stopped Chen Fei: "Chen Fei Niang, is this going back to see the little prince?"


    Chen Fei nodded: "well, it''s time to nurse."


    "Can I go with you?" Su Mingyu blinked her beautiful big eyes: "to be honest, I have children in my stomach, so I want to learn from empress Chen."


    Chen Fei looked at her for a long time before she opened her mouth: "pregnant?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "originally, Rui Xian Wang and I wanted to get married again for a long time, but I didn''t expect that my sister''s wedding banquet took so long."


    Su Yueyue and Yu Wang''s wedding banquet is known to the whole capital. Chen Fei nodded: "since you want to have a look, come and have a look, but be quiet."


    Su Mingyu gratefully said thank you, and then followed up.


    To say that the Chen imperial concubine is favored after all, the bedroom looks very imposing. Su Mingyu can''t help but look around.


    Chen Fei saw this, and her eyes flashed a trace of indisputable contempt: "I heard that king Ruixian always likes simplicity, so there should not be so many patterns in the house. I think it''s very comfortable to come here. Look at me, the Carving Dragon and Phoenix. Outsiders look rich and noble, but I just feel dazzled."Su Mingyu knew the meaning of her words. Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and said, "King Ruixian''s present status can''t use such good things. It''s wasteful. Unlike Chen Fei, you have excellent temperament. You need such good decoration to match you."


    Chen Fei listened to the eyebrows and eyes are stretched out: "you to be able to talk."


    "Mingyu is just telling the truth." Su Mingyu''s tone has always been modest.


    When Su Mingyu followed Chen Fei to the inner room and saw the legendary little prince, she couldn''t help feeling that the child was too white.


    Although at the moment is sleeping, did not open his eyes, but look at this appearance, and Chen Fei has eight points similar.


    "This child is so good. He looks like the emperor." Su Mingyu took a look at it: "when I grow up, I think I must be dignified."


    When Su Mingyu said this, she always paid attention to Chen Fei''s movement. When she heard that her child and the emperor looked alike, Chen Fei''s face was obviously relieved.


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes: "empress Chen Fei, you are such a lovely child. When you want to protect your baby, there must be an expert at your side to give advice?"


    Su Mingyu said this word, Chen Fei''s face changed: "what do you mean?"


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "in fact, I know Leng ziyue, I know Leng ziyue, and he is also protecting my fetus. But you know, he has a strange temperament and looks like a warlock in the lake, so I''m a little worried about his poor medical skills."

 Chapter 240

    Chen Fei''s face was a little ugly, she frowned at the side of the maid in low voice: "you go down first, I want to feed milk."


    Seeing that the maids were almost gone, Chen Fei turned and looked at Su Mingyu. She couldn''t see any emotion in her narrow peach blossom eyes: "I don''t know what lengziyue is."


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "really? But he said he knew you, and He also said that he met Chen Fei in Pingshi county


    Chen Fei''s face was even more black and ugly: "I said that I don''t know. Maybe Miss Su really met a charlatan. Recently, there are many tricks of those swindlers. You should be careful."


    See Chen imperial concubine so refuse to admit, Su Mingyu also did not chase to ask: "then I go back to have a good look at this lengziyue''s details, after all, my stomach is pregnant, how to say is also the emperor''s blood, can''t have a problem."


    Then Su Mingyu raised her hand and touched the child in the arms of imperial concubine Chen. She said in a specious tone: "after all, your Majesty''s mouth cares about blood. You say it, little prince."


    Chen Fei listens to an exciting spirit. She takes a step back and takes the little prince out of the range that Su Mingyu can touch.


    "Miss Su, I''m going to breast feed. If it''s OK, you can go back."


    Hearing this Chen Fei''s heart has been shaken, Su Mingyu''s purpose of this trip has also been achieved, so she nodded: "then don''t bother Chen Fei Niang."


    Chen Fei did not speak, her face was still not good-looking.


    Just from Chen Fei''s palace, Su Mingyu actually saw a familiar figure standing in the pavilion.


    Originally, Su Mingyu wanted to go around quietly, but as soon as she was about to turn around, she heard the man say in a cold voice: "what? Is Miss Su unwilling to talk to me now


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and went up: "the king of Yu is not at the banquet in the vestibule. How can he come here to enjoy the cool?"


    "Aren''t you at the party, either?" King Yu turned and looked at Su Mingyu: "what did you and King Ruixian do when they left Beijing for Pingshi county?"


    Su Mingyu was stunned. How could he know the trace of himself and Gu ruobai?


    And he knows that Gu ruobai is with him in Pingshi county. Does that mean he knows that Gu ruobai''s leg is fake and disabled?


    Su Mingyu''s eyes sank. After a long time, he suddenly knelt on the ground: "please don''t tell King Ruixian."


    "What are you talking about?" Yu Wang''s face was a little gloomy: "I don''t understand what you mean. Get up and say it."


    Su Mingyu was still kneeling on the ground: "the king of Yu was able to detect that I was out of the capital. Naturally, he also knew that I left the capital with a man..."


    Yu Wang nodded: "of course I know, and I also know who the man is, but I don''t know what you are singing?"


    Su Mingyu closed her eyes and frowned. After a long time, she seemed to have made up her mind. She bit her lips and whispered, "since the king Yu already knows it, I will not hide it any more."


    "In fact, I know that if I do this, it will be the crime of deceiving the king, but I I can''t help it. "


    King Yu frowned and looked at Su Mingyu. His face was very tight. This was the first time that he saw Su Mingyu look so flustered. You should know that although Su Mingyu looks weak, he is really tough.


    But today''s su Mingyu is very strange. Is it because she found out that Gu ruobai''s injury was false, she was so disordered? Is Gu ruobai so important in her heart?


    At the thought of this, King Yu felt something strange in his heart.


    "You get up first. I won''t tell anyone about the matter that you and Gu ruobai deceive you together. After all, he is more advantageous to me now."


    With that, King Yu raised his hand to help Su Mingyu.


    But Su Mingyu looked at Yu Wang strangely with a pair of watery eyes, as if he was saying something strange.


    King Yu was a little hairy when she looked at him: "what''s the matter? You don''t get up yet. You want to be seen, and then you''re going to make a fuss about me bullying you? "


    "No..." Su Mingyu''s expression is somewhat tangled.


    After a long time, Yu Wang thought again What do you say? Gu ruobai and I deceive you together? Why can''t I understand? Didn''t you come to me because you found out that I had an affair with Mo Wenyuan? "


    "What?" King Yu''s face sank: "Mo Wenyuan?"


    Su Mingyu was a little stunned by his roar, but she still nodded: "yes, Mo Wenyuan."


    "Didn''t I arrest Mo Wenyuan?" There was a flash of amazement in the dark eyes of King Yu.


    Su Mingyu bit her fingernails and seemed to be very tangled, but after a long time, she still opened her mouth: "Mo Wenyuan had always been wearing a mask to show people, but what the king of Yu grasped was just a pick-up."


    The king of Yu frowned: "you said it was mo Wenyuan who went to Pingshi county with you. Why did he want to go with you? And according to my intelligence, the relationship between you and that Mo Wenyuan seems not very general."


    Su Mingyu''s cheek was a little red, and there was a sense of shame that he was said to have been involved in a scandal: "since the king of Yu has already known that I have gone to Pingshi County, I should also know that sinang Pavilion is my business."Su Mingyu did not expect this straightforward, Yu Wang nodded: "I do know."


    Su Mingyu had a black eye. He really knew it and had a bad premonition in his heart. Su Mingyu continued: "since you know Sinan Pavilion, you probably have heard rumors from people in the market that the relationship between Sinan Pavilion and King Ruixian is not simple, isn''t it?"


    "I have heard of it." Yu continued to listen with patience.


    Su Mingyu had been helped up, so she simply sat down on the stone stool next to King Yu, and then continued: "if you are more careful, you can find that the body shape of Mo Wenyuan is somewhat similar to that of King Ruixian. It is probably because I was misread when I appeared with Mo Wenyuan that there was such a rumor."


    King Yu looked down at Su Mingyu and waited for her to continue to speak.


    "In fact, Mo Wenyuan and I had known each other long before King Ruixian. Even the silver in Kaisi Nange was given to me by Mo Wenyuan. He and I were in love with each other, but none of us broke the window paper, until the appearance of King Ruixian disrupted all this."


    Su Mingyu made up a lie and didn''t blush and beat: "Ruixian Wang is very good, and I like him very much, so later I gradually broke up with Mo Wenyuan. You can say I''m snobbish or I''m a vulgar person who only looks at money and power. Anyway, I didn''t get in touch with Mo Wenyuan."


    "Until the first fragrance beauty pageant later, I think the king of Yu should have noticed that all the clothes of the first incense girls were provided by Sinan Pavilion. Mo Wenyuan suddenly appeared when he knew about this, and then you should know about it as well..."

 Chapter 241

    Su Mingyu seems to be a little difficult to say: "he came out of the Mohist temple the first time he found me, at that time, he was very down and down, I thought to give him back the money is also a clean, but he said nothing, just said that let me alone with him for two days, he would not entangle me."


    "So you agreed?" Yu Wang''s black eyes flashed, Su Mingyu''s words at first sound almost without any flaws.


    Moreover, a girl''s family wants to choose a better man, which is not a hard thing to say. But there is one point that Yu Wang thinks can not be explained: "then why do you choose Pingshi county? That place is so far away that you are not afraid to be known by Gu Ruo Bai''s people? "


    Knowing that he would think of this, Su Mingyu bit his lower lip: "in fact, I believe that the king of Yu should also know that my main purpose of going to Pingshi county is to find a new site for my shop and start a bigger one. Now my shop has opened the whole territory, and this small workshop in the capital can not meet my needs."


    With that, Su Mingyu looked up at the king Yu: "although Mo Wenyuan and I embraced by the stream and declared that we were husband and wife, I didn''t do anything! If you don''t believe me, I can show you my palace sand. "


    With that, Su raised his sleeve.


    Su Mingyu was born white. Today, she wore a ginger dress, which made her skin more white. She lifted the cuff to the top of her arm, which made her whole exposed arm white. On her wrist, a red palace guard sand was particularly obvious.


    The king of Yu looked down at the palace guard sand, his eyes flashed, and his face was gloomy, but he could not see whether it was good or bad.


    Seeing that King Yu didn''t speak, Su Mingyu carefully reorganized his clothes and clothes: "Pingshi county was long ago, I asked people to step on it. Although it looks quite far away, it is indeed a hub. When I go from the capital to the south, I have to go through them. I will deliver goods from there more quickly."


    Su Mingyu said, and then carefully looked at Yu Wang: "he hugged me by the stream. I didn''t know he would do this, and The reason why I have such an ambiguous relationship with Mo Wenyuan is that he lent me money. "


    "I didn''t know it until I met Gu ruobai. I didn''t want to make him sad. So I didn''t tell him about Mo Wenyuan."


    With that, Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "if King Yu really wants to tell Gu ruobai, I can''t stop you..."


    King Yu frowned and looked at Su Mingyu''s handsome cheek. For a moment, his heart was full of five flavors.


    At first, he thought he had caught Gu ruobai, but later he realized that he had caught Su Mingyu.


    However, Su Mingyu was so devoted to Gu ruobai''s consideration that he got along with other men in order not to worry him. With such a pure feeling as Su Mingyu, the king of Yu didn''t know whether he was jealous more or sneering more.


    "So, Mo Wenyuan, who has never been close to a woman, will spend a high price on Mei Qing in the first fragrance, because of you?"


    As soon as Yu''s words were spoken, Su Mingyu''s stone fell to the ground.


    King Yu is a wise man. I don''t know how many loopholes exist in Su Mingyu''s story. If yu thinks about it carefully, he will find something wrong.


    But now that he is influenced by himself, he begins to consider the relationship between Mo Wenyuan and Mei Qing, which shows that he has a little faith in his own story.


    People are afraid of hints. If he believes it, he will look into the matter more or less according to this aspect. In that case, King Yu will ignore many clues.


    "He probably didn''t believe that I would like Gu ruobai..." Su Mingyu drooped her eyes, then suddenly raised her head and looked at the king Yu. A pair of bright eyes twinkled with light: "King Yu, I want to ask you again for something."


    Looking at her impertinent appearance, King Yu raised his eyebrows: "I haven''t promised to help you hide the things you''ve done with my brother and other men. Do you have the face to tell me another thing?"


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "the king of Yu is a man of foresight. I think he will not dispute with me."


    "Your attitude is admirable." There was not much smile in King Yu''s tone, but he was not angry either. So Su Mingyu hit the snake with his stick and said, "I''m the manager of Sinan Pavilion. Can you hide it for me? I don''t want others to know, especially Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen. "


    As soon as Su Mingyu said this, King Yu remembered that the innkeeper of Sinan Pavilion had shut down Wang Manwen''s cloth spinning, and then cheated Su Yueyue of so much money.


    At the thought that this woman had already begun to retaliate against Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue so long ago, I don''t know why, but he doesn''t feel angry. Instead, he thinks that Su Mingyu is something.


    "How much silver did you cheat him out of


    As soon as Yu Wang raised his eyebrows, his tone became a little higher.


    Su Mingyu held out three fingers.


    King Yu looked at it: "thirty thousand taels?"He remembered that at that time, the incident was quite boiling. He thought that Su Yueyue would come to him and cry and let him go to arrest the boss of sinang Pavilion. But he didn''t expect that Su Yueyue broke his teeth and swallowed it in his stomach.


    Now he understood that if it was just such a point, Su Yueyue did not really need to make a statement, because if he knew it, he would not feel sorry for her, only think she was stupid.


    But Su Mingyu in front of him did shake his head: "not thirty thousand Liang."


    King Yu was stunned: "three thousand taels? I''m afraid you don''t even have the money... "


    When the words came to his mouth, the king of Yu was stunned. Su Mingyu started to trouble Wang Manwen as soon as he opened a good shop. In this case, she would not be willing to suffer losses.


    How can such a woman who has the heart to calculate opportunities make a loss?


    The king of Yu looked at Su Mingyu with slightly surprised eyes: "are you Three million taels


    Su Mingyu nodded: "Su Yueyue''s temperament would have asked you to help her support anything, but this one didn''t. I think it''s because of this."


    How stupid? Yu Wang was a little helpless: "if you told me earlier, maybe I would not marry."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "no, after all, she has Yu Wang''s children in her stomach. Now, Yu Wang is still talking about something. If Su Yueyue''s stomach is bigger, it will not be so simple."

 Chapter 242

    Yu Wang and Su Yueyue had already been a storm in the city. If Su Yueyue had a big stomach and had not married Yu Wang, I don''t know what the rumors would have been like.


    If the king of Yu wants to be a crown prince in the future, he can''t bear such a scandal that he is not responsible for women. Su Mingyu believes that Yu has known this for a long time. This is probably why he married so happily.


    Yu Mingyu owes me a lot from today on


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and nodded after thinking for a long time: "yes! I promise to do anything for you that is not beyond my ability. "


    King Yu raised his eyebrows: "refreshing!"


    Then king Yu got up and patted his clothes and said, "in this case, let''s go back to the vestibule quickly. In a moment, they should be anxious to find someone."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "please go first, I''ll go back later."


    I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are looking at them in the vestibule. If Su Mingyu and Yu Wang go back to the vestibule together, they will be conjectured by those who have the intention. I can''t imagine it.


    So in order not to cause trouble, Su Mingyu and Yu Wang had better go separately.


    "It''s very thoughtful." King Yu picked his eyebrows, brushed his sleeves and left.


    Su Mingyu looked at the back of Yu Wang''s leaving. His face was still pure and gloomy. How much did he know?


    By the time Su Mingyu returned to the banquet hall in the vestibule, everyone had already eaten and drunk almost.


    Su Yueyue''s eyes grew on Su Mingyu. Su Mingyu disappeared for such a long time. Now that she came back, she immediately went forward and asked curiously, "sister, where have you been? So long to come back? "


    Su Mingyu also did not hide tucked in: "I went out to breathe, met Chen Fei, asked her to take me with me to see the little prince, so just came back late."


    "The little prince looks like a gold pimple." Su Yueyue said this, obviously tone is not good: "sister can see him, it is also intentional."


    Su Mingyu just pulled the corners of her mouth with a smile: "sister, are you ready? These things are all made by the imperial chefs in the palace. If you want to be rare, your sister should eat more. "


    Su Mingyu was so obviously changed the topic, Su Yueyue also continued to say what.


    Gu Rui Hsien went back to the Royal Palace late to show off all the things.


    Chen Fei there is nothing, the key is Yu Wang. How much did he believe himself today? How many cards does he hold?


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s deep eyes, Gu ruobai frowned: "I think he may believe it."


    Su Mingyu looks at Gu ruobai suspiciously: "how do you judge."


    "Although the person who took charge of me to wear a mask in the city of Jingwang, I was very similar to the one who was on the other side of the city, but I asked him to leave a mask with me."


    With that, Gu ruobai frowned: "the problem now is that Mo Wenyuan has disappeared in the capital city, and the king of Yu can''t find too many clues even if he wants to find out."


    "But in any case, he is a big living man, he can''t disappear so clean, so the only revelation of this matter is that Mo Wenyuan comes and goes quickly."


    Su Mingyu didn''t want Gu ruobai to have a double. She put her head together to Gu ruobai and said, "Lord, can I have a look at your double?"


    Gu ruobai raised eyebrows and looked at her: "what do you think?"


    Su Mingyu did not know to shake his head: "I heard that the double and the original owner can not appear together in front of people."


    "How can you understand that?" King Yu is a little helpless. How can su Mingyu know anything?


    Actually was said by himself, Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "because I am full of reading poetry."


    Gu ruobai glanced at her obliquely, obviously not believing.


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "don''t say this. Before that, you said something about Mo Wenyuan. Do you have a way?"


    "Perhaps, it depends on the extent to which the king of Yu has dug deep into Mo Wenyuan''s affairs." Gu ruobai frowned: "Chen Fei has been stimulated by you. She should not be able to contact that person soon. What we have to do is wait."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "today, when I told Yan Shiqi about lengziyue, her face became stiff in an instant. It seems that she also understood that Leng ziyue had her secret in her hand, so she would have such a big reaction when she heard Leng ziyue''s name."


    But said so, but Su Mingyu is still a little worried: "if Yan Shiqi has not been looking for that person, we are not very passive?"


    "Listen to you say so, Yan Shiqi has no ability." Gu Ruo Bai heavy Mou son: "be you a few words to give blow up of facial expression to change completely, so heavy not live gas, how did she go to this position today?"Gu ruobai said this, Su Mingyu also felt that although Yan Shiqi looked very smart, no matter what he said or what else, he didn''t look like he was particularly thoughtful.


    Even the response to the crisis was not as good as Su Yueyue.


    That kind of fried Hu words, if he told Su Yueyue, Su Yueyue would only sneer, and hit back at Su Mingyu.


    But Yan Shiqi, at that time, was speechless.


    This reaction speed is not like a person with deep mind.


    Two people returned to Ruixian palace, Leng ziyue came over.


    Although he didn''t say that, Su Mingyu knew that he wanted to ask Yan Shiqi.


    Gu Ziyu told Su Mingyu everything that happened today.


    Lengzi narrowed his eyes more and more: "do you mean that Yan Shiqi''s father is the mastermind behind this matter?"


    Although lengzi said interrogative sentences, the mood did not have much meaning of doubt.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "so do you have any clue?"


    After all, Leng ziyue has been around Yan Shiqi for a long time, so he may be able to know who is behind Yan Shiqi.


    Lengzi frowned more and more: "I was around Yan Shiqi that time she didn''t go very close to who, later she was pregnant, I just left."


    Su Mingyu bit her lower lip: "can Yan Shiqi deceive you? For example, you don''t know that she is Jiang He''s daughter who is living outside. At the same time, you don''t know that she has a connection with Shi Minglong."

 Chapter 243

    Su Mingyu''s words were so brilliant that Leng ziyue was deeply hurt: "if she really did not have any contact with people outside the palace, the Imperial Palace would not be allowed to engage in politics. This is the emperor''s inner scale. Although she has never given an explicit order, this matter is tacit to everyone."


    With that, Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at Leng ziyue. She couldn''t bear to say it.


    Gu ruobai took her place: "so, if Yan Shiqi''s children are not outside the palace or some official''s, they may end up like you who can go in and out of the harem at any time, and they won''t be doubted."


    "For example The great doctor and the bodyguard. " Leng ziyue picked up his words and his face was gloomy as black as ink.


    Looking at him like this, Su Mingyu sighed silently: "this matter is related to Yan Shiqi''s imperial concubine, also related to the royal blood."


    "So if it is found out, it is certain that Yan Shiqi you want will be ruined, and it may also bring disaster to the pond fish, so you must not expose your identity, you know?"


    Lengzi looked at Su Mingyu more and more. A touch of gratitude flashed in the dark eyes: "en."


    Looking at lengzi''s lonely back, Su Mingyu frowned: "if Yan Shiqi''s child''s father is really a doctor or a bodyguard, how can lengziyue deal with himself? Yan Shiqi must also know lengziyue''s feelings for her, but after making use of him in this way, she changed her face and conceived a child with someone familiar with him


    If he is lengziyue, Su Mingyu thinks his reaction may be bigger than lengziyue.


    Gu ruobai just squinted: "he chose to stay by Yan Shiqi at the beginning. The emperor''s woman, however, was not his active."


    So the meaning of this is that lengzi should take the blame.


    Su Mingyu sighed: "you curse people to beat around the bush."


    Gu ruobai raised his hand to Su Mingyu and said, "come here."


    Su Mingyu blinked at Gu ruobai and put his head close to him: "why..."


    Words to the mouth has not finished, Gu ruobai pinched his nose.


    Su Mingyu pouted: "what are you doing?"


    "Did I swear?" Gu ruobai raised eyebrows and looked at her: "I found that you are more and more presumptuous to me recently!"


    Su Mingyu quickly went to take Gu ruobai''s hand: "I''ll tell you the truth! What are you doing? "


    Gu ruo''s strength is not loose: "our wedding date is in front of us. I''ll be your husband right now. Be polite to your husband."


    "Marriage date?" Su Mingyu didn''t respond at once. After a long time, she said, "you said that I don''t care about our wedding banquet. Are you ready?"


    Then Su Mingyu took a small stool and sat in front of Gu ruobai. She put her head on the handlebar of Gu ruobai''s wheelchair and looked up at him: "yes, our Ruixian Wang has done so many things without telling me. Should I be moved? Or moved? "


    Looking at her bright eyes, Gu ruobai raised his hand and knocked on her forehead: "it''s not necessary to be moved, as long as you are comfortable with marrying me."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "marry, why not marry, such a good husband''s family, still don''t let me bother, don''t marry you marry who."


    Drooping his eyes at Su Mingyu''s bright eyes, Gu Ruo Bai raised his mouth slightly: "this is what you said personally."


    Su Mingyu raised her head and nodded: "I said it!"


    Gu ruobai reaches for Su Mingyu''s jaw and kisses it on the thin lip.


    Soft touch makes Su Mingyu close her eyes, but the next second she meets a burst of pain.


    The smell of rust in her mouth made Su Mingyu frown. She pushed away Gu ruobai, a pair of beautiful eyes with Chunbo: "what are you doing?"


    Gu ruobai squinted his deep eyes, stretched out his finger to wipe away the red of Su Mingyu''s mouth, then raised his eyebrow and said, "this is a warning to you. If you don''t do what you say, I will kill you."


    Su Mingyu licked the corners of her mouth and said, "you! Are you a dog? "


    Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes and said, "be careful that the disaster comes from the mouth. No matter how bad the king is, he is also a prince. Dare you say that I am a dog?"


    "That''s you." Su Mingyu''s mouth still has a little pain: "you this bite is also too cruel."


    Seeing her so unwilling, Gu ruobai held out his hand: "then you also bite me?"


    Su Mingyu a Lin eyebrow: "this is what you said."


    Then she opened her mouth and bit it up. Su Mingyu''s mouth was very fierce. Gu Ruo Bai''s brow was frowned.


    "You are cruel." Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes and could not see the emotion in a pair of dark eyes.


    Su Mingyu quipped: "this is what you agree with."


    Two people are mixing mouth, wood a embarrassed voice from the distance floated over: "that Master... "


    Mu Yi''s voice wakes Su Mingyu, who touches her nose and turns awkwardly.


    Before and Gu ruobai two people ridicule don''t think, now by Mu Yi such a reminder, she felt that she just too naive, this how good an agent was Gu ruobai to take crooked.Su Mingyu touched her nose and turned to go out, but she was stopped by Mu Yi''s voice: "Miss Su You have to wait. "


    "What''s the matter?" Su Mingyu looks at Mu Yi suspiciously. Just because she is too embarrassed for a while, she doesn''t respond. Now she understands Mu Yi''s expression.


    "Is Yan Shiqi moving?" Su Mingyu frowned.


    Wood a nod: "before Miss Su is not let us stare at Chen Fei and Jiang He two sides of the movement?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "who moved first?"


    "Yan Shiqi." "Yan Shiqi sent someone to invite Jiang He soon after Miss Su left. Jiang he disguised himself as a great doctor and went to see Yan Shiqi."


    Is it Yan Shiqi whom Jiang He went to see?


    Su Mingyu frowned: "did your people hear what they said?"


    "They drove everyone away, so our people didn''t hear anything." Muyi''s face is a little bad.


    Su Mingyu knew: "where did Jiang he go after he came out from Yan Shiqi? Who did Yan Shiqi see behind her? "


    Wood touched his nose: "this Our people didn''t follow


    Su Mingyu sighed in silence: "OK, you will tell them to follow Yan Shiqi and Jiang He again."


    Looking at the back of wood, Su Mingyu frowned: "it seems that Jiang He and Yan Shiqi have really recognized each other."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "it seems that Jiang He is the old fox behind this matter. If Yan Shiqi''s child''s father is behind the scenes, Yan Shiqi''s first thought should be that man, not Jiang He."


    "From the present situation, children are only Yan Shiqi''s means, and it doesn''t matter who the father is."

 Chapter 244

    Su Mingyu bit his lower lip: "in this way, we can take advantage of the situation to get Jiang He down together."


    Since she wants to get married, Su Mingyu takes Gu ruobai back to Ye''s house for a time.


    When ye Weiguang knew that Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai were going to get married, he directly asked people to prepare two large boxes of dowry, which stunned Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu rubbed his eyes: "Ye Lao..."


    "Still called Ye Lao?" Ye Weiguang picked eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "it''s time to change my mouth."


    "Oh Yes, yes, yes. " Su Mingyu patted the forehead: "grandfather."


    Said Su Mingyu also poked Gu ruobai''s elbow, Gu ruobai immediately responded: "grandfather."


    Ye Weiguang raised an eyebrow: "Oh, our Ye family finally has a backer."


    Gu ruo''s white eyebrows are cold, but there is a trace of tenderness in the bottom of his eyes: "I will treat Mingyu well."


    Ye Weiguang nodded: "I believe you."


    Out of Ye''s house, Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai behind him and joked, "look, if you mention a relative, it''s not difficult for you at all. Even if you give back so much dowry, it''s cheap for you."


    Gu ruobai''s mouth slightly Yang: "Ye Lao knows that what I have is yours, so it seems that he has given me so many dowries. In fact, they are all for you. Ye''s family is not rich, and he is willing to give so much. It seems that he really loves you."


    Su Mingyu squinted: "then you can be nice to me. If you make me unhappy, I will go back to Ye''s house."


    "Isn''t it the Su family?" Gu ruobai asked and joked: "the old leaf is over, but Wang Manwen is afraid that the lion will open his mouth."


    Although Gu Rubai said that he was worried, his tone did not have the slightest worry.


    Su Mingyu looked in his eyes: "why, King Ruixian said before so righteous, this is ready to retreat?"


    Gu ruobai pinched Su Mingyu''s back of the hand: "how can it be that the front ninety-nine ridges have all passed, but it''s still a foot in front of the door?"


    "That''s about it."


    Su Mingyu hums: "then we go to Su Fu now?"


    "Tomorrow." Gu ruobai frowned: "it''s almost evening. Who did you see to propose marriage at night?"


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "anyway, it is a procedure, Wang Manwen and Su Zhengyi will not let you marry?"


    Yan Shiqi is calm. She hasn''t looked for anyone since she separated from Jiang He last time.


    Su Mingyu saw in the eye, plus wood there is no news, her heart how much also a little anxious.


    "It''s not easy for you to go into the palace to have a look at flowers and birthdays?" Gu ruobai looks at the book in his hand and looks down at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I am a girl who is not anything. I go to the palace every two days. Are you afraid that others don''t know our suspicion of Yan Shiqi?"


    "Who told you to go twice a day?" Gu ruobai Lian Mou: "I am also a prince, and I will marry you soon. I don''t need to report to the Empress Dowager for such a big thing?"


    He said so Su Mingyu was able to understand: "you mean, let''s take the opportunity to see the empress dowager, and have a good chat with Yan Shiqi?"


    Gu ruobai took a look at Su Mingyu and said, "you have a little brain. I have already handed over the fold to take you into the palace. My father and the emperor have agreed, so we can enter the Palace tomorrow."


    Su Mingyu eyes a bright: "did not expect, you think quite complete."


    The next day, Su Mingyu, accompanied by Zhizhu, chose a suit of clothes that looked very dignified. After changing for a while, as soon as she went out, she saw Gu ruobai, who was waiting for her.


    Today''s su Mingyu is wearing a light blue long shirt, covered with a light yarn of the same color. She has to wear an indigo belt with black hair and a flowing cloud bun. There are several pearl flowers in the bun. The skin of jade is scarlet, and the moon eyebrows and star eyes are cold and gorgeous. It is really a national color and natural fragrance.


    This is the first time Gu ruobai saw Su Mingyu dressed in such a formal and beautiful way. His eyes were awe inspiring, and his dark eyes flashed with amazement.


    "Let''s go. Let''s hurry into the palace, but we can''t let the Empress Dowager wait."


    Su Mingyu came to Gu ruobai and waved in front of him: "what''s wrong with you? Are you stunned? "


    Gu ruobai thin lips a sip: "to is rarely see you wear so beautiful."


    Su Mingyu hands spread out, turned a circle: "our Sinan Pavilion clothes look good?"


    Gu ruobai grabs Su Mingyu''s hand, takes her to his arms and sits on his leg.


    Looking down at Su Mingyu''s white and tender cheek, Gu ruobai picked up her jaw and raised her eyebrows to look at Su Mingyu: "are you so beautiful in clothes? Want to go to the palace to attract bees and butterflies? "


    Su Mingyu blinked her bright eyes: "what is there in the imperial palace to attract bees and butterflies? In addition to the emperor, the rest of the girl can''t look up to it."


    Finish saying, Su Mingyu hummed hum just from Gu Ruo Bai''s body: "go."Know bamboo far looking at two people on the back of the carriage, not from a Leng: "how do I think these two people live more and more back?"


    Wood a sink Mou: "master son''s affair does not mix."


    Know bamboo tut tongue: "that is the rule of your master son, our master son did not say so."


    With that, Zhizhu made a strange face, turned around and left Muyi, whose face was ugly.


    From the carriage, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai follow the maids into an antique red lacquer corridor.


    When they arrived at the end of their journey, they saw a wooden door with carved wood and lacquer. In the main hall, there was an old man with a dignified face.


    Su Mingyu stepped forward and knelt down quickly: "minister daughter Su Mingyu has seen the Empress Dowager."


    Gu ruobai also came forward to salute, that gentle appearance, but less of the usual cold.


    The Empress Dowager raised her hand and said, "get up, are you the legitimate eldest daughter of the Su family? Come on, come here and I''ll have a look. "


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai looked at each other and got Gu ruobai''s eye sign. Then he went up to the Empress Dowager and said, "the Empress Dowager praises me wrongly."


    The Empress Dowager raised her eyes and looked up and down at Su Mingyu: "it looks like water. It''s temperament. It''s gentle."


    Then the Empress Dowager motioned with her eyes to her mother, who came up with an antique box.


    "Miss Su, this is a gift from the queen."


    When mammy opened the box, there was a very delicate emerald lying in between, which was not cheap.


    "Go on, girl."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Mingyu and did not move, so she opened her mouth to remind her.


    Su Mingyu said, "thank you Thank you, Empress Dowager


    After chatting casually with the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager said that she was tired and wanted to rest. Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai withdrew from the Queen''s bedroom.

 Chapter 245

    Su Mingyu pushes Gu ruobai to the imperial garden. Su Mingyu looks down at the maid behind him and says, "King Ruixian and I want to turn around in the palace. You can go down first."


    If other officials and maids are definitely afraid to leave, according to the rules of the palace, no matter how big the officials are, they will have to leave the palace when they say when they want to leave the palace.


    Otherwise, if something happened in the palace, we would certainly bear it. But the man in front of him was the Lord, so the maids did not dare to ask more questions, but nodded and walked away.


    Su Mingyu saw people go, just pushed Gu ruobai to the depth of the imperial garden.


    Passing a rockery, in the pavilion on the lake, Su Mingyu saw the man he was looking for.


    She pushed Gu ruobai to go up, and then picked eyebrows at the man: "Chen Fei, long time no see."


    Yan Shiqi looked at her coldly: "Miss Su, you specially asked me to come here. What do you want to say?"


    Su Mingyu slowly poured a cup of tea to Gu ruobai: "empress Chen Fei, don''t be so anxious. It''s a long story."


    "If you have something to say, don''t beat around the bush." Yan Shiqi''s eyes are very cold, seems to be very angry.


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and eyes: "Chen Fei Niang, you really don''t remember lengziyue?"


    Chen Fei eyebrow tight frown: "why should I remember him?"


    Seeing her unwilling to admit anything, Su Mingyu took out a portrait from her arms.


    The portrait of the woman looks handsome, a pair of peach blossom eyes is more eye-catching, even if it is not wearing any silk, it still looks so beautiful and beautiful.


    Chen Fei shivered when she saw this picture: "what do you mean?"


    Su Mingyu shook it: "Chen Fei Niang has a good memory and forgetfulness. Have you forgotten it? This is the portrait you drew when you went into the palace draft


    Su Mingyu said and put the portrait in front of Chen Fei: "I was lucky to go to Pingshi town some time ago. I met magistrate Yan there. He knew that I was going to give him money, so he invited me to his house for a temporary stay. Unfortunately, what I lived in was the room where you used to live."


    "What do you want to say?" Chen Fei''s face was more gloomy: "do you want to threaten me with my portrait? Every girl in the palace draft will have such a portrait. It''s nothing. "


    Listening to Chen Fei''s analysis, Su Mingyu clapped her hands and said, "yes, these things are really nothing."


    Su Mingyu said and narrowed her eyes: "but, Chen Fei Niang, you are an orthodox imperial concubine now, and the emperor has granted it personally. How beautiful is it in a small place like Pingshi county? Why didn''t the minister daughter hear the rumor about Chen Fei Niang in Pingshi county?"


    "And more." Su Mingyu didn''t give Chen Fei a chance to talk at all. She went on to say, "Chen Fei''s mother is not in favor in Yan''s mansion. Even her residence is like a guest room."


    "Not only is the decoration simple and crude, even strangers like me can live in it, and I don''t see any personal belongings about empress Chen Fei in it. Just go to choose a show. Is it necessary for lady Chen to clean up the room like this?"


    Without waiting for Chen Fei to explain, Su Mingyu went on to say, "or is Chen Fei Niang aware that she is sure to be selected, so she takes all her personal belongings away?"


    Chen Fei seems to have never thought that Su Mingyu said so much in one breath.


    She opened her mouth and for a long time she said, "Miss Su I don''t understand why you want to check on me, but I think all these things you said are boring. I was adopted by the Yan Family at that time. Of course, there is not much to take away. What''s so strange about this? "


    Su Mingyu picked a pick eyebrow tip: "this is not boring thing."


    Said, Su Mingyu again from the bosom to feel out a thing, Chen imperial concubine a look facial expression to change: "how can you have this?"


    Su Mingyu shakes the sachet on the hand: "look at Chen imperial concubine empress''s appearance, do you know it?"


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s question, Chen Fei knew she had made a slip of the tongue.


    Her face sank in an instant: "what are you going to do?"


    Chen imperial concubine glared at Su Mingyu angrily: "I said I don''t know what Leng ziyue, you don''t want to trouble me again!"


    Then Chen Fei got up to go, but was stopped by Su Mingyu: "Chenfei Niang, I come to see you today, is to show off."


    Su Mingyu took out a copy of the withering order from Gu ruobai''s arms and slapped it in front of the Chen imperial concubine''s table: "empress Chen Fei, I come to you with sincerity. I hope you can listen to me more."


    "What kind of person is Yan Liping? I''ve been to Pingshi town. Although I can''t say that I understand him completely, I also know his personality. He is greedy, good-looking, and careless. If you want to use the emperor''s favor to transfer him to your side, you just want to get rid of him, don''t you?"


    "How do you know?" Chen Fei''s surprised words blurted out, but just came to the mouth, it reflected, and he was in front of this woman to calculate."I said it." Su Mingyu frowned: "your amnesia is a fake thing. If you didn''t enter the palace, the talent girl would have to be severely flattened by the beast. So you can''t help it. You can only go to the draft, right?"


    Chen Fei nodded: "yes, since you know everything, then I will not hide it from you. I am really a false amnesia, and it''s really helpless for me to participate in the talent show. Stern Ping has the face to ask me to help him with a job in the capital. Since he wants to come, let him come. "


    when Chen Fei said this, her teeth clenched:" I admit what I have done, but lengziyue, I really don''t know. "


    Finish Chen imperial concubine clap a table to want to walk again, Su Mingyu stepped forward to stop her: "Chen imperial concubine empress, my words haven''t finished yet."


    With that, Su Mingyu gave Gu ruobai a look.


    At this time, Gu ruobai, who has been watching the drama, finally opened his mouth: "since we can know about your peace and sternness, who can you and Leng ziyue conceal?"


    Gu ruobai''s tone is very slow, clearly no offensive, but let Chen Fei''s face suddenly sink: "you What do you mean


    "Chen Fei should know that every time the imperial physician goes into the palace to ask for pulse or other things, she needs to fill in a form to make a record. Leng ziyue''s pseudonym is lengmuqi. She comes to the palace to ask for pulse every day. As long as you check it casually, you can know."

 Chapter 246

    Gu ruobai said, this just raised his head to see to Chen Fei, that pair of black eyes such as ink in the turnover of the dark dark dark.


    On hearing Gu ruobai, she even knew lengziyue''s pseudonym, and Chen Fei was dispirited.


    She was like a ball of vent, sitting on the stool, holding her head and sighing: "if I can, I hope I haven''t known him at all."


    Although this words said very heartless, but Chen Fei''s eyes are not like this.


    Su Mingyu collected her eyes and sat beside her. She asked suspiciously, "what do you mean by Chen Fei Niang?"


    Chen Fei took a look at Su Mingyu, and then mockingly hooked her lips: "I met Leng ziyue only after I entered the palace. He is very kind to me, so I can''t bear to use him..."


    Looking at the deep feeling in Chen Fei''s eyes, Su Mingyu frowned. How can you see it? It''s not like Leng ziyue said that she was a woman who used him up and abandoned him.


    Su Mingyu calm Mou son thought: "Chen imperial concubine empress, can I presume to ask you a question?"


    Chen Fei nods slowly, the tone is a little absent-minded: "you say."


    "In fact, the more we know lengzi, he asked us to come to you, because he always wanted to know why you treat him like that." Su Mingyu said pursed lips: "package buckle investigation you, also because cold son more please."


    "Before I heard Leng ziyue''s words, I only thought you were a heartless woman, but now it seems that things are not like this."


    When Su Mingyu said the last sentence, she was determined.


    Gu ruobai frowned and turned her eyes to Chen Fei. Then she noticed the expression on her face. Combined with the previous events, Gu ruobai glanced at her and knew something about it: "Chen Fei Niang wants to keep lengziyue."


    Was said in the mind, Chen Fei also no longer installed.


    She nodded: "I have done an unforgivable thing, I deserve what I deserve, but lengzi more has no fault."


    Chen Fei poured himself a glass of water and drank a little: "only to drive him away from my side is the only way to prevent him from being implicated."


    "The thing is, the prince you gave birth to is not the emperor''s child at all, is it?" Su Mingyu pointed to the center concisely. Chen Fei was stunned to hear it, but after a while, she went back to the flavor: "lengzi Yue even told you this?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "since this is the case, I have to say some words."


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "empress Chen, your biological father Jiang He is not a man of faith. Since he can think of such a means as asking you to find someone else to have a child, he may discard you after using it."


    Su Mingyu said this Chenfei of course had thought of it, but she also had no way.


    "Miss Su, I know you are kind enough to remind me, but since I promised to give birth to this child, I have been a grasshopper on a rope with him. Now I just want lengzi to leave the capital far away."


    Looking at Chen Fei''s ugly face, Su Mingyu frowned: "well, if I say, I have a way to pull down Jiang He, so that he can no longer threaten you? Would you like to cooperate with me? "


    "Cooperation?" Chen Fei looked at Su Mingyu and was puzzled: "what can I do with you? What I said is a little ugly. It seems that Rui Xian Wang''s identity is not very easy to deal with Jiang He. "


    "I know what Chen Fei Niang means, but you should also know that there is a man in Jiang He''s family who can easily subdue him." Su Mingyu said, and Chong Chen Fei picked her eyebrows.


    Chen Fei sinks Mou to think roughly, immediately understood: "Madam Jiang?"


    "But although Mrs. Jiang is not easy to approach, she is also very protective. Unless we have any substantial evidence, Mrs. Jiang will only help Jiang He."


    This is why Jiang He has not fallen.


    Mrs. Jiang is in a special situation, even the emperor wants to see her a little thin, so as long as Mrs. Jiang still protects him, Jiang He may not be so easy to deal with.


    Chen Fei thought of Su Mingyu.


    She waved to Chen Fei and said something in Chen Fei''s ear.


    Chen Fei''s face will be white and then red. At last, there is only iron blue: "Miss Su, is this move too vicious?"


    Su Mingyu just raised eyebrows at her: "of course, this is one of the plans. If Chen Fei Niang resists, she can also be regarded as having never heard of it."


    With that, Su Mingyu got up: "we have been in the palace for a long time, so we won''t disturb the empress of Chenfei."


    Su Mingyu is aiming at Chen Fei Fu: "Chen Fei Niang, you should think about it slowly."


    On the way out of the palace, Gu ruobai raised his eyes and looked at Su Mingyu: "you are really cruel. You can think of this move."


    Su Mingyu pointed to Gu ruobai''s nose: "no poison, no husband, you can''t say like I''m unscrupulous."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu with a smile: "you are not like, this is unscrupulous."


    Su Mingyu raised his hand and tried to fight, but he finally held back.She sighed deeply, Chen Fei came here to explain the matter clearly, but lengziyue there, how should she say?


    Do you want her to tell Leng ziyue that the reason why Chen Fei will drive you away is because she is forced to have children by Jiang He, and she knows in her heart that this little prince is not the emperor''s seed. If the east window incident happens, then neither Chen Fei nor Jiang He will have good fruit to eat.


    So in order not to implicate lengziyue, Chenfei decided to leave lengzi farther away.


    In this case, Su Mingyu doesn''t know whether lengzi will believe it or not, but whether Leng ziyue believes it or not, he will not be better. After all, lengziyue misunderstood Chen Fei like that before.


    But what should be said, Su Mingyu said to Leng ziyue.


    By the way, he told Leng ziyue about his plan. Leng ziyue recovered from his initial shock and slapped Su Mingyu in the face: "in order to help Gu ruobai clear the roadblock, you can even think of such a vicious method."


    Su Mingyu didn''t look at the palm print on her face. Her eyes were full of coldness. She looked at Leng ziyue and said, "that''s a better strategy."


    Lengziyue was so said by Su Mingyu that he had no temper. He frowned and looked at Gu ruobai: "I want to enter the palace, and now I will go!"


    He just hit Su Mingyu just now, Gu ruobai''s body is completely angry at the moment: "how can I help you?"


    Lengzi raised his finger to his nose more and more: "you owe me a favor, you must return."


    Gu ruobai didn''t even look at him. He took Su Mingyu and was about to leave, but he was finally pulled back by Su Mingyu.


    Looking up at Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai''s tone is a little bad: "go."

 Chapter 247

    Su Mingyu opened the corner of his lips for a long time before he said, "let him go."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s appearance, Gu ruobai finally sighed silently: "Mu Yi, you go to arrange."


    Wood nodded one by one and disappeared in the tea garden.


    Gu ruobai this just fell on Leng ziyue''s body again: "after this time, we are clear."


    Lengziyue also knew that he was just too impulsive. He nodded and bowed deeply to Su Mingyu: "sorry, I was just too impulsive."


    Su Mingyu did not blame him: "I understand."


    With that, she pushed Gu ruobai away from the tea garden.


    Back in his room, Gu ruobai closed the door and walked down from the wheelchair.


    He can''t help but lift Su Mingyu''s cheek, a pair of dark eyes staring at the red mark on her face.


    Su Mingyu was seen by him a little hairy: "is a little red, you don''t so excited."


    Gu ruobai took out a ceramic bottle from his arms, dug out a little paste from it, rubbed it with his hands, and touched Su Mingyu''s face: "even if he is in a mood, he should not hit you."


    In other words, if Su Mingyu didn''t go to find Chen Fei and make things clear, Leng ziyue was still in the dark now, and still hated Yan Shiqi.


    Now Su Mingyu wants to help him find the truth, but he blames Su Mingyu for this in turn.


    Seeing Gu ruobai fighting injustice for himself, Su Mingyu held Gu ruobai''s slightly hot hand: "it''s OK, but it was slapped."


    In the 21st century, when he came back from the mission, he was not hurt, so Su Mingyu felt nothing.


    "If Leng ziyue and Chen Fei can make up, it will not waste me to get this slap."


    Su Mingyu said, sighed: "I now understand why Chen Fei, even if she wants to be pregnant, doesn''t look for lengziyue."


    "But in any case, Chen Fei''s children are not royal blood..."


    Su Mingyu raised his head and looked at Gu ruobai: "you..."


    Before she finished, Gu ruobai took her hand with his backhand: "he''s just a child who doesn''t know anything. I won''t do it to him."


    Although he knew that Gu ruobai was not that kind of ruthless person, but heard him say so, Su Mingyu finally felt a little bit at the bottom of his heart.


    They depended on each other for a long time. The sunlight slanted through the window, and the atmosphere became sweet.


    Originally thought that lengziyue went to the palace to find Chen Fei for sure it would take a long time to come back. Unexpectedly, lengziyue came back at the time of dinner.


    His face was a little dark, so that Su Mingyu could not guess whether he was reconciled or not.


    But Su Mingyu didn''t ask much. He asked people to prepare more bowls and chopsticks.


    Seeing that he didn''t move his chopsticks very much, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai looked at each other. Neither of them spoke. Finally, Leng ziyue opened his mouth first: "Su Mingyu Your plan... "


    Su Mingyu stares at him: "Chen Fei agreed?"


    Lengzi said, "she said It''s time to get rid of the shackles of Jianghe. "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "in fact, I had guessed that Chen Fei would agree."


    "But..." Lengziyue looked at Su Mingyu: "do you know this matter may let Chen imperial concubine fall out of favor completely?"


    Su Mingyu frowned and looked at lengziyue suspiciously: "Chen Fei, did she care about Saint pet?"


    "Coming to the Imperial Palace was just a helpless move. Later, Jiang He found out that she was threatened, and there was no freedom to speak of. Finally, she had to have a ridiculous child who would cause bloodbath at any time. Do you think that Chen Fei''s life is good now?"


    Su Mingyu looked at Leng ziyue and said, "she just wants to be Yan Shiqi."


    Leng ziyue''s chopsticks fell on the ground.


    Before, he said that he wanted to help Yan Shiqi, but now it seems that he thinks Yan Shiqi is very good now. Maybe Yan Shiqi''s life will be better without Jiang He''s grasp.


    But he never thought, Yan Shiqi, whether she wants to be the Chenfei or not.


    Lengziyue stood up from the stool and walked to the open space on one side. Lengziyue bowed deeply to Su Mingyu: "thank you, Miss Su."


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect that he would come to such a big ceremony. He was shocked. After a long time, he wanted to help him up.


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Leng. We owe you."


    Lengziyue shook his head: "you help me and Shiqi''s, already more than should have been returned."


    Su Mingyu waved his hand: "then you don''t have to be so polite."


    Holding lengzi to sit on the stool, Su Mingyu pointed to the dishes on the table: "Leng childe has been out for so long, I think I should be hungry, eat something."


    The atmosphere at the table is not so good, but it''s not that bad.The next morning, Su Mingyu took Gu ruobai to Sinan Pavilion. Of course, it was the dress that Gu ruobai had made.


    When Su Mingyu changed his clothes for Gu ruobai in the room on the second floor, he tied his black hair to his back and looked at it again. He really felt a bit modern.


    Gu ruobai has never seen such a dress. The cut is so fitting. It looks like it is not grand, but it gives people a unique feeling of temperament.


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and his wrist was exposed.


    He can''t check the frown: "tight, although this dress is good-looking, but also not atmosphere."


    On the edge? Su Mingyu was stunned at first, and then reacted. It turned out that he was disgusted with the short sleeves of this dress.


    People in this era all pay attention to a long sleeve, because the sleeves that are not practical can be made so long, which shows that the family has money and is relatively rich.


    This coincides with Su Mingyu''s ancient world.


    Su Mingyu came forward to tidy up Gu ruobai''s clothes, firmly to: "can''t change the length, otherwise it''s not good-looking, you like a little longer, I can do it for you separately."


    Gu ruobai also said casually, since Su Mingyu did not agree, he naturally did not have any opinions.


    They changed their clothes and came out for several hours.


    Su Mingzi, who had been waiting for him at the gate of the capital city, had been told by Su Mingzi that he had been waiting for him


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "be afraid he does not adjust."


    Su Mingyu took out from his arms the receipt that he wanted to get there in strict Ping and handed it to Mu Yi: "give this to Zhang Yuan of the punishment department, he will understand."


    Wood a nod, take thing a turn to walk.

 Chapter 248

    Su Mingyu looked at his quick action and sighed to Gu ruobai: "since you punished this wooden one last time, it''s better to use it."


    Gu ruobai was a little helpless: "anyway, it''s my dark guard. Don''t always use him."


    Speaking of this, Su Mingyu suddenly remembered that he had not been to see July for a long time, and did not know how well July would be managed.


    See Su Mingyu push himself to the direction, Gu ruobai know what she is going to do.


    "You don''t have to go. It''s the same with me." Gu ruobai joked: "your Wuwei is quite famous now."


    Su Mingyu keenly heard the bad meaning from his words, and her brow frowned tightly: "what you said is famous, what do you mean?"


    Gu ruobai picked up his eyebrows: "it means literally that you dare to take any job and you are willing to take any job. Do you know this?"


    "I don''t know." Su Mingyu frowns. In fact, she secretly paid attention to this Wuwang. However, she has been busy with the affairs of Chen Fei recently, which has been put aside by her. Now Gu ruobai mentioned it in such a tone. Su Mingyu is acutely aware of something.


    When she and Gu ruobai arrive at Wuwu, Su Mingyu is dumbfounded.


    She had never thought of such a crowded scene, but the people who came were also unexpected to her.


    Those men and women wear very simple, it seems that they should be from the village or the country, and their faces are more or less hung with resentment.


    Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai to a guest: "that I want to ask you, what are you here for? "


    The man looked Su Mingyu up and down, then frowned and said, "I''m not here to be a thing."


    "What are you doing? Isn''t this pawnshop? " Su Mingyu pretended to be surprised.


    "You little girl really don''t understand." The man tut tongue: "you don''t know, although this is a pawnshop, but it can do some gray transactions, so we gather here to let the boss here help me solve some things that the magistrate can''t manage."


    What this person said was mysterious. Just as he wanted to continue to say something, Su Mingyu was seen in July at the counter.


    He quickly came out of it: "division Miss Su, why are you here without notice? I''m busy here


    Said July quickly Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai to please in.


    Su Mingyu''s eyebrows all wrinkled into a knot in one''s heart: "July, how is this going on?"


    Seeing that Su Mingyu''s face was not very good in July, he scratched his head and said, "what''s the matter? You seem upset? Did I do something wrong? "


    Looking at his blank look on his face, Su Mingyu immediately felt a little resentful of iron and steel: "you are right."


    In any case, this is also the result of July''s own operation: "but look at those people outside, what kind of customers are they?"


    In July, I still don''t understand What''s the matter? "


    "In July, it''s a good thing to have a lot of lists. It''s true that we do things with money. But you have to learn how to pick a list. With a little bit of money, you can beat people who are not used to by customers. I think we can reduce them in time."


    Su Mingyu said, rubbing her eyebrows: "after all, we are a killer organization, not the prefect in charge of mediation. Beating people and looking for things is such a small thing that you let your subordinates do. Are they willing?"


    When Su Mingyu said this, she understood in July: "Shifu''s meaning is that the cost of our trip is too high. Should we not get involved in such neighborhood conflicts?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I know you want to make the business in the shop better, but business can''t do this, especially our business."


    Su Mingyu felt a headache when he thought that the whole circle of killers was laughing at his own foolishness and that he was only a small business organization.


    This reputation is so bad, can you get a bigger list later?


    Su Mingyu frowned: "you from now on, straighten out the rules in the shop, such small things, every day only take three."


    July nodded: "but without these people, our business..."


    Su Mingyu knocked on his head: "this kind of sound should pay attention to quality, not quantity."


    Gu ruobai has been watching from afar. When he looks at Su Mingyu, he is so angry that he still gives advice to July. Gu ruobai finally says: "in July, since you have taken over this foolhardy task for so long, do you know that killer organizations have a special channel to publish rewards and difficult tasks for everyone to share?"


    Hearing Gu ruobai''s voice, July nodded: "I know, but I''ve seen all the lists in it..."


    The next words were not said in July, but Su Mingyu understood them in her heart.


    Those who do not have two brushes do not dare to touch the challenge of that degree."You don''t know." Gu ruobai boasted to Su Mingyu: "your master can take it."


    July''s eyes suddenly stare at the boss: "master! I''ll trouble you for nothing


    Su Mingyu looked at the posture of July, and her face was a little gloomy: "are you going to let me go and give those lists to the next?"


    July nodded: "I think according to the master''s skill, you should be able to."


    Su Mingyu''s white eyes are about to turn to the sky: "you really look up to me."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned around and glared at Gu ruobai: "you don''t want to join in the fun, just add chaos to people."


    Holding her ear in July, Su Mingyu almost gnawed her teeth and refused: "I have done everything. What''s the significance of this shop for you to manage?"


    Su Mingyu is not unable to do those lists, and then let his own reputation.


    But she felt that if July could handle the matter by herself, it might be a better exercise for him.


    July was twisted ears red, in the heart also understand that Su Mingyu this is for their own good, so he patted his head, nodded: "since master so trust me, I will try it."


    Looking at his high spirited appearance, Su Mingyu was helpless: "OK, it''s up to you."


    As soon as she was ready to push Gu ruobai out, she stopped: "there is one thing. It seems that you haven''t asked me to take silver for a long time. According to the extent of your loss, you should have no silver."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, July scratched his head: "I I''m a pawnbroke

 Chapter 249

    July touched his nose: "in fact, our family also like to collect ancient paintings or other things. Anyway, as long as it is with the year, the family is more or less in touch, so I followed a little contact."


    It seems that the child can only do serious business.


    Su Mingyu suddenly regretted giving the shop to July: "in this case, you can continue, and remember to look for someone who can replace you."


    After all, there is a shop to run in July, so Su Mingyu doesn''t want to keep him for a long time.


    July nodded: "I know."


    When Su Mingyu pushes Gu ruobai out of Wuwu, she sighs a lot.


    How can a good organization of killers turn July into a village committee?


    Look at those people who come to ask for trivial things Su Mingyu felt that her own arrogance was the first organization in the circle of killers to rely on such humiliation to become famous.


    Gu ruobai saw at a glance what Su mingyuzi was thinking. He raised his chin: "fame is a good thing. After all, your organization is new, so someone needs to know it."


    Such comfort did not make su Mingyu feel better.


    Su Mingyu frowned tightly: "you don''t talk, I will remember what I did in July."


    Look at her so disdainful appearance, Gu Ruo Bai''s eyebrows slightly raised, also did not stimulate her.


    When she returned to Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu started her leisure routine again. Zhizhu couldn''t see it anymore: "Miss, you haven''t come back to Su''s house, and the wedding banquet that Ruixian Wang agreed to have never happened. Isn''t it a bit bad for us to live here all the time?"


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrow and looked at her: "you little girl, do you have to tell me about it every day?"


    Knowing that bamboo was helpless, she scratched her head: "the people from Su''s residence have come to invite several times, but every time they were refused by the young lady."


    Su Mingyu looked up at Zhizhu and said, "you are stupid. You are really naive. Su Zhengyi is busy expressing his loyalty to King Yu, while Wang Manwen is devoted to taking care of Su Yueyue who is pregnant. Who do you think the Su family wants to see me now?"


    "Second lady?" Zhizhu thought seriously: "then we still don''t go back."


    "Smart." Su Mingyu gave Zhizhu a peeled orange: "now Su Yueyue is afraid to melt in his mouth, but he is afraid to break it in his hand. If I accidentally touch her when I go back, it is really a scholar who meets soldiers and can''t explain why."


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Zhizhu couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Zhizhu, you go down first. Mingyu and I have something to say."


    At this time, a cold voice came from the entrance of the yard. Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu ruobai: "what''s the matter? I know everything I know. What can''t be heard. "


    Although Zhizhu is very grateful for Su Mingyu''s trust, she still gives Su Mingyu a blessing and then turns around and leaves the tea garden without looking back.


    The last time she was left by the young lady like this, but Gu ruobai always said those shameless love words to Su Mingyu, which made her speechless and embarrassed. It would be nice for him to experience such a thing once.


    Looking at the back of Zhizhu fleeing, Su Mingyu winked at Gu ruobai: "what have you done to her?"


    A prince said he didn''t do anything: "I don''t know."


    Say Gu if white to behind the wood a make an eye color, wood immediately walked up.


    "Today, in front of all the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty, the servant of the Ministry of punishment exposed the severe corruption and bribery, and his conduct in Pingshi County, all of which were brought to light."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "iron evidence?"


    Mu Yi en said: "stern Ping still wants to explain something, but because the evidence of the Minister of the Ministry of punishment is particularly sufficient, so the emperor angrily dismissed strict Ping on the spot, and also pressed to the water prison, waiting to be dealt with."


    After listening to Mu Yi''s words, Su Mingyu sighed: "the emperor really dotes on Chen Fei."


    Such a thing would have been dealt with properly for a long time for ordinary officials. However, they were not punished on the spot for such a big mistake. They were just locked up in a water prison. The emperor always wanted to find out the bottom of Chen Fei.


    "That''s what you''re going to tell me?" Su Mingyu looked down at Gu ruobai: "it''s not necessary to drive away Zhizhu, right?"


    Gu ruobai didn''t answer. He just motioned to wood and said, "Yan Liping''s affair has involved Shi Minglong. Now Shi Minglong is very anxious. He went to find Jiang He in the morning."


    Su Mingyu still has very doubt: "and then?"


    Mu Yi pursed his lips: "I met the same breeze from Jiang He. When we dodged together, he was hit by an arrow. Although it was hurt on his leg, the arrow should be poisonous. There is no antidote for him."


    Su Mingyu listens to the whole person for a moment. If it''s the breeze, it''s really hard for Zhizhu to hear.


    She frowned. "Now what my grandfather means is, let''s find the antidote?"Wood looked at Su Mingyu and nodded apologetically: "I didn''t protect him well. When will Miss Su look for medicine, please take me with you."


    "You go and invite Leng ziyue first..." Su Mingyu''s words have not finished, heard the voice of Leng ziyue: "no, please, I''m coming."


    Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai in surprise: "did you ask people to invite?"


    Gu ruobai just shrugged and did not answer.


    "The situation should have been clear, so please go there." Su Mingyu said to Leng ziyue, "the breeze is my servant girl''s affection. I also hope that Leng Gongzi can go to see it as soon as possible."


    "That wood leads the way." Lengziyue also has no nonsense, a show of hands to signal a wood to walk in front.


    Looking at their backs, Su Mingyu frowned: "I still have to go to Jiang He''s house for a walk."


    Su Mingyu said he was about to get up, but Gu ruobai stopped him: "you go to find Jiang He now, you can''t get anything, we''ll wait for dark to sneak in."


    "No problem." Su Mingyu turned her lips.


    As the dusk was getting dark, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai changed into night clothes, put on their masks and jumped on the roof of the house and went to Jiang He''s house.


    Jiang He was eavesdropped during the day, so the guards at night are several times more than before.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai carefully avoid those people and come to Jiang He''s study.


    Gu ruobai took a look at the locked study and motioned Su Mingyu to find another place to go in. Unexpectedly, Su took off his hairpin from his head, and then he broke it with two or three times.

 Chapter 250

    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu again, and his eyes were a little stunned: "I didn''t expect you would have these."


    When they entered the study, they immediately searched for it.


    Su Mingyu quipped: "I will be quite a lot, I will tell you next time."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s arrogant appearance, Gu ruobai said in a helpless and doting voice: "yes, yes, then everything will happen. Has Miss Su found the antidote?"


    Su Mingyu turned her lips: "No


    Jiang He has a lot of things. When Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai are searching for something, Gu ruobai suddenly stops and hides under the bed where Su Mingyu is resting.


    Su Mingyu did not respond to this, but heard a burst of opening the door.


    Then I saw a pair of big feet that were obviously men coming in from the door, and there was a woman behind him.


    The woman''s Footwork looks very delicate. It''s a rich family.


    "I''ve taken all the things you asked people to take for you. Why do you suddenly refuse to see me again?"


    A sweet and greasy female voice came over, and Su Mingyu instinctively shivered.


    "Keep your voice down, auntie." Jiang He seemed very afraid. He carefully came to the door and took a look outside. Then he took the woman to the desk: "my wife is at home. If she knows you are here, are you afraid she will eat you?"


    Although Jiang He''s words sound like a threat, but the spoiling smell in his words can tell how obscene his face is at the moment.


    Su Mingyu disgusted in the heart spat, this ginger crane can be really decent enough.


    "I''m the lady in the palace at least. Your Tigress should not want to make a big deal of it." The delicate female voice said softly.


    Then Su Mingyu was surprised to see that Jiang He''s legs and the women''s legs overlapped together.


    Before Su Mingyu reacts, Gu ruobai has already covered Su Mingyu''s ears.


    Su Mingyu also consciously closed her eyes, such a thing to see her also afraid of their own eyes bad.


    It was a long time before they left.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai came out of the bed.


    The room was filled with an unpleasant smell. Su Mingyu turned her nose and said, "don''t you say that Jiang He''s wife is very strict?"


    Gu ruobai touched his nose: "men want to steal. Fishy, where can I manage it?"


    Su Mingyu tut tongue: "hurry to find something."


    While saying, Su Mingyu looked at the things on the desk: "just that lady, can your people find out?"


    Gu ruobai slightly closed his eyes: "I ordered wood to follow Jiang He, he has not found that this woman and ginger crane have contact."


    "The woman''s hiding is very deep." Su Mingyu frowned: "even Mu Yi has not been found, and listen to what she said, Shi Minglong''s poison is what she gave to Jiang He."


    But Su Mingyu was a little confused: "in this case, why did Yan Shiqi go to see Shi Minglong in the middle of the night?"


    "My child, has something to do with Shi Minglong?" Gu ruobai and Su Mingyu thought of this point almost at the same time.


    Su Mingyu sighs for a long time. If this is the case, she wanted Yan Shiqi to use her identity to slander Jiang He for scheming against her and forcing him to self explode his relationship with Yan Shiqi.


    Although Yan Shiqi agreed, it''s a bit too much to think of Yan Shiqi being pinched by Jiang He and letting her splash dirty water on her body


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I know more and more that lengzi slaps me now."


    "Gu ruobai..." Su Mingyu turned to look at Gu ruobai, just to say something, Gu ruobai grabbed in front of her: "do it."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "I have not said anything, you know?"


    "Just want to plan again, don''t let Yan Shiqi sacrifice his reputation." Gu Ruo did not lift his head.


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "are you a worm in my stomach?"


    Gu Ruo raised his eyebrow and raised a bottle in his hand: "OK, we got the thing. Let''s go back."


    It was almost Zishi when they returned to Ruixian palace from Jiang He''s house.


    Su Mingyu didn''t even come to drink water and went to Ye Fu with the antidote.


    Leng ziyue has been watching the breeze in front of the bed since the afternoon.


    Su Mingyu gave the bottle in her hand to lengziyue. The colder she sniffed, she nodded: "it''s this."


    Said cold son more will be inside the medicine poured out a, fed to the mouth of the breeze.


    "Then this side will be handed over to you. Gu ruobai and I will go back first." Su Mingyu said with a wave: "cold childe, you come here."


    Lengzi frowned more and more: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and told him what he had seen in Jiang He''s study today.Lengzi more a little thought to understand the meaning of Su Mingyu''s words: "do you want me to help you find the concubine who has dealings with Jiang He?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "after all, it''s something in the palace. You can ask Chen Fei."


    Cold son more heavy eyes: "that I will enter the Palace tomorrow."


    Su Mingyu finished and was about to leave when he saw Ye Weiguang at the door of the room.


    Ye Weiguang looked at the breeze inside: "Mingyu, come here."


    "Grandfather, what''s the matter?" Su Mingyu came to Ye Weiguang''s side.


    "Why didn''t the girl around you come?" Ye Weiguang''s tone is a little tired.


    "I haven''t told her about the breeze yet." Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "that girl is too simple."


    Ye Weiguang nodded: "well, what I want to tell you is that I have always known about Qingfeng and that girl. Qingfeng is stubborn. I have been waiting for him to tell me, but Qingfeng has not said a word."


    "Until now, Qingfeng hasn''t opened his mouth. I think Qingfeng is a bodyguard and can''t make any progress with Zhizhu


    Su Mingyu said, "I already know about this matter, but I think it''s not good for me to participate as an outsider."


    "But I think it''s time for them to make things clear." Ye Weiguang heavy Mou: "the disposition of the breeze is stubborn, so need a person to push in the back."


    When ye Weiguang said this, Su Mingyu knew what he meant: "I''ll bring Zhizhu here tomorrow."


    Ye Weiguang nodded: "go back, it''s late."


    On the way back to Ruixian palace, Gu ruobai said: "although Qingfeng is Ye Weiguang''s bodyguard, ye Weiguang should regard him as his family."


    Otherwise, you won''t find yourself because of a bodyguard.

 Chapter 251

    Su Mingyu also thought of this: "but the girl who knows bamboo is also very silly. I''m not sure if I let them meet now, will it make more noise."


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and rubbed her head: "know that bamboo is your maid, she will listen to you."


    Back to Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu directly carried Zhizhu on the carriage: "Qingfeng looks for you, you go to Ye Fu."


    With that, Su Mingyu waved to Zhizhu, who was at a loss.


    Su Mingyu frowned at her rudeness? You are not afraid that your girl will hate you


    Su Mingyu pick eyebrow: "afraid is afraid, but she will not be angry with me when she sees the breeze."


    Gu ruobai gave her a thumbs up: "cruel!"


    Leng ziyue came back at noon the next day and found the lady who went to Jiang He''s house.


    Su Mingyu poured a cup of tea to Leng ziyue: "how about it? What''s the position of the lady? "


    "What a lady." Lengzi more and more drank a saliva, full of disdain: "it''s just a constant, and it''s the kind of constant that has been lucky once by the emperor."


    Su Mingyu picked eyebrows, but she also thought that the lady should not be a high master: "but I think her dress that day is very delicate."


    "You see it carefully." Cold son more silent sigh tone: "you absolutely can''t guess that woman is who contribute up."


    "There are so many silver mansions in the capital. How can I know?" Su Mingyu frowned.


    "Shi Minglong." Leng ziyue said, tut tongue: "this woman is Shi Minglong, a distant cousin of the family, but also quite well-off, so she should enter the Palace should just want the name."


    Su Mingyu heard it and said, "she must have seen Yan Shiqi become a concubine of zhengyipin so quickly. She couldn''t sit still, so she took refuge in Jiang He."


    Lengzi nodded: "Shi Minglong, if he knew that the girl he sent was mixed with Jiang He, he might be angry, but not necessarily."


    "No way." Su Mingyu didn''t think about it, but he said: "Shi Minglong and Jiang He were originally grasshoppers on a rope. Now Jiang He is willing to help him support the woman he sent in. Shi Minglong is not a man of integrity."


    Gu ruobai listened to the two people''s words and timely interrupted: "in this case, let''s have a pot, whether it''s Shi Minglong or Jiang He."


    Su Mingyu nodded, three people together to discuss for a while, lengziyue nodded: "then I will go and contact Shiqi."


    Looking at Leng ziyue''s back, Su Mingyu raised eyebrows at Gu ruobai: "I think they are reconciled."


    Gu ruobai did not say yes: "but Yan Shiqi is a woman of his father after all."


    This matter can''t be covered in paper.


    Su Mingyu also understood what he meant.


    Yan Shiqi''s action is quick. The next morning, the emperor set a banquet and sent people to invite Gu ruobai and other officials.


    When Su Mingyu asked the eunuch why he wanted to have a banquet and the list was so strange, the eunuch thought: "it seems that the little prince of Chen Fei makes trouble at night. He invited Mr. to come and see him. He said that he needed some people from the zodiac to help the little prince press down."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly and gave the little eunuch a little silver: "please father-in-law."


    Seeing her father-in-law leave, Su Mingyu looked back at Gu ruobai: "this Yan Shiqi can find some fame."


    Gu ruobai picked eyebrows and looked at her: "after all, I have lived alone in the palace for such a long time, and there are still some means without saying anything else."


    When he entered the palace the next day, Su Mingyu saw Shi Minglong and Jiang He in it.


    She slightly collected eyes, also did not make a statement, pushed Gu ruobai to go in.


    When she arrived at the main hall of the banquet, Su Mingyu saw Yan Shiqi, who was well dressed, and the child in her arms.


    A nod at her was a greeting.


    It was half a family dinner, and there were only less than ten people. Therefore, the emperor did not go through too many procedures. He asked everyone to eat, drink and drink for a while, and then he took them to the garden outside Chen Fei''s bedroom, which was to help Yan Shiqi''s children gather together.


    We all know each other, so we talk a lot. Of course, the most important thing is the emperor''s love for Chenfei.


    Because of a few words from Mr. Taoist, we held banquets or something.


    Chatting and chatting, we all huddled together.


    After a while, from Chen Fei''s bedroom, a maid with a lavender hair band on her head came out. Su Mingyu looked down at Gu ruobai and said, "Lord, I''ll pour you some water."


    Su Mingyu walked toward the pavilion beside the crowd, but she fainted after two steps.


    "Miss Su, Miss Su!" everyone walked over


    Su Mingyu opened her eyes slightly. She was about to say something. The maid from where she came from suggested: "it may be too hot in the autumn tiger day. Let Miss Su lie in the bedroom."At this time, Gu ruobai finally rowed a wheelchair to come over: "hurry up!"


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s roar, everyone''s hearts were startled. No one expected that the prince, who usually did not speak much, was angry and had such a posture.


    When everyone carried Su Mingyu into Chen Fei''s bedroom with all hands and feet, everyone was stunned.


    At the moment, the door of Chen imperial concubine''s bedroom is just opened by the maid, and there are two entangled figures inside. The appearance of entanglement is clearly seen by all the people present.


    I don''t know who opened the mouth first: "what are you doing! You dog man and woman


    "Oh This Well, go and invite the emperor


    And those two people were so roared by the crowd that they were scared out of their souls.


    Being blocked in the bedroom by more than a dozen people, the woman has always buried her head in Jiang He''s arms and dare not look up.


    So we can not see that woman''s face, can only be preconceived that is Chen Fei.


    The news in the palace passed on very quickly. Those who were jealous of Chen Fei heard that Chen Fei was caught. For a moment, almost all the Empresses of the palace came together.


    When the emperor heard that it was Chen imperial concubine and other people''s mischief, he was so angry that he rushed over.


    Ignoring everyone''s greeting, the emperor stepped forward and pulled the woman away. He slapped her in the face: "you Bago! I''m not good enough for you


    Hearing the emperor''s angry voice, the woman shivered: "Emperor The emperor. "


    This head up, everybody is surprised: "unexpectedly is not Chen imperial concubine?"


    "This Who is this? "


    When the atmosphere fell into a stalemate, Chen Fei Shi ran walked back from the outside: "this What''s the matter? "

 Chapter 252

    Chen Fei poked aside the crowd and went in. After seeing the scene inside, she covered her mouth in surprise: "season is always there? Mr. Jiang? You You are... "


    For a moment, the whole bedroom was fried.


    The emperor looked at Chen Fei outside the door and asked, "where have you been? Why are these two people messing around in your bedroom


    Chen imperial concubine Fu body salutes: "reply to the emperor, I was asked to go out by a maid of Ming Hui''s younger sister''s bedroom."


    "Duchess?" As soon as the emperor raised his eyebrows, he saw her in the crowd.


    Princess De quickly came out: "back to the emperor, I I''m not called Chen Fei. I''ve been enjoying flowers with my sisters in the imperial garden


    Some other women came up and said, "go back to the emperor. We can testify to this."


    "Come on! Find out that maid for me


    The emperor''s face was gloomy: "all ministers, go back first."


    Knowing that this is a domestic disgrace, we should not publicize it. Those people didn''t ask much, so they just nodded and quickly walked out.


    People are almost gone, the emperor noticed that Gu ruobai did not go.


    As soon as he asked about Su Mingyu, the emperor immediately sent someone to send Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai back.


    As soon as the carriage left the gate of the palace, Su Mingyu woke up.


    She rubbed her pebbled arm: "it''s a pity that we can''t see the play."


    "Is your arm OK?" Gu ruobai sat beside Su Mingyu and rubbed her shoulder: "wait for the result."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "dragon head slippery silk, look at Yan Shiqi how to deal with it."


    The two returned to King Ruixian''s house, and Zhizhu also came back.


    When she saw Su Mingyu, she pouted out her mouth angrily: "miss! You have gone too far


    Su Mingyu kneaded Zhizhu''s face and said, "am I helping you? Just like you two, if I didn''t push it, when would it be


    "What''s more, my grandfather said that he didn''t object to you at all. You can choose a date to marry."


    Know bamboo originally is to find Su Mingyu to settle accounts, but did not expect to be su Mingyu to lose a pass.


    "Miss, don''t tease me, Qingfeng Qingfeng said he would always protect master Ye. "


    Su Mingyu does not agree: "people, will change."


    Yan Shiqi''s ability to stir up trouble is not small.


    Originally, it was just a love affair between a harem and an official, but because there were so many people to see, and Minghui actually found a girl who wanted to take Princess Chen into the water. This matter completely angered the emperor.


    The order to copy the family came down at that time. Of course, looking at the family relationship before Mrs. Jiang, the emperor only let Mrs. Jiang and her son go.


    That Minghui was sent by Shi Minglong. If you follow this line, Shi Minglong''s affairs will be exposed. Although strict Ping has been arrested, he mentioned that Shi Minglong agreed to do so when he amassed a lot of money.


    Before the emperor, Jiang He and Shi Minglong were favored by the emperor. Those people tried out some things, but they didn''t dare to make a statement.


    Now that Jiang He is dismissed by the emperor, his former counterparts have stepped on them.


    Su Mingyu listened to the straight pick eyebrow: "how do you let Minghui and Jiang He mess around in your bedroom?"


    Secretly from the palace out of Chen Fei light drink a cup of tea, and then look to lengziyue: "that is because lengziyue gave me a kind of female eyebrow medicine."


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect lengziyue to have such a means: "cold childe poison means can also ah."


    Lengziyue cut an apple for Yan Shiqi: "this is still because Jiang he trusts you, he knows you will help him to cover will be so careless, otherwise, he is so cautious people, will not be able to resist this little desire."


    Su Mingyu looked at the two people''s respectful appearance and picked her eyebrows: "Leng childe, you will send Chen Fei Niang back to the palace in a moment. It''s just like this. It''s hard for Chen Fei Niang to leave the palace for too long."


    Cold son more nodded: "I will send her back immediately."


    Before Chen Fei left, suddenly turned back: "son Yue, you go out to wait for me first."


    Lengziyue looked at Su Mingyu, then turned around and closed the door by the way.


    Su Mingyu looked at Yan Shiqi: "what''s the matter? Chen Fei


    "You always want to know who my child is?" Yan Shiqi narrowed her long and narrow eyes.


    Su Mingyu touched his nose embarrassed: "this kind of thing I shouldn''t be curious. If you don''t want to say it, forget it. "


    Chen Fei waved her hand: "I can get rid of Jiang He now. It''s all your help. So I think I can tell you about this. In case of Dongchuang incident, my son, please."


    Su Mingyu more listen to feel frown: "this child is not the stone Ming dragon house who?"


    "No Chen Fei shook her head without thinking: "the reason why I often go to Shi Minglong''s house is because Jiang He, an old fox, almost never meets me directly. Shi Minglong conveys any news to me."Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "that child?"


    "It''s Leng ziyue, but he doesn''t know." Chen Fei''s eyes are bright.


    Su Mingyu was stunned: "who did you just say?"


    "Lengziyue." Chen Fei once again confirmed: "he was drunk that day, and didn''t know anything. In order not to ask him to go into the water, I knew I was pregnant and drove him away."


    Su Mingyu long Oh, suddenly: "then you want to let him know?"


    "What do you say?" Although Yan Shiqi''s words are rhetorical questions, there is no doubt in her tone.


    Su Mingyu understood, she raised eyebrows: "then you hurry to go, he is waiting."


    Yan Shiqi nodded: "my business has caused you trouble."


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "it''s just mutual benefit."


    Chen Fei winked at her, two people looked at each other, everything in silence.


    The position of Jiang He, the Minister of Hubu, was empty, and others naturally began to recommend new candidates.


    Under Gu ruobai''s promotion, ye Weiguang naturally arrived at that position.


    Su Mingyu went to Ye Fu with Gu ruobai on the day when the edict came down.


    Ye Weiguang looked at Su Mingyu''s cake, full of love: "come on, why bring something."


    Su Mingyu picked a pick eyebrow tip: "grandfather new official, I naturally want to come."


    Ye Weiguang takes Su Mingyu into the main hall, and ye''s old lady is also there.


    This time she looked at Su Mingyu in the eyes has not been so cold.


    "Since you are here, come and sit down."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "thank you grandmother."

 Chapter 253

    Just as she sat down, Su Mingyu saw the breeze coming and said something in Ye Weiguang''s ear.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and looked at him: "young master Qingfeng?"


    "Miss Su." The breeze nodded to Su Mingyu: "I heard the master about the antidote."


    "If you need Zhizhu to help, you can tell me." Su Mingyu looked at the breeze. Although her tone was very light, the meaning of the words was known to all.


    Seeing that Qingfeng was about to leave, ye Weiguang stopped him: "you ask people to tell those ministers who want to come to visit, that I have guests today, and ask them to come again another day."


    The breeze nodded, before leaving, Su Mingyu also called him: "come and have a meal together for a while."


    The breeze stopped and answered.


    Looking at the back of Qingfeng, ye Weiguang sighed helplessly: "this child, it''s really axial."


    Su Mingyu nodded with approval.


    If a person with a little EQ hears that he wants to send the girl he likes to his side, the normal person''s reaction should be immediately agreed, but the cool breeze elm head actually just nods.


    You said you nodded, Su Mingyu, did she send people over or not?


    After eating, Su Mingyu sat in the main hall, raised her eyebrows and looked at the breeze: "King Ruixian and I are going to get married. I don''t want to take Zhizhu away. If you really want to know bamboo, you can almost act. If you really don''t want to be with her, you should think I didn''t say it."


    Qingfeng pursed her lips: "Miss Su, you know my choice."


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "OK, then this matter will be regarded as I did not say."


    As soon as Su Mingyu shook her face, she pushed Gu ruobai out of the house. Originally, she wanted to go back to Ruixian palace directly. But in the middle of the journey, Su Mingyu suddenly remembered her and Gu ruobai''s affairs, and she still wanted to go back to Su''s house to talk about it.


    So he took Gu ruobai to the Su mansion. When they entered the gate of Su Fu, Wang Manwen and Su Zhengyi were a little surprised.


    "Mingyu is back."


    Su Mingyu nodded and blessed himself: "Mingyu recuperated in Ruixian''s mansion, and now he comes back to say hello, which worries his father."


    Su Zhengyi to feel nothing: "quick, give the king tea."


    "Yo ~" Wang man Wen said, "I thought that some people would live in other people''s houses and would not come back. If they were not well-known, they would not live well."


    "Niang, you don''t want to talk about your sister. Sister, you are very affectionate with Ruixian Wang and don''t want to separate." Su Yueyue''s voice came from the door.


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow to see, already show bosom Su Yueyue is leaning in the direction of the door, coldly looking at himself.


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "my sister''s stomach is not like the appearance of three months pregnant? Is it a twin


    She was pregnant and then married to King Yu, which was a shame to Su Yueyue. Now Su Mingyu put it forward so grandly that Su Yueyue''s face became very ugly: "sister, I can''t understand this."


    "Don''t understand." Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "Dad, er Niang, today I and Rui Xian Wang came here specially to discuss something. Tomorrow is the wedding banquet of Rui Xian Wang and me. So tomorrow''s high hall, please prepare for it."


    "What? Tomorrow? " Wang Manwen''s face suddenly changed: "why did you decide to have a wedding banquet but didn''t tell us? We''re getting married tomorrow, but we''re not prepared for anything


    Su Mingyu lifted her eyes lightly and looked at Wang Manwen with a pair of dark eyes: "these don''t worry about Er Niang. Wang Ye is ready for everything."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s complacent appearance, Wang Manwen''s face was a little ugly: "no matter how you say, you are the legitimate eldest daughter of our Su family. It''s a big event for you to get married. It takes more than one day to dress up Su''s house. You didn''t attend yue''er''s wedding banquet in person last time, don''t you know?"


    Su Mingyu did not rush to answer Wang Manwen''s question, but looked at Su Zhengyi: "Daddy?"


    Su Zhengyi looked at Gu ruobai: "is this matter presided over by King Ruixian?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "Su Shangshu doesn''t have to worry about the wedding banquet. I''ve promised Mingyu that we don''t need her to worry about the wedding banquet."


    Su Mingyu squints her eyes and takes Gu ruobai''s hand in front of everyone.


    Looking at the two people''s love, Su Zhengyi had nothing to say, but nodded: "these are all your young people''s things. You can do what you want, but you can''t lose the three books and six rites."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "of course I know that. For tomorrow''s wedding banquet, Mingyu will live in Su''s house tonight, and ask Su Shangshu to bear more responsibilities."


    Su Zhengyi waved his hand: "this is Mingyu''s home, there is no need to say these words."


    "Now we can talk about dowry." Wang Manwen interrupted their conversation in a cold voice.


    Su Mingyu sat on the stool and took a small sip of tea cup.Gu ruobai saw this and said, "I heard Mingyu say about this. The cloth yard of the second lady was closed down and she bought a dowry for Su Yueyue. So..."


    Gu ruobai picked eyebrows and looked at Su Zhengyi: "Mingyu and I don''t need a dowry for this wedding."


    "What?" Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue were shocked.


    Since ancient times, it has not been said that there is no need for the bride''s dowry, and the more dowries a woman has, the higher the degree of favor a woman has at home, and if she goes to the uncle''s house, she will not be looked down upon by the new uncle''s.


    There''s no dowry What do you want others to think?


    Su Yueyue turned his mouth and said, "Rui Xian Wang said not to Dowry? "


    Gu ruobai nodded: "I don''t lack this dowry in Ruixian palace. Since the current financial situation of the Su government can''t provide a decent dowry, then we won''t take anything."


    Gu ruobai''s words, at first glance, seemed to be very generous, as if he was thinking about the Su family.


    But the words changed in Su Zhengyi''s ears.


    Su Zhengyi''s brows wrinkled tightly. He looked at Wang Manwen and said, "Wang Manwen, how can I not know that our Su government''s finance is too tight to give Mingyu a dowry?"


    Wang Manwen''s face is not good, she just said those words to Su Mingyu, so as to give her a fight. If she is really married, there must be no dowry prevention.


    But she didn''t expect Su Mingyu to tell Gu ruobai directly.


    What she didn''t expect was that Gu ruobai spoiled Su Mingyu so much that she didn''t even want a dowry.


    "Well That''s not the case, sir Wang man Wen quickly explained: "in fact, I have already prepared the dowry, not less than Yue''s, really."

 Chapter 254

    Looking at Wang Manwen''s painful appearance, Su Mingyu gives Gu ruobai a look in his eyes, and the light of approval flashes in his dark and bright eyes.


    Originally, she didn''t expect to get anything from Wang Manwen. After all, Wang Manwen was an Iron Rooster, but Su Mingyu didn''t expect that Gu ruobai could get no less dowry from Wang Manwen than Su Yueyue for his two words.


    Hearing Wang Manwen say this, Su Zhengyi''s tone is a little better: "Ruixian Wang, this matter is just a misunderstanding, I su Zhengyi is a fair person, since both of them are my daughters, I certainly can''t be partial to one another."


    Gu ruobai picked his eyebrows: "no, the Su family and our Ruixian palace will be a family after all. If there is a real shortage of silver in the Su family, there is no need to force it. After all, all I have will be Mingyu."


    Gu ruobai said this, looking at Su Mingyu''s eyes obviously with a very doting.


    Su Yueyue''s teeth itch, but he wants to say something, but Gu ruobai''s eyes stare at him, and he can''t say anything.


    "How can this work?" Su Zhengyi desktop: "the dowry must be given, no matter who the girls marry, they should give the dowry."


    Su Zhengyi glared at Wang Manwen: "Su Mingyu, as the legitimate eldest daughter of our Su family, has a better dowry than yue''er, which is more in line with the etiquette system."


    Wang Manwen was glared, dare not look up, only dare to nod: "is the master, I am going to do."


    Su Mingyu looks at Wang Manwen who is scolded by Su Zhengyi. She can''t help but give Gu ruobai a dry and beautiful look.


    "Well, I still have some political affairs to deal with, so I won''t accompany king Ruixian." With that, Su Zhengyi walked out of the door.


    Su Mingyu saw this and got up: "I want to go back to Ruixian palace to get something, so I won''t stay here more."


    With that, Su Mingyu pushes Gu ruobai out of the gate of Su''s house.


    After walking out of a distance, Su Mingyu said, "are you on purpose today?"


    Wang manyue''s face is less than that of Wang Manyu''s.


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "they bully you like that, just let them give interest."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "if you come here, I will be miserable if I don''t marry you."


    Gu ruobai narrowed her eyes: "so, you can only marry me."


    The two slowly returned to Ruixian palace, knowing that bamboo had packed all the things and was waiting in the back door.


    As soon as he saw Su Mingyu come back, he grabbed Su Mingyu''s arm: "Miss, you are back. Let''s go quickly and go back to Su''s house. It''s better not to meet each other two days before marriage."


    Su Mingyu looked at her like this a little helpless: "Su Fu is not ready, now go back to do what? Besides, Su Yue is still in the house, so it''s troublesome to go back. "


    At the thought of Su Yueyue''s lofty appearance, Zhizhu felt uncomfortable for a while: "that still wait."


    Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai back to Ruixian palace.


    This time, it was dark.


    In the knowledge of bamboo again under the urge, Su Mingyu this just slowly leisurely on the carriage back to Su Fu.


    Before leaving, Gu ruobai said in a low voice in front of the carriage: "you should be careful of Wang Manwen and Su Yueyue''s counterattack."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "well, you go back, remember to pick me up tomorrow."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s beautiful side face, Gu ruo''s dark eyes twinkle with light: "en, wait for me."


    It is not far from Ruixian''s residence to Su Fu''s. Su Mingyu, sitting in a carriage, arrived at Su''s mansion shortly after.


    When Su Mingyu got off the carriage, her eyes suddenly widened.


    Because the Su mansion in front of me looks like two places in the daytime.


    At the moment, Su Fu was enveloped in a red atmosphere.


    I didn''t expect that Gu ruobai''s people cleaned up the whole Su house in just one afternoon, which was much faster than their own.


    Know bamboo to support Su Mingyu to go in, Su Fu''s servant girls cast envious eyes.


    You know, when Su Yueyue and King Yu got married, although there was a lot of momentum, Su Mingyu arranged Su''s house, which almost mobilized the whole Su family. Now that Su Mingyu married king Ruixian, Su Mingyu didn''t have to do anything or even touch the people in Su''s house.


    As soon as these two are compared, the gap will come out.


    Su Mingyu did not care about these people''s eyes, but went straight back to his yard with Zhizhu.


    Zhizhu looked at this long lost yard and couldn''t help sighing: "we haven''t come back for a long time. There''s not much ash left."


    Su Mingyu points Zhizhu''s head with her finger: "do you think Gu ruobai has sent someone to Su''s house to prepare, won''t you clean our yard?"


    "Yes." Su Mingyu said so, Zhizhu nodded: "let''s have a rest early, tomorrow there are many etiquette to go."Su Mingyu hum, but people lie in bed, but there is no drowsiness.


    She looked at the curtain on the bed and felt a little unreal that she should marry Gu ruobai?


    However, Su Mingyu did not feel so nervous at the thought of Gu ruobai''s tender feeling on her cold face.


    She thought she would not be able to sleep, but Su Mingyu also went to sleep.


    When she woke up again, she knew that bamboo was already in front of her.


    "Miss, get up and get ready."


    With that, Zhizhu took Su Mingyu to start a series of dressing up.


    Su Mingyu felt that they had painted something on their faces and inserted hairpins into their heads.


    I just think it''s getting heavier and heavier.


    Su Mingyu squinted and said, "how much of this stuff is there? How long do we have? "


    Zhizhu quickly comforted: "Miss, you don''t have to worry, it will be OK soon."


    Su Mingyu listened to her words of persuading children, but she was a little helpless: "I just ask casually, don''t be so nervous."


    Zhizhu carefully took care of Su Mingyu''s hair while coping with it: "well, miss, you can bear with it, we''re almost ready."


    After waiting for about an hour or so, Su Mingyu was finally released by the group.


    After waiting for a long time in her own room, Su Mingyu felt that she could hardly sit still. Then she heard Zhizhu''s voice: "Miss, the Lord is coming."


    With that, Zhizhu asked Su Mingyu to lead him. They left the house slowly. Although Su Mingyu could not see it, she also heard the excitement outside.

 Chapter 255

    She bit her lower lip, followed Zhizhu all the way forward, all the way she was a little nervous, until soon after a pair of powerful hands held her.


    Because Gu ruobai is sitting, Su Mingyu can see Gu ruobai''s look at the moment through the xipa.


    Today''s Gu ruobai seems to be more beautiful than usual. I can see that his beautiful face is engraved with distinct facial features and angular edges. His eyes, which used to be addicted to frost, are now rippling with soft ripples, which seems to blow away his usual coldness.


    Su Mingyu bit his lower lip and squeezed Gu ruobai''s hand tightly.


    At this time, Su Mingyu suddenly heard a cry of surprise: "how is this wedding dress different from others?"


    "Wow, look at this wedding dress!"


    "If only I could have such a wedding dress when I got married!"


    "You see, the bridegroom''s wedding dress is also beautiful! Wow, the bride is so discerning. "


    "You don''t know, when the bridegroom goes to pick up the bride, the bride price is almost all over the street, and the bride''s dowry is also very much."


    Listening to everyone''s noise, Su Mingyu remembered that the dress she was wearing today was specially designed by her and received so much praise. Su Mingyu pursed her lips and straightened her back when she walked into Ruixian palace.


    When Su Yueyue got married, Su Mingyu had already gone through it once, so this time was relatively smooth.


    When Su Mingyu was taken to the wedding room by Zhizhu, she took a long breath.


    Facts have proved that no matter in the 21st century or in this unknown era, wedding banquet is a particularly physical thing.


    Su Mingyu had been sitting on the bed waiting for a long time. She had got up very early and didn''t eat anything. So she told Zhizhu, "Zhizhu, I''m a little sleepy. Can you help me guard at the door?"


    Zhizhu also knows that Su Mingyu is tired today. She nods: "en."


    Su Mingyu gently leaned her head against the bed pillar and narrowed her eyes.


    Suddenly, Su Mingyu only felt an itch on the tip of her nose. She patted it impatiently, but the itch was still there. She raised her head impatiently: "you..."


    There was a kiss before the words were finished.


    Su Mingyu looked down at Gu ruobai''s cheek, which was a little scarlet than before. He raised his hand and pinched his nose, but opened his thin lips.


    After a kiss, Su Mingyu hugged Gu Ruo Bai''s shoulder and said, "what are you doing? Sneak on me as soon as you come back? "


    Gu ruobai narrowed his narrow eyes: "I wake you up, come here, we drink Jiaobei wine."


    Then Gu ruobai took Su Mingyu to the table top, and then poured the wine for two people: "drink this wine, you will be my person completely."


    After drinking Jiaobei wine, Gu ruobai is not worried at all.


    He opened a lunch box on the table and brought out a bowl of steaming soup: "I know you didn''t eat anything today, so eat something first."


    Su Mingyu''s eyes are staring straight: "today can make me busy."


    With that, Su Mingyu took a spoon and sipped it.


    While drinking, he looked at Gu ruobai: "are you drunk?"


    Gu ruobai took a sip of wine calmly: "I am a soldier in the frontier. Their wine is a drop in the ocean for me."


    Listen to Gu ruobai so swear, Su Mingyu curled his lips: "I don''t believe it."


    "You''ll find out in a minute." Gu ruobai also did not explain, just with that pair of deep eyes directly staring at Su Mingyu, Su Mingyu to see can not help but play a thrill.


    "I I''ll have soup first


    With that, Su Mingyu threw herself into the soup and did not dare to look at Gu ruobai''s eyes at the moment.


    But this bowl was not big, and there was not much water in the soup. Su Mingyu buried his head and drank for a while, and then it came to the bottom.


    Maybe it was because she was full, so Su Mingyu''s IQ was back.


    She touched her nose: "that Can I say one thing in advance? "


    Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu without blinking. His thin lips open, and he just spits out two words: "you say it."


    Su Mingyu swallowed his saliva: "in fact I don''t have any requirements That is I just hope you can be gentle with me. I don''t want to be stuck in the ground tomorrow


    Gu ruobai originally wanted to tease Su Mingyu. Now she said that, Gu ruobai tightened his throat and swallowed his saliva: "now you can use all the things you have learned in summer sleep."


    Su Mingyu clapped at the door!


    This is the pit that he dug before. Now Gu ruobai uses it to bury himself.


    Su Mingyu reluctantly pulled the corners of her mouth: "I I... "


    I couldn''t say anything for a long time. Su Mingyu finally shut up.


    Seeing her so smart, Gu ruobai walked forward and directly picked up Su Mingyu, and then took her to the bedside.Gu ruobai dropped a kiss on Su Mingyu''s Scarlet ear tip, and then said in a slow voice, "don''t be afraid, I won''t let you get hurt."


    1¡¢ The next day, Su felt that she was going to fall apart.


    She struggled to support the bed to stand up, and then looked at Gu ruobai, who had been dressed neatly, angrily said: "liar!"


    Gu ruobai was very satisfied, so he was not angry. He just turned around and picked up Su Mingyu''s jaw and gave her a kiss on her thin lip: "I''ll go into the palace to greet my father and Empress Dowager. If you don''t want to go, you can not go. You can make it up tomorrow."


    Su Mingyu a pair of beautiful eyes stare round: "go! Why not


    Originally, she and Gu ruobai were very high-profile this time. If Su Mingyu didn''t go to the Palace this time, I don''t know how many words will fall after that.


    Gu ruobai rubbed Su Mingyu''s head: "in fact, you don''t have to rush this moment and a half. Even if you don''t go, no one says you."


    Su Mingyu clapped his hand impatiently: "I know I want to see you today, you..."


    Speaking of this, Su Mingyu felt that she couldn''t speak any more. She simply twisted her face and put on her own clothes.


    Gu ruobai looked at her shyness and couldn''t help but lift her thin lips slightly: "I''ll pay attention next time."


    Looking at his successful appearance, Su Mingyu was angry and said, "go away! I don''t want to talk to you! "


    After this time, Su Mingyu went to the palace and asked for another person to sit in the pavilion.


    But not long after I sat down, I heard two whispers.


    Su Mingyu zhileng raised his ears and heard that it was actually the matter of King Yu.

 Chapter 256

    A girl whispered, "have you heard that? Recently, Ning Fei has a strange temperament. She is not only acid-loving, but also has a strange temper. Yesterday she passed the imperial garden and had all the lotus leaves dug out from the lotus pond. "


    Another slightly hoarse voice said: "yes, I heard that you should be careful when you work under Ning Fei. If your voice is louder, you will be scolded if you are heard."


    "Ah, I don''t know how the princess Ning has suddenly become so difficult to serve."


    Listen to those two people''s voice gradually more and more far away, Su Mingyu toward Gu ruobai blinked eyes: "this Ning Fei is afraid to be pregnant?"


    Gu Ruo Bai nodded: "let cold son more help to check it."


    As they were talking, they heard a familiar voice: "Miss Su Oh, no, princess? "


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow to look at Chen Fei: "Chen imperial concubine empress, you come really cleverly."


    When Chen Fei heard Su Mingyu''s words, she understood her meaning, so she gave a look to the maid in the palace beside her, and the maid ordered the people around her to guard the Chen imperial concubine.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen Fei went to Su Mingyu''s side and sat down: "I know you are going to enter the palace today. I specially look for you here, but I see your face seems to have something to say."


    Su Mingyu stealthily reaches Chen Fei''s ear and tells Chen Fei what she has just heard.


    Chen Fei a sink Mou: "you want me to help you find out the true and false?"


    Su Mingyu nods: "I think so, just don''t know Chen imperial concubine empress square is inconvenient."


    "I just need to go to her bedroom and have a look at it, and I can do it." Chen Fei sank her eyes: "but Ning Fei is Yu''s mother. It''s not so easy for you to move her."


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "the king of Yu is much favored now, of course we know..."


    As soon as the voice dropped, I heard the voice of a maid nearby: "I have seen the king of Yu."


    Chen Fei''s face is black, a little flustered.


    Su Mingyu gives Chen Fei a look in the eyes, indicating that she should not panic.


    "I heard that today Rui Xian Wang and his sister came to see you, so I looked for them. I didn''t expect to meet them." Su Yueyue''s voice first sounded.


    Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue, who was holding the hand of King Yu, and slightly closed his eyes: "my sister is pregnant, but also come to see you?"


    Su Yueyue touched his stomach: "not every day, but today Yu Wang said he wanted to take me for a walk, so we came."


    "Oh, that''s hard work, sister." Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "the king of Yu is interested in his sister."


    "Speaking of my heart." Chen Fei looked at Gu ruobai with envy: "Miss Su may not know. The wedding banquet between you and King Ruixian has caused a great stir in the whole capital city, especially the wedding dress with king Ruixian. It''s amazing. "


    To be praised in front of her face, Su Mingyu looked down a little embarrassed: "in fact, that dress is specially designed for me by a friend I know."


    "You mean the owner''s wife of sinang pavilion? Do you know? " Chen Fei''s eyes flashed a touch of real surprise.


    You should know that Sinan pavilion''s boss''s wife is already a quite legendary woman in Beijing.


    The key is that she is still mysterious, and basically no one has seen her true face.


    Su Mingyu is surprised to know such a character.


    Su Mingyu''s nose is so hard to understand


    "Don''t you think the wedding dress I wear is liked by many people? I think her shop is full now. " Speaking of this, Su Mingyu forcibly shifted the topic: "so if Chen Fei Niang has any favorite clothes in Sinan, you can tell me."


    Chen Fei nodded: "well, don''t say, there are really a few, but those clothes have been worn by others. If I buy them again, your majesty may not be happy."


    After all, her current position is Chen Fei, she can''t wear too casual.


    Hearing her say so, Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "then you can tell me what clothes you like, and I''ll ask her to customize them for you later."


    "Really?" Chen Fei''s eyes flashed a light: "if you can wear the specific clothes of Sinan Pavilion, it is also a matter of face in the circle of sisters."


    Su Yueyue had been cheated out of silver by Sinan. Now he heard them talking about Sinan Pavilion, and their face was black to the extreme.


    She dropped her eyes and pulled the king Yu: "since sister and empress Chen are chatting so much, we will not disturb you."


    Yu Wang nodded: "then we will go first."


    Chen Fei looks at their two people to leave the figure from afar, this just long exhaled a breath.


    "What is Su Yueyue doing here? Now, it doesn''t look like you''re asking for troubleSu Mingyu picked a eyebrow: "she is not looking for trouble, but do not care about her, now she can be expensive, will not easily touch me."


    Chen Fei nodded: "after all, it''s the first son of King Yu. If it''s a boy, it''s not impossible for her to become a full-time concubine.


    "Well, we''ve talked about it. Rui Xian Wang and I won''t disturb you. Let''s go back first. If you have any information, please contact us." Su Mingyu said, patted her clothes and put her body up: "that Chen imperial concubine empress, we went back to the mansion first."


    Chen Fei en one: "Ning imperial concubine''s matter has the result, I send someone to inform you."


    Originally, Su Mingyu had no strength. Now she went to the palace for another day. When she finally returned to Ruixian palace, she was exhausted.


    Looking at her look so ugly, Gu ruobai poured her a cup of hot water: "it''s hard for you today. There''s nothing wrong in the afternoon. Just have a good rest at your house."


    Su Mingyu took a sip of tea and turned her lips: "do you really think we can be quiet for a while this afternoon?"


    Although he is an unwelcome prince, he is blessed by his status in the end. There must be a lot of people coming to visit.


    Just like verifying Su Mingyu''s words, Mu Yi came in from the outside: "master, there are people outside asking for an interview. They say they come to visit."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s expression of "what do you think I said?" he picked up his eyebrows and said, "you go and tell those people that I haven''t seen anyone."


    "Ah?"


    Su Mingyu and Mu are stunned together.


    "Not so good? They came to see you, and at least let them come in and have a seat. "

 Chapter 257

    Su Mingyu took a puff out of the corner of his eye: "originally, your popularity with the officials and businessmen in the capital is not good. You still drive people out. It''s not very good for you."


    Gu ruobai just pick eyebrow to look at wood one: "say this king is a little tired today, so don''t want to see people."


    Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai so capricious that she could not help but give him a thumbs up: "you are really not going the ordinary way."


    Just like the last time those young ladies went to the mansion to find themselves, Su Mingyu felt that she had a lot of things to deal with every day. Now she had to spend her time dealing with people she didn''t know very well. She was really reluctant.


    Wood a see two master son said so also can only go out to report.


    After a sip of tea, Su Mingyu rubbed her swollen waist.


    Gu ruobai waved to Su Mingyu: "come here."


    Su Mingyu didn''t think much about it. She went to Gu ruobai. Before she could react, Gu ruobai pulled Su Mingyu down on her leg and sat down.


    Su Mingyu was startled. He was about to get up and was held down by Gu ruobai: "don''t move. I''ll rub it for you."


    Feeling the strength from the waist, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "you can use this technique, who can learn from it?"


    Gu ruobai''s men pressed hard, and his mouth was not idle: "when we were in the frontier, the soldiers were often injured, but there were only a few military doctors, so we all pressed each other when we were too busy."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "so you have learned a lot in the frontier."


    "After all, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. Many things we do depend on ourselves." Gu ruobai said, in Su Mingyu soft meat on a pinch, Su Mingyu immediately exclaimed.


    "Do you know, locusts?" Gu ruobai put his chin on Su Mingyu''s shoulder: "at the beginning, our food and grass were not in place in time. The soldiers were so hungry that they could only catch locusts. Of course, if we were lucky, we could catch mountain mice. We had to live on this for a long time."


    Although Su Mingyu had not experienced Gu ruobai''s hardship, she had to live in the wilderness for various reasons when she was carrying out her mission. At that time, she did not choose anything as long as she could eat.


    Su Mingyu put his head on Gu ruobai''s chest, and then said, "I know a man named Bei Ye. He once had to eat insects and spiders because of his poor living conditions. You know when he ate spiders, he only removed the teeth of spiders and ate them raw?"


    Gu ruobai listened, the strength of the hand consciously increased a lot: "you a boudoir woman in the capital, how can you know such a person?"


    Su Mingyu was pinched a little pain, she frowned: "I am not a boudoir woman now, and I can think of my own shop, I know some strange people is not normal?"


    "You know what to say." Gu ruobai had no choice but to ask Chen Fei to help you verify the affairs of Ning Fei. Did you want to stir up the relationship between Ning Fei and Yu Wang


    "Are you really a worm in my stomach?" Su Mingyu''s eyes stare at the boss: "I haven''t said anything yet, you all know?"


    Gu ruobai raised his chin: "because you and I both know that it is because Yu Wang and Ning Fei trust each other, so they have today''s position."


    This is true, Su Mingyu Lian Mou: "but now Ning Fei is pregnant, but did not let anyone know, you say this is why?"


    "Because Princess Ning is worried about her, she is now a good concubine, so she can''t be so afraid of other women, so I guess the person she fears should be king Yu."


    Since Princess Ning is so afraid of King Yu, it shows that the relationship between them is not as strong as it seems.


    "Yes." Su Mingyu suddenly thought: "I remember you once said, you know who let your leg hurt is, that person is Yu king?"


    "I thought he was at first, but in many ways I don''t think it''s necessarily him." Gu ruobai frowned: "there are too many people who can benefit from my leg injury."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "then look at Ning Fei first."


    Because there is no one to disturb, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai are more leisure in the house.


    The next day is the day to return home. Su Mingyu goes to Su Fu with Gu ruobai in order not to lose his tongue.


    They come to the main hall to offer tea to Su Zhengyi and Wang Manwen. Su Mingyu unexpectedly finds that Su Yueyue is not there.


    Just when she wanted to ask something, Wang Manwen had already snatched in front of her and said, "Mingyu, what''s the matter with your dowry?"


    Su Mingyu looked at her suspiciously: "what dowry?"


    "I have a good idea of the dowry I prepared for you, but the dowry sent to Ruixian palace is more than twice as much. What''s the matter?" When Wang Manxian got her dowry, she didn''t find anything in the whole process.


    Su Zhengyi didn''t like Wang Manwen always talking about things with dowry, but when he heard so much, Su Zhengyi was a little suspicious: "Mingyu, did you take the dowry before ye Mengdie?"Su Mingyu pretended to frown and thought for a long time, then she said, "Er Niang refers to those betrothal gifts walking behind?"


    "That''s from old Ye." Su Mingyu looked at Su Zhengyi with a pair of clear eyes: "ye old don''t want me to tell you, so I didn''t say much."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, Su Zhengyi nodded clearly: "since this is the case, then I understand."


    Wang Manwen originally thought it was su Mingyu''s small Treasury, but now when she heard it was given by Ye Weiguang, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Why isn''t my sister staying in Su''s house today?" Su Mingyu asked suspiciously.


    Wang Manwen''s face suddenly sank down: "although we say that our Su Fu and Yu Wangfu are very close, but we are after all the mother''s home, Yue son is not good, always run to our Su Fu."


    Su Mingyu''s meaning was not clear. "Father and mother, we''ll go back to the mansion first. Yesterday, King Ruixian avoided seeing anyone. Today, we''re going back to the mansion to receive those officials."


    Su Zhengyi is also a person who has gone through a journey. He waved: "go."


    Just out of Su Fu, Su Mingyu patted Gu ruobai on the shoulder: "yesterday, I saw Su Yueyue and Yu Wang holding hands. Is there something wrong with Yu Wangfu?"


    Gu ruobai frowned: "nothing happened when we were together. It should be that after we separated, they went to find Ning Fei. Later I asked Mu Yi to check."


    Su Mingyu was kind. If this is the case, it seems that her plan to revenge Su Yueyue can be advanced.

 Chapter 258

    As soon as they returned to Ruixian palace, some unfamiliar people came to visit.


    Su Mingyu thinks that it is not a big thing for the prince to marry the princess, but why there are so many people here when he comes to Gu ruobai?


    When she told Gu ruobai about her doubts, Gu ruobai raised her eyebrows and said, "do you think they came to see me? They''re curious about you. I don''t know how many people are curious about you if she can say "the country is broken, the mountains and rivers are here", and Wu Neng goes on to hunt bears. "


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "can autumn hunting when these people have already seen it?"


    "Autumn hunting is for some people close to his father and Emperor." Gu ruobai patiently explained: "but now these are some foreign ministers, and you have been kept in the palace by me. Naturally, it is more difficult for them to see you."


    Su Mingyu sighed helplessly: "had known not to come out of this limelight."


    Gu ruobai laughs at her impatient appearance: "do you think if others know that the mysterious sinang Pavilion boss is also you, will the threshold of our palace be broken?"


    Hearing the ridicule in his words, Su Mingyu twisted his face: "I am tired, the next person you will."


    Looking at her back, Gu ruobai shakes her head helplessly.


    It''s late autumn, and there is no Camellia in the tea garden. Su Mingyu feels quite quiet when she sits here. She takes out her draft paper for a long time and draws the design drawing of her clothes.


    Painting, she felt a little black in front of her eyes, she raised her head and saw Leng ziyue in front of her.


    Su Mingyu did not put the painting away, but moved her eyes to Leng ziyue: "is Chen Fei asked you to come?"


    Cold son more nodded: "I don''t know you had such talent, Shiqi said you know the manager of sinang Pavilion Shop, but now I think you are more like this shopkeeper."


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and refused to comment: "put this aside in advance. You come to me. It should be Ning Fei who has news?"


    Lengzi more should a: "Shiqi with musk bag to find Ning Fei, but Ning Fei did not see. Then I went to check the imperial medical records of Ning Fei. Although it is said that these are some tranquilizing drugs prescribed, I have seen those things, which can calm nerves and ease the fetus. So I think your suspicion is reasonable. "


    Su Mingyu nodded after listening: "did the king of Yu go to Ning Fei after he separated from us in the imperial garden?"


    Cold son more heavy eyes to think: "it seems to have been to Ning Fei''s bedroom, but when he came out, Su Yueyue''s eyes were a little red."


    What can Su Yue show his emotions in front of so many people?


    Su Mingyu bit her finger and was about to say something when she heard a burst of broken air, and wood appeared in front of them.


    "Princess, that..."


    Words to the edge of the mouth wood a conscious look at lengzi more one eye.


    Su Mingyu explained: "it''s OK. Leng Gongzi can listen to it. What you want to say is something about Lord Yu''s house?"


    Wood a nod said: "I let people to check, it is said that Ning Fei wants to give Yu king a main room, and that main room may be a princess."


    Su Mingyu frowned as soon as he Qin princess was heard: "does our national strength still need to use the means of peace making?"


    "I don''t know. It is said that it was given to us by neighboring countries." Mu Yi continued: "when Su Yueyue and Yu Wang went to see you off, because of this, Su Yueyue was scolded by Ning Fei. Don''t think you can do whatever you want if you have a baby. It''s just a concubine from the commoner."


    Ning Fei, the most despised is the common people, so Su Mingyu probably can think of the scene of the two people fighting.


    Su Mingyu looked at Mu Yi and asked, "what do you say there


    Mu Yi thought about it and said, "because the neighboring country that sent the princess is also a friendly country, so it seems that the princess wants to choose the person she wants to marry. But according to the appearance of King Yu, he should want to marry the princess."


    After all, marrying a princess is equivalent to having a neighboring country to rely on. Even Su Mingyu knows about this business. How can the king of Yu not know.


    "That SuYue''s dream of being a princess has been completely ruined." The more timely the cold son opens his mouth.


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "when she married in the past, although according to the etiquette of the main room, no one said that she would become a princess in the future."


    "This king Yu is a little too cruel." The cold son more and more closed his eyebrows: "if you need to tell me about Ning Fei''s affairs, I''m working beside Chen Fei now. It''s more convenient to move in the palace."


    Su Mingyu gratefully answered: "after that, I''ll have the help of Leng Gongzi to keep an eye on Ning Fei''s trend. It''s better to find evidence that can prove her pregnancy."


    Cold son more gracious one: "time is not early, I first return to the palace."


    Looking at Leng ziyue leaving, Su Mingyu embraces her hands, picks eyebrows and looks at Mu Yi again: "say it, what else can I do?"


    "That Princess, there is one thing I don''t know if I should tell you When wood scratched his head, it seemed a little difficult.Su Mingyu frowned at her and intuitively told her that it had something to do with Gu ruobai: "if Gu ruobai and the princess are concerned, you don''t have to say it. I''ll ask him."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, Mu Yi''s face obviously relaxed a little: "then I''ll go down first."


    Gu ruobai is stationed in the border area and has some communication with people from neighboring countries. This is normal. But looking at Mu Yi''s expression, Su Mingyu feels that this is not a simple exchange.


    At night, the lights of Ruixian palace were bright. Su Mingyu sat on a high seat and looked at Gu ruobai coldly: "you can say it now."


    Gu ruobai seems to have some doubts. He frowns and looks at Mu Yi.


    Wood a mouth, with the mouth of the princess said two words.


    Gu ruobai still had doubts. He simply went forward and directly asked Su Mingyu, "what do you want me to say?"


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "I want to know what is going on with Princess Wu Rouyu in front of maple?"


    "Wu Yurou?" Gu ruobai was stunned at first, then looked at Muyi and responded: "what happened on the house of King Yu is related to Wu Ruoyu? She''s coming to our country to make peace? "


    Su Mingyu said, "you know a lot."


    Gu ruobai touched his nose: "this Wu Ruyu, I had a little bit of a festival with her, so if she came to the capital, she might live in our house. "


    "What?" Su Mingyu suddenly widened his eyes: "she is a princess, shouldn''t she live in the palace? And it''s a festival. Why do you want to live here? I don''t think it''s a festival, is it a plot? "

 Chapter 259

    A listen to Su Mingyu''s tone, Gu ruobai knew that she was jealous. The corners of her mouth slightly raised a radian and repelled everyone.


    After seeing the door closed, Gu ruobai got up and came to Su Mingyu''s side and held her in his arms: "are you jealous?"


    Su Mingyu was also honest: "yes, how many marriages do you have behind my back? Do you think I won''t be angry if you want to ask a woman who has been in love with you to live in our house? I''m not so generous. "


    "No feelings! How can there be feelings! But when I went to the frontier for a visit, I happened to meet a bandit robbery, so I went up to help. Who knows, the biggest escort agency in our frontier was opened by the princess of Linfeng


    "After that, we didn''t fight, we didn''t know each other, and then we got together for a drink or something. Until later, when I disguised as a businessman and helped the local magistrate chase down a group of bandits, I was cheated by others because of my carelessness, and I was injured by an arrow on my leg."


    "Then she happened to meet her, and she took me down the mountain. We should have paid each other back, but Wu Ruyu insisted on saying something. I didn''t invite her to drink, so I owed her another favor. She said that if she came to the capital, she would live in my house."


    Su Mingyu can understand. The other party is a high-grade green tea, which is much higher than Su Yueyue.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at Gu Ruo Bai. She could not see the emotion in her dark eyes: "did you agree?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "but if you really don''t want to, I''ll find an inn for her around Ruixian palace."


    "Then find her an inn." Su Mingyu almost did not want to answer.


    Gu ruobai was stunned. After a long time, he whispered, "are you really jealous? You have always been a man of high realm in your heart? "


    Su Mingyu quipped: "no matter how high the realm is, you can''t know clearly that she''s here to rob a man from me. I''ll let her in."


    Gu ruobai saw Su Mingyu''s serious eyes, and then opened his mouth to explain: "she and I are really nothing."


    Su Mingyu of course believes that nothing, after all, Gu ruobai did not want to go there, so the two of them are Wu Yurou''s intention of falling flowers.


    "I can accept her staying in the inn around the palace, but I can''t let her live here." Su Mingyu looks at Gu ruobai and says it seriously.


    Although she pretends to be kind and generous, she will not pretend to be nice to me, even though she is very rude to me


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s serious appearance, Gu ruobai only felt itchy in his heart. After a long time, he nodded: "well, are you not angry?"


    Su Mingyu quipped: "still angry, but since you all promised so straightforward, then I also a large number of adults around you this time."


    Gu ruobai saw this, bowed his head and dropped a kiss on Su Mingyu''s forehead: "I knew my wife was not so mean."


    Su Mingyu tut tongue: "but Yu King seems to be very interested in that princess."


    "After all, although Linfeng is small, it is more or less a country. If you marry her, Linfeng will be another supporter of King Yu." Gu ruobai narrowed his long and narrow eyes: "but Wu Yurou is not a good companion. If he really wants to go, he will go."


    Su Mingyu raised his hand and held Gu Ruo Bai''s chin. His eyes sank: "it seems that you know Wu Yurou very well?"


    Gu ruobai put aside his sight: "no, I don''t understand. I really don''t understand."


    Su Mingyu hummed: "anyway, after a while she will arrive in the capital, and then I will know you don''t understand."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s angry appearance, Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes fainted and opened a touch of tenderness: "you are my wife who I married openly."


    "The Su family is back. Shall we go to Ye''s house?" Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I just baked a cake."


    Gu ruobai nods, let a person prepare carriage and Su Mingyu go to Ye Fu together.


    When you are busy, ye Weiguang doesn''t know how to disturb you two days


    "I brought my grandfather cakes." Said Su Mingyu will hand the box to one side of the servants: "to the old man free point out."


    Ye Weiguang nodded: "you girl, I remember my taste."


    Su Mingyu offered Ye Weiguang a cup of tea: "I always remember my grandfather''s preferences."


    "Yes." Ye Weiguang took a sip of tea, and then narrowed his eyes: "Qingfeng Have you talked about it? "


    "Qingfeng and Zhizhu are too stubborn." Su Mingyu sighed silently: "Qingfeng always thinks his task is to protect you."


    Ye Weiguang nodded clearly: "if Qingfeng knows how to change, their affairs will not drag so long."


    Gu ruobai drank a sip of tea lightly. "Ye Lao now takes over the official department. How is the rectification in the Ministry of officials?"After all, if you don''t want to see the emperor''s order in person, I''d like to see the gift from the emperor


    "If there''s anything wrong with the Ministry of officials, Mr. Ye will tell me at any time." Gu ruobai Lian Mou: "it''s time for Jiang He''s people to clean up. I''ll choose some people for ye Lao in a few days."


    Su Mingyu looked at the two people chatting vigorously. She simply turned out of the main hall and went to the kitchen to help with the tea.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai left Ye''s house until the evening. They went to Sinan Pavilion by the way. Seeing that it was full of people, they didn''t go to join the party.


    Quietly from Sinan Pavilion around the past, Su Mingyu pursed his lips to: "by the way, it''s been several days, and I don''t know how the business will be carried out in July."


    "You want to know?" Gu ruobai picked up eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "I have all your information, do you want it?"


    Su Mingyu''s eyes turned: "of course I want to, but you don''t see the rabbit does not scatter the eagle''s temperament, what do you want me to exchange?"


    "Nothing." Gu ruobai narrowed his deep eyes: "you are all mine. What else do I need?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and said, "well All right


    As soon as they returned to Ruixian palace, Gu ruobai asked Mu Yi to take all the information.


    Su Mingyu frowned as soon as he looked at the information. The more he saw the back, the tighter Su Mingyu''s brow became: "this July How could you revive your reputation in just a few days? And it makes the reputation of Wu Wu better and better? "

 Chapter 260

    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s frown, but she narrowed her eyes.


    "In July, you really got your true story. Generally speaking, killers are in the dark and will not take the initiative to appear in front of people. However, July not only advertises them, but also tells those who have ever bought murderers to kill people. If they introduce other businesses, they will get a reward of 20 to 50 Liang. In this way, your shops will be overcrowded. "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lower lip: "I have something I want to discuss with you..."


    "No way." Gu ruobai refused Su Mingyu''s proposal.


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "I haven''t said what it is, you refused?"


    "I know what you want to say." Gu ruobai stares at Su Mingyu, and her tone is full of non-negotiable meaning: "you want to take advantage of this momentum to take those tasks hanging on the underground network before."


    Once was said, Su Mingyu embarrassed don''t have a face: "you don''t believe my ability?"


    Gu Ruo white eyes light a sink: "I will worry."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s deep eyes, Su Mingyu bit his lower lip and sighed: "I know."


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s unwilling attitude, Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes turned slightly: "I''m not trying to shackle you It''s just that you don''t have to do it. It can be solved in July. "


    Su Mingyu knew that he was worried about himself, so he turned his lips and said, "let''s go to work in July."


    In the following days, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai sneaked into the Ruixian palace, and nobody was seen outside.


    We only think that they are new weddings, and they are very much in love. Originally, King Ruixian had no political affairs in the imperial court, so no one bothered them.


    Leng ziyue looked at Gu ruobai himself making a swing for Su Mingyu. He couldn''t help but wink at him. "Don''t you think it''s a waste of your energy to do this?"


    Gu Ruo did not lift his head: "Su Yueyue''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger every day. Ning Fei''s stomach is about to hide. Princess Wu Yurou is coming to Beijing soon. If all the things are together, we will not go to the party to avoid being hurt."


    Cold son more and more corners of the mouth a pie: "I say Su Mingyu, you see your man this promising."


    Su Mingyu took the cut apple and went to Gu ruobai and fed it to him: "Leng childe is afraid that he is used to fighting with each other in the Chenfei Niang, so I can''t see how leisurely I am with the prince?"


    Cold son more tut tongue: "you two people pretend it, clearly let me always pay attention to Ning Fei''s movement, but pretend to be an outsider."


    Su Mingyu didn''t look at him either: "we just grasp the enemy''s movements."


    Looking at the appearance of two people''s consistent external, the cold son more and more curled his mouth: "you this is collusion?"


    "Speak well." Su Mingyu threw the apple core to Leng ziyue: "OK, you go back quickly. Your son and daughter-in-law will miss you for a while."


    Leng ziyue escaped Su Mingyu''s attack and raised his eyebrows to say, "Princess Wu Yurou will be in Beijing tomorrow. Under normal circumstances, King Ruixian, who already has a royal concubine, can not go there. But Shiqi says that she has not seen you two for a long time. Let''s go to the reception banquet and get together."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "I know, we will go."


    "I ask Renrui Xianwang, what is your answer?" Cold son more and more quipped: "you two husband and wife are really."


    "Go away!" Su Mingyu glared at Leng ziyue.


    Cold son more a show of hands: "go away."


    Looking at lengziyue''s back, Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "is this lengziyue coming too often?"


    Gu ruobai picked up his eyebrows and said, "last time Chen Fei went on to say that the Taoist priest said that the little prince lacked one of the five elements, so that the little prince recognized you as a dry elder sister, and the father emperor also granted you to be a princess. You and Chen Fei''s people have a close relationship, and you can''t say anything at all."


    "That''s what it says." Su Mingyu quipped: "but if you really want to trouble you, you can find it."


    Gu ruobai just finished the swing. He shook and said, "come on, try it."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "you have nothing to do for me, really treat me as a child, right?"


    "You say, sit or not?" Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu sat down and did not want to


    Warm sunshine sprinkled on the two people in the yard, one sitting, one pushing behind, the harmonious picture let the air have a trace of love.


    Because of the reason to enter the palace, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai got up early in the morning.


    When the two came to the main hall, almost all the princes who could get there had arrived.


    Looking at the two of them dressed up so spiritually, Su Mingyu poked Gu ruobai with her elbow: "many of these people already have a main room, right? Come back? His son is ten years old, for example, are you coming soon


    If you don''t like other girls, maybe you don''t like itSu Mingyu quietly tut tongue: "you still say you don''t know her, do you?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t understand." Gu ruobai said and pinched Su Mingyu''s hand under the table.


    Su Mingyu gave him a white eye. As soon as he was about to say something, he heard a familiar voice: "King Ruixian? Are you also interested in Princess Wu Yurou? "


    Su Mingyu looked back and saw that it was king Yu: "King Yu? Does my sister know that you are here today? "


    "Does she need to know?" As soon as the king picked up his eyebrows, he sat down beside Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "it seems that Yu king is also interested in this princess Wu Yurou?"


    Gu ruobai just peeled an orange and fed it to Su Mingyu''s mouth: "the king of Yu does not have a main room, so it''s OK to marry a imperial concubine."


    Su Mingyu clearly said, "that Mingyu is here. May the king Yu and the princess please each other."


    As soon as Su Mingyu''s words fell, he heard the voice of King Yu spread: "but how can I hear that the relationship between Princess Wu Yurou and King Ruixian was not simple when she was in the frontier? Maybe this princess Wu Yurou is aiming at King Ruixian. "


    Su Mingyu pretended to be surprised and covered his mouth. Then he glared at Gu ruobai: "Lord! Why did you bring me here? If you want me to give up my seat, just say it clearly. Why do you want to beat around the Bush? "

 Chapter 261

    Su Mingyu bit her lips and pouted out: "I won''t give up. The princess can only be a little girl, or she won''t be allowed to marry in!"


    The three of them heard Su Mingyu''s words in a low voice.


    Gu Ruo white, black eyes collected: "I said not."


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "I''ll know when the princess comes!"


    King Yu has been watching with cold eyes, looking at Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai not happy, a pair of dark eyes can not see the mood.


    The main hall is bustling, suddenly a sharp noise in the direction of the gate rang: "Hibiscus princess arrived!"


    With the sound, the whole hall was quiet.


    I saw a beautiful girl come in. She was full of heroism and brilliance. She was wearing a golden embroidered hat with a long dagger at the edge of the hat. She looked very smart.


    Su Mingyu thought she would be a fairy, but she didn''t expect to be such a hot and hot girl. It didn''t match her name at all. No wonder Gu ruobai said from the beginning that she was different from other women.


    "My daughter Wu Yurou has met your majesty."


    Wu Yurou''s voice is clear and pleasant, just like Huang Ming.


    "The princess has come all the way, hard work." The emperor, who was sitting in a high position, raised his hand and said, "I have ordered you to clean a clean and quiet yard for the princess in the Forbidden City. If the princess is tired, she can rest."


    "No!" Wu Yurou refused cleanly: "Your Majesty, before I had friendship with king Ruixian in the frontier, and now I want to live in King Ruixian''s house."


    As soon as she said this, the whole main hall was quiet. No one thought that the princess was so bold as to refuse the emperor''s silence. She also said frankly the relationship between herself and Gu ruobai.


    Wu Yurou''s attitude makes people begin to daydream. Can''t the purpose of her coming to Beijing be Gu ruobai?


    The emperor''s face sank first. Then he took a look at Gu ruobai and asked, "what do you think of this matter?"


    With the emperor''s words, the whole main hall of people are looking at Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai arched his hand: "report back to the emperor, the children feel that some inappropriate."


    "You Before the emperor opened his mouth, Wu Yurou cried out: "Gu ruobai! How can you break your word? I was afraid I could live in your house in Beijing


    Gu ruobai was scolded for the first time by his nose, but he was not angry. He just looked at Wu Yurou calmly: "princess, if in the past, I would welcome you to live in my house, but now I am married. If the princess comes to live in my house again, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate."


    He said this, let the public is stunned.


    Although we all know that Gu ruobai is indifferent and doesn''t care much about other people''s affairs, I didn''t expect that he could say such insulting words to a friendly princess in front of all the people.


    The emperor looked at Gu ruobai''s eyes with a trace of appreciation. Even if his legs were disabled, he was still the God of war who came out of the battlefield with great courage.


    Wu Yurou pointed to Gu ruobai and pouted: "I don''t care. I''m going to live in your house. As a princess, can you drive me out? If this is not done well, it will be a matter between the two countries. "


    I didn''t expect that Wu Yurou actually took the friendship between the two countries to suppress herself. Gu ruobai raised her eyebrows. Just about to say something, Su Mingyu slowly stood up.


    "Princess hibiscus." Su Mingyu glanced at Wu Yurou obliquely: "if the princess insists on coming to our house, as the hostess of the palace, I can''t turn the princess away. I just hope the princess can give us some time."


    Wu Yurou looked up and down at Su Mingyu and then raised her eyebrows: "yes!"


    Su Mingyu nodded and agreed.


    King Yu sat next to Su Mingyu, watching Su Mingyu look so magnanimous that he could not help writing.


    "The princess is generous." King Yu narrowed his eyes.


    Su Mingyu pursed his lips and winked at King Yu: "this is a matter of friendship between the two countries. What do you think I should do? Say no


    Gu ruobai, who was charged with instigating relations between the two countries, can be firmly established.


    Before the king Yu deliberately provoked himself and Gu ruobai, was it not because when this scene happened, he would be stimulated to stand up and drive Wu Yurou away, and then pull Gu ruobai into the water?


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s twinkling eyes, the king of Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "it seems that the princess is wise."


    Su Mingyu just pursed her lips and didn''t answer.


    The affair of Wu Yurou and Gu ruobai spread all over the capital. On the way back to the palace by Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai, almost everyone talked about it.


    Su Mingyu sat in the carriage and swept his eyes. Gu ruobai said: "Ruixian king is very lucky this time."


    Gu ruobai slightly raised his eyes: "I don''t want anything else, as long as you are enough.""But." Gu ruobai collected her eyes: "how are you going to settle Princess Wu Yurou?"


    After all, she came to get married, and when she didn''t find a suitable marriage partner, she would have to live here.


    "Well, I have my own way." Su Mingyu bit her lower lip: "I will not fight with Wu Yurou. It will be too difficult for you."


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "really fight, she may not have hit me."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s arrogant appearance, Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes, and a touch of tenderness flashed through the dark eyes.


    Back in Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu turns around and goes out again.


    Mu looked at Su Mingyu''s fierce appearance and frowned: "master, where is the princess going? Didn''t she just come back to your house? "


    "Be busy with the golden house." Gu ruobai picked up his eyebrows and walked in.


    "Ah?" Wood a Leng: "master son, how can I understand your words?"


    Princess Wu Yurou''s affairs were in full swing. The next day, she was surrounded by onlookers on her way from the palace to the palace.


    Su Mingyu stood at the gate of the palace to meet Wu Yurou.


    Wu Yurou sat on her horse and looked down at Su Mingyu: "can the princess prepare the room for me?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "of course, but please ask the princess to get off the horse first. After all, the threshold of our palace is too low to accommodate this horse."

 Chapter 262

    Wu Yurou sneered: "is the door of the palace unable to accommodate this horse, or your princess''s heart can not accommodate me?"


    "Probably not enough." Su Mingyu frowned: "will the princess come or not?"


    Su Mingyu''s words were like frying a pan in the crowd. Everyone was surprised, whispering and surprised.


    In any case, Su Mingyu is also the princess of the imperial palace. It''s just too much for Su Mingyu to say such a small family.


    But compared with those men''s sniffing, the women who watched felt that the princess was very domineering and envious.


    "If I had this momentum, I would not have been so angry with my husband who had brought people back."


    "That is, if I had the courage to talk to the master''s concubine like this, I would not have been bullied by a later girl now."


    Listening to people''s whispers, Su Mingyu''s mouth slightly pursed up, power as did not hear.


    However, Wu Yurou did not go far away, then frowned: "why do you arrange the location for me, the corridor is so long?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t even return: "if the princess doesn''t want to, you don''t have to come with me."


    Wu Yurou turned her mouth and said, "what about Gu ruobai? Why didn''t you pick me up? "


    "He''s busy being punished by his family." Su Mingyu said, with Wu Yurou around another section of the corridor, and then walked into a gate, and finally walked through a courtyard, facing the surrounding quadrangle a hand: "princess, this is your residence, the people have been arranged, if the princess has any dissatisfaction, send someone to say it."


    "Family law?" Wu Yurou thinks she has heard something wrong.


    Su Mingyu stopped, turned to look at Wu Yurou and said: "family law, what''s wrong? Does the princess have anything to say


    People say it''s family law. Wu Yurou doesn''t say much about it. She can only look at the simple but warm courtyard and pick her eyebrows to change the topic: "did you decorate it?"


    Su Mingyu shakes his head: "no, this courtyard is like this originally."


    "If you hate me so much, why don''t you refuse?" Wu Yurou mouth with a touch of sarcasm: "I really don''t know what Gu ruobai takes a fancy to you."


    Su Mingyu was not annoyed. She just glanced at Wu Yurou lightly, and then said, "you take the diplomatic relations between the two countries as an example. If I refuse again, will I not make trouble for Gu ruobai?"


    "I didn''t think you cared about him." Wu Yurou snorted coldly: "I''ve seen this place. It''s OK. Now you can take me to see Gu ruobai."


    Su Mingyu looked at her directly: "do you know how much trouble will be brought to Gu ruobai by your nonsense like this?"


    "I don''t care who let him betray me first." Wu Yurou picked her heroic eyebrows: "don''t say so much, take me to see him quickly."


    Su Mingyu sighed silently: "since the princess insists on seeing it, let''s go."


    After seven turns and eight turns, Su Mingyu stops in a courtyard full of Camellia.


    Gu ruobai is hanging his hands on two high levers, a little bit slowly moving forward.


    Due to the reason that the next itself can not make the force, Gu ruobai often moves a little, will be full of sweat.


    Looking at this scene, Wu Yurou frowned: "princess, are you too cruel? Gu ruobai''s leg has been injured. Do you still treat him like this? Do you want to hurt his hand


    Wu Yurou is about to go forward, and the leader Gu ruobai comes down from the lever.


    Su Mingyu raised her hand and blocked Wu Yurou: "princess, you''d better not move. This is the family law of Ruixian palace. You can''t participate."


    Wu Yurou glared: "family law? King Ruixian is the prince no matter what you say. If you lose your valuable status, do you think you, the daughter of shangshufu, can you afford to pay for it? "


    See two people standstill, Gu ruobai said: "princess, please get out of the way, this is our family business."


    "Gu ruobai!" Wu Yurou''s face turned red: "are you stupid? You''re still protecting this woman when she does this to you


    With that, Wu Yurou beckoned Su Mingyu with a knife: "I heard that you used to hunt bears in autumn hunting. Let me see how your skills are."


    Su Mingyu cold eyes a Lin: "I and you have no injustice, no hatred, why should I fight with you?"


    Su Mingyu''s voice is still declining. Wu Yurou''s hand has come to Su Mingyu''s face.


    Back slightly on one side, Su Mingyu escaped Wu Yurou''s attack. Her black eyes were cold: "princess, you should think well."


    "Come on Wu Yurou changed his knife and hit him as soon as he turned around.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu just stepped back to avoid her attack.


    See Su Mingyu has not been a move, Wu Yurou is also a little angry, her hands faster.


    Seeing that she was so persistent, Su Mingyu coldly looked at Wu Yurou and saw the opportunity. She lifted her foot at will, which made Wu Yurou lose her square inch. Her foot slipped and fell in front of her.Wu Yurou fell heavily on the ground, frowned, patted the ashes on her hands, stood up from the ground, glared at a pair of dark eyes and glared at Su Mingyu.


    Unexpectedly, Su Mingyu subdued herself with a move. Wu Yurou pointed to Su Mingyu angrily: "you! You''re using a trick! Too much! "


    Su Mingyu didn''t pay any attention to her at all, but took Gu ruobai back to his wheelchair.


    "If the princess has nothing else to do with Gu ruobai, we will be busy."


    With that, Su Mingyu pushes Gu ruobai away, leaving Wu Yurou with a cold back.


    "Gu ruobai! Su Mingyu! You two wait for me Wu''s teeth are gnawing!


    In the bedroom, Su Mingyu helps Gu ruobai wipe the sweat on his body, a little helpless: "this Wu Yurou, to be upright."


    "She''s not bad tempered either." Gu ruobai put on her clothes again: "she is just a little girl. Don''t embarrass her too much."


    Su Mingyu slapped Gu ruobai on the shoulder, then pinched it fiercely: "what? Heartache? I didn''t do it to her. She fell down on her own


    "You know that''s not what I mean." Gu ruobai endure the pain, but the bottom of his eyes is rippling with gentle light.


    Su Mingyu turned her mouth and was too lazy to answer him.


    In the evening, Su Mingyu naturally arranged a reception banquet.


    Wu Yurou was sitting on the dining table, her face gloomy as if to drip ink.

 Chapter 263

    "Will the princess prepare this for me?" Wu Yurou is very disliked.


    Su Mingyu light clip a dish: "we Ruixian palace is such treatment, if the princess does not like, can go out."


    "You Wu Yurou slapped on the table: "Su Mingyu!"


    "Did the princess not want to eat?" Su Mingyu also didn''t give Wu Yurou a chance to respond after asking. She said, "come on, prepare some food for the princess and go to the yard."


    "I didn''t say I was going back to the yard!"


    Su Mingyu didn''t even raise her head, so she didn''t mean to talk to Wu Yurou at all.


    Wu Yurou glared angrily at Su Mingyu: "did you hear me speak?"


    Su Mingyu continued to look at the bowl, too lazy to speak.


    Such a soft nail makes Wu Yurou angry and has no place to hair. She simply points to Gu ruobai''s nose: "Gu ruobai! You don''t care! As a princess, you and your wife treat me like this


    Gu ruobai put down his chopsticks and looked up at Wu Yurou: "princess, this is Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu is the mother of this family, so her words are family rules."


    "Yes! sure! You two are going to bully me together, aren''t you? " Wu Yurou''s face was gloomy: "Gu ruobai, when you were in the frontier, you said clearly that if I came to see you, you would take me to eat delicious food and let me live in your house. You said that in the chaos of the capital, you could protect me!"


    Gu ruobai''s first reaction to hearing her words was to see Su Mingyu''s face.


    Su Mingyu just ate her meal lightly from the beginning to the end. She didn''t mean to say something to Wu Yurou.


    Although Wu Yurou is shrewd, she has been hitting this kind of soft nail all the time. At the end of the day, she felt as if she had said something wrong, so she simply turned her face in anger and ran away.


    Looking at the back of Wu Yurou''s leaving, Su Mingyu still has no action. She eats her own food and looks like she is standing still. The maids give her thumbs up.


    The new mistress really had something. She just said a word from the beginning to the end, and she was angry.


    In fact, they didn''t know that Su Mingyu had already planned it in mind. Wu Yurou, such a wayward princess, said more to her, the more proud she was, so she simply ignored her.


    After finishing the meal, Su Mingyu took up several dishes on the table that had not been moved much and put them on the tray. She said, "take these to the princess to eat. If she doesn''t want them, don''t send them tonight."


    After that, Su Mingyu left the main hall without returning, leaving the servants who looked at each other.


    The next morning, before Su Mingyu got up, she heard an angry roar from the yard in the distance.


    Su Mingyu frowned and sat up from the bed and asked impatiently, "what''s the matter?"


    "Princess, are you awake? Look for it from the princess A nervous maid''s voice sounded outside the door.


    Su Mingyu rubbed her eyebrows, put on her clothes and walked to a wooden door. She frowned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Open the door! Hurry up Wu Yurou''s voice is so loud that the eardrum is buzzing.


    Su Mingyu rubbed her nose and gave a look to the maid beside her. The maid went to open the door.


    Wu Yurou walked in directly and was about to slap Su Mingyu. Su Mingyu raised her hand and stopped her: "what''s the matter? What is the anger of the princess in the early morning


    "Su Mingyu! What a wicked heart Wu Yurou spoke like a firecracker: "I said I wanted to live in Ruixian palace, so you arranged for me? Let''s go to the most remote courtyard of Ruixian palace! Why do you keep me out of here? "


    When Wu Yurou said this, her momentum was very strong, and the maid on one side could not help shaking.


    But Su Mingyu just lifted her eyes to see her: "I think the princess may have misunderstood."


    "I misunderstood a fart! So many eyes Wu Yurou wanted to be irascible. She pointed to Su Mingyu''s nose and scolded, "what do you want to quibble about now?"


    Su Mingyu stepped back and opened Wu Yurou''s finger: "first of all, you don''t live in the most remote courtyard of Ruixian palace, but a mansion next to Ruixian palace."


    "Second, we don''t want to lock you out, but lock the door normally. Don''t you lock the door when the princess sleeps in the palace?"


    As soon as Su Mingyu said this, Wu Yurou became more angry.


    "Hello! On the surface, you promised to let me enter Ruixian palace. Right away, you started to be coquettish, didn''t you? Su Mingyu! Don''t you fear that I will join you in the emperor''s office? "


    Looking at Wu Yurou''s fury, Su Mingyu didn''t even lift her eyelids: "please."


    With that, Su Mingyu yawned and turned around and walked toward her bedroom. As she walked along, she said, "if the princess wants to have breakfast in Ruixian palace, you should go and prepare for her. If you don''t want to go, you can leave it alone."


    "Su Mingyu! Stop Wu Yurou felt her angry brain humming: "Su Mingyu!"No matter how she yelled, Su Mingyu didn''t look back or even looked at her. She just walked at her own pace.


    People can''t help but admire their mother even more when they see this scene.


    For several days, Wu Yurou has been working as a demon in Ruixian palace.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai both ignored her as if they had agreed. After a few days of work, Wu Yurou was also tired, so she was restrained.


    On that day, several people were dining together at the dining table. Wu Yurou suddenly grabbed Gu ruobai''s arm, held his hand and said, "I''ve been in the capital for several days. I want to go out and buy some clothes and rouge for your ladies in Beijing."


    Gu ruobai clearly felt a cold sight, so he quickly took back his arm: "my body is not convenient to go out, what do you want to buy, let the servant accompany you."


    "Servant?" Wu Yurou''s face changed: "I''m a lovely princess. Do you want to send two servants to send me away? Do you know how serious the consequences would be if I had an accident at the market in the capital city? "


    "I want you to accompany me!" Wu Yurou pouted, very overbearing: "if you don''t accompany me, I will make you restless day and night."


    Seeing that Gu ruobai is oppressed by the diplomatic relations between the two countries, he still refuses. Wu Yurou points out with a slim hand: "if you don''t want to go, you can let Su Mingyu go with me!"

 Chapter 264

    "Mingyu has something to do with you. I can''t play with you." Gu ruobai almost did not want to refuse.


    "Su Mingyu didn''t speak. What''s your hurry?" Wu Yurou''s face was cold and looked at Su Mingyu: "Hello! Are you going or not? "


    Su Mingyu put down her chopsticks and looked up at her: "if I want to say no, you must say that I am a coward and have no courage, right?"


    "I I didn''t say that. " Wu Yurou''s face looks like a chameleon, like a chameleon.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu sighed and got up: "go, I''ll go with you. You''re a stranger. If you''re caught up in the capital, you''ll be in trouble."


    "The appearance of this princess is so excellent that she will have a lot of trouble going out." Wu Yurou also touched her face.


    Su Mingyu saw this and rolled a white eye: "I mean, those disciples are too troublesome. If you are entangled with such a disposition as princess, isn''t it very difficult?"


    "You Seeing that Su Mingyu is hurting herself again, Wu Yurou points to Su Mingyu and scolds as she walks.


    But Su Mingyu pretended not to hear.


    When she went out from Ruixian palace, Wu Yurou was stunned: "Su Mingyu, are you ok? What do you want to do with so many people prepared for me? I''m just going to the market. Are you calling too many people? "


    Su Mingyu turned her lips at Wu Yurou: "how can you show your temperament without so many people?"


    Wu Yurou took a puff from the corner of her mouth: "you see, you want to tell all the people in the capital that I''m going out, so that those princes and princes can come to me."


    Su Mingyu refused to comment: "the princess came to the capital for the sake of marriage. Please don''t forget your duties."


    She didn''t say it was OK. She said that Wu Yurou''s face was even more ugly. When she turned back, she looked at Su Mingyu with a pair of beautiful eyes: "to tell you the truth, the person I want to marry is Gu ruobai, so don''t stop me."


    "Of course I won''t stop you." Su Mingyu did not want to answer: "but I have been Gu ruobai''s imperial concubine. If the princess really wants to marry in, I''m afraid it can only be a concubine''s room. If the princess is willing to be a concubine''s room, I feel nothing."


    "Why is a concubine''s room?" Wu Yurou asked: "you are just a main room, I can also be a side imperial concubine."


    Su Mingyu didn''t argue with her, but took her forward: "because his princess can only be me, even if it''s a side princess, it can''t be someone else."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned to look at Wu Yurou, who was still cold in situ: "princess, let''s go quickly."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s uncharacteristic appearance, Wu Yurou''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly.


    In fact, she had heard of Su Mingyu before she came to the capital. Wu Yurou read her poems and her experience of hunting bears.


    She thought she knew Su Mingyu well, but now, she realized clearly that she didn''t know Su Mingyu at all. This woman simply didn''t follow the routine.


    Along the way, Wu Yurou also saw a lot of things and bought a lot of them.


    Su Mingyu, without exception, was taken by people.


    In front of Sinan Pavilion, Wu Yurou picked her eyebrows and eyes: "the clothes inside look different from those outside."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "this shop is quite famous in the capital. The princess can go in and have a look."


    With that, Su Mingyu made a gesture of invitation.


    Wu Yurou looked at Su Mingyu in this way and raised her eyebrows: "it''s almost the same."


    As soon as xiamian saw Su Mingyu, she came forward and said, "Hello, miss. What kind of clothes do you want to choose?"


    Su Mingyu pointed to the front of Wu Yurou: "let her choose."


    Wu Yurou has never seen this kind of clothes in Sinan Pavilion Shop. She was surprised and took several clothes: "I want to try it."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "go. There are many different ways to dress their clothes. If you don''t know how to wear them, just say so


    Looking at Wu Yurou''s appearance of going to try on clothes, Su Mingyu sighs silently, looks for a stool and sits and waits.


    When Wu Yurou tried on a dress from inside, she unexpectedly saw several princes who had been seen at the banquet.


    Wu Yurou immediately understood what was going on. She glared at Su Mingyu: "did you call?"


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "I didn''t, they found it by themselves."


    The third prince grinned a bucktooth: "the princess wears this dress really has the meaning of lotus flower, and your name really matches."


    Said the third prince took out a ingot of silver: "this girl''s clothes silver, all come from me."


    Seeing this, other princes also took out silver one after another: "use mine! Use mine


    Su Mingyu gave a look to xiamian, and she would immediately move forward: "Miss, you look good in this dress, but I always feel like something is missing."Then she pointed to the clothes hanging on one side: "Miss, you are so rich, you can actually try our limited edition clothes. The number of these clothes is very small, and each one is completed by our master himself. The fabric and design are superior, but..."


    Xia Mian pursed her lips: "but because the design and quality of these clothes are so good, they are also very expensive..."


    "Expensive?" Wu Yurou eyebrows a pick: "this is not so many people want to help me pay money?"


    Then she took off one of the upper garments and turned to try it.


    Su Mingyu and xiamian look at each other, and xiamian gives Su Mingyu a fierce look.


    In fact, those clothes are indeed unique. Many of them were made, either the design points were not prominent, or the cost was too high. Finally, they were not published. Some were just to let Su Mingyu see what the effect of the finished garment design was.


    Those clothes were originally meant to be treated, but now they are packaged by Su Mingyu and sold at the most expensive price. This is really the price of cabbage for pork.


    Wu Yurou asked for almost every piece of clothes in Sinan Pavilion, but in the end, of course, it was the money given by the princes.


    Su Mingyu and Wu Yurou are surrounded by so many servants. There are also a group of rich children who can''t be easily provoked at a glance. They can really receive other people''s eyes wherever they go.


    Su Mingyu is used to being unaffected by other people''s eyes, but Wu Yurou is not happy.


    So she didn''t want to go far away.

 Chapter 265

    "I''m not going!" Wu Yurou casually found a teahouse and sat in it: "can you stop following me?"


    Wu Yurou looked at the Third Prince of buckteeth and felt irritable: "I just went out with Princess Ruixian. What are you guys doing with us?"


    "Princess, I''m naturally worried about wandering around the capital. I want to accompany the princess, but I don''t know whether other brothers'' ideas are the same as mine." The third prince came first.


    Wu Yurou took a look at him: "the third prince is really flattering, but the third prince''s words mean that I will not be safe in the capital city? Is the capital so chaotic? "


    "No, no, no, of course not." The third prince was afraid that Wu Yurou would put a big hat on the capital, so he quickly explained: "I just want to say, after all, you and the princess are women, and it''s more comfortable to have a man around you, isn''t it?"


    Su Mingyu rolled his eyes. The standard of this person''s speaking is really poor. It''s not as good as that of King Yu.


    Talk about the arrival of Cao Cao.


    Only listen to a cold voice from the distance long passed over: "I said how so lively, the original you huangxiong are here."


    As soon as the words fell, King Yu seemed to see Su Mingyu and Wu Yurou. He was a little surprised: "how can the princess be here and stay with Princess Ruixian?"


    Su Mingyu was surrounded by so many people, his tone was still light: "I accompanied the princess to hang out and happened to meet these princes. I don''t know whether the king Yu and they all have the same purpose?"


    "I just happened to pass by." The king of Yu said a word without salt and salt and then went to Su Mingyu and sat down beside him.


    Su Mingyu poured him a glass of water at the right time: "the king of Yu''s coincidence, can be really ingenious can ah."


    King Yu narrowed his eyes, and as soon as he was about to have a drink of tea, he noticed the sight around him.


    He picked up his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu''s eyes. A touch of doubt flashed in his eyes: "what''s the matter? Why don''t you show me tea to the king''s brothers? waiter! Watch tea


    Su Mingyu looked at his hypocritical appearance lightly and curled his lips: "since it is the gathering of princes and princesses, the princess and I will not be able to disturb you. Let''s go first."


    Su Mingyu said she was going to leave, but the king raised his eyebrows and stopped her: "I understand. Miss Su thinks we are too many people, disturbing you and the princess?"


    Then the king turned to look at the princes: "third brother, I remember that the father asked you to supervise the repair of the royal garden. Can the third brother see well?"


    "There are six elder brothers. Last time you made your father unhappy because of the little prince''s affairs. The father asked you to adjust yourself in your house. Teach the little son of a son, can his literary talent be better?"


    "Five brothers You should be banning your feet right now? Do you want your father to know that you are not following the rules of the market


    When Yu said these words, his tone was very light, but his deep eyes gave people a feeling of terror.


    The princes swallowed their saliva and ran away at last.


    Looking at this scene, Wu Yurou raised her eyebrows at King Yu: "I remember you."


    Yu King black eyes a Lin: "can be remembered by the princess, is my honor."


    "Come on, you didn''t come for me at all." Wu Yurou rolled a white eye: "although I am relatively slow, but your eyes have always been on Su Mingyu at the party. When you just came in, you directly sat beside Su Mingyu. All these things tell me that your goal is not me."


    Wu Yurou glared at Su Mingyu and said, "Su Mingyu, I think King Yu is very good. Do you want to consider remarriage?"


    Compared with Wu Yurou''s appearance that he had discovered the astonishing nature, Su Mingyu basically didn''t even lift his eyelids: "I don''t think the princess knows yet. It''s natural for the king of Yu to be closer to me. And maybe I look like my sister in some places, so the king of Yu will naturally sit beside me."


    "Don''t lie to me." Wu Yurou raised her chin to King Yu: "maybe it''s because Su Yueyue is like you, and King Yu married her?"


    Said Wu Yurou came to the front of Yu Wang, leaned over his face, looked at Yu King''s dark eyes, and then said: "a person''s eyes can''t deceive people, the person in his heart is you."


    Su Mingyu slowly got up, and then, learning from Wu Yurou''s appearance, approached the king of Yu, took a look at his reflection in his eyes, and then said, "in the heart of the king Yu, it can''t be me."


    Su Mingyu raised his eyebrows at King Yu and said, "do you think so? King Yu? "


    This question did not have much meaning of doubt. King Yu closed his dark eyes and raised his thin lips: "Su Mingyu and I had a little friendship before. If the princess said such words because we were more familiar with each other, it would have wronged me."


    Listening to Yu''s reply, Su Mingyu sneered in his heart.


    Of course, she knew that Yu Wang''s heart must have its own place at the moment, but Su Mingyu knew that Yu was more concerned about the throne than himself.Therefore, in front of the princess who could help him to the throne, King Yu couldn''t say anything out of the ordinary. That''s why Su Mingyu drove Yu to the throne.


    Looking at the mood that Yu Wang couldn''t see clearly, Wu Yurou curled her lips in a lack of interest: "I don''t care whether you are or not. Anyway, I put my words here. I only have Gu ruobi in my heart. I don''t like others."


    When Su Mingyu heard her say so, he shrugged at King Yu and said, "look, Yu Wang, it''s not my sister-in-law who doesn''t help you. It''s the princess who has her heart."


    "If I hear you correctly, the man who just got the princess seems to be your husband?" King Yu recognized the sour spirit in Su Mingyu''s words.


    When he thought of the sour taste, he felt a little joy in his heart.


    Of course, Su Mingyu did this on purpose. Su Yueyue has not yet produced it. She can''t let the king of Yu lose interest in her now. It will be more troublesome to retaliate after that.


    So the best trick is to play hard to get.


    "The princess said that she would like to be a concubine." When Su Mingyu said this, she also looked at Wu Yurou.


    Originally, Wu Yurou said that sentence, so she was angry with Su Mingyu. Now, Su Mingyu used it to say something. Wu Yurou''s face sank: "Su Mingyu! You know I didn''t mean that. "


    She is at least a princess of peace. She can''t be a concubine in any case, or her country''s face and reputation will be lost.

 Chapter 266

    If she only represents Wu Yurou herself, she certainly doesn''t mind being Gu ruobai''s concubine, but her present status is a princess who is in love with her, which means that she can only be the main room, not even the side concubine.


    This is why Wu Yurou said that she would live in Gu ruobai''s house. Everyone knew that she couldn''t have anything to do with Gu ruobai. After all, Gu ruobai had married Su Mingyu, which was something the whole capital knew.


    "But that''s what you said." Su Mingyu also did not give her this step: "since the princess is so interested, she can propose to the emperor tomorrow."


    "You have gone too far!" Wu Yurou was very angry because Gu ruobai ignored her these days. She was surrounded by a group of people when she went out to visit the market. Now she was flushed by Su Mingyu''s eyes and turned to run outside.


    Looking at the back of her leaving, Su Mingyu gave King Yu a push, then blinked at him: "the injured woman is always very easy to be moved, you go quickly, if you and the princess become, this is even if I return your favor."


    Looking at the light in Su Mingyu''s eyes, the king of Yu immediately responded: "do you deliberately provoke her?"


    Hurry up, Su smilingly: "not to pick."


    I don''t know why. Just now, King Yu was still in a good mood. Seeing Su Mingyu thinking about himself and Wu Yurou, he became a little unhappy: "If now, Gu ruobai is in front of you, will you let him chase Wu Yurou?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t understand why he suddenly asked about this, but he answered honestly: "No


    "I specially created this scene to keep her away from Gu ruobai?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s candidness in his eyes, King Yu secretly wrote a tight hand: "you are really thinking about me."


    With these words, the king of Yu turned away with an unhappy look in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu looked at this inexplicable scene and squinted. She said that women''s heart was like a needle in the bottom of her heart. A man''s heart was as unpredictable as a needle.


    Su Mingyu sat in the teahouse for a long time, until Mu Yi came in from the outside and whispered in her ear, "King Yu has chased the princess and asked me to give you a message. The princess will be sent back."


    "He''ll find out if you''re a secret guard like you?" Su Mingyu suddenly realized that the king of Yu was not simple.


    Wood a nod: "may not be hidden well, next time will not, then we go back?"


    Compared with Mu Yi''s disapproval, Su Mingyu feels a little strange. Yu Wang usually doesn''t look like a man with such Kung Fu. Is he playing pig and eating tiger?


    Su Mingyu returned to Ruixian palace, and Gu ruobai was reading in the tea garden.


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s quiet appearance in these years, Su Mingyue just feels that his forehead is blue and blue: "I''m outside to help you wipe your farts. You''ll enjoy it."


    Gu ruobai knew she was angry when she heard Su Mingyu''s voice, so he quickly poured her a cup of tea: "but you have recovered a sum of money from my brothers? You are the first to open a ready-made clothing shop in the capital after selling a garment for 100 Liang. "


    Su Mingyu took the tea, took a sip and said, "my cost is so high."


    "By the way, Leng ziyue didn''t see him coming these two days." Su Mingyu threw an apple that was not peeled to Gu ruobai. The meaning was obvious.


    Gu ruobai took the apple and turned it in his hand. Then he took out a dagger from his leg to help Su Mingyu cut the apple.


    "Maybe I didn''t bother you because I knew you were busy." Gu Ruo Bai said that.


    He handed it to Su Mingyu and said, "after all, the whole capital knows about the princess being in our house. Leng ziyue probably guessed that you were tired of coping with it, so he didn''t come to you."


    Su Mingyu took the apple and bit it. Then she raised her eyebrow and looked at Gu ruobai wiping the blade of his dagger with a silk cloth: "the cold black iron dagger is used to cut the apple. You are really cutting the apple expensive."


    "No, it''s an honor to peel the apple for you." As soon as Gu ruo''s vernacular voice dropped, he heard a clear voice: "it''s said that someone is very busy recently?"


    Su Mingyu bit the apple: "I was just saying, you came."


    Then Su Mingyu handed Leng ziyue a very large box behind her: "this is the last time I said with Chen Fei that I would send her clothes. When you go back, remember to take them to her."


    Cold son more looked at the color of the clothes inside, not aware of eyebrows slightly Yang: "so many years, she still like such a simple and elegant pink yellow."


    Su Mingyu was not in the mood to listen to his memories, and directly asked, "you specially came to find me. What''s the matter?"


    "Not really." Cold son more and more collected Lian Mou: "Ning imperial concubine is very quiet recently, but I heard that Wu Yurou lives in your house, her purpose is Gu Ruo Bai, how do you endure?"


    Listen to him say so, Su Mingyu is to understand: "affection you come to see me joke?"Su Mingyu raised his hand and said, "you can go now after watching it. It''s not good to blow out for a while."


    "No, no, no, don''t worry." Lengziyue said, went to Su Mingyu''s side and sat down: "last time you asked me to pay close attention to Ning Fei''s movements, I did. Although Ning Fei didn''t move, I saw a person from Ning Fei."


    Su Mingyu gave him a look: "fart, let it go!"


    Lengzi more see Su Mingyu displeased, quickly said: "that person is the three dynasties, Mu first auxiliary."


    "Why did Ning Fei and Mu Shoufu meet?" Su Mingyu frowned. Mu Shoufu has a lot of future. He is the only one among the three dynasties who is still active in the court.


    Moreover, his majesty also trusted him, and many of the bigger choices were made with him.


    But he is such a big man, why would he go to see Ning Fei?


    When Gu ruobai heard the news, his face was not good. He looked at lengzi and asked, "are you sure?"


    Cold son more nodded: "I should be not wrong, but he only went once, and then did not go."


    "After Mu Shoufu left, I clearly saw that Ning Fei''s face became a little frightened, but she did not tell the matter to King Yu."


    Don''t tell King Yu? That''s kind of interesting.


    Su Mingyu touched her jaw, then raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu ruobai: "guess what I''m thinking now."


    Gu Ruo white eyelids did not lift, said: "you want to check Mu first auxiliary."

 Chapter 267

    Su Mingyu hit a ring finger: "guess right."


    "I think so." Su Mingyu called lengzi closer and closer, and then whispered, "Mu Shoufu must know a secret between Princess Ning and King Yu."


    "When the princess knew that Mu Shoufu knew about this, she was shocked. However, she chose to hide the king Yu. As a very proud princess Ning who regarded Yu as a treasure, the only secret she could hide was something that could hurt King Yu."


    Cold son more calm Mou son: "that you think this secret is what kind?"


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and thought for a while and then said, "I guess it may be something that King Yu is doing at present, but I''m not a know it all. I''ll leave it to you to investigate."


    "Me?" Cold son more pointed to himself: "no, I also want to protect Chen Fei."


    "I mean, I want you to find a way to find someone in Princess Ning''s bedroom to find out if a maid hears anything." Su Mingyu''s white eyes will turn to the sky.


    Since Su Mingyu has said so, lengziyue can only nod: "I''ll try it, and I''ll contact you when I have news."


    Looking at Leng ziyue''s back, Su Mingyu frowned: "when the first assistant Can you even get involved with Ning Fei? "


    Su Mingyu turned to look at Gu ruobai: "it is said that Ning Fei was a common woman who participated in the talent show at that time, but no one knew which one was from the family."


    The Ning family was originally the largest family in the capital, but it seems that the Ning family was deliberately blurred.


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s doubts, Gu ruobai pursed her lips: "check it out. She actually hid her mother''s home so well. I think it''s more powerful than Yan Shiqi."


    Su Mingyu of course knows this: "let wood have a look first."


    "Don''t let Muyi go." Su Mingyu told Gu ruobai about the possibility that King Yu could master Kung Fu: "Muyi has been known by Yu, so let''s use Qingfeng to do this. His lightness skill is not inferior to Muyi."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, Gu Ruo nodded: "in this case, I''ll send someone to call for the breeze."


    "But." Gu ruobai suddenly sank his eyes: "I know you want the breeze to come, in order to increase Zhizhu and his contact time, cultivate feelings, but you have to think well, this is the first auxiliary to investigate the current Dynasty."


    Su Mingyu knew that he was worried that he would drag Ye Weiguang into the water if he let the breeze come.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "look at the breeze, I would like to come over, if not, I can do it myself."


    "Have you thought about it? Itchy? You want to go over the wall and over the tile? " Gu ruobai''s voice is getting deeper and deeper. Su Mingyu touches his nose awkwardly: "I didn''t..."


    Gu ruobai pulled her to her lap and sat down, then looked down at Su Mingyu. When they saw their heads getting closer and closer, a clear female voice interrupted them: "what are you two doing?"


    Su Mingyu knew how angry Wu Yurou was even if she didn''t look at her face.


    Gu Mingyu gets up from the back of Su Mingyu''s mouth, and then she knows who is going to kiss Su Mingyu from the back of her head.


    Wu Yurou''s eyes widened in shock, and Su Mingyu was also surprised. She didn''t expect Gu ruobai to be like this.


    Yu squints at Yu''s shoulder, but Yu hugs Yu Mingguang''s eyes.


    "You! You Wu Yurou stamped his feet: "you are too much! To do such a thing in front of me! Do you have any shame? "


    Listening to Wu Yurou''s trembling voice, Gu ruobai released Su Mingyu, and then raised her eyebrows and looked at her: "Princess hibiscus, I think I said before, this tea garden can''t be entered without my permission."


    Wu Yurou''s face and mouth were full of anger: "you! You two stink


    Su Mingyu sat on Gu ruobai''s leg, turned to look at Wu Yurou, with a trace of provocation in her eyebrows: "we are married couple in the open, and we are in our own yard. Why don''t we have a face? But you, princess, have such a hobby


    "You two have gone too far!" Wu Yurou stomped angrily, turned and ran out.


    Su Mingyu looked at her back and turned her lips to Gu ruobai. They looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.


    Wu Yurou lives in Ruixian''s mansion. Different people come to visit her every day. Su Mingyu is so helpless that she just closes the door of the mansion and nobody sees her.


    Finally quiet for a while, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai stay in the tea garden. As soon as Mu comes in, he changes his face when he sees Su Mingyu: "Princess..."


    Su Mingyu didn''t even raise her eyebrows


    "But..." Wood a low head: "to the people are Yu Wang and Su Yue Yue."


    Su Mingyu frowned: "Su Yue?"


    Looking at Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu pinched her eyebrows and said, "you brother, you are really cruel! He actually used Su Yueyue with a big stomach to make a knock on the door. "Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes: "this can''t be said like this. He''s him, I''m me."


    Su Mingyu sighed silently, others can not see, but this pregnant Su Yueyue, she has no way to let her wait outside.


    People in Beijing all know that Su Yueyue is the first child of King Yu in his stomach. If she makes a little mistake, she will be regarded as being cheated by Ruixian palace.


    Therefore, Su Mingyu had no choice but to open the back door for them.


    Su Yueyue stroked his big stomach and saw Wu Yurou sitting beside Su Mingyu.


    She closed her eyes and said, "the lotus princess is so beautiful. Now I can see that it is really extraordinary."


    Wu Yurou was originally a unruly temperament, and totally ignored Su Yueyue''s politeness.


    Seeing Wu Yurou so indifferent to himself, Su Yueyue''s face is a bit unable to hang.


    Su Mingyu saw this and picked her eyebrows: "the younger sister raised these days is more and more white, quick, show your sister a seat."

 Chapter 268

    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s helplessness and narrowed his eyes: "the king of Yu specially brought his concubine to our Ruixian palace to drink tea?"


    His words solidified the atmosphere of the main hall.


    We all know that the king of Yu brought Su Yueyue, but no one said much for Su Yueyue''s face.


    But Gu ruobai asked Su Yueyue''s pain, which was just slapping Su Yueyue''s face.


    Su Yueyue''s face was stiff. He opened his mouth for a long time before he crossbow his lips. He said in embarrassment: "when my sister got married, I was too busy to send my sister away. Now that my sister''s house is stable, I would like to come to my house to see my sister. I would like to go back to Su''s house and explain to my father and mother."


    This is a great reason.


    Su Mingyu sees in the eye, but in the heart actually turned a big white eye, but she also did not prepare to help Su Yueyue to rescue.


    Wu Yurou and King Yu got along with each other last time, which is why she was willing to come out to meet with King Yu.


    Now looking at Su Yue''s embarrassment, she poked King Yu with her elbow: "it''s true that the king of Yu is so charming. His wife also asked her to come out and show off clearly."


    She said this apparently to help Su Yue, but Su Yueyue looked at the place where she and King Yu touched each other''s elbows, and his black eyes couldn''t help tightening up.


    "Where, yue''er is just a little girl in the capital, such as a princess is really unique."


    Then Su Yue hooked his lips at Su Mingyu and said, "sister, I heard that there is a tea garden in Ruixian palace. The scenery inside is very unique. I wonder if my sister is lucky enough to go to the tea garden and sit down? It happens that this time, we have specially brought some cakes made by the cook of King Yu''s residence, so that we can share the food together. "


    "The tea garden is the treasure land of Lord Yu''s residence." Wu Yurou was afraid that he was not disorderly enough to sneer: "don''t say you, even I''m not allowed to go in, you don''t think about it."


    Su Yueyue pretended to be surprised and covered his mouth: "really? That sister is very abrupt


    Wu Yurou really wants to get upset all the time. Su Mingyu raises her eyebrows and looks at Su Yueyue and Wu Yurou and says calmly, "it''s not that she doesn''t want her sister and princess to sit in the tea garden. It''s just that this season, the flowers in the tea garden are all thanks, and it''s really nothing to see."


    Said Su Mingyu raised her finger and pointed to her back: "but in another yard, there are a bunch of Camellia. The golden ones are pretty. If my sister doesn''t dislike it, you can go to that yard."


    Su Yueyue just wants to change a topic. Now Su Mingyu has said so. Naturally, she has nothing to say: "it can be."


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu called Zhizhu: "Zhizhu, you send someone down to prepare."


    Said Su Mingyu pointed to the box in front of Su Yueyue: "those things are specially brought by my sister. You can take them and let the kitchen separate them."


    Looking at Zhizhu''s back, Su Yueyue sighed: "sister can really tune. Teach, this girl manages well, and the people in the palace also take good care of it. No wonder when he is in Su''s house, his father always thinks about discussing with his sister first."


    This sentence brought Su Mingyu to the fire to roast. Without mentioning Su Zhengyi, she would not discuss business with the girl''s family at all. She said that Wang Manwen was still in Su''s house. Where could she take charge of Su Mingyu?


    This is just like saying that Su Mingyu is the only one in Su''s family.


    Su Mingyu made a gesture of invitation: "my sister is really funny, which one of my father''s affairs is not his own decision? I''m a woman. I know what I know. Maybe I know that bamboo is ready. Let''s go first. "


    With that, Su Mingyu took the lead and went out.


    Looking at Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai side by side, Su Yueyue writes tightly.


    However, Gu ruobai, who married Su Mingyu, not only held a wedding banquet that shocked the capital, but also refused Wu Yurou in front of everyone.


    Such a gap made Su Yueyue almost angry red eyes.


    Birdsong sound crisp, flower fragrance light quiet appearance, let a people are a little less angry.


    Su Mingyu sat beside Gu ruobai and looked at Yu Wang: "when I met him last time, I didn''t invite him to have a cup of tea. Now I''m in Ruixian''s house, I''m going to invite him with king Ruixian''s tea."


    Although Su Mingyu said this to Yu Wang, her eyes were looking at Su Yueyue.


    Su Yueyue is such a smart person. She can see the deep meaning of Su Mingyu''s words. She took a look at Yu Wang, and then poured a cup of tea to him without trace: "it turns out that the last time Yu came back in the evening, it was because he met her sister."


    "Yes." Yu king also did not hide ye: "happened to meet the princess and princess was surrounded by others, went up to help."


    Su Yueyue drooped his eyes: "the king of Yu is really kind-hearted."


    Looking at Su Yueyue''s dumb eating Coptis, Su Mingyu''s eyes slightly picked, and was about to say something, he saw Mu Yi shaking in the distance.Su Mingyu waved to the wood: "Muyi, are you back?"


    Mu YILENG, he looked at Gu ruobai, his eyes full of doubts, he is a dark guard, Su Mingyu actually took the initiative to let himself go to the people, is this not good?


    But Gu ruobai just nodded at him and motioned him to come.


    Wood a embarrassed to go to a few people in front of, to the presence of a bow: "see you master son."


    "What do you want from us?" Su Mingyu looks at him with a wink.


    Wood a big eyes, for a long time finally reacted to come over, Su Mingyu deliberately called himself to come over, is to use himself to escape?


    This woman is so calculating!


    "Well Well, someone is looking for the princess and the prince outside, saying it''s urgent. " Wood a low head said.


    Su Mingyu nodded apologetically to the people around him: "sorry, I have something to do, leave first."


    With that, Su Mingyu left the embarrassed courtyard and left with Gu ruobai.


    Out of the yard, Su Mingyu gave wood a look of appreciation: "young man, smart enough."


    Wood a touched the nose: "princess, you go to the door, summer sleep to find you."


    By the time Su Mingyu arrived at the back door, xiamian had been waiting for a long time with his hands held back and forth.

 Chapter 269

    Su Mingyu looked at her nervousness and went to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "Master, you''re here at last. There''s trouble in Sinan Pavilion." Xia Mian nervously comes forward, grabs Su Mingyu and is about to leave.


    Gu ruobai saw the situation and stopped her: "summer sleep, you first make things clear."


    Xia Mian frowned tightly: "I don''t know. I only know that someone gathered around Sinan Pavilion early this morning and said they would like to return it to us."


    "Returns? Is it the last time someone came to trouble with a fake? " Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "let''s go, let''s have a look first."


    Gu ruobai just want to follow, Su Mingyu stopped him: "you are not good to come forward, this matter I will deal with by myself."


    "Tell me what you need." Gu ruobai nodded: "Muyi, you go with the princess."


    At least three people are not allowed to stand in the gate of Su Ming Pavilion.


    I heard that Sinan Pavilion wants to return the goods, but it''s not for us to return the goods


    "If you say you are a shopkeeper, we will believe it! If the shop hired someone to deceive us, how can we know whether it''s true or not. "


    "Yes! So young? It doesn''t look like it. "


    "Miss Sinan has never been cheated by the manager of the silver house before. How can you tell us that it is true or false


    Su Mingyu listened to these words, but her heart sank slightly. The purpose of these people is not simply to exchange goods. Do you want to target yourself?


    Hearing so many questioning voices, Xia Mian quickly came out of the crowd: "everyone! Everybody! This girl is really the manager of Sinan Pavilion, Miss Sinan. "


    Said, summer sleep patted his chest: "my summer sleep, you always know it?"


    Looking at the appearance of summer sleep, those people changed their ways of saying: "even if it''s really the manager of your family, but she always doesn''t show her true face and is not sincere at all. How can we believe that she can handle this matter well?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and took a deep look at the man: "I have a veil, my silver is not silver? What''s the matter with my veil


    Su Mingyu blocked the man speechless. The others continued: "we just want a sincerity. As a big shopkeeper, you don''t even have this sincerity. I don''t think that Sinan Pavilion will open in the future."


    Seeing the crowd boiling again, Su Mingyu waved to wood and whispered something in his ear.


    Wood nodded and turned away from the crowd.


    Su Mingyu said in a cold voice: "my face is ugly and I don''t want to show people. If you don''t want to return the goods, I will go."


    Seeing that Su Mingyu was about to leave, those people rushed to stop her: "do you want to go now? You haven''t returned it to me yet? As I said, you are not sincere if you don''t even lift your veil. "


    Su Mingyu glanced at him askew: "you bring the clothes."


    Su Mingyu''s face was very cold. The man''s back was cold. He handed his clothes to him.


    After looking at the anti-counterfeiting label on her clothes, Su Mingyu put her eyes in her eyes: "is this yours?"


    The man nodded: "yes, I bought it with my daughter-in-law in your shop last time. I said it was a couple''s dress. But you can see that the clothes have faded after washing twice. Moreover, it is special. It''s not as soft and close as you say."


    Su Mingyu looked at the man up and down, but didn''t answer. She just went to another person, took her clothes, took her hands and looked at them: "it''s really our family stuff."


    "Then return it!" The woman glared at Su Mingyu: "don''t you say you will return it to us?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "naturally will retreat."


    Su Mingyu almost looked at the clothes on the hands of those returned goods.


    Finally Su Mingyu stood in front of the store again and said in a cold voice, "I won''t return any of your clothes."


    "Say you have no sincerity! Let''s just say you''re going to default on your account. " Those people flocked to Su Mingyu, which was like tearing Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu stood there calmly, without even picking her eyebrows. She raised her hand and snapped her finger.


    A dozen or twenty men in strong suits and weapons surrounded them all.


    The men were startled: "you! You don''t want to kill people, do you? "


    Su Mingyu snorted coldly: "how can, I am a businessman, I come to talk business with you only today."


    One of them quit immediately and turned to leave, but as soon as he stepped out, several knives were put on his neck.


    The man was scared of both legs a soft: "you! You are killing people in public! You are too boldSu Mingyu snorted coldly, went up and grabbed the man''s jaw, forcing him to open his mouth: "I forgot to tell you one thing. Our family''s clothes are different from others'' homes. Our family only has five models, small, medium, large, super large and super small."


    The man''s mouth a grin: "what does this have to do with us to return clothes?"


    Su Mingyu raised his eyebrows a little, took his clothes and put them directly into the man''s mouth. A pair of dark eyes were cold like ice: "you''re five feet short of half an inch, but your clothes are the largest model in our store. It''s for a big man with seven feet up. You can wear it as a skirt. Are you sure Is it your dress? "


    When Su Mingyu said this, there was hardly any emotion in her eyes, but it was as dark as ink. The man who saw it trembled and could not say a word for a long time.


    After throwing the man half a meter away, Su Mingyu rubbed his eyebrows and said, "I have seen your clothes. They are really from our shop. But there are only two or three people whose body size and size are up to the standard. Who are you sending to target me?"


    Those people looked at each other and couldn''t speak for a while.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu snapped his finger: "take all these people down. If anyone says it, I''ll let them go. If they don''t, they will be buried together."


    As soon as Su Mingyu''s voice fell, Muyi''s people came forward and took them away.

 Chapter 270

    Although Xia Mian knows that Su Mingyu has means, she never expected that Su Mingyu would deal with this matter in such a stormy way.


    "Master, are these people coming for you?" Xia Mian anxiously walked forward: "they have been noisy to see you, then I am not in the trap?"


    "Go in and talk about it." Su Mingyu let people open the gate of Sinan Pavilion, and then went straight to the second floor with her summer sleep.


    After that, I went to find someone else''s face to deal with the old dress. But I''m going to find someone else to deal with my face


    "Yes." Xia Mian nodded, but immediately she began to wonder, "why does the master want to make a big fuss about this matter? Isn''t it damaging the reputation of Sinan pavilion? "


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at xiamian: "there are a lot of people watching today. Even if we don''t say it, others will spread it. Instead of letting those people talk nonsense and discredit our Sinan Pavilion, we''d better open our mouth and lead the direction of public opinion first."


    "Public opinion?" Xia Mian sank her eyes and thought: "master, it''s the rumor in the market."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "it''s better to find beggars or some neighborhood aunts who have nothing to do to play cards."


    Xia Mian en said, "I''ll do it right now."


    "There are still guests in my family, so I don''t want to stay any more today. You should go back first and be careful." Su Mingyu finished and turned over the window on the roof, and she could not help admiring her summer sleep.


    When can she have su Mingyu''s courage and means.


    Su Mingyu quietly over a red tile, she suddenly stopped, and then suddenly turned around, as expected, saw a light figure.


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes. She deliberately made a noise of stepping on the tiles. As soon as she moved, the man came out in a hurry and happened to have a face-to-face with Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu took out his gun in his arms and shot him. The man couldn''t dodge. He took the gun and heard a dull hum. The man rolled down the roof to the ground.


    Looking at this scene, Su Mingyu took a long breath of sulky gas and turned back to the Ruixian palace.


    Originally, Su Mingyu wanted to wait for Su Yueyue and Wu Yurou to leave first and then return to the yard.


    But I didn''t expect her people just arrived and found the palace was in a mess.


    Su Mingyu frowned and went up and asked, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    The maid was scared. Her legs were weak: "back Back to the princess, it seems that the aunt of Yu''s mansion is fighting with the princess. I don''t know. I''m going to rush there. "


    Su Yueyue and Wu Yurou? How is that possible?


    "Where is it? Lead the way Su Mingyu frowned.


    Su Yueyue is pregnant. If she doesn''t have a clear mind, she can''t make fun of her baby. After all, in Su Yueyue''s eyes, whether she can become a princess depends on her child.


    But what''s going on here? Isn''t there Yu Wang and Gu ruobai?


    Su Mingyu walked two steps, a little anxious. If Su Yueyue had an accident in his own house, he didn''t know what king Yu would do to Gu ruobai.


    When Su Mingyu came to the tea garden nervously, Su Yueyue was standing on one side with his stomach covered. His face was a little ugly.


    Su Mingyu took a look at Gu ruobai, who was obviously looking at the opera, and asked in a deep voice, "what''s going on?"


    Gu ruobai picked an eyebrow: "I come like this."


    "Have you passed on the doctor?" Although Su Mingyu stepped forward, he did not touch Su Yueyue: "sister, what''s the matter?"


    Su Yueyue''s face was not good and touched his stomach: "nothing, but when I was chatting with the princess, I ran into it accidentally."


    She is usually very careful with every step she takes, which makes her run into it?


    Su Mingyu frowned: "princess, can you explain it?"


    Wu Yurou pouted: "I have nothing to explain. I just said that I bumped into her. It was not intentional. Isn''t this child OK? Why are you so cruel to me


    Su Mingyu looked at her arrogant appearance and raised her hand to give Wu Yurou a slap.


    All the people on the scene were stunned by the clear sound, especially Su Yueyue. She had no idea that Su Mingyu would offend the princess in order to help herself.


    Only Gu ruobai looks at this scene with his chin in his hand. He has heard about Su Mingyu''s encounter in Sinan Pavilion. In addition, Su Mingyu''s face is obviously gloomy when he comes in. Other people don''t know. Gu ruobai clearly knows that Su Mingyu was not happy about sinang Pavilion. Now this slap is just to vent his displeasure.


    Wu Yurou covered her face and glared at Su Mingyu in surprise and anger: "you! You hit me


    Su Mingyu''s eyebrows and eyes were in awe: "what''s wrong with beating you? Do you know the importance of Su Yueyue''s baby? His first child is Yu Wang! If it''s because of your carelessness, what happens to the child, even if you are a princess? Your life is no more noble than that of a son of a generation. "Said Su Mingyu coldly glanced at Wu Yurou, a pair of dark eyes in the temperature is not much: "I think Hibiscus princess is there something wrong?"


    "Since Lin Feng''s majesty can tolerate you a princess to set up an escort agency in the frontier, it means that you are not your favorite princess in a sense. Even if you are just a princess like me, I don''t know."


    When Su Mingyu said this, her momentum was very strong, and Wu Yurou was a little frightened.


    "If you find a prince who can benefit each other in the capital, Lin Feng will naturally value you. But if you get into trouble in the capital, do you think Linfeng will still want you?"


    Su Mingyu said as she approached Wu Yurou.


    Under Su Mingyu''s eye attack, Wu Yurou had to step back a little bit: "you What do you mean by that? "


    "What do you mean?" Su Mingyu glanced at Wu Yurou from a commanding position: "I just want to tell the princess that the reason why I am so polite to you is not because you are a married Princess, but because you have made friends with Gu ruobai before, which is more or less his friend. But if you are making trouble in the capital city without knowing good or bad, I can only give your deeds to your majesty."


    "You Are you going to change me? " Wu Yurou understood this time, and her face sank: "what qualifications do you have? Just a princess

 Chapter 271

    Su Mingyu scornfully glanced at her: "did I forget to tell you one thing?"


    "Why What? " Wu Yurou is a little afraid of Su Mingyu. She doesn''t think she has stepped back.


    Clearly saw the fear of her eyes, Su Mingyu narrowed her dark eyes: "that is, the most important thing for the royal family is to have useless offspring. If you can''t even do well with your relatives, it''s only natural that Linfeng changes you."


    It can be said that every word of Su Mingyu pokes Wu Yurou''s pain.


    She is an unpopular princess, otherwise she would not have been sent all the way to get married, and the only motivation she agreed to get married was that there was Gu ruobai here.


    Wu Yurou is trembling with anger. She subconsciously shifts her sight to Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai just sat there faintly without the appearance of coming up to help.


    Wu Yurou''s face was gloomy and terrible: "Gu Ruo Bai! You liar


    Wu Yurou angrily drew out the whip from her waist and was about to beat Su Mingyu. Su Mingyu didn''t dodge at all. She let her whip down, but it was about to fall on Su Mingyu''s face. At this time, a flying needle and a big hand appeared in front of Su Mingyu to block the whip.


    Naturally, the flying needle belongs to Gu ruobai, and the big hands belong to King Yu.


    King Yu threw away half of the whip that had been cut off by the flying needle. Then he took a look at the red mark on his palm. There was an invisible mist on his face: "Princess hibiscus, you hurt my concubine. Do you still want to hurt the princess of King Ruixian?"


    "And you say you have nothing!" Wu Yurou pointed to Su Mingyu''s nose and yelled: "last time I thought you two get along with each other very strange, now it seems that you two really have problems!"


    "Gu ruobai! You open your eyes and see! If they are really nothing, why did I hurt Su Yueyue and King Yu didn''t respond? I''m just going to hit Su Mingyu, and he''s going to stop him immediately? "


    Saying that Wu Yurou threw away the whip on her hand: "Su Yueyue is clearly still pregnant with your child. Why didn''t you feel so nervous when Su Yueyue covered his stomach and cried out pain?"


    This is said to King Yu.


    King Yu picked his eyebrows and said coldly, "princess, this is to help Yue''s son get justice. If you are beaten like this, others think I am incompetent. Besides, I am helping you."


    "Unreasonable!" Wu Yurou has been a little bit out of her mind. She took up her horse stance and made an attack gesture: "Su Mingyu! I''m going to have a fight with you


    Su Mingyu did not look at her, but turned back to Gu ruobai''s side, and then deep eyes to: "I think what I just said has been very clear, and."


    Su Mingyu''s cold eyes looked at Wu Yurou: "you should know that the king of Yu was really helping you. You just that whip really hit me. That''s the iron evidence of beating the royal family."


    "Our majesty has always been the most protective. In addition, because of Qiushou''s leading position, my current reputation seems to be quite loud. You hurt me in such a wrong way. I think you will be disposed of without even having the chance to go back to Linfeng for help."


    Before she came to the capital, Wu Yurou was told not to make her majesty angry. After all, Linfeng had to rely on them. Now, Su Mingyu said that Wu Yurou was suddenly a little scared.


    Clear feeling out of her mood, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "the princess should also be tired today, go back to have a rest earlier."


    She said to one of the servants: "hurry to urge the imperial doctor! If Mrs. Su had anything, how could you afford it? "


    It was just like verifying Su Mingyu''s words. After a while, an old man came up and said, "hello to the prince and princess."


    Su Mingyu waved: "let''s show Madame Su quickly."


    The imperial physician took the order and went forward to check the pulse: "back to the princess, Mrs. Su is only frightened. Just have a rest for a while."


    Then the great doctor squatted on the ground and wrote: "this is the medicine for preventing abortion. After being fried for a while, you can take it for Mrs. su."


    Su Mingyu nodded and asked the maid on one side to take the prescription and quickly went to get the medicine.


    When everything was done, Su Mingyu saw that Wu Yurou was still standing here. She couldn''t help but gather her eyes: "why doesn''t the princess go?"


    Wu Yurou has just been scared by Su Mingyu. Now with her eyes, Wu Yurou is a little afraid of reflexivity. She hums and hums from the outside, and then turns away.


    Su Mingyu looked at her back and narrowed her eyes: "the guest room is opposite the courtyard. Since my sister is frightened, let''s have a rest here and then go. King Ruixian and I have something else to do, so we should leave first."


    With that, Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai out of the courtyard. Passing by the king Yu, Su Mingyu said in the voice of only two people: "wait for me at the gate of the tea garden for a while. I have something to look for you."


    Yu Wang''s mouth slightly a Yang, dark eyes in the surge: "en."


    Out of the sight of King Yu, Su Mingyu called for Muyi: "where is the princess?""She has gone back to her room. Although she has fallen a lot, she doesn''t mean to hurt herself." Wood thought about it and asked, "Princess That Do you want to write down the damage to the princess and report it to her? "


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect that Mu Yi had become so familiar with herself recently. She nodded: "of course, it''s not to ask her for reimbursement, it''s to find her future husband''s family. These things should be recorded there first, and then I will slowly let her return them."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s serious eyes, wood can''t help but fight a shiver.


    He was told that he should not offend Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu saw wood in the heart of abdominal Fei, but also did not blame him.


    "OK, you go down. I want to talk to Gu ruobai about something."


    Looking at Mu Yi''s back, Su Mingyu tells Gu ruobai about Sinan Pavilion. Of course, she designs to kill a killer who follows her.


    Su Mingyu put his hand against his jaw and looked at Gu ruobai and asked, "do you think it was made by King Yu?"


    "I don''t think so." Gu Ruo pressed his white hand against his jaw, and his tone was very positive: "according to your words, those people want to force you to take off the veil, coupled with the following tracking you, I guess this person would like to know the identity of the manager of Sinan Pavilion."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "as soon as I go, they let me take off my veil."


    "Don''t you know that you are the manager of sinang pavilion? Now that he knows, why does he want to do more? " Gu Ruo Bai looks down at Su Mingyu and asks.

 Chapter 272

    Su Mingyu was asked: "I just can''t think because I was angry. Now I think it''s really not him. What''s more, the key is that those people don''t look like they''ve been trained. Who hired such a group of people to clean me up?"


    Gu ruobai also sank his eyes: "I guess, it may be that someone knows that your Sinan Pavilion and the relationship before Wuwang are very shallow, so they took this opportunity to touch your side."


    "No matter." Su Mingyu bit his lower lip: "I just made an appointment with King Yu. You will watch for me later. I want to know whether he has anything to do with this matter, and whether he really wants Wu Yurou."


    "You want to bring the two of them together?" Gu ruobai frowned: "although Wu Yurou is a bit self willed, he is not a bad person. King Yu is not a good bird."


    Su Mingyu listened to Gu ruobai''s words and her face sank: "what? Heartache? "


    "No Gu ruobai quickly cleared the relationship: "I just think that Yu Wang is insidious and cunning. Wu Yurou may be used in his hands."


    "I just want to ask." Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "if he is really interested in Wu Yurou, how can I let go of such a good opportunity to revenge Su Yueyue?"


    Listen to Su Mingyu originally is this plan, Gu ruobai a pick eyebrow: "OK, you go, I help you protect Dharma."


    Su Mingyu is very grateful for a blessing: "that minister concubine here thank the Lord."


    With that, she blinked at Gu ruobai, and then she turned and walked out.


    When Su Mingyu came to the tea garden, the king of Yu was already waiting.


    Su Mingyu didn''t seem to have much nervous face when he looked at him. He asked curiously, "Yu Wang, your daughter-in-law and children were almost injured. How can you be so calm?"


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "you asked me to come here just to ask this?"


    Su Mingyu quickly waved his hand: "of course, it''s not just this. I want to know what happened just now?"


    Hearing that Su Mingyu asked about this matter, the king''s eyes flashed a touch of loss, but he soon covered the past: "after you left, yue''er sat for a while and said he wanted to go."


    "Then I asked Wu Yurou if she would like to go with her, and Wu Yurou agreed. But not long after they went out, I heard yue''er''s voice and ran over to have a look. Yue''er fell down on the grass."


    "I asked her what was going on. She didn''t say anything about it. She just cried. She didn''t tell you until you came back that she fell down accidentally while walking with Wu Yurou."


    Su Mingyu listen to play snort hum: "it seems that your concubine is not ready to let you marry the main house."


    Su Yueyue actually used such a poor technique, enough to see that she was really worried.


    "I don''t need her to prepare for this king''s affairs." Yu Wang''s tone is as usual noncommittal.


    Su Mingyu thought about it and told the king of Yu all the things he met today.


    After hearing this, Yu Wang was stunned: "do you trust me or question me?"


    Su Mingyu quipped: "both of them. I want to ask King Yu, have you sent someone to test me?"


    King Yu shook his head firmly: "no, I knew you were Sinan for a long time. Why should I do this kind of unnecessary thing?"


    Seeing him like this, Su Mingyu did not want to say: "then I believe you."


    "You Believe me? " The king of Yu looked down at Su Mingyu''s twinkling eyes, but he couldn''t believe it.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "since the king of Yu said so, I believe you, but there is one more thing I want to ask."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s bright eyes, the king of Yu felt as if there was a warm sun shining into his heart. He was very warm: "you say so."


    Su Mingyu didn''t notice his change and asked, "does King Yu really want to marry Princess Wu Yurou as your main room?"


    Su Mingyu looked at him so directly that his face changed slightly. He bit his jaw and stopped his mouth from rising: "do you care?"


    Su Mingyu originally wanted to say that she cared about it, but she was just about to open her mouth, and her leg hurt. Su Mingyu didn''t have to guess that it was Gu ruobai who was angry, so she quickly changed her mouth: "how can it be? I''m just curious. If King Yu is really interested in Princess Wu Yurou, you are welcome to come here at any time


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "after all, if she can be picked up by the king Yu, then it must be a bright road."


    "Talk to people." Although he could not say how much he knew Su Mingyu, he could also see her duplicity. He frowned and said in a cold voice, "tell me, why do you care if I marry Wu Yurou?"


    This This person is not always very slippery, although good to her, but always dare not face her?


    Why does the king Yu seem to be a little upset today?


    Su Mingyu''s leg is a pain again, she endured the pain, pursed her lips and said: "King Yu, are you awake enough now? Do you know what you''re asking? "


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s clear voice, Yu Wang''s pupils suddenly stagnated, and then he contracted violently. He raised his hand to cover his face. After a long time, he vomited out a long breath of turbid air: "what I said just now was abrupt. Please don''t blame the princess."Seeing that he finally returned to his usual appearance, Su Mingyu quietly moved his sight to the side, where Gu ruobai stood. But just after seeing it, his leg was painful again.


    This is a little sudden, Su Mingyu almost did not stand firm.


    Seeing Su Mingyu shaking suddenly, Yu Wang''s eyes sank, just stretched out his hand to help, but Su Mingyu was very keen to avoid: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "nothing. Since Yu Wang wants to marry the princess, the younger sister in the family should also settle down well. Be careful of the fire in the backyard."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s formulaic words, King Yu suddenly felt a little bored, so he narrowed his eyes: "I have my own decision on this matter, so the princess doesn''t have to worry about it. I think yue''er should have had a rest, and we should go back to our house. After all, we have disturbed for so long. "


    looking at the back of King Yu as he left, Su Mingyu pursed his lips and made people unhappy.


    But at least he tried to find out that Yu Wang really wanted to fight for Wu Yurou and to get Linfeng.


    Su Mingyu is thinking, arm is a pain, she took a deep breath, and then biting her lower lip turned to look at Gu ruobai: "you will be too much, this time I clearly in front of you and he chat, you hit me with stones so much?"


    Gu ruobai rowed a wheelchair and slowly came to Su Mingyu, then raised eyebrows and looked at her: "if you are not in front of me this time, what you throw over is not a stone."

 Chapter 273

    Hearing the threat in his mouth, Su Mingyu curled her lips: "OK, all you say is reasonable. Anyway, I can''t say that you are."


    "But now I have made sure that it was not really the work of King Yu, but who could it be?"


    Su Mingyu said as he came to Gu ruobai''s back, pushing him into the tea garden: "the purpose that this person wants to dig out, I''m afraid it''s not simple."


    "You don''t want to go to Sinan Pavilion for the time being. I''m worried that someone is guarding Sinan Pavilion all the time. Last time, they only sent one, but next time I don''t know how many people it will be." Gu ruobai said, his face is very grim, let people know that he is serious.


    Su Mingyu clearly touched his nose: "don''t go, don''t go, but I must catch this person."


    Moreover, Ning Fei''s affairs are also very suspicious. Looking at Yu Wang''s appearance, he does not seem to know that Ning Fei is pregnant. This Ning Fei is pregnant with a child, not only from other women, but also from her own son. It''s really strange.


    What''s more, Su Mingyu wants to know about that song.


    "After today''s affairs, Wu Yurou may be a little afraid of you?" Gu ruobai frowned: "she came to the capital just to find a place to settle down. Don''t be too harsh on her."


    Su Mingyu listen to a little helpless: "today''s thing is just a horse''s pawn, if she is honest and honest, I will not be how to her, a little girl just, I don''t want to deal with her."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s mature words, Gu ruobai narrowed her eyes and said, "you''re only eighteen. Do you say others are little girls?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "what? Is it heartache again? "


    Gu ruobai quickly got rid of the relationship: "I am distressed. You are too tired. You have no time to take care of the Qingfeng Affairs recently? And the thing about summer sleep. "


    Talking about the summer sleep, Su Mingyu''s eyes brightened. She got close to Gu ruobai''s face and asked excitedly, "did people get it?"


    "What do you say?" Gu ruobai looked at her with a smile: "you must remember what you promised me."


    "I see. Where is the man now?" Su Mingyu perfunctorily on the mouth, but in the heart is dripping blood, she in order to help summer sleep, can really be a big loss.


    Looking at her painful appearance, Gu ruobai couldn''t help crying or laughing. He took out a key and handed it to Su Mingyu: "it''s in the other garden on the outskirts of the city."


    Su Mingyu took the key and carefully put it in his arms: "I''ll wait for you to change clothes for a month, just for such a key! I have to deduct my loss from my summer sleep pay


    "Really?" Gu ruobai asked, jokingly looking at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu bit her teeth and turned her lips indignantly: "of course it''s not true."


    However, Su Mingyu did not tangle so much: "you send a person you met in summer sleep to pick her up. Let''s go to the yard first and have a look."


    The courtyard in the suburbs is not well decorated, and even looks a bit shabby, but it happens to be such a courtyard, and on the contrary, it happens to be a Tibetan.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai walk in with masks. Those who keep watch inside and outside see Gu ruobai''s waist token and give way one after another.


    There was a huge cage in the middle of the yard. Inside the cage was a man with disordered hair, empty eyes and all over the body. He felt that someone was coming. He looked up slowly.


    After finding out that it was not the person he knew, the man lowered his head heavily and asked after a long time, "who are you? How dare you rob me from the official road of the frontier? "


    Su Mingyu looked at Shi Minglong''s miserable appearance and thought of Shi Jian''s appearance of becoming a group. Unexpectedly, she was a little relieved.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. It''s about someone we want you to meet."


    Su Mingyu said, there are a few slightly disordered footsteps coming from the door.


    "Master. You come to me... " Summer sleep words to the mouth, the face suddenly changed ugly up.


    She looked at Shi Minglong in the cage in amazement, a little unable to believe: "this This Is this Shi Minglong? Isn''t he sent to the frontier? "


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "it should have been, but we replaced him with another death row."


    "You..." Xia Mian just wanted to say that this thing is too dangerous, but after thinking about it, she realized that this is what Su Mingyu said. She should give herself a chance.


    In order to face up to this rotten man, Su Mingyu actually took such a big risk, and her eyes were slightly red: "master I I... "


    Knowing what she was going to say, Su Mingyu waved her hand to stop saying it. She turned and looked at Shi Minglong. Su Mingyu pointed to the summer sleep behind her and asked, "do you still remember this man?"


    Now, the eyes of Xia long are better than those in his eyes, so he is easy to see the sight of the prison.


    At the moment when he saw the summer sleep, Shi Minglong''s heart cluttered for a moment: "summer sleep? You Have you not been redeemed? "


    When xiamian heard him call his name, she shivered reflexively.She stood there, her eyes red, but she did not dare to go forward.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai both watched from afar, and neither of them wanted to help.


    Summer sleep hugged his arm, the past memories are flooding into the heart, that scene of painful memories let the summer sleep afraid of the whole body shaking like a sieve, but dare not step forward.


    Shi Minglong thought it was who saved himself and prepared to use private business. But when he saw that this man was sleeping in summer, he was not so worried.


    He raised his eyebrows and whistled contemptuously at the summer sleep: "do you remember my voice like this? It seems that I adjusted and taught quite well. I was the first woman who practiced and survived for such a long time


    It''s OK that he doesn''t speak. As soon as he speaks, the memory of his summer sleep becomes more vivid.


    The pain of the whip and the slap in the face were as clear as just happened.


    Xia Mian''s lax eyes gradually gathered together, she tried to raise her feet, and then finally took a step, toward the direction of Shi Minglong in the past.


    Although walking very slowly, Su Mingyu could not help but feel a little relieved when she saw this scene.


    Because this proves that xiamian overcame her fear a little bit, so Su Mingyu didn''t urge her. She just leaned on Gu ruobai''s body and looked at the scene without blinking.


    Seeing that Xia Mian still had the courage to walk towards him, Shi Ming''s contempt in longan was even more: "what''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for more than a year. Are you going to rebel? "

 Chapter 274

    Said Shi Minglong half squatted in the cage, holding the railing with both hands, and then looked at xiamian with a sneer: "kill me? Do you dare? "


    Shi Minglong''s eyes have begun to have a trace of crazy meaning: "I didn''t give you a chance last time? You dare not move the knife if you give it to you. Now I am trapped here like a beast. Do you dare to do it? "


    Then Shi Minglong spat and scornfully said, "you are just a prostitute of Qing Lou. Do you really think you are a chaste and heroic girl? Revenge after so many years? Do you have the guts? Why don''t you let me go now and live a good love life with you when I go out and make a comeback


    Shi Minglong is a complete provocation to xiamian, and xiamian finally comes to him and looks down at Shi Minglong''s ugly face.


    Xiamian closed her eyes and pulled out a smile. There was no temperature in the smile. It was as cold as the wind in the night.


    Shi Minglong keenly felt that his summer sleep had changed a little, but his conceit still made him sink into a deep voice: "what? Are you going to do something to me? Come on, anyway, the difference between living like this and dying is not very big. If you kill me, you can give me a good time. "


    Said Shi Minglong actually closed his eyes, opened his hands, a look waiting for summer sleep.


    Xia Mian tightly, and after a long time, she looks back.


    The firmness in this eye makes Su Mingyu pick her eyebrows and give her a look of encouragement.


    Receiving the warmth from Su Mingyu, she squatted down on the ground and looked at Shi Minglong at the same time: "do you know that in order to avoid you, I scratched my face which I depend on for survival?"


    Shi Minglong looked at her white and tender face, which just reflected: "you were not disfigured before?"


    Xia Mian didn''t answer him, but went on to say, "do you know, I''m afraid of you, I''m really afraid. When I dream back at midnight, you''re my nightmare."


    Hearing her say so, Shi Minglong picked his eyebrows and said, "you are just a prostitute with low beige. Female, I can see you. It''s your blessing. Are you still afraid? It must be more difficult to pick up two guests than one. Do you think you don''t have to pick up others for a long time since you picked me up? "


    Shi Minglong''s words are shameless enough. Rao wants to tear his mouth with Su Mingyu''s heart.


    But xiamian was not angry. She just looked at Shi Minglong coldly and said, "then I should thank you?"


    Shi Minglong naturally knew that Xia Mian was satirizing himself, but now he was barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes, so he dared to say anything: "thank you. If you really want to, you can let me out now."


    Su Mingyu has seen a lot of shameless people, but it''s the first time that Su Mingyu meets a person who doesn''t even want skin like Shi Minglong.


    So she took a look at Gu ruobai: "this Shi Minglong in prison is stimulated to become stupid?"


    "He should be aware that he can''t escape, so he will deliberately use this way to anger the summer sleep." Gu Ruo Bai''s voice is very light.


    But Shi Minglong heard it. He looked at Gu ruobai in surprise and asked, "you are king Ruixian! Summer sleep you OK ah, actually and Ruixian Wang get on with? The master you just called is king Ruixian? "


    "No Shi Minglong suddenly responded: "Ruixian Wang, your leg injury Is it fake? You are deceiving you. "


    For a moment, Shi Minglong''s eyes came back to life: "how about we make a deal? I''ll tell you who calculated you to get that bad leg injury. How about you let me go


    Su Mingyu''s face sank when he heard this.


    But Gu ruobai put one hand on Su Mingyu''s shoulder, indicating that she should not act rashly.


    "I''m not a king of Ruixian. I''m just a thug who takes money. This lady is the master." Then Gu ruobai pointed to Su Mingyu: "of course, she is also my daughter-in-law, my daughter-in-law is a kind-hearted person, after knowing the things about summer sleep, she will fight against injustice, so she took the list of summer sleep to catch you."


    When Gu ruobai said this, his tone was obviously higher than usual. If he didn''t distinguish carefully, he might not be able to tell that there was too much difference between Gu ruobai''s original voice and that of Gu ruobai. However, this obviously different tone of voice is true.


    Shi Minglong slumped and sat back on the ground. After a long time, he looked up at the summer sleep: "you killed me for revenge."


    Xia Mian looked at his eyes which had lost luster. He was also cruel and waved to the guard who was watching him: "do you have hot water here? The one just boiled


    As soon as the guard was about to shake his head, he noticed the sight of Gu ruobai, so he immediately nodded: "yes! I''m going to get ready. "


    Looking at the back of the guard, Xia Mian''s face was gloomy as ink: "Shi Minglong, I won''t let you go easily."


    Shi Minglong looked at xiamian and sarcastically pulled the corners of his mouth: "what can you do to me? The left and right die. "Xia Mian didn''t answer him in a hurry. Instead, she looked back at Su Mingyu and said, "some people told me that there may be people who are not afraid of death, but there won''t be people who are not afraid of pain."


    Then Xia Mian pulls out another guard''s sword from the waist, and then suddenly stabs it into the cage. Shi Minglong subconsciously retreats and avoids the sword of xiamian.


    Looking at the thorn empty sword, the summer sleep coldly hummed: "you see, you are not so afraid of death as you think."


    Shi Minglong looked at the dark eyes of the summer sleep. His heart sank. He was about to say something. The guard came in with a bucket of hot water.


    Xia Mian looks at the steaming hot water, gets up to carry it, and directly pours it on Shi Minglong.


    Shi Minglong cried out in pain, and the words of swearing in his mouth were like crazy output without money: "you Beige people! Summer sleep, you watch


    Xiamian, as if he didn''t hear it, gave the empty bucket to the guard: "give me another bucket."


    Three buckets of summer sleep were spilled, and Shi Minglong was almost wet. The hot water was boiling hot, and his face and body were flushed with fire and hot pain.


    Shi Minglong lay on the ground and begged for mercy: "give me a good time! Please


    "What did you say when I asked you to let me go?" Xiamian was closer to Shi Minglong: "you said that my beige life is yours. You can do what you want. Now your dog''s life is mine. I want to do what I want."

 Chapter 275

    Xia Mian said, patted the water stains on her hands, raised her eyebrows and said, "I''ve played enough today. I''ll come back to you when I want to play."


    With that, he turned to go. Shi Minglong was crazy when he looked at his back: "don''t go! Don''t go


    Su Mingyu stepped forward to block Shi Minglong''s sight and squinted his dark eyes. Su Mingyu squatted down and took out a medicine bottle from his arms and threw it to him: "this medicine can relieve your pain."


    Shi Minglong took the medicine and put it on his body. The cold touch really made him feel better: "what are you doing?"


    She is the one who catches herself, and she is also the one who gives medicine now. What is this woman going to do?


    Su Mingyu plays a ring finger, the guard on one side hastily brings a wooden stool to Su Mingyu.


    Sitting on the wooden stool, Su Mingyu cocked her legs, and then looked at Shi Minglong without blinking: "I want to know the deal you just wanted to make."


    "What Trading? " Shi Minglong''s face changed: "I don''t know."


    "We can contact Gu for you." Su Mingyu knew that he was pretending to be stupid, so he came straight to the point: "but you have to give me some sincerity, so I can help you contact Gu ruobai."


    Shi Minglong is such a smart person that she can hear her meaning from Su Mingyu''s words.


    As he smeared the medicine, he put his head in front of Su Mingyu: "what do you want?"


    "Silver." Su Mingyu said frankly: "if the news you said is true, then I can blackmail a sum of money from Ruixian palace. If you want to be free, I want silver, how about it?"


    Shi Minglong''s apathy is false, but he has just heard the man say clearly that this woman felt sorry for Xia Mian and helped her to catch herself. Now he suddenly says that she wants to let go of herself. This is capricious, but it doesn''t seem to be trustworthy at all.


    Su Mingyu probably knew what he was thinking, so she simply pulled through the summer sleep and said in front of Shi Minglong: "I want to make a deal with Shi Minglong, and then I will release him. If you meet again in the river and lake, how about depending on your ability?"


    Summer sleep did not want to agree to come down: "the master has helped me a lot, I naturally can not let the master in trouble."


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu raised an eyebrow at Shi Minglong: "so, what''s your sincerity?"


    "If you ask someone to give Gu Ruo Baidai a word, you say," Why are the frontier garrisoned by several chieftains suddenly besieged? " Shi Minglong bared his teeth and said: "attention, I''m talking about people, not enemies."


    Su Mingyu was keen to hear something from it, so she nodded: "I know. If there is news from Gu ruobai, I will come back to you."


    With these words, Su Mingyu got up and left the yard. Shi Minglong couldn''t help narrowing his eyes, and a touch of greed flashed through his dark eyes.


    Out of the yard, Su Mingyu just wanted to explain to xiamian. She said, "master, don''t say so much. I know what you think. In fact, you don''t have to do so much. Now I see that he is not so afraid, and even can confront him. This is because the master is behind to help me, so the master doesn''t have to worry about me."


    Hearing Xia Mian say so, Su Mingyu nodded with relief, and then looked at Gu ruobai suspiciously: "what does Shi Minglong just say? Let you pay attention to people


    Gu ruobai has never opened his mouth since Shi Minglong said that sentence. Su Mingyu asked for a long time, and Gu ruobai has been distracted.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu was a little helpless and called two people to come over: "you will send this young lady back first."


    After seeing Xia Mian get on the carriage back to the city, Su Mingyu took Gu ruobai to a quiet place. Then he swayed in front of him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu Rubai drooped his eyes and thought for a long time, then he said, "Shi Minglong may mean that there are spies around me. It is not the enemy who raided us before, but the troops assembled by those who want to harm me in the rear."


    Su Mingyu was surprised to hear Gu ruobai say that. She has been around Gu ruobai for so long. She knows more than anyone how much Gu ruobai attaches to those brothers in arms.


    Now let him doubt with his own life and death of people, this for Gu ruobai, should be bad.


    Su Mingyu put out his hand and hugged Gu ruobai. He lowered his voice and said, "do you want me to help you with this?"


    After all, Gu ruobai''s identity is relatively special, so it''s not good to directly participate in it.


    Gu ruobai hugged Su Mingyu and shook his head: "you are not familiar with the people around me. If you rush to check, you may startle the snake."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "what are you going to do now?"


    Gu ruobai almost did not want to say: "since Shi Minglong wants to see me, then arrange for him to see me."


    "Yes." Su Mingyu almost immediately understood what he meant: "it''s not early today. Go back and have a rest."


    With that, Su Mingyu took Gu ruobai''s hand and clasped his fingers: "let''s go!"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s good-looking eyes, Gu ruobai tightened their hands: "en, go home."Just arrived at Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu saw Zhizhu secretly wiping tears.


    Su Mingyu asked someone to push Gu ruobai back to the room, then came to Zhizhu''s side and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s voice, knowing that bamboo turned back and jumped at Su Mingyu: "miss! Miss


    "What''s the matter?" Su Mingyu patted her head: "is the breeze bullying you?"


    Knowing that bamboo was choking, he leaned in Su Mingyu''s arms, and his eyes were flushed: "Qingfeng he He returned the purse to me


    "Why?" Su Mingyu is stunned. Qingfeng returns the purse to Zhizhu. Does this mean to break with Zhizhu?


    Sure enough, the next second, Zhizhu cried and said, "he said that his task is to take good care of master ye, so he can''t be with me."


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "what do you say?"


    "What else can I say?" Zhizhu pursed her lips: "I''m not as brave as miss. I can only accept my purse."


    Su Mingyu kneaded Zhizhu''s head with heartache: "I have a way. Although it is very damaging, it may be very useful to deal with people who are so single-minded as Qingfeng.


    "Why What can I do? " Zhizhu''s eyes are red, like a rabbit.


    Su Mingyu leaned in her ear and said something. Zhizhu''s face immediately turned red: "really Is it really useful? "


    "You can have a try. I''m afraid it''s the only way for Qingfeng''s temperament." Su Mingyu blinked at Zhizhu and said, "I''ll help you prepare for this."

 Chapter 276

    Zhizhu frowned and thought for a long time, then nodded: "I I''ll try. "


    "Well, you can have a rest today." With that, Su Mingyu stood up with Zhizhu and took her back to her bedroom.


    After arranging Zhizhu, Su Mingyu took a long breath and returned to her bedroom.


    At a glance, I saw Gu ruobai standing in front of the desk reading the letter.


    Su Mingyu stepped forward and looked down at the letters on the desk: "what are these?"


    "This is my secret letter when I was in the frontier." Gu ruobai took a look at Su Mingyu: "I''m thinking that Shi Minglong said that our operations are quite careful, and the people who designed and framed me can do this, which makes me unconscious. I guess this man is right beside me."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "do you have a suspect now?"


    "No Gu ruobai replied very simply: "at the beginning, I thought that this matter had something to do with King Yu, but after checking for so long, there was nothing wrong with King Yu. I doubt that there are other party members in the court secretly plotting something."


    "Can escape your eyes?" Su Mingyu frowns, Gu ruobai''s intelligence network, but she has seen it deeply, but now even Gu ruobai doesn''t notice, how deep is this person hiding?


    "Yes." Gu ruobai also realized the seriousness of the problem, and he closed his black eyes: "it seems that my leg disease can''t be installed."


    Su Mingyu bit his lower lip: "how is the investigation of the first auxiliary thing over there in Qingfeng?"


    "There is no news yet. You''d better arrange a meeting with Shi Minglong first." Gu ruobai pinched his eyebrows and seemed a little tired.


    Su Mingyu came forward to help him massage the acupoints: "well, anyway, so long have been installed, there is no need to be so anxious."


    Wu Yurou seems to be really frightened by Su Mingyu''s attitude. The next day, she is still honest. After dinner, she goes back to her own yard and catches a cat.


    Thinking about Zhizhu, Su Mingyu didn''t have much thought to deal with Wu Yurou. The next morning, she went to the famous Nanyuan in the capital.


    Looking at the shape and color of the little brothers, Su Mingyu pursed her lips. Suddenly, she understood why the powerful women in ancient times raised their faces. Who didn''t like so many beautiful little fresh meat?


    As soon as the procuress saw Su Mingyu, she recognized that she was coming for the first time, so she quickly went up: "girl, what kind of waiter do you want?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t speak. Instead, she took out a ingot of silver from her arms and threw it to the procuress.


    As soon as the procuress saw the silver, she was immediately overjoyed: "I''m going to call out our best brothers and let you choose them slowly."


    Listen to the procuress say so, Su Mingyu picks eyebrow to look at the procuress: "have eyesight, I wait for you in the yard."


    This Nanyuan is different from Qing Lou. It pays attention to an elegant character, three steps a barrier and five steps a compartment. It is very private and quiet at the same time.


    Su Mingyu is sitting in the middle of the biggest yard. Just after drinking two cups of tea, a man comes to Su Mingyu.


    Looking up, I found that the average starting level is really a high-quality Nanyuan.


    Just thinking about it, Su Mingyu just lowered her head to have a cup of tea. A faint fragrance came over and saw a slender man come out of the bamboo forest.


    That perfect face, with the beautiful man to describe him is not too much.


    He is nearly seven feet tall and thin. He is wearing a purple robe embroidered with green stripes. His black hair is combed in a neat bun on his head. It is covered in a delicate white jade crown. The light green silk crown belt is hanging from both sides of the jade crown. It looks elegant and has a sense of scholarly atmosphere. In terms of its selling appearance, it is different from other brothers.


    Su Mingyu squinted at him, then asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Tang Ziyan." The man''s voice was clear and pleasant, like a oriole.


    Su Mingyu nodded. At this time, the procuress just came over: "girl, do you choose? This is the sign of our South Garden. It''s better to have the top one. "


    "Indeed." Su Mingyu is not stingy with his praise.


    She slowly got up from the stool, then came to the people and looked them all over one by one.


    Finally, Su Mingyu stopped in front of Tang Ziyan and patted him on the chest. Breast: "it''s you."


    The procuress saw this and grinned: "Miss, you are so good-looking. This tangziyan is the most popular childe here."


    On hearing her words, Su Mingyu understood the meaning of the procuress.


    So she raised her hand and stopped the old lady''s stereotyped praise: "this childe, I''m going to take it back to your house for a few days. You can open any price."


    "Back to the house?" Su Mingyu''s words export, the procuress and Tang Ziyan are stunned.


    I''ve only heard that I''m looking for a brother, but I haven''t heard of a woman who is so bold that she dare to bring people back to her family.


    Su Mingyu saw that they were so surprised that she could not help but was a little helpless and funny: "what''s the matter? Madam, don''t you want to make money


    As soon as the word "silver" is heard, the procuress wakes up immediately.She quickly took out an abacus and began to count. After a long time, the procuress stretched out five fingers: "Fifty Liang a day."


    Su Mingyu almost did not want to agree down: "then I will give you 500 Liang first."


    Said Su Mingyu hit a ring finger, behind her the bodyguard handed up a wooden box.


    As the box opened, it was full of white, flower and silver.


    The bustard''s eyes will be disturbed


    See the procuress so straightforward, Su Mingyu also straightforward: "I give you an address, you will let people send things over, I first take Tang Ziyan back."


    Su Mingyu was about to leave, but when she lifted her feet, she remembered something. She turned to look at the old lady and waved to her: "madam, although I came to look for my brother openly, it is a family affair after all, and we should take a little face into consideration, so..."


    "I know, I know." The procuress nodded one after another: "where the Tang Ziyan has gone, only you and I will know, and there will never be a fourth person to know."


    Su Mingyu saw the situation and nodded: "that''s very helpful."


    Then he took Tang Ziyan away from Nanyuan and went back to the carriage of Ruixian palace.


    Just on the carriage, Tang Ziyan sat beside Su Mingyu: "the girl doesn''t seem to be looking for a man."


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes with this straight to the point appearance: "why?"


    "The girl looks at me differently. She just appreciates my face." Tang Ziyan''s voice is clear and crisp, and its voice is graceful, just like a new warbler coming out of the valley.


    Su Mingyu after listening to pick eyebrows: "you really did not guess wrong."

 Chapter 277

    "In fact, I bought you to my house because I wanted you to help me." Su Mingyu collected his eyes and looked at him: "if you do well, I can help you redeem yourself."


    "You may as well tell me what it is, and I will know if I can do it." Tang Ziyan is quite calm.


    Su Mingyu touched her nose: "in fact, it''s a girl in my family. I''ve always treated her like a sister. She''s in love recently. I want you to enlighten her."


    "Then Tang can have a try." Tang Ziyan is not polite. After all, he takes money and works for others.


    Seeing him so sensible, Su Mingyu nodded: "you don''t need to flatter deliberately, you just need to get along normally."


    Just then, they arrived at Ruixian palace. Tang Ziyan first stepped out of the carriage, and then naturally raised his hand to support Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu looked at his white hand. As soon as he was about to help it up, he received a cold sight. So Su took back his hand like an electric shock, and then jumped down with the frame of the carriage.


    Just landing, a cold voice came over: "I heard that you went out in a hurry early in the morning. Did you go to Nanyuan?"


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s voice about to break out, Su Mingyu quickly leaned forward and explained two sentences in his ear.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me yesterday?" Gu ruobai''s black eyes look at Su Mingyu for a moment. The thick mist inside seems to be coming out.


    Yesterday, Su Mingyu got a look at him Not busy forget it? It''s too late to tell you. "


    "Now?" Gu ruobai glanced at Tang Ziyan coldly: "people have brought me back, do you say such a thing? Su Mingyu, I found that you used it very well? "


    Su Mingyu quickly waved his hand: "no No No, let''s go back to the room later? Here After a while, the breeze will come back. "


    Seeing Su Mingyu staring at the twinkling eyes and praying to look at his own appearance, Gu ruobai finally loosened his mouth: "settle the people first, let''s have a good chat later."


    Listening to the deliberate "chat", Su Mingyu touched her nose in fear. She could think of what Gu ruobai''s anger would look like.


    Tang Ziyan has been looking at the interaction between the two people, a pair of clear black eyes overflowing with a trace of envy.


    When he first came, he saw the house number of the mansion - Ruixian palace.


    The person who just bought himself must be su Mingyu, who recently set off a bloodbath in the capital city. It is said that Gu ruobai seems to dislike Su Mingyu because she once had some bad comments.


    But in Tang Ziyan''s opinion, although these two people look noisy, their single emotion is very strong.


    Gu ruobai, such a high-ranking prince, could tolerate his princess suddenly coming back with a face. Such courage and trust are not comparable to ordinary people.


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s angry back, Su Mingyu touched his nose awkwardly: "I''ll take you to your residence first. Remember, you''re not a childe of Nanyuan. You''re the one who helped me out on the road."


    Tang Ziyan nodded: "I know."


    In order to avoid provoking Gu ruobai''s anger, Su Mingyu takes Tang Ziyan and walks around the whole palace.


    Just in the garden, I saw bamboo with red eyes like a rabbit, so Su Mingyu introduced them to them by the way.


    "Childe Tang, this is what I told you, my sister." Su Mingyu said and pulled Zhizhu down in front of Tang Ziyan.


    Tang Ziyan looked at Zhizhu''s delicate face, and his thin lips rose slightly. Naturally, he praised: "Zhizhu girl is really beautiful and beautiful. Such a beautiful girl doesn''t know how to cherish it. That man is really blind."


    Zhizhu didn''t expect Su Mingyu to find such a good-looking person to help herself. She was a little stunned for a moment: "little Miss, this childe, he You won''t have him? "


    Su Mingyu was asked by Zhizhu a black line: "what are you talking about? How could it be that I robbed it? This is what I met in the street. He came to the capital to join his relatives, but the relative didn''t tell him that he had no place to live for the time being. I also needed a good-looking man, so I invited him here. "


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows at Zhizhu and said, "this young master tangziyan knows your business and is willing to help you act. So you should take good care of the next thing."


    Looking at Tang Ziyan''s good-looking cheek, he knew that bamboo was red, but he still couldn''t believe it: "it''s a pity that you look so good-looking with me."


    Looking at Zhizhu''s simple appearance, Tang Ziyan''s face showed tenderness: "it''s just a favor to help the girl with my purse. You don''t have to be so polite. I''ll call me brother Tang or Ziyan later. There''s no need to be so talented."


    If you want to say that Tang Ziyan''s business level is good, Zhizhu''s little girl was cheated by him and called "brother Tang".


    See two people get along well, Su Mingyu also do not do much to disturb: "that knows bamboo, you will take Tang Ziyan to stroll around in a while, I have some business, go first."After that, Su Mingyu didn''t know that Zhu Tong didn''t agree, so she turned around and left.


    But before she went to Gu ruobai, she saw the people in Wu Yurou''s yard running over in a panic.


    Su Mingyu asked suspiciously, "what''s wrong with this?"


    "That The princess seems to be infected with cold The maid''s face was not very good.


    She was specially chosen to serve the princess. Now that the princess has not taken care of her, she must suffer.


    "You go to see the doctor first, and I''ll go and have a look." Seeing the maid''s nervousness, Su Mingyu didn''t want to trouble her. She waved her hand and let her go.


    When Su Mingyu came to Wu Yurou''s bedroom, she felt a strange fragrance. She frowned and opened the window: "what are you doing?"


    Wu Yurou''s face was not very good. She bit her pale lower lip and said weakly, "our old method of facing Maple has a fever, which can be better and faster."


    "It''s almost a roast duck. It''s strange that it''s good." Su Mingyu couldn''t help saying that she stepped forward and touched Wu Yurou''s forehead. It was really a little hot.


    Su Mingyu frowned: "you are in my house to eat and live, how can you still have a fever?"


    "I came to the capital for the first time. I was not used to the climate here. How could I know that the autumn here is so hot?" Wu Yurou curled her mouth, and she didn''t want to.

 Chapter 278

    She still wants to fight Su Mingyu. Now, what else can she take to fight.


    Looking at her so unwilling, Su Mingyu was a little helpless: "you''d better wait for the doctor to come and help you to have a look."


    "Oh, don''t go away. Pour me a glass of water. I''m thirsty." Wu Yurou stopped Su Mingyu who was about to leave: "I''m really thirsty. You can give me some to drink."


    Su Mingyu can only pour her a cup of warm water, and then come to the bedside to feed Wu Yurou a little.


    Wu Yurou''s voice was not so hoarse: "if your majesty knew that I was sick here, would he not be happy to punish you?"


    "You say it''s because of acclimatization. How can you blame me?" Su Mingyu is a little helpless. How does the girl''s brain circuit grow? It''s a leap in thinking.


    "Don''t tell me. It''s really your fault." Wu Yurou pouted: "if you hadn''t hit me suddenly and scared me, I wouldn''t have a fever."


    Su Mingyu looked at her upright appearance and couldn''t help but curl her lips: "I said princess, do you know how much wrong you made that day? Unexpectedly and Su Yue disappeared in front of people, you are not afraid that she planted to you? I slapped you in the face to help you


    "Do you think that if the emperor knew that you almost killed his great grandson, and then ordered him to scold his son''s concubine, would he give you a good look?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and said, "although you said that you chose your husband before you came, but you didn''t act for a long time, and you were so arrogant and despotic. If the emperor is not happy, he will appoint a minister who is not even the prince to you, and let your emissary go back and tell him that he was chosen by yourself. What can you do


    Wu Yurou really didn''t think so much. She just thought she wanted to be with Gu ruobai, so she didn''t want to see other princes.


    But she didn''t think that she was here to make a marriage. If she didn''t act, the emperor would be unhappy if she knew about it. At that time, she would not be able to make a good profit.


    Wu Yurou''s face is a little ugly. She wants to say something, but she wants to say something. Su Mingyu is puzzled.


    Just as she began to ask, she heard a cold voice coming from the door: "I heard that the princess was infected with wind cold. I have several medicines here, only focusing on typhoid."


    After hearing this, the princess widened her eyes: "how could it be you?"


    King Yu slowly came in from the door: "specially to see you."


    With that, King Yu shook his hand and walked straight in.


    Su Mingyu looks at him as if he is in a state of no one, which makes Su Mingyu a little helpless. Does this man really regard this place as his own home?


    However, it''s good that the king Yu is here. Su Mingyu can find a chance to leave. After all, there is an angry Gu ruobai in the family, who is not easy to deal with.


    Just as Su Mingyu got up to leave, the great doctor also came.


    After a long time of diagnosis, the grand physician said, "it should be the princess who came to the capital not long ago. She can''t adapt to the climate of the capital, so it''s cold. I''ll prescribe some medicine."


    Hearing that Wu Yurou was really cold, Su Mingyu turned around and gave King Yu a cheering look before going out. He saw that Wu Yurou had one head and two big heads.


    Finally, the miscellaneous things in the yard were dealt with. Su Mingyu wanted to find Gu ruobai. Gu ruobai had already called on him: "are you a little busy today?"


    Su Mingyu was a little afraid to look into Gu ruobai''s eyes: "I''m not too busy, I''m just a little bit..."


    Then Su Mingyu took the man''s hand and pushed Gu ruobai forward: "so, Lord, where are we going now?"


    "go back to the bedroom!" Gu ruobai''s tone was a little heavy. Su Ming felt a little nervous: "that Please be gentle when you ask the Lord''s family law later. "


    Gu ruobai looked back at her, then thin lips a hook: "you guess?"


    This one guess, Su Mingyu fault dinner.


    It was only at noon the next day that she got out of bed with her waist on her back. She felt the pain coming from her waist and limbs. Su Mingyu frowned.


    "Gu ruobai! You have gone too far


    "As soon as I have prepared the porridge for you, you begin to scold me?" Gu ruobai''s voice came from the direction of the door.


    Su Mingyu is a little afraid. If Gu ruobai hits her with real swords and guns, Su Mingyu still feels nothing, but Su Mingyu is really afraid of this kind of soft knife.


    So she quickly covered her mouth: "no, I''m not."


    Said Su Mingyu, holding her waist and sitting on the bed: "I have already agreed with the people in the other garden. I will take you to the past this afternoon. You call Shangmu one. After all, I will play another person later, which is not good for you."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "your body, can you go in the afternoon?"


    Su Mingyu patted her chest. Breast: "can go, but I trouble you next time not to be so excessive, OK?"


    Gu ruobai turned a deaf ear: "then you have a rest. I''ll call you later."Su Mingyu finished the porridge, then lay back on the bed and waved her hand to: "where can I sleep? Do you think I am a pig?"


    "Isn''t it?" Gu ruobai is a natural rhetorical question. Su Mingyu''s face turns black instantly.


    Gu ruobai quickly changed his words: "then I will rest with you. Do you want to listen to the story? I''ll tell you? "


    Su Mingyu almost didn''t think about it and gave him a white eye: "I don''t want to hear any stories. I''m not a child anymore. Tell me about the situation in the yard now."


    After listening to her, Gu ruobai knew that she wanted to ask about Wu Yurou.


    "King Yu only left last night. I think it''s a good chat with Wu Yurou."


    After hearing this, Su Mingyu nodded: "that''s OK. What about bamboo?"


    "Qingfeng didn''t come back yesterday. What do you want me to say?" Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "OK, you good lie down, don''t worry so much."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I don''t feel at ease about knowing bamboo."


    Gu ruobai raised his hand to help Su Mingyu pinch his eyebrows: "Qingfeng is just too strong. It''s not a bad person. He knows that bamboo and he can be good."


    Su Mingyu leaned wearily on Gu Ruo Bai''s shoulder and gave a casual hum.


    The sun is shining outside the window, and the bed is warm. Such an intimate scene makes the air warm.


    Su Mingyu is also a restless person, rest to feel that her waist can be used, she took Gu ruobai to the outskirts of the other garden.


    Shi Minglong''s wound is obviously better. Su Mingyu goes forward and lets Gu ruobai behind him: "Shi Minglong, the person you want to see, I''ve brought it to you."

 Chapter 279

    It seems that Su Mingyu could help him find Gu ruobai so quickly. A touch of hope flashed in Shi Minglong''s eyes. He quickly knelt down and begged Gu ruobai: "King Ruixian, I''ll say everything later. Can you let it go?"


    Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes: "in such a situation, you can even run out and find me. You can do it."


    With that, Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes and looked at him coldly: "what do you mean if you let someone bring it to me? Depending on what you say, I can consider buying you. "


    Hearing Gu ruobai say this, Shi Minglong''s face is a little ugly, but he still bit his lip and said, "you must first promise to help me out, otherwise I won''t say it."


    See Shi Ming dragon mouth so hard, Gu Ruo Bai thin lip a hook, to one side of the person ordered: "come on, tear off the scab on his body."


    Hearing that Gu ruobai was even more vicious than Su Mingyu, Shi Minglong was a little scared. He quickly begged Gu ruobai for mercy: "I said I said... "


    "In fact, I don''t know much about this matter. It seems that someone planted a chess piece beside king Ruixian, and that person is the son of a senior official. If you send him to King Ruixian, you can not only know the news of King Ruixian, but also control the senior officials and his son, killing three birds with one stone."


    Hearing Shi Minglong''s words, Gu ruobai frowned: "do you want someone to put the spy in my king''s side? My comrades in arms don''t understand what it means to hurt him


    "That''s all I know." Shi Minglong bit his lower lip: "these are what I overheard when Jiang He was chatting with others. Wang Ruixian, I really told you everything. You have to help me."


    Gu ruobai didn''t answer him. Instead, he continued to ask, "who did Jiang he talk about this topic with?"


    This Shi Minglong thought for a while, then shook his head: "I don''t know. Every time he sees an important guest, I can''t be present."


    Su Mingyu heard Shi Minglong say so, his face was a little gloomy: "you just said that I will naturally find someone to verify, if the situation is true, let me release you is not impossible."


    After that, Gu ruobai lifted his jaw and gave Su Mingyu a look: "since the matter has been asked, I should go back."


    Su Mingyu stepped forward and spread out his hand: "King Ruixian, I showed you this man, and asked about the money?"


    Gu ruobai picks eyebrow: "wood one, take silver for her."


    Taking the money bag from the wooden one hand, Su Mingyu just picked up eyebrows: "I just want to go back, together?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "then please."


    Out of the yard, Su Mingyu nervously looked at Gu ruobai: "how are you?"


    Just now Su Mingyu clearly saw Shi Minglong''s ugly face when he said that Gu ruobai had spies around him, so now she is a little worried.


    Gu ruobai shook his head: "it''s OK. I''m going to go to the Arsenal tomorrow."


    "I advise you not to go." Don''t know why, Su Mingyu thinks that Gu ruobai is not rational now. She is worried about what he will regret.


    Gu Ruo Bai''s face was a little ugly: "this matter I still have to deal with it. "


    "I know." Su Mingyu comforted: "but there is no need to deal with it in such a hurry, right? Let''s go back to the palace and discuss it. "


    Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai back to the palace. As soon as they arrived at the gate of the palace, Su Mingyu was keenly aware that the air inside Ruixian palace was a little different.


    Casually asked a person, the person did not say why, said that a pavilion in the backyard was almost demolished, but she did not know who made it.


    Dare to do this kind of thing in Ruixian palace, and it is this time. Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai think of a person: "Qingfeng?"


    Sure enough, when Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai arrived at the place, they saw the frightened Zhizhu and comforting Tang Ziyan.


    Su Mingyu took a look at the mess in the yard and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhizhu pouted his lips and looked at Su Mingyu with a little grievance: "Qingfeng saw that I was chatting with elder brother Tang, he was angry, and then he said two words with brother Tang. Qingfeng failed to say that elder brother Tang was angry, so he took down the pavilion."


    Su Mingyu listen to helplessly help forehead, these two people fall in love, unexpectedly tear down their own yard, this is how to return a responsibility?


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s bad face, Zhizhu hurried forward and said cautiously, "Miss, can you not tell Mr. Ye about this matter?"


    "Qingfeng has always felt that he owes Mr. Ye. If you ask him for the money to build the pavilion again for this matter, Qingfeng will surely feel more remorse when he knows about it."


    Listening to Zhizhu''s inquiry, Su Mingyu Drew: "in your eyes, is your master such a person who doesn''t talk about human feelings? Isn''t it just a pavilion? I can still afford it. "


    "But Miss, you used to ask the second lady to take all the silver for a glass of water. This big Pavilion... " Su Mingyu''s eyes were full of Venus. She waved her hand and said, "OK. All right. I won''t investigate this time. Go down quickly. I see you have a headacheLooking at the interaction between Su Mingyu and Zhizhu, Tang Ziyan couldn''t help but flash a bit of gilding light in his eyes: "I didn''t expect that the princess was so good to her subordinates."


    It''s just that I''m not a good girl


    It seems that Su Mingyu didn''t follow his own steps to raise his moral height. Tang Ziyan was stunned, and then in a pair of cold eyes, he was dumb: "I dare not say anything else, but you, princess, are really a good master."


    With that, Tang Ziyan took Zhizhu out of the yard. However, just as their backs were about to disappear, Tang Ziyan, who had always been very gentle, suddenly turned around to look at Gu ruobai. There was no tenderness in his dark eyes.


    However, Su Mingyu was busy complaining to Gu ruobai, but he didn''t notice Tang Ziyan''s difference: "look, now the servants are so angry, you can marry my daughter-in-law who is so talkative. You really make money."


    Seeing Su Mingyu so boastful, Gu ruobai nodded helplessly and dotingly: "well, I also feel that I can marry you in this life is earned."


    Su Mingyu turned back and grinned at him: "then you should take good care of me. Don''t let me run away with others."


    Call people to the yard to clean up, Su Mingyu helplessly turned to look at Gu ruobai: "I want to see the silly girl Zhizhu."

 Chapter 280

    Su Mingyu said she was going to leave, but Gu ruobai stopped her and said, "I think you should go to Qingfeng to talk with you first."


    "Yes, too." Su Mingyu thought for a moment: "it''s estimated that Qingfeng should be in Ye''s house at this time? I''ll go. "


    Gu ruobai nodded: "go."


    He also knew the position of bamboo in Su Mingyu''s heart, so he didn''t stop her.


    As soon as ye Weiguang saw Su Mingyu, he understood what was going on.


    He pointed to the roof of his house: "he didn''t speak as soon as he came back. Looking at his fierce look, I guessed that he must have done something."


    Su Mingyu told ye Weiguang about the Ruixian Palace: "I''ll go and have a look first."


    Ye Weiguang sighed: "go."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Su Ming''s jade foot pointed on the roof.


    At a glance, she saw the red eyes of Qingfeng. Su Mingyu sighed silently and went up to sit beside Qingfeng: "I heard you smashed my yard?"


    The breeze looked at Su Mingyu, then drooped her eyes: "I will pay you silver."


    Su Mingyu picked an eyebrow: "the flowers inside are all planted by Gu ruobai himself, and are crushed to death by you. How can you compensate me?"


    "I''ll plant you again!" The breath of the breeze was obviously impatient.


    Su Mingyu was not angry, and continued to talk: "it was planted by the Lord. What are you, do you plant it for me?"


    "Me Qingfeng''s face suddenly changed. He glared at Su Mingyu: "I''m a slave. What''s the matter? Isn''t a servant a human being? "


    Su Mingyu didn''t get angry when he yelled at him like this: "are slaves also human beings? The servant should serve and be loyal to the master. "


    "It''s duty for a slave to be loyal to his master, but he''s still a living man!" Qingfeng glared at Su Mingyu, and his red eyes looked terrible: "where the master doesn''t need it, the slave also wants to live his own life!"


    The breeze patted his chest, and his anger was about to overflow from his eyes.


    Listening to him, Su Mingyu just raised an eyebrow: "it seems that you know everything."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s squinting eyes, Qingfeng wakes up: "did you just mean to provoke me? What do you want to say


    Su Mingyu collected her eyes: "what I want to say, you just said it."


    Su Mingyu looked down at him and asked softly, "are you sad to see Zhizhu and other men together?"


    The breeze bit his lower lip and didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu continued to say: "you know when I came to look for you, do you know how the silly girl of Zhu said to me?"


    The breeze still shakes her head.


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and then said, "she said that I don''t want to anger you. That girl is very simple. Even if you do this much, she is not angry with you."


    Listening to Su Mingyu say so, the breeze dropped her eyes, and a pair of dark eyes flashed a touch of remorse: "I I I''m sorry for her. "


    Seeing that he still had the meaning of repentance, Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes: "yes, I also think you are very sorry for her."


    Without waiting for Qingfeng to say sorry words, Su Mingyu interrupted him: "if you really don''t like her, or think you can''t give her anything, then you can completely let her go, don''t appear in front of her, she has someone around to take care of her."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Qingfeng only felt a stagnation in his heart. He looked at Su Mingyu in surprise: "you Is it for me to leave her? "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "since you two can''t be together, how about letting go of each other?"


    Su Mingyu said this, eyes have been looking at the breeze, seems to want to see something from the face of Qingfeng.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I... " The breeze frowned and thought for a long time, but did not dare to speak.


    Su Mingyu saw this and picked her eyebrows: "are you unwilling? But you know that Zhizhu falls in love with you, but you never show any sign. "


    Su Mingyu looked at the breeze and said, "Zhizhu is my girl and my sister. I don''t want to see her suffer, so Qingfeng, I want you to stop contacting her. From now on, you can marry and have nothing to do with her


    Now, Su Mingyu took out the thing between you and put it in my hand


    With that, Su Mingyu took out the dagger inside the shoe barrel and directly cut the purse into pieces.


    "No!" Qingfeng''s eyes were red, and she rushed at the purse like a beast, but Su Mingyu had already cut it.


    "No!" Qingfeng immediately went to pick up the pieces: "you Why are you doing this? "


    Su Mingyu looked at him with deep eyes: "if I don''t do this, you two don''t know when to break a clear."


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s words, Qingfeng suddenly fell silent. He knew that Su Mingyu was right, but he had to give up ZhizhuThe breeze tightly wrote the palm of his hand, hung his head, and never opened his mouth.


    Su Mingyu saw this and felt that her stimulation was almost the same. So Su Mingyu got up and patted the dust on her body: "then I''ll go first. After that, you can directly report to Gu ruobai about the affairs of Mu Shou Fu."


    The implication is that I don''t want the breeze to see Zhizhu.


    Qingfeng''s heart sank and wanted to say something, but in the end nothing could be said.


    Su Mingyu returned to Ruixian palace and saw Tang Ziyan sitting there, waiting for himself.


    Su Mingyu stepped forward: "what''s the matter? Are you looking for me


    "Did the princess go to find Mr. Qingfeng?" Tang Ziyan pointed to the position in front of him and motioned Su Mingyu to sit down and say.


    Su Mingyu went over and poured himself a glass of water: "well, what did you say to him?"


    Although Su Mingyu can''t say that she knows Qingfeng completely, she also knows that Qingfeng''s dull temperament will not suddenly be so angry. It must be something Tang Ziyan said that stimulated Qingfeng.


    "The princess is wise." Tang Ziyan narrowed his eyes: "in fact, I''m just a little bit stimulated by Qingfeng."


    After drinking a sip of tea, Tang Ziyan said slowly: "I told him that Zhizhu is so pure and can be human, but it is very rare. Even I like it very much."


    Su Mingyu couldn''t help but jerk at the corners of his mouth. How could Tang Ziyan look good? In fact, he was so black.


    Looking at Tang Ziyan''s good-looking face, Su Mingyu suddenly came a little interested: "with your mind and appearance, how can you be in such a place as Nanyuan?"


    Just like him, he is the only one in the world.

 Chapter 281

    Tang Ziyan''s face suddenly changed, and then quickly returned to the original state: "it''s just a failure at home. In the end, if the pimp didn''t take me in, I might be homeless now."


    Although Su Mingyu wants to ask, what makes him such a childlike brother in trouble, but looking at Tang Ziyan''s indifferent eyes, he finally asks nothing.


    "The princess said before that if I help me this time well, the princess will redeem me? How much money do I need, princess? " Tang Ziyan squints her good-looking eyes and looks at Su Mingyu without blinking.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "if you are willing, I can help you redeem yourself."


    As soon as Tang Ziyan heard this, he suddenly knelt on the ground, and then cautiously gave Su Mingyu a big gift: "Tang Ziyan thanks the princess again."


    "There''s no need to be so polite." Su Mingyu pulled him up: "it''s just a deal. If you help me to promote the marriage of our girl, I''ll redeem you and let you recover your freedom."


    Tang Ziyan hung his head and said, "the princess is really kind-hearted. She is so kind to me."


    This is the second time Su Mingyu has heard Tang Ziyan praise people with the word "good".


    Su Mingyu gathered up her eyes and said, "master Tang is a jade man. He deserves such a good treatment. I''ll leave the matter of knowing bamboo to you. I have something else to do and leave first."


    Tang Ziyan nodded: "well, princess, walk slowly."


    After leaving the yard, Su Mingyu went to find Gu ruobai. After meeting Shi Minglong today, Su Mingyu felt that Gu ruobai''s mood was a little unstable.


    But when she found Gu ruobai, she unexpectedly saw Gu ruobai very calm in reading?


    Su Mingyu went up: "I thought you were out of control."


    "I have asked Mu Yi to check the details of my deputy." When Gu ruobai said this, her eyes were very black and there was no light at all.


    Su Mingyu saw the situation and squinted: "if you need me, tell me."


    Gu ruobai said, "how are you doing there?"


    Speaking of this, Su Mingyu sighed helplessly: "the breeze is too strong, so I simply stimulated him and told him not to see Zhizhu again."


    "Only you can think of it." Gu ruobai raised his eyes: "did you tell Zhizhu?"


    "No. Let me be the villain. " Su Mingyu pursed her lips, a little helpless: "if I told her, the little girl who knew bamboo might not listen to her."


    After all, she is such a simple girl, many things may not be said well.


    Gu ruobai of course also understood what Su Mingyu was worried about, so he just nodded.


    That night, Zhizhu knew that Su Mingyu would not allow Qingfeng to visit her again. Zhizhu''s face was very ugly. Just about to say something, Tang Ziyan went up: "Zhizhu girl, Qingfeng may be so angry because I misunderstood me. Therefore, it''s better to let Qingfeng think quietly for a while. Maybe it will be better."


    After listening to Tang Ziyan''s words, Zhizhu nodded: "that All right


    Zhizhu was originally a man of no opinion. Recently, he was close to Tang Ziyan, so he was just listening to him.


    Seeing Zhizhu so sensible, Su Mingyu looked at Tang Ziyan gratefully, and then walked out of Zhizhu''s yard.


    As soon as she got to the main hall, Wu Yurou walked in from the door before she could have a drink.


    Su Mingyu looks at Wu Yurou and sighs in her heart. She forgets her aunt.


    Clearly saw Su Mingyu''s tired eyes, Wu Yurou''s eyes flashed a touch of light, opened his mouth: "tomorrow I will go to Yu Wang''s house to apologize, you accompany me to go."


    Su Mingyu frowned: "what do you say? Do you want to go to King Yu''s house to apologize? How can you have such a heart? "


    Wu Yurou pouted, "don''t you think it''s rude of you to say that?"


    Without waiting for Su Mingyu to speak, Wu Yurou continued: "I heard what you said last time. The king of Yu was interested in me, so Su Yueyue would treat me like that. But I didn''t come to Beijing for trouble, so I can''t put myself in danger."


    Listen to Wu Yurou say such words, Su Mingyu to is a bit of a new look: "how did you suddenly change?"


    "I just think that since I''m here, Gu ruobai can''t like me any more. I have to make plans for myself." Wu Yurou is straightforward.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows after listening to it: "yes, I''ll send someone to prepare a gift in a moment. I''ll go with you to apologize tomorrow."


    "Thank you." Wu Yurou looked at Su Mingyu gratefully: "then I''ll go back first."


    "Go ahead." Su Mingyu nodded and watched Wu Yurou leave. Su frowned. Did Wu Yurou really figure it out, or did she have another plan?


    In any case, the next morning, Su Mingyu and Wu Yurou knocked on the gate of Yu palace with a lot of gifts.


    When the king came out to see the visitors, he slightly closed his eyes and said, "why don''t you inform the princess and the princess when they are coming, so that we can prepare for it."Su Mingyu waved his hand: "we came to your house today to apologize for the last time the princess accidentally surprised his wife."


    "It''s just an accident. I''m sure he won''t care about it." The king of Yu looked down at Su Mingyu. His dark eyes were shining with an unknown light.


    Su Mingyu turned her face and said, "my sister should be raising a baby? I want to see my sister. "


    Said Su Mingyu to get up: "sister pregnant, it is not good, too many people to quarrel, I went to see a person, you two in this chat bar."


    Wu Yurou had come to spy on King Yu. Of course, she didn''t say anything. Although his face was not very good, he didn''t say much.


    Looking at two people are silent, Su Mingyu turned to leave and finally walked to Su Yueyue''s yard.


    To say that the king Yu was really good to Su Yueyue. He gave her such a big yard, and there were so many servants.


    Even if Su Mingyu wants to go in to see Su Yue, he has to be confirmed by several people.


    Entering the antique courtyard, Su Mingyu saw Su Yueyue leaning on the carved mahogany table.


    She saw Su Mingyu come in and lifted her eyebrows and eyes: "elder sister, how can you come to me today?"


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes: "my sister can be so calm, to be more calm than when she was in Su Fu."


    "What do you mean?" Yue today''s hot tea is my siste

 Chapter 282

    "Who doesn''t know about the fact that King Yu wants to marry Wu Yurou? The elder sister specially brought the princess here today, and created a time of solitude for King Yu and Princess Yu. Didn''t she want to promote the princess and the king Yu? "


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "it seems that my sister has a bright mirror in her heart."


    "Show your sister tea." Su Yueyue looked at the book while slowly answering Su Mingyu, as if not in a hurry.


    Su Mingyu didn''t talk much. She just stayed with her for a long time before she got up: "my sister needs more rest now. Today I will go back first. If the king Yu asks about it, I will ask my sister to help me talk about it."


    Su Yue did not lift his head: "en."


    Looking at her confident appearance, Su Mingyu knew that Su Yueyue must have thought.


    However, Su Mingyu was too lazy to care about their affairs. Just as she came out of the gate of King Yu''s mansion, she unexpectedly felt that someone was following her.


    As an agent, Su Mingyu immediately dodged into the alley. After waiting for a moment, the three panicked ran past her, asking: "where are the people? Just here? "


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Su Mingyu suddenly coughed: "who is your excellency? Why follow me


    Those people did not seem to expect so easy to be found by Su Mingyu. As soon as their faces sank, they immediately pulled out the blade on their hands.


    Su Mingyu looked at them: "I can ask, who is trying to catch me?"


    Those people looked at each other, slowly surrounded Su Mingyu in the middle: "you be honest, if you go with us, you will know who wants to catch you."


    "What a pity." Su Mingyu pick pick pick eyebrow: "I this person, hate the person that allows person to cut honestly most."


    With that, Su Mingyu slowly walked toward the man and said, "look at you like this. You don''t look like a housekeeper, or a member of a gang or a wanderer in the river and lake?"


    "You You don''t care where we are from. If you want to know the answer, follow us! " The man''s legs were obviously a little soft.


    Su Mingyu looked in the eyes, the corners of her mouth curled and flashed a touch of contempt: "it''s not that I exaggerate. You are really not my opponents. Do you want to take me away?"


    Su Mingyu said, raising a hand, the blade cleaved to the man''s hand in front of him. As soon as the man ate the pain, the blade of his hand slipped and hit the ground, making a crisp "jingle" sound.


    Did not wait for the remaining two people to react, Su Mingyu a kick to fly.


    The leading man obviously didn''t expect Su Mingyu to be so powerful. The whole man was stunned and even forgot to run away.


    Or Su Mingyu a hold his collar, that talent reacts.


    Su Mingyu coldly looked at the head of the man, asked in a low voice: "can let you this kind of goods to catch me, want to come that person does not understand me at all."


    People who have a little close relationship with Su Mingyu know that Su Mingyu''s Kung Fu is very good. If Su Mingyu''s face is not red and her breath is out of breath, they can be knocked down.


    It didn''t seem that Su Mingyu was so good. The man immediately fell to his knees and said, "nvxia! Nvxia! We only take other people''s money, so we can help others... "


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "who gave you money?"


    The leading man narrowed his eyes and thought a lot, then wrinkled his face: "I don''t know The man was wearing a veil and his voice was very low. I can only tell that it was a woman, because she was very generous, so we That''s it. "


    "But I didn''t expect that the opponent would be a woman Xia, a person like you." The man''s forehead was covered with sweat.


    Su Mingyu see, also know can''t ask what, so she fidgety a wave: "OK, you several go."


    Looking at the back of those people, Su Mingyu frowned. How could she not feel that she had offended anyone?


    When she returned to Ruixian palace to tell Gu ruobai about this matter, Gu ruobai almost didn''t think about it and said a name: "Wu Yurou."


    Su Mingyu frowned: "princess? She played with me because she knew those people were not my opponents at all


    "She''s only had a hand with you once. Maybe she thinks you''re a man with a little skill." Gu ruobai pulled Su Mingyu to his side and looked at Su Mingyu from top to bottom: "otherwise, it doesn''t make sense why she suddenly wants to invite you to go with her to Su Yueyue."


    Su Mingyu thought about it and said, "after all, my relationship with her is not so good."


    On that day, Wu Yurou didn''t come back until it was dark. Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai were sitting in the main hall waiting for her.


    As soon as she saw Su Mingyu in good condition, her face changed immediately, but she quickly adjusted her expression: "princess, you came back so early."


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and said, "look at the happy look of the princess, is it close to the good thing of King Yu?"


    Wu Yurou pursed her lips: "does this matter seem to have nothing to do with the princess?"Listening to Wu Yurou''s words, Gu ruobai took the lead in opening his mouth: "Yurou, you and I have had a period of friendship in the frontier, plus you are relatively young, so sometimes you are willful, I don''t care about you."


    "But..." Gu ruobai said here, and his face was gloomy: "Mingyu is my wife, and from now on I will not marry anyone except her. I hope you can know that if you do anything to hurt Mingyu, don''t blame me for not being affectionate."


    "Me Wu Yurou opened her mouth and was about to cry for injustice. But under the gaze of Gu ruobai''s cold eyes, she could only lower her head and said in a low voice: "I''m not willing to! For what? I know you first. "


    Gu ruobai directly took Su Mingyu''s hand and said in a cold voice, "in fact, she met me earlier than you, and Mingyu did not dislike my leg injury at all. Do you know why she would take part in all men''s autumn hunting at the risk of being reviled, stabbed or even torn up by beasts?"


    Although Gu ruobai was asking, he did not wait for Wu Yurou to open his mouth. He continued: "because she didn''t want others to laugh at me. As a frontier God of war, I can only breathe like this now, but she is still willing to fight for me to save my face. Wu Yurou, I can say the same thing many times. All I want is Su Mingyu ¡£¡±


    Wu Yurou looked at the two people tightly holding hands, tightly wrote tight palm: "you must do this to me?"

 Chapter 283

    Gu ruo''s eyebrows and eyes are sincere: "I don''t want to cheat you."


    Wu Yurou stood in place for a long time, and then deeply exhaled a turbid breath. Finally, she hooked her lips and said, "I understand. I came so far away. In your eyes, it''s just a joke?"


    Gu ruobai looked at her: "if you want to be my friends, then we are friends, but other, I can''t give you anything else."


    "Gu ruobai! You''re really tough, especially tough. " Wu Yurou gazed at Gu ruobai with a pair of eyes, and said, "in fact, I should have known what kind of person you are, but I still think that if you want, I can be your side imperial concubine."


    With that, Wu Yurou glared at Su Mingyu: "but now I don''t think you deserve it. You are a heartless and ungrateful person! You don''t deserve me. "


    Looking at Wu Yurou''s eyes crimson, she was about to cry. Gu ruobai nodded without any pity: "I''m really not a good man, and I''m not worth it. You''re a good girl. You deserve better."


    Wu Yurou''s face was tight, and she bit her teeth fiercely: "I remember the humiliation of today! It will be returned in the future! "


    With that, she turned around and left the place without nostalgia.


    Su Mingyu looked at her back and picked her eyebrows at Gu ruobai: "what can I do? You make people angry. "


    Gu ruobai pinched Su Mingyu''s hand and shrugged: "then I can''t watch her bully my daughter-in-law."


    This is a daughter-in-law. It''s a very pleasant call.


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "OK, since you have made such a statement, then I will call back all the people who have been placed in the past."


    "I''m just learning that my daughter-in-law is generous." Gu ruobai raised his hand and pinched Su Mingyu''s white tender cheek: "but how can I not know that you arranged your people in my mansion?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows at Gu ruobai and said, "your residence is mine? I want to put some people in my own house. What''s the problem? "


    Gu ruobai hands spread: "this Ruixian palace, up and down all rely on the lady''s one hand, I appreciate it is too late."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s glib manner, Su Mingyu said, "come on, it''s over."


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai fight mouth, while pushing him back to the bedroom, the moon is bright and the stars are rare, insects and birds are singing, the atmosphere is quiet and pleasant.


    But what''s different here is that as soon as Wu Yurou comes back to her yard, she throws all the things on the table to the ground in anger, and then takes up everything she can and smashes it on the ground.


    Seeing this, the little butterfly quickly came forward and asked, "princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wu Yurou grinned his teeth: "good, Su Mingyu! Good, you Gu ruobi! How dare you do this to me


    As soon as she heard the names of these two people, Xiaodie probably knew what was going on. She got close to Wu Yurou and said tentatively, "princess, since Gu ruobai is so ignorant of the current affairs, and his appearance is useless in the capital city, we should choose another good wood."


    Wu Yurou turned around and glared at her: "are you saying that this princess has completely lost to that Su Mingyu?"


    Seeing Wu Yurou more angry, Xiaodie quickly explained: "no, Xiaodie doesn''t mean that."


    Xiaodie said, kneeling on the ground: "Xiaodie just felt that the days when the princess came to the capital is not short. She has been spending her precious time on Gu ruobai. It is a waste of the princess''s precious time. Now the princess''s elder brother and the third prince''s situation in Linfeng all depend on the princess. The princess can''t be spirited at this time."


    Looking at the butterfly on the ground, Wu Yurou took a deep breath, and her red eyes were a little better: "you get up, I know what you mean."


    Xiaodie stood up, and then continued to persuade: "princess, I found the people you asked me to look for today, but those people seem to have been beaten away by Su Mingyu. After all, they are a bear hunter, and their means are not so high."


    In fact, there is no need for Xiaodie to say that Wu Yurou knows that those little Luo Luo are not her opponents at all when she looks at Su Mingyu who is back completely.


    Wu Yurou pinched her eyebrows anxiously: "Xiaodie, you will send someone to Yu Wangfu and say that I agree with his plan."


    Hearing Wu Yurou say so, Xiaodie''s eyes flashed a surprise: "that little butterfly will do it immediately."


    Looking at the back of Xiaodie''s leaving, Wu Yurou tightly wrote the palm of her hand, a small face tensed tightly: "Su Mingyu! Gu ruobai! I''ll make you both cry and beg for mercy


    Because someone is guarding Sinan Pavilion, Su Mingyu has to stay for the time being in order not to reveal his identity.


    According to Gu ruobai''s spy, the business in July is still very good, so Su Mingyu is relieved to hand it over to July.


    Then, Su Mingyu was free.


    Although Gu ruobai is an idle prince, she still takes part in government affairs occasionally, so she can''t be with her all the time.This day, Su Mingyu was idle and bored. Tang Ziyan came up and said, "princess."


    Su Mingyu took a look at him: "Tang childe is also like this today. Flowing and unrestrained."


    Tang Ziyan touched his nose: "princess, don''t make fun of me. I don''t think the princess has gone out for many days. Do you want to go out for a walk?"


    "Out?" Su Mingyu is a Leng first, and then clear: "you want to say, let me take that girl Zhizhu to relax?"


    After all, Qingfeng didn''t come to Ruixian palace these days. Zhizhu had a quarrel with Qingfeng. Now that they don''t meet, Zhizhu is not in a good mood.


    Tang Ziyan nodded: "let''s go to the lake. Although the fish don''t bite bait at this time, it''s also a pleasure."


    Su Mingyu thought about it. She knew that Zhu was not in a good mood, so she was not in a good mood.


    "Call Zhizhu and I''ll get ready." Su Mingyu said she was going to leave, but Tang Ziyan stopped her: "since I proposed it, then naturally I am ready. Go and ask the bamboo. I will wait for you at the carriage at the back door."


    Did not expect this person to think quite thoughtful, Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "en."


    In fact, there''s nothing interesting about the lake in autumn. Su Mingyu rented a boat and took Zhizhu on the deck: "I see you''ve been a fool all day in the yard, and you''re free to grow hair. I''ll take you out for a walk. Didn''t you enjoy watching me fishing last time? I''ll teach you this time. "

 Chapter 284

    Su Mingyu said and gave Zhizhu a bamboo pole: "only this autumn, the fish has not eaten much, but also is not unable to fish, if you catch up, I will personally bake for you."


    Zhizhu was not interested in it, but seeing that Su Mingyu had already caught the fish, and Tang Ziyan encouraged him to look at him, Zhizhu was still depressed and started fishing.


    This season, the fish was very slow. Su Mingyu waited for a long time, but there was no movement. So she simply chatted with Zhizhu: "Zhizhu, will you blame me for not letting you see the breeze?"


    "No Zhizhu pursed his lips, a little aggrieved: "Tang Gongzi told me that you want to test the breeze. If he really likes me, he will come to see me no matter what you say."


    But it''s been so many days, and the breeze hasn''t appeared. At the thought of this, Zhizhu''s eyes turned red: "Miss Am I really that bad? "


    Su Mingyu couldn''t see the girl crying. She quickly went up to wipe tears on Zhizhu: "no, our family knows bamboo is very excellent. Qingfeng doesn''t know how to appreciate it. If he really negates you, I''ll find you one of the best childe brothers in Beijing to marry and let him regret it!"


    "But I don''t want to marry a childe." Zhizhu pouted, very sad: "I just want to talk to him well."


    "Every time I see him, he is that kind of refusal to others, which really annoys me."


    Su Mingyu painfully patted Zhizhu''s shoulder and said, "in fact, he may not be suitable for you."


    After all, Zhizhu is too simple, and the breeze is too straight. He may not be able to experience Zhizhu''s mood very often. Maybe even if such two people don''t have today''s things, they may not be able to go far.


    "I feel the same way." Zhizhu curled his mouth: "I used to like him because he was silent and few words, but he did things very seriously."


    "Now I hate him, but it''s also because he''s too quiet and too serious."


    Said, Zhizhu raised his head to look at Su Mingyu, a pair of red eyes like a rabbit: "Miss, you say this is my problem, or his problem?"


    "You all have no problem, just lack of communication, Qingfeng refused blindly, this is not your fault." Su Mingyu is pacifying Zhizhu when he suddenly sees Zhizhu floating.


    Su Mingyu immediately called Zhizhu to see: "your fish is hooked, pull it up and try it?"


    After waiting for such a long time, the fish finally took the bait, and Zhizhu put his body and mind back on the hook.


    She gently lifted it up carefully, but no matter how she pulled it, the fish didn''t go ashore. Seeing that bamboo was a little anxious, Su Mingyu went up to help.


    She pulled the fishing rod on Zhizhu''s hand, and then carefully pulled it up again and again by inertia.


    After choking the fish several times, she finally pulled the fish onto the deck.


    But it was because Su Mingyu was so hard that she lost her gravity, and she was about to fall on the deck. A pair of powerful and white hands instantly grasped her waist.


    A faint fragrance came. Su Mingyu knew who it was even if she didn''t need to see it.


    After regaining her footing, Su Mingyu quickly said thanks to Tang Ziyan: "thank you. It''s really troubling you just now."


    Tang Ziyan waved his hand: "it''s just a piece of work. It''s better to have a look at the fish than these."


    When he said so, Su Mingyu looked at the fish. When she just wanted to squat down to get the hook for the fish, she was suddenly stunned.


    "Well That Mr. Tang? "


    Su Mingyu points to her waist a little awkwardly. The Tang Ziyan is still holding her waist.


    Being reminded by her, Tang Ziyan seems to have just reacted. He is trying to take back his hand. He doesn''t know why the ship suddenly shakes violently.


    Su Mingyu one did not stand firm, holding Tang Ziyan, they both fell on the deck.


    Listening to a dull hum, Su Mingyu didn''t feel the pain.


    After feeling it, Su Mingyu opened her eyes when the boat didn''t shake. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Tang Ziyan''s dark eyes and handsome face.


    Su Mingyu subconsciously appreciated for half a second, then suddenly remembered that she was already a family member. She could not greedy for other people''s faces. Otherwise, if Gu ruobai knew, she would be doomed.


    So Su Mingyu was stunned for half a second and immediately got up from Tang Ziyan.


    She was a little embarrassed to straighten her loose collar because of the pull just now, and then she said, "thank you, Mr. Tang helped me twice a day."


    Tang Ziyan''s good-looking eyebrows and eyes narrowed slightly and held out his hand at Su Mingyu: "thank you for nothing. The princess just needs to pull me up."


    Looking at Tang Ziyan lying on the ground, Su Mingyu didn''t think too much about it. As soon as she reached out to hold Tang Ziyan''s slightly cool hand, she pulled it up with her strength.


    Su Mingyu saw that Tang Ziyan was standing well, and then she went back to see Zhizhu.I saw that Zhizhu was holding a pillar, which seemed to be a little scared.


    Su Mingyu quickly came forward and asked, "how are you doing, Zhizhu?"


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s voice, Zhizhu seemed to have recovered her mind. She gave Su Mingyu a dull look: "Miss What just happened? "


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "boatman! boatman! What''s going on here? "


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s cry, the boatman came from the stern of the boat: "girl, we just ran into another boat by accident. Please don''t blame me."


    Can such a big lake collide with ships?


    Su Mingyu glanced at the boat obliquely, and saw a woman in her exposed clothes leaning against the man. They were sticky and greasy, not disgusting.


    "OK, I don''t blame you. Just be careful next time. Don''t hit me so hard. I''m scared." Su Mingyu said while holding Zhizhu to sit down.


    Su Mingyu gave Zhizhu a clean silk scarf: "wipe the sweat on your face. It''s time for your face to spend."


    Know bamboo took silk scarf, but also did not wipe: "Miss, let''s go back."


    Just because of this?


    Su Mingyu is a little helpless and a little funny. The girl is really too nervous: "it''s normal that something happens on the ship."


    "Again." Su Mingyu pointed to the big fish on a fingernail board: "we still have big fish not ripe."


    Then Su Mingyu said to the boatman, "take this fish and bake it."


    The boatman nodded, picked up the fish and ran to the back.


    "The fish I fished by myself, I have to eat it before I go back." With that, Su Mingyu also sat by Zhizhu''s side.

 Chapter 285

    Tang Ziyan went up to Zhizhu and clasped his fist at Zhizhu: "I''m sorry, it''s all because of my idea of relaxation that Miss Zhizhu has such a bad memory. In order to express my apology, I''ll cook the fish."


    Su Mingyu a listen, pick eyebrow to: "you unexpectedly can roast fish?"


    Tang Ziyan nodded: "I can have a lot of things, and the princess will know it gradually in the future. I''ll go to bake it for you first."


    Looking at Tang Ziyan''s back, Su Mingyu tut tongue: "Zhizhu, you see how good this Tang Ziyan is, good-looking, talented, and culinary. Such a good man can''t be found with a lantern. Would you like to follow Tang Ziyan?"


    Su Mingyu was originally joking, knowing that bamboo listened to pursed mouth, a face of grievance: "Miss, you hate, say I am angry."


    Seeing that she was not teased, Su Mingyu didn''t tease her, but said seriously: "Qingfeng is not something that can be solved by yourself, so you don''t have to be so depressed. Tang Ziyan cares about you more. Seeing that you are in a bad mood, let me take you out quickly, and you should not let us worry too much."


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Zhizhu en said, "thank you, miss."


    Su Mingyu curled his lips: "don''t, thank Tang Ziyan if you want to thank."


    The two of them chatted with each other. Before long, Tang Ziyan came up with a basin of delicious roast fish.


    Three people in the boat to eat and drink enough to slowly from the countryside to catch up.


    Maybe it''s because I didn''t sleep well these days. Zhizhu fell asleep with Su Mingyu on her way back.


    Tang Ziyan looked at Zhizhu, who was asleep. Almost without thinking, he took off his coat and put it on her body.


    Looking at Tang Ziyan''s gentle movements, Su Mingyu became curious: "is Tang childe so able to take care of people, is he born with such a disposition?"


    "No one is born to serve people." Tang Ziyan side said, while carefully to know bamboo teas clothes Cape: "I was later to the South Garden after the pimp handed me."


    "Although I look like this, I seem to be very popular, but in fact, many girls and childe brothers in Longyang think I am too good-looking, but they are not very willing to order me."


    "The princess also knew that I was a leather business. If they didn''t order me, I would have no money. Later, I watched how other people received guests, and I did the same. Over time, everyone knew that although I was cool and gorgeous, but my temperament was very gentle, they were willing to order me."


    Listening to Tang Ziyan''s words, Su Mingyu can''t help but feel that he is only in a small Nanyuan, which is a bit of a talent.


    Such a good-looking face, if placed in the 21st century, the top flow of small fresh meat ah.


    "Don''t look at me like this." Su Mingyu pointed to himself: "before I met Gu ruobai, I may have been worse than you."


    "Su Yueyue and my stepmother both pushed me out. No one in the family cared about me. Even the people in Ye''s house ignored me."


    Said Su Mingyu gently put her hand on Zhizhu''s head: "I remember for a long time, I didn''t have enough to eat and not warm to wear, but it was such a hard condition that Zhizhu, a silly girl, was willing to follow me."


    Tang Ziyan frowned: "if I remember correctly, isn''t the princess Su Shangshu''s legitimate daughter? How could you not be satisfied with such a noble status? "


    Hearing Tang Ziyan say so, Su Mingyu''s eyes flashed a hint of sarcasm: "no matter how good the identity is, some people don''t want you to eat."


    "When I was 15 years old, I began to wash her clothes for Wang Manwen, that is, my stepmother. If I could not wash her clothes well, I would not be allowed to eat. And then you know what? The servants of our family are so vicious that they throw mud in my washed clothes. It''s really a wonderful life in those days. "


    Su Mingyu side said, the original master''s memory all surged up, those let the original owner''s painful memory, to Su Mingyu''s mouth also become indifferent.


    She and the original owner, have an unfortunate childhood, but the original master is better than her, at least in this indifferent world, there is Zhizhu this silly girl accompanied.


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s gentle voice, Tang Ziyan''s eyes flashed a shock: "it turns out that even the legitimate eldest daughter of a senior official will encounter such a bullying thing? I thought that only we in Nanyuan would have this kind of pleasure in bullying others. "


    Su Mingyu said: "where there are people, there will be oppression, but where there is oppression, there will be resistance."


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that, princess." Tang Ziyan said, pouring a cup of hot water from the kettle and handed it to Su Mingyu.


    He took a sip of the hot water and said, "thank you."


    Tang Ziyan narrowed his eyes: "the princess doesn''t need to be so polite to me. Although I''m the number one in Nanyuan, I''m just a waiter. The princess has been very kind to me. I can''t thank you enough."


    "What do you want to do after I redeem you?" Su Mingyu suddenly became interested.


    Tang Ziyan thought for a moment: "maybe I''ll travel around the world. After all, I don''t know any people in the capital. It''s better to go to other places. "After listening to Tang Ziyan''s words, Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows: "it''s OK."


    They chatted while walking, and soon returned to Ruixian palace.


    As soon as Su Mingyu got off the carriage, he saw a restless figure waiting at the door. Su Mingyu looked at it, and her eyebrow was a pick: "master Tang, please take Zhizhu back."


    Tang Ziyan also saw the visitor clearly. He nodded, turned back to the carriage, picked up Zhizhu and walked directly in front of the breeze.


    When Qingfeng saw Tang Ziyan and Zhizhu, his face was gloomy like ink.


    "Stop!"


    Qingfeng blocked Tang Ziyan''s way. Tang Ziyan glanced at him and said in a cold voice, "Qingfeng childe, what are you doing?"


    "Put her down." There was a trace of anger in the cool breeze and pretty eyebrows.


    However, Tang Ziyan didn''t put his threat in his eyes at all. He just glanced at Qingfeng lightly, and then said in a deep voice: "master Qingfeng, if I remember correctly, the princess seems to have said that you are not allowed to meet again. Now, you are afraid it is not good?"


    "I let you put it down!" the anger in Qingfeng''s eyes gushed out: "don''t pretend to be a gentleman here. You know that bamboo is naive. You make up the story without any doubt, but I''m not so stupid."


    Then the breeze came forward and glanced at Tang Ziyan obliquely: "I have already checked it. You are not a wandering gentleman at all, but a brother of Nanyuan. What qualifications do you have to appear beside Zhizhu?"

 Chapter 286

    Tang Ziyan''s eyelids did not lift: "did not expect that Qingfeng childe is still very concerned about my affairs?"


    "Who cares about you." Qingfeng tone is not good: "I let you put down Zhizhu, you are not qualified to touch her!"


    Said, the breeze will go up to grab.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu stepped forward and blocked them in front of them, and said in a deep voice, "Qingfeng, you need to make sure that this is Ruixian palace. Do you want to move my people here?"


    Su Mingyu said that Qingfeng took back her hand reluctantly, but her face was still ugly like paper.


    Seeing that he did not speak, Su Mingyu turned back and gave Tang Ziyan a look: "you go back first."


    Tang Ziyan nodded, holding Zhizhu and disappeared in the direction of the palace gate.


    Seeing that people had gone far away, Su Mingyu frowned and looked at the breeze and asked, "what do you want?"


    "There is something wrong with Tang Ziyan!" Qingfeng looked at Su Mingyu, and her tone was a little excited: "he is a brother of Nanyuan. Anyone can take away the silver. Princess, you can''t let such a man appear beside Zhizhu."


    Su Mingyu looked up at him and said, "Qingfeng, as I said, you don''t want to find Zhizhu again. You can''t torture her like this."


    "I didn''t!" Qingfeng almost didn''t think about it and roared: "I found the details of tangziyan. I''m not sure I know bamboo."


    Su Mingyu did not lift his eyelids: "I know, Tang Ziyan is the person I brought back, you can find things, can I know?"


    With that, Su Mingyu turned around and left, but without two steps, she was stopped by the breeze: "Princess! There is something wrong with tangziyan. "


    Su Mingyu head also does not return: "you return."


    Qingfeng''s face was sallow and he wanted to say something. But Su Mingyu''s figure had disappeared at the door. He tightened his hands and finally left Ruixian palace with a silent sigh.


    Finally, she drives the breeze away. As soon as Su Mingyu returns to the main hall of the palace, she sees that Tang Ziyan is already waiting for herself.


    Su Mingyu comes forward: "waiting for me?"


    "Yes." Tang Ziyan poured a cup of tea to Su Mingyu and handed it to her: "is the breeze gone?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "today Qingfeng talks a little too much, but he is angry, you don''t have the same insight with him."


    "Of course I know that, and I won''t be angry with him. I know what he means to Zhizhu." Tang Ziyan chuckled at Su Mingyu. "The princess doesn''t think I''m such a careful person?"


    "How?" Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows: "but Qingfeng is my man after all. He said so much to you. Naturally, I want to apologize to you."


    "So the princess treats me as an outsider?" Tang Ziyan looks at Su Mingyu with a smile. There is not much anger in his words.


    Su Mingyu grinned at him: "childe Tang should understand that I don''t mean that. Anyway, I''ve wronged you today, anyway."


    Tang Ziyan hooked his lips and laughed: "what do I have to be wronged? Qingfeng is right. I''m just a brother. I take money to do things for others. "


    "I like your free and easy nature." Su Mingyu also handed a glass of water to Tang Ziyan: "in the next few days, I will trouble you more."


    Tang Ziyan takes the cup from Su Mingyu.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. His hand accidentally touched himself. Although Su Mingyu quickly recovered, it was inevitable that he met him.


    However, Su Mingyu glanced at him and found that Tang Ziyan''s expression did not change, so he was taken to be a multi-minded man.


    "That knows bamboo to trouble you, I go to see Gu ruobai." With that, Su Mingyu got up and left the main hall, but didn''t notice the darkness in Tang Ziyan''s eyes.


    As Gu ruobai had no government and no popularity, he basically stayed in the palace, so Su Mingyu saw Gu ruobai as soon as he arrived at the tea garden.


    "Back?"


    Gu ruobai saw Su Mingyu come back, put down the book in his hand: "heard that the breeze came and you drove away?"


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "you are really smart."


    Said Su Mingyu long breath, a fart. The unit sat at Gu ruobai''s side: "this breeze You say he''s not enlightened, but he knows to be jealous. When you say he''s enlightened, he has to say something about loyalty. "


    Gu ruobai picked eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "you have broken your heart for your girl."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "no way, only such a girl."


    "By the way, the spy you checked before has got a clue?" Su Mingyu sits beside Gu ruobai and looks at him with eyebrows.


    "No Gu Ruo Bai''s answer was that I had no contact with the military


    Su Mingyu looked at him: "it''s better for us to think in a different way."


    "In what way?" Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu suspiciously.


    "You want to be able to get in touch with the military order and get your approval, although it may be that the unimportant person passed your order to someone else, and the person who got the message knew your purpose when he saw the order."Hearing Su Mingyu say so, Gu ruobai squinted: "do you want to say that there is a person who knows me enough to plan everything in the back?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "what if this is possible?"


    Gu ruobai calm Mou son thought: "so to say, this person is not easy to check?"


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "check slowly, I always think this person may be about to show his horse''s feet."


    I thought that Wu Yurou could be quiet for a while in the palace, but I didn''t expect that she would hold a banquet.


    When Su Mingyu received the first floor invitation, she thought she was dazzled.


    Gu ruobai has something to do and goes to the ordnance factory. Su Mingyu is thinking about going alone. At this time, Tang Ziyan comes in from the outside: "princess? What are you taking? "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and handed the invitation card in her hand to Tang Ziyan: "the princess wants to invite us to a restaurant for dinner, saying it''s choosing a husband."


    "Choose a husband?" Tang Ziyan took a look at the list of things: "choose husband why to invite princess you to attend?"


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "people are not invited me, but I still want to see."


    Su Mingyu turned to go, but was stopped by Tang Ziyan: "since it''s a husband, I''ll go and have a look. If the princess takes a fancy to me, then I can be the Royal son-in-law."


    Su Mingyu looked at the banter in his eyes and knew that he was just worried about himself, so he thought about it and nodded, "OK, let''s go."

 Chapter 287

    By the time they got to the restaurant, there were already many people sitting down.


    There was a commotion when the two of them came.


    "Why are women here?"


    "This childe is really bold and bold. He brings his own woman to look for another woman. He is really a powerful man."


    "This woman is also cruel. She really follows me. If my family members have such a sense, I will be satisfied."


    Su Mingyu didn''t pay attention to the murmur of the crowd. Just as she was about to find a place, she heard a frivolous voice ringing behind her: "so Miss Su is also interested in such things?"


    As soon as Su Mingyu looked back, he saw that King Yu was also there.


    Why can''t I come? Does my sister know that King Yu has come to the princess''s wedding party? " Su Mingyu looks at Yu king with a smile, but the smile is not enough.


    King Yu also just picked his eyebrows and eyes: "what does this king want to do, yue''er naturally supports it."


    Su Mingyu''s meaning is not clear. Then he said, "I wish King Yu a victory."


    With that, Su Mingyu took Tang Ziyan to a relatively middle position, sat down, and looked at the play with her legs up.


    According to the truth, the emperor directly arranged such events as the princess''s marriage. However, since the two countries had made good relations, the Emperor allowed Wu Yurou to select among the courtiers or family members of the whole capital for the first time.


    Therefore, this wedding banquet was supported by the emperor.


    Seeing that all the people were sitting almost, King Yu came to Su Mingyu''s side and sat down: "what''s the matter? Does the princess want to find a side concubine for king Ruixian


    Su Mingyu was not polite. He grinned directly at the king Yu, and his tone was full of displeasure: "the fire in the backyard of Yuwang''s own house has not been extinguished, and he has begun to take care of others?"


    Su Yueyue is what temperament, but no one is more clear than Su Mingyu.


    Revenge! The heart is as small as the tip of a needle. If the king of Yu really marries the princess, the royal palace will be lively.


    Although Su Mingyu didn''t say it clearly, everyone knew it in their hearts. So King Yu laughed and simply changed the topic: "how can Gu ruobai rest assured that you can follow such a handsome man around you?"


    Su Mingyu directly turned a white eye: "not all men are like Yu Wang so ambivalent."


    After saying that, Su Mingyu was too lazy to pay attention to him and turned to look at the direction of the stage again.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s slightly angry cheek, the king of Yu narrowed his eyes, and there was a trace of imperceptible emotion in his dark eyes.


    With a burst of music, some women in Tulle slowly stepped onto the stage.


    Su Mingyu frowned and looked at them, but the corners of her mouth were light. Wu Yurou could think of a way to set up her own poetry scene by dancing. It was too much to test a person''s details. So everyone looked at each other and no one spoke.


    At this time, the king of Yu coughed softly and opened his mouth: "this king happened to be thinking about this spring."


    Then king Yu straightened his clothes, stood up and looked down at all the people present.


    Wu Yurou nodded: "Your Highness, please speak."


    King Yu cleared his throat and said in a deep voice, "osmanthus flowers fall in leisure time, and spring is still at night. When the moon rises, the mountain birds are startled, and the spring stream is singing. "


    As soon as he uttered this poem, the people present could not help but show their admiration. Even Su Mingyu picked his eyebrows. He was worthy of being king Yu. He knew whether there was such a poem.


    Listening to the praises of those people below, Su Mingyu squinted, and then raised her eyebrows at Tang Ziyan: "master Tang said he wanted to be the emperor''s son-in-law, but really?"


    Tang Ziyan looks at Su Mingyu and seems to have no idea of the significance of her question.


    Su Mingyu motioned to the king Yu with his eyes, and then hooked his lips: "just in time, I also have feelings about spring."

 Chapter 288

    Seeing her like this, Tang Ziyan immediately understood what Su Mingyu was going to do


    he narrowed his eyes and put a touch of fun on his beautiful face: "why not?"


    Su Mingyu waved to Tang Ziyan, then leaned over and said something in his ear.


    As soon as Tang Ziyan heard this, his eyes were bright. He looked at Su Mingyu in surprise and exclaimed: "I''ve heard that the poems of the princess are exquisite, but now I really realize what is the real export into poetry. It''s amazing."


    Su Mingyu a little guilty of waving at him: "quickly don''t boast, hurry to start."


    Tang Ziyan grinned at her, then raised her eyebrows and said in a soft voice: "it''s worthy of your highness, the poem is indeed seconds, but it''s so coincidental that I also have an idea about spring. Can you listen to it?"


    Wu Yurou frowned slightly, but she still opened her mouth and said, "please speak, young master."


    Tang Ziyan sat on the stool with his legs up, without the slightest intention of getting up: "the world taste has been thin like a gauze. Who makes the rider Jinghua. Small building 1. Listen to spring rain at night, deep lane selling apricot flowers in Ming Dynasty. Low paper slant line idle grass, clear window fine milk play tea. Don''t let the wind rise in your plain clothes. When you sigh in the dust, you can go home even when you are clear and bright. "


    As soon as Tang Ziyan''s poem was uttered, the whole meeting hall became quiet, and even a needle could be heard on the ground.


    As soon as Wu Yurou saw the public''s reaction, she knew that no one would do better than this.


    She closed her hands tightly and looked at Su Mingyu in the crowd. Others may not have seen her, but she sat on a high place, but she clearly saw what Su Mingyu said to Tang Ziyan, and he dared to be so confident.


    King Yu''s face was obviously not very good.


    He frowned tightly and had a calm face: "I didn''t expect that childe Tang had such literary talent."


    Tang Ziyan a pick eyebrow: "Yu Wang falsely praised."


    Looking at his haughty appearance, King Yu''s face was obviously extremely ugly. However, because so many people were here, he could not say anything. He could only sit in his position with a little resentment.


    Su Mingyu looked at all this, with a smile in her eyes, and Wu Yurou hooked her lips, and then satisfied to see her face showed anger.


    Things have come to this point, Wu Yurou naturally did not say much, she a lianmou: "since spring has said, then let''s talk about summer."


    The two eyes of Tang Yuguang said.


    Tang Ziyan''s eyes widened in shock. Then he raised the fan in his hand and attracted the attention of the people around him. Then he spoke directly: "the spring eyes are silent, the streams are cherished, the shade of the trees is shining on the water, and the soft and clear water is loved. The little lotus is just showing its sharp angle, and dragonflies have been standing on it for a long time. "


    With that, Tang Ziyan stood up. He closed his eyes and looked at Wu Yurou. Then he continued, "according to the meaning of the princess, I''m afraid the next step is autumn and winter."


    Wu Yurou was in the heart of his eyes and said, "it''s true. What do you want to do with this?"


    Tang Ziyan narrowed his good-looking eyes and said with a light smile: "since it is such a case, in order to avoid trouble, I will simply say the rest of autumn and winter together."


    "What?" Wu Yurou thinks she has heard wrong. She looks at Su Mingyu with disbelief.


    Even if she knew that Su Mingyu had the ability, but the export was four poems with different solar terms. Each capital was still so good. Is that too much?


    Tang Ziyan didn''t give Wu Yurou much chance to react. He opened his mouth directly: "let''s talk about autumn first."


    "After the new rain in the empty mountains, the weather comes late in autumn. The moon shines between the pines, and the clear spring stone flows upward. The bamboo noise returns to huannu, and the lotus moves down the fishing boat. If you want to rest in spring, you can stay for yourself. "


    Before everyone was surprised, Tang Ziyan continued to say: "the north wind curls the ground with white grass, and Hu Tian flies snow in August. All of a sudden, when the spring breeze comes at night, thousands of trees and pear blossom. "


    When Tang Ziyan''s voice dropped, thunderous applause broke out in the whole venue, which represented everything.


    He won, and these young men appreciated Tang Ziyan from the bottom of his heart.


    Different from other people''s eyes, the eyes of Wu Yurou and Yu Wang always fall on Su Mingyu.


    Both of them knew that Su Mingyu was responsible for this Tang Ziyan''s ability to surprise four.


    "Princess, what do you mean? Is it true that imperial concubine Wang Rui has come to ask for her side? " King Yu looked at Su Mingyu with a light of unknown significance in his eyes.


    Sensitive to a trace of anger, Su Mingyu grinned at the corner of his mouth and said, "what''s the word of King Yu? What does it mean to really beg for Princess Ruixian? I just want to show off my skills


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s irritating smile, King Yu narrowed his eyes: "not for king Ruixian, but for me? Doesn''t the princess want me to marry a princess


    As soon as he said this, Su Mingyu felt that she was not very good.


    She touched her nose awkwardly and told her rationally that she could not refute it too much, otherwise he would lose the favor of King Yu to her.But Yu Wang''s words made her feel that if she didn''t say anything, she would have a kind of default feeling.


    In Su Mingyu is entangled in do not know how to do, Tang Ziyan suddenly interrupted two people: "the original Yu king already knew?"


    He took up a cup of tea, put it in front of Yu Wang, and then gave him a faint smile: "it''s really made Yu laugh. Tang just adored the princess''s face, but somehow Tang didn''t have a clue, so he had to ask the princess for help, and asked the king not to blame him. The next pass, Tang promised that he would never participate again."


    Looking at Tang Ziyan''s seriousness, Yu Wang frowned: "why haven''t I seen you before? You see, this thin appearance is not like a person who knows martial arts. Gu ruobai can''t let you, a man of no use, accompany Su Mingyu. "


    It seems that he didn''t expect that Yu Wang would ask so frankly. Tang Ziyan was stunned subconsciously.


    Su Mingyu was the first to react.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Yu Wang: "blame me for not introducing you."


    With that, Su Mingyu spread one hand and pointed to Tang Ziyan beside him: "this one is Tang Ziyan, master Tang. He is a wanderer. He helped me once before, so he lives in Ruixian palace for the time being."


    "It happened that today our palace received an invitation from the princess. However, King Ruixian happened to have something to go out, so I took Mr. Tang to support the princess."


    Yu''s cold eyes looked at Su Mingyu, and his tone was a little unhappy: "I think the princess is here to smash the court, right? The princess knows clearly that the king is sure to win this peace making

 Chapter 289

    Su Mingyu nodded and said that he was clear: "but my friend also wants to try. If Yu Wang cares that my friends and I steal the limelight, I can help him write some poems temporarily."


    Su Mingyu said that he was disgusted with the king of Yu. He was such a proud man that he would rather not show off and would never ask for alms from others.


    Sure enough, the next second, Yu Wang resolutely shook his head: "no need."


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "in this case, let''s rely on their abilities."


    Yu Wang Ning Mei looked at her: "Su Mingyu, what do you think?"


    When he asked, Su Mingyu raised his eyes and looked at the king Yu: "what''s the meaning of Yu Wang''s words?"


    "Su Mingyu, why are you always hard to understand?" The king of Yu was cold in his eyes. He could not see the emotion in his dark eyes.


    Su Mingyu blinked his eyes and looked at the king Yu with a smile. As soon as he was about to speak, Tang Ziyan stood in front of them: "King Yu, Su Mingyu is the princess of King Ruixian no matter what you say. Isn''t it good for you to act like this?"


    King Yu''s face was originally very ugly, but now he was run by Tang Ziyan, it was black like ink.


    "The affair between me and the princess is not up to you, an outsider


    The king of Yu was calm and obviously unhappy.


    Su Mingyu saw this and pulled Tang Ziyan''s arm: "we are all friends. Don''t be so fierce. Princess Wu Yurou hasn''t started to choose her son-in-law yet? It''s not good for you to fight. "


    Speaking of this, Su Mingyu also deliberately turned her eyes to Wu Yurou, whose face was also very ugly.


    Although Wu Yurou doesn''t know what happened here, she can tell from the appearance of Yu Wang and Tang Ziyan that they are fighting for the Su Mingyu in front of her. For a time, her face is even more ugly.


    "The next thing to compare is Wu. Since I choose my husband, it''s not suitable to see blood. You can stop when you click."


    Although Wu Yurou is reluctant, she does not say much in such a situation, and can only simply change the topic.


    As soon as he said Wu, Su Mingyu raised his eyebrows and looked at the king of Yu: "the king of Yu has won this game."


    Su Mingyu said this when very firm, she looked at the king Yu''s eyes also with a smile.


    Such Su Mingyu made Yu''s face gloomy like water: "thank you, princess, for your kind words."


    With that, the king jumped up on his toes.


    Su Mingyu looked at his delicate movements and couldn''t help but stung his tongue. The king Yu''s Kung Fu was as good as he thought.


    "Young master Tang, do you want to go up and have a try?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at Tang Ziyan.


    "If I had this Kung Fu, I would not have been reduced to Nanyuan, would I?"


    Looking at him like this, Su Mingyu smiles: "that Tang childe this time wants to be the Royal chenglongkuai son-in-law is afraid to be unable."


    Tang Ziyan did not insist: "maybe I can arrange the third question for a little use?"


    After thinking about it, Su Mingyu squinted and said something in Tang Ziyan''s ear. As soon as Tang Ziyan''s eyes lit up, he immediately got up and went to the backstage.


    Su Mingyu looked at the king of Yu on the stage. There was a flash of light in his eyes, just like a fox.


    This game, as expected, did not come out of Su Mingyu''s expectation. It was indeed the king of Yu who won.


    Su Mingyu took a look at the people who went up to challenge. Although they were all childish brothers, they didn''t seem to have a lot of Kung Fu, but they still had one or two steady steps, which looked like a practitioner.


    Even such a person was beaten by King Yu three or five times. It seems that the king of Yu is really hiding.


    When Wu Yurou announced that Yu won the game, Tang Ziyan came back from the backstage and winked at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu''s mouth gently raised: "it''s a pity that you didn''t see the situation that the king Yu was in charge of the pass alone."


    Tang Ziyan opened the fan, fan fan: "listen to the outside exclamation, I can probably guess."


    "Where have you been?" The cold voice of King Yu suddenly came from behind them.


    Su Mingyu''s eyebrows were straight when she heard the questions in the words, but Tang Ziyan was very calm.


    He squinted at the king of Yu, and then said without salt: "it seems that it has nothing to do with the king of Yu? Do I have to talk to King Yu even if I go to a cottage? "


    Hearing Tang Ziyan say so about Yu Wang, Su Mingyu chuckled at her vocal music, but soon she covered her mouth and pretended to be very calm: "congratulations to King Yu."


    King Yu glared at Su Mingyu, and after a long time, he cast a deep look: "I think the princess should know that I am bound to win this marriage."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "of course, Mingyu didn''t want to stop the Lord."


    "It''s better." King Yu lifted his clothes and sat down.


    At this time, Wu Yurou on the stage opened his mouth again: "the last item is bile."


    Wu Yurou asked people to carry a number of musical instruments: "we can only choose from among these instruments. Finally, we all make a vote. We are not allowed to vote for ourselves. The winner who gets the highest vote is the winner of this competition."Su Mingyu mouth a Yang, and Tang Ziyan look at each other, both tacit.


    This time, the king of Yu didn''t do it first. Instead, he sat on the stage and watched the young men with irregular temperament perform.


    When Wu Yurou was a little impatient, the king of Yu went on the stage slowly.


    A song of high mountains and water, very happy and agile, listen to Su Mingyu can''t help but give him a clap.


    The king Yu had such a skill.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and patiently listened to a few plays that were OK, but none of them was able to give Tang Ziyan a look of action after his amazing performance.


    Tang Ziyan just lifted his sleeve and stepped slowly onto the stage.


    When King Yu saw Tang Ziyan, his face sank immediately, and he immediately turned his eyes to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu pretended to be innocent and blinked. She said with her mouth. She didn''t know anything.


    But obviously, Yu Wang and Wu Yurou said with very gloomy faces that neither of them believed.


    Su Mingyu can only shrug his shoulders and turn his eyes to Tang Ziyan.


    Tang Ziyan chose a very simple guzheng, and then sat down on the ground.


    With his slender fingers gently plucking on the string, one by one beautiful melody sounded slowly.


    Tang Ziyan specially chose a piece that can make people calm down and listen to it. As his tune gets higher and higher, everyone''s mood is also lifted to the highest place by him.


    At this moment, the ceiling did not know when a piece of light green as bamboo curtain, has not been reflected by everyone, a gust of wind blowing, carrying a piece of green bamboo leaves flying in the curtain.

 Chapter 290

    Tang Ziyan originally looks good-looking, now he is wearing a light green long shirt, lined with a plain coat. His black hair was wrapped in jade. Thin white fingers gently pluck on the string, with the gentle shaking of his shoulder, the hair will vibrate, and the beauty is like a painting scroll.


    Nobody thought that Tang Ziyan would have such a unique skill in the end.


    For a moment, all the people were breathless by such beauty, and even Wu Yurou, who had been ready early, could not help being brought in by his temperament.


    When the song is over, there is silence and then thunderous applause.


    Su Mingyu listened to the applause and picked her eyebrows at Tang Ziyan. Then they looked at each other and laughed. All the tacit understanding was in silence.


    When Tang Ziyan came down from the stage, those young men couldn''t help praising him. After thanking them politely, Tang Ziyan opened the crowd and came to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu looked at him and couldn''t help joking: "after today''s affairs, I guess it''s not difficult for Mr. Tang to have a foothold in the capital."


    As soon as Su Mingyu said this, Tang Ziyan was stunned. After a long time, he began to ask, "the princess knew that my purpose was not to marry a princess?"


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows with a smile: "the princess has always lived in our king Ruixian''s house. If you had the intention, you would have won the first month. Why wait until now to earn performance in front of so many people? It''s not like your indifferent style."


    Unexpectedly, Su Mingyu saw himself so thoroughly that Tang Ziyan touched his nose, then looked at Su Mingyu seriously and asked, "the reason why the princess will give me these ideas is to help me successfully establish a foothold in the capital city?"


    "After all, you are special, aren''t you?" Su Mingyu poured a cup of tea for him with a smile: "don''t look like this. Don''t worry. I''m not angry with you for using me, otherwise I won''t help you."


    That''s what it says, but


    Tang Ziyan looked at Su Mingyu''s eyes with a trace of apology: "but after all, the princess broke her face because of me and King Yu."


    He was worried about this.


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and grinned at Tang Ziyan. The calculation in the smile made Tang Ziyan feel numb.


    "Well, of course I''m prepared, but I''m going to make you wrong."


    As soon as Su Mingyu''s voice fell, she raised her hand and slapped Tang Ziyan. The slap was neat and crisp.


    Without waiting for everyone to reflect on what was going on, Su Mingyu ran out crying as soon as her eyes were red.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, Tang Ziyan almost immediately understood what was going on.


    He immediately covered his face and ran out with Su Mingyu. In the process of running out, although Tang Ziyan didn''t speak, we could see clearly the annoyed look.


    Looking at the two people disappeared in the back of the door, a person can not help but sigh: "it seems that two quarrels, deliberately with this to find unhappy."


    "Yes, I thought that lady was really magnanimous and didn''t care about her masters marrying another woman."


    "Isn''t it? I didn''t expect that the lady thought that Mr. Tang was just talking casually. I didn''t expect that he really won the competition. Is that why she is so angry? "


    Listening to everyone''s babbling, Yu Wang suddenly grinned at the corners of his mouth.


    That laughter is very clear and crisp, people can feel the pleasure of King Yu when you are caught off guard.


    Wu Yurou is looking at the monk of zhanger. He can''t feel his head: "what does Su Mingyu want to do?"


    In the eyes of Yu''s eyes, he didn''t even have a long smile


    "What''s going on? These two people have made my husband''s choice contest like this, and now they say they''re going to leave? " Wu Yurou''s face was very ugly. If it hadn''t been for so many high-ranking princes on the scene, she really wanted to rush to arrest Su Mingyu immediately and ask her to understand.


    Seeing that Wu Yurou was so angry, King Yu said with a smile: "you and I have been used. Su Mingyu just wants to make Tang Ziyan famous in the capital. Although I don''t know why, I guess it should be related to Tang Ziyan''s identity."


    "What identity?" Wu Yurou frowned.


    "I remember my eye liner told me that Su Mingyu spent a lot of money on a man in Nanyuan, and I guess that man is Tang Ziyan, and Su Mingyu should want Tang Ziyan to leave Nanyuan and no longer live as a brother. So he borrowed the princess''s match to make Tang Ziyan''s name known to everyone. Even if he was a brother in Nanyuan, he would be a eleven brother. It''s a stigma. "


    With that, King Yu raised his eyebrows at Wu Yurou and said, "if Su Mingyu didn''t take Tang Ziyan, it would have really messed up your plan. If the father and the emperor knew that you were going to marry a brother in the end, guess what kind of horrible scene it would be?"


    Hearing this, Wu Yurou''s face sank: "you Always knew their plans? ""I just knew that." King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Wu Yurou: "how the process is no longer important, now the princess can announce the results."


    Wu Yurou pursed her lips: "in this competition, since master Tang has already left, the winner is king Yu."


    Then Wu Yurou saluted King Yu''s blessing: "in this case, please remember to propose marriage to King Ruixian."


    After that, Wu Yurou stepped down from the stage in the eyes of the public, leaving only the people who looked at each other. It was obvious that all of them were nostalgic about Tang Ziyan and Su Mingyu.


    Here, Su Mingyu and Tang Ziyan look at each other and smile as soon as they walk out of the restaurant.


    "Princess, your method is really special."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "run out anyway. Let''s go back to the palace."


    Finish saying is preparing to go, suddenly a tall figure flashed behind him.


    Su Mingyu turned sharp and saw the king Yu looking at her with a gloomy face.


    "Why did the king Yu appear here if he didn''t cultivate feelings with the princess?"


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s question, King Yu did not lift his eyelids: "princess, I want to borrow a step to talk with you."


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and looked at Tang Ziyan: "master Tang, you go back first."


    "King Yu, Su Mingyu is a princess no matter what. It''s not appropriate for you to get along with her alone like this." Tang Ziyan stepped forward and blocked between them.

 Chapter 291

    King Yu''s face was not good at all. Now he was told such impolite words by Tang Ziyan. His face was even more ugly.


    He almost didn''t think about it. He raised his hand and grabbed Tang Ziyan''s neck. A pair of dark eyes were gloomy like water: "it''s just a brother of Nanyuan. I want to kill you, just like killing an ant. What qualifications do you have to stand in front of this king and teach me?"


    King Yu''s voice is very low, although it doesn''t sound like a tone, but the words inside the cold, is really chilling.


    Tang Ziyan is not a vegetarian either. He frowned and looked at Yu Wang: "since the princess has taken me in, I want to protect the princess."


    "By you?" Yu Wang''s face sank: "what are you, just you, still want to protect the princess?"


    Yu Wang said so, the strength of his hands increased, and Tang Ziyan''s face immediately became ugly.


    Su Mingyu saw this and took the hand of King Yu: "King Yu, tangziyan is just a brother of Nanyuan. Why should Yu care about him?"


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s words, King Yu''s face looked better.


    He looked down at Tang Ziyan and said in a cold voice, "go away!"


    Tang Ziyan covered the place where he was pinched and seemed to want to say something.


    But Su Mingyu directly stepped forward and stood in the middle of the two: "childe Tang, you go back to the Palace first. Maybe the king of Yu just wants to talk with me about today''s affairs, which is not in the way."


    "But..." Tang Ziyan was obviously worried: "princess, you..."


    "Enough!" Su Mingyu whispered: "childe Tang, please go back first."


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s tone already had a trace of anger, Tang Ziyan knew that Su Mingyu''s intention had been decided.


    For a long time, Tang Ziyan pursed his lips: "the princess and I came out together, and we have to go back together. I''ll wait for you here."


    Seeing his persistence, Su Mingyu can only sigh in his heart.


    She turned to look at the king and shrugged: "King Yu, please."


    Although the king was unhappy, he went to the front with a frown.


    With the king of Yu walked into an alley, Su Mingyu asked, "what''s the matter with Yu Wang looking for me?"


    The king of Yu suddenly stopped, and Su Mingyu ran into the back of King Yu without checking.


    Su Mingyu, ah, covered his forehead: "what are you doing?"


    King Yu looked down at Su Mingyu: "are you here today to help Tang Ziyan?"


    I didn''t expect him to find out so soon.


    Su Mingyu did not quibble, she nodded: "yes, what''s the matter? Is king Yu going to apologize to me for what I misunderstood before


    Before Yu opened his mouth, Su Mingyu waved his hand and pretended to be very generous: "I didn''t pay attention to this matter. Don''t care about it."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s way of playing with himself, Yu Wang looked at her coldly: "you know, I don''t want to say it''s a."


    What did Su Mingyu say


    "Su Mingyu!" King Yu suddenly lowered his voice: "you clearly know me..."


    Before Yu finished, Su Mingyu raised his hand to stop him: "King Yu!"


    Su Mingyu raised his head and looked at him with serious eyes. In his clear eyes, he took a hint of warning: "I don''t want to remind you that I am the princess of Ruixian king, and you, King Yu, have married my sister and will soon marry Princess Wu Yurou. Some words It''s better not to say it. "


    Looking at the Qingming in Su Mingyu''s eyes, the king of Yu tightened his clenched hands. After a long time, he said in a calm voice, "you always know?"


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "no, I''m just guessing, but the next thing, you don''t have to say, I won''t listen."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned to go, but as soon as she took a step, she was caught by a pair of big hands.


    Su Mingyu looks back at Yu Wang with a trace of displeasure in his eyes.


    Looking at her estrangement, King Yu felt a pang of pain in his heart. He looked at Su Mingyu with cold eyes, and a pair of dark eyes filled with thick anger.


    Su Mingyu was a little numb by his eyes. Just about to say something, King Yu suddenly stepped forward. Su Mingyu didn''t respond at all. He took Su Mingyu in his arms with a big hand.


    That huge force seems to rub Su Mingyu into the body, so Su Mingyu''s breath is not smooth.


    She pushed Yu Wang hard, but found that no matter how hard she pushed, the other side just didn''t let go.


    Su Mingyu''s heart clutters, this Yu king can''t be out of control?


    If this is the case, should she do it or not?


    When Su Mingyu hesitated to tear his cheek, King Yu suddenly leaned over and said in her ear in a very low but firm voice: "whatever the king wants, it will come."


    Su Mingyu turned a white eye in his heart. The king of Yu really thought that he was something special?Before Su Mingyu opened his mouth, Yu Wang''s hot breath lingered in Su Mingyu''s neck: "you too."


    Su Mingyu was aroused by a burst of goose bumps. She raised her foot in disgust and crushed him directly on the back of Yu''s foot.


    The king of Yu snorted, but the corner of his mouth raised a trace of smile: "princess, please go back, or your attendant will be in a hurry for a while."


    Looking at the king Yu, Su Mingyu secretly turned a white eye in his heart. Did he just set him up?


    What''s more, after listening to the meaning of King Yu, he has already grasped Gu ruobai''s victory? Otherwise, how can he be so sure that he will be his.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank, and she looked like King Yu: "King Yu, since I have married Gu ruobai, I and he are grasshoppers on a rope."


    Su Mingyu''s words are both a trial and a warning.


    She was telling King Yu that he could not betray Gu ruobai.


    But king Yu didn''t care at all. He just gave a faint smile and nodded, "of course I know that."


    Looking at his arrogant appearance, Su Mingyu suddenly asked, "tell me the truth, are you handicapping Gu ruobai''s legs?"


    Yu Wang just squinted at her: "you guess."


    This specious answer, on the contrary, is to let Su Mingyu determine what.


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "that''s about you."


    Su Mingyu said, raised his hand and patted Yu Wang''s chest and chest. Then he said in a cold voice, "it''s really the king of Yu. His brothers can do it."


    Without waiting for Yu to answer, Su Mingyu turned around and walked out of the alley.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, King Yu took a look at the place where he had just been touched. Then he hooked his lips, and his eyes flashed with interest.

 Chapter 292

    It seems that Su Mingyu came out so soon.


    Tang Ziyan rushed up and said, "Princess Are you all right? "


    Su Mingyu spread out his hand: "what do you think?"


    Seeing that Su Mingyu was not hurt all over, Tang Ziyan breathed out: "the king of Yu seems to hate you very much. Is it because we dismantled his platform?"


    "Yes, not all of them." As Su Mingyu said, she took out a ceramic bottle from her arms and handed it to Tang Ziyan.


    Tang Ziyan looked at the bottle suspiciously, some doubt: "what is this?"


    Su Mingyu raised his finger and pointed to the place where he was pinched by the king of Yu. He felt helpless: "don''t you feel it yourself?"


    When she said this, Tang Ziyan responded: "in fact It''s good. After all, in our profession, we''ll meet some strange childe and miss. As long as the face is not hurt, it''s OK. "


    Tang Ziyan said as he took out a silk scarf from his arms and tied it to his neck.


    When he raised his hand, Su Mingyu noticed that Tang Ziyan''s arm was covered with large and small scars.


    Looking at the new injury pile on the old wound, Su Mingyu suddenly remembered himself in the 21st century.


    At that time, she, like Tang Ziyan, was injured all over her body, and had been used to it for a long time.


    Until later, she met Gu ruobai, who let her know that people should not live like this.


    So Su Mingyu looked at Tang Ziyan''s skillful way of covering his wounds, and his eyes flashed a touch of movement.


    "Childe Tang, you need to take care of yourself."


    Said Su Mingyu suddenly in front of a bright: "by the way, anyway Gu ruobai is not in the house, go, I will take you to eat delicious."


    Tang Ziyan didn''t answer.


    Outside the antique wooden house, several long bamboo poles are covered with vines. The dense green leaves are lined with purplish red flowers. They are delicate and bright. From a distance, they look like a beautiful colored satin.


    Tang Ziyan looked at this elegant and beautiful scene and looked at Su Mingyu in doubt: "Wang..."


    "Don''t call me princess, call my name." Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "this place is Gu ruobi brought me to eat, their family''s food is very in line with my appetite, today specially take you to taste."


    "Well I''ll call you Miss Su. " Tang Ziyan is not polite.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "come on, see what you want to eat."


    After a glance at the dazzling menu, Tang Ziyan glanced casually: "since Miss Su often comes to this place, she must know what''s delicious here."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "then I have some."


    The waiter was called. Su Mingyu ordered several dishes without even looking at the menu.


    After the dishes were served on the table, Su Mingyu took advantage of the situation to give Tang Ziyan a chopstick: "try it."


    Tang Ziyan ate a mouthful, the entrance is silky and does not stick to the teeth: "fresh and refreshing, taste good."


    Su Mingyu squinted and motioned for him to continue eating.


    They were eating when a thin finger appeared at their table.


    Su Mingyu was about to frown when he saw a familiar face.


    "Mei Qing?"


    Su Mingyu came back in front of you


    At the moment, Mei Qing''s charm has gone, leaving only mature and stable temperament. If not for the face is very familiar, Su Mingyu could not recognize that this is still the enchanting and moving Mei Qing before.


    Mei Qing glanced at Tang Ziyan beside her, and then sat down beside Su Mingyu: "I didn''t expect to meet the princess in such a place."


    Su Mingyu naturally asked for a pair of chopsticks: "I thought you would not return to Beijing."


    Mei Qing smiles: "originally I didn''t think I could come back, but recently there are more things in the capital, so I came back."


    Listening to her, Su Mingyu nodded clearly, probably because of the spy investigation.


    "This is it?" Tang Ziyan looked at the two people chatting so hot, so timely interposed and asked.


    "Oh." Su Mingyu was so reminded on the hasty introduction: "this my friend, Mei Qing."


    With that, Su Mingyu introduced Tang Ziyan: "this is Tang Ziyan, also my friend. At present, he lives in the palace."


    Hearing that Tang Ziyan lived in the palace, Mei Qingcai suddenly said, "so you are the master of Tang Ziyan. I heard Mu Yi mention it before."


    Two people politely turn over, Su Mingyu to invite everyone to eat quickly, otherwise the dish should be cold.


    The three were chatting while eating. The atmosphere was very good.


    After eating and drinking, Su Mingyu was going to ask Mei Qing to go back with them.


    But Mei Qing refused.


    Su Mingyu frowned suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    "I bought Moyuan and I live there now." Mei Qing smiles, but it doesn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.Su Mingyu didn''t say anything more when he saw the situation. He just said, "then we''ll go back to the Palace first."


    On the carriage back to the city, Tang Ziyan pursed his lips and asked for a long time: "Miss Su, this Meiqing It doesn''t seem right. "


    I didn''t expect that even Tang Ziyan could see it. Su Mingyu pulled out the corners of her mouth and said, "you know what I''ve been hiding?"


    "Yes What? " Tang Ziyan carefully looked at Su Mingyu, as if a little worried that she would be angry.


    But Su Mingyu just picked her eyebrows and didn''t mean to be displeased: "it''s just a little private matter. Mr. Tang is worried."


    "Let me know when you need me." Knowing Su Mingyu''s temperament, since she said so, it means that she doesn''t want to tell herself the reason.


    Su Mingyu nodded gratefully: "thank you."


    When the two returned to Ruixian palace, Gu ruobai had already returned to the palace.


    "Back?"


    Su Mingyu''s eyes brightened as soon as he saw Gu ruobai.


    She jumped out of the carriage and ran straight to Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruo''s eyes are cold, but the smile in those dark eyes can''t be hidden.


    "Well, you did a big thing today."


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s ridicule, Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "I didn''t do anything. They invited me."


    "Are you invited?" Gu ruobai drinks a sip of tea lightly, and then Ning Mei looks at Su Mingyu. There is a banter in her deep eyes.


    "Hey! What do you mean Su Mingyu pursed her lips and was somewhat displeased: "if she Wu Yurou invited you, would you really like to go?"


    Hearing the sour meaning in Su Mingyu''s words, Gu ruobai hooked the corner of his lips and looked up at Su Mingyu: "how? Jealous? "


    Su Mingyu raised his hand and grabbed Gu ruobai''s jaw, forcing him to look up at himself, and then asked, "who are you saying is jealous?"

 Chapter 293

    Gu ruobai''s smile doesn''t decrease: "Why are you so ferocious without being jealous?"


    Su Mingyu was said to be black, put down Gu Ruoyu''s jaw, a gloomy face: "by the way, you have Meiqing back?"


    Just after asking this, before Gu ruobai answered, wood first opened his mouth: "report back to the princess, I called Meiqing back."


    Su Mingyu takes a look at Gu ruobai. Gu ruobai''s eyes are as light as water. Su Mingyu looks at wood one by one with a smile instead of a smile.


    Gu ruobai waved: "wood one, you go down first, I have something to say with Mingyu."


    Looking at Mu Yi''s back, Gu ruobai took Su Mingyu and sat opposite him: "Mu Yi probably just wants to let Mei Qing return to her original position as the group leader."


    "I understand, but Muyi''s self assertion is not a good phenomenon." Su Mingyu doesn''t believe in Muyi, but Muyi is doing it for the sake of Gu ruobai, but it''s overstepping.


    "My man, I have my own opinion." Gu ruobai sank his eyes and could not see the emotion in his dark eyes.


    Su Mingyu saw this and pursed her lips: "count me too much."


    "Angry?" Gu ruobai heard something wrong in Su Mingyu''s words. He raised eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "you don''t look like such a mean person."


    "People have come to my territory and robbed me of men. Should I greet them with a smile?" Su Mingyu rolled her eyes and her tone was not good.


    Seeing her jealous appearance, Gu ruobai''s mood is unexpected and a little pleasant.


    He hooked the lip corner: "she was just a wooden please come back, can not necessarily know that I am Mo Wenyuan."


    "As an intelligence officer of your secret department, if you can''t find out that Mo Wenyuan is you, it''s not worth your training her so much." Su Mingyu rolled her eyes at Gu ruobai.


    "I met Mei Qing in the small courtyard where we often go. She told me that she bought Mo Wenyuan''s house."


    Su Mingyu said so and turned her eyes to Gu ruobai. The cold in her eyes was obvious.


    "Isn''t it just a house? Make you so angry? " Gu ruobai raises eyebrows and looks at Su Mingyu with a smile in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu hummed: "first I want my man''s house, then I want my man."


    Listening to Su Mingyu, Gu ruobai''s mouth rose uncontrollably: "it''s just a house. My whole palace belongs to you. What''s your anger with a house?"


    "Is that a house business?" Su Mingyu pursed her lips and looked at Gu ruobai: "Gu ruobi, I can warn you that you are not allowed to meet her alone. Otherwise, don''t blame my knife for my impoliteness."


    Gu ruobai''s smile is even more: "OK, I know."


    Seeing him like that, Su Mingyu felt resentful in her heart and simply rolled a white eye and turned away.


    Squinting at Su Mingyu''s back, Gu ruobai raises his mouth and smiles in his eyes.


    The news that Wu Yurou and Yu Wang are going to get married almost spread all over the capital in one day.


    Some people are envious, others feel unworthy of Su Yue.


    In less than a year after she married Yu Wang, the king of Yu did not care about the fact that she was pregnant and married the princess.


    It would be fine if the emperor had given him a marriage. But everyone could see the active performance of King Yu in the competition arena. It was clear that the king wanted to marry Princess Wu Yurou.


    Of course, there are also some people who sneer at Su Yueyue. He was so active when he married Yu Wang before, but now it seems that he can only be a concubine.


    Su Mingyu is not interested in these things.


    Now she is sitting in the main hall of Ruixian palace, looking at several big boxes of betrothal gifts sent by King Yu.


    "King Yu, if you want to marry Princess Ruixian, why do you use it to give us betrothal gifts?"


    These things are hot potatoes. If she takes them and the emperor knows that she dares to claim to be Wu Yurou''s mother''s family, the pot will be big.


    King Yu looked at her with a smile: "it''s just a little thank you. What dare the princess dare to accept?"


    Su Mingyu can''t laugh at all: "this can''t be used."


    Su Mingyu raised his hand: "please take your things back with you. If the princess thinks highly of us and marries from our Ruixian palace, we must prepare the best wedding environment. But we can''t take anything from King Yu. "


    Seeing Su Mingyu so stubborn, the king of Yu could only nod his head slightly: "in this case, I will take back these things."


    "Then we will wait for King Yu''s good news." Su Mingyu squinted at the king of Yu: "the rest of the things, let you two new people talk slowly, I left first."


    Su Mingyu said to get up to go, but Wu Yurou called out her voice: "princess."


    "What?" Su Mingyu turned to look at her: "what''s the matter with the princess?"


    Wu Yurou laughed simply and generously: "I heard that Su Yueyue''s wedding was arranged by the princess herself. I don''t know if my wedding will be arranged by the princess. Can the princess also help me arrange it?"Su Mingyu listened to the corner of her eyes straight, for a long time, she shook her head: "the princess can really look up to me, my arrangement can not compare with matchmaker and other people who specially do this."


    After saying Su Mingyu''s plea for mercy, she said, "don''t worry about these things. We will not let the princess lose face in Ruixian palace."


    It seems that Su Mingyu would refuse himself.


    Generally speaking, as a princess, Su Mingyu, as the housewife of Ruixian palace, would agree to come down for the sake of the honor of Ruixian palace and her own.


    But Su Mingyu refused?


    She is not afraid that outsiders say that she is not good to herself and has no mind. She can''t even tolerate such a princess to be married?


    Seeing the surprise in Wu Yurou''s eyes, Su Mingyu ignored her at all: "then I''ll leave first."


    As soon as she came out of the main hall, Su Mingyu saw Tang Ziyan: "Mr. Tang, what are you carrying?"


    "Oh." Tang Ziyan explained: "Zhizhu girl has been a little depressed these days, so I want to cook some sweet soup for her, so as to make her heart a little better."


    Su Mingyu looked at the bird''s nest and nodded: "you are careful."


    Tang Ziyan put down the tray and brought out a bowl of bird''s Nest: "this bowl is for the princess."


    Su Mingyu nodded gratefully: "then I''m not polite."


    "Nothing, just one more." Tang Ziyan said that he was about to leave with the tray, but he didn''t know if he couldn''t see his feet clearly. He was stumbling, and he was about to fall into the mud.

 Chapter 294

    Su Mingyu is the first to react. She grabs Tang Ziyan''s arm, moves him to her back and holds the bird''s nest on his hand steadily.


    Tang Zi slapped his chest. Chest, a good-looking face with a trace of fear, just when he wanted to say something.


    A cold and arrogant voice sounded behind him: "Princess and childe Tang, you are..."


    Su Mingyu subconsciously pushed Tang Ziyan aside, then looked back at Mei Qing: "Mei Qing? Are you looking for Gu ruobai in Ruixian palace


    Mei Qing looked Su Mingyu and Tang Ziyan from top to bottom, then narrowed his eyes: "there is something to report to the master."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "he should have not come back, you may need to wait."


    Said Su Mingyu pointed to the location of the study: "go there first, Yu Wang is in the main hall."


    Mei Qing nods, but there is something wrong with Su Mingyu and Tang Ziyan.


    However, Su mingyuquan didn''t see it. She returned the tray to Tang Ziyan and picked up her own bird''s Nest: "you go to Zhizhu first, and I''ll take Meiqing to the study."


    Tang Ziyan nodded: "good."


    See Tang Ziyan left, Su Mingyu this just to Mei Qing a show: "please."


    Two people all the way through the deep lane, just about to turn into Gu ruobai''s study, Mei Qing suddenly stops Su Mingyu.


    "Princess."


    Su Mingyu looked back at Mei Qing: "what''s the matter?"


    "Princess..." Meiqing step forward, a pair of peach blossom like eyes with a touch of darkness: "I want to ask you a question."


    Su Mingyu''s eyes were clear and did not dodge at all: "what do you want to ask?"


    "About Tang Ziyan." Mei Qing didn''t have any ambiguity when he arrived. He opened his mouth directly: "princess, although Tang Ziyan is a brother, doesn''t the princess feel that he is too close to him?"


    Mei Qing glanced at Su Mingyu''s bird''s nest with her eyes drooping. Then she said in a deep voice, "if I tell the Lord what I saw today, how long does the princess think this Tangzi inkstone can live?"


    I thought she was going to talk to herself about Mo Wenyuan, but I didn''t think it was just this.


    Su Mingyu showed his hand to Meiqing and said, "hand."


    Mei Qing didn''t react for a while, so she stretched out her hand and was caught by Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu made her palm up, and then she put her bird''s nest on Mei Qing''s hand: "Gu ruobai knows everything about Tang Ziyan and me. If Mei Qing wants to talk, it''s OK. I su Mingyu can sit upright."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s beautiful eyes, Mei Qing narrowed her eyes and put the bird''s nest on one side of the fence: "but anyway, the princess should avoid suspicion."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "what Miss Meiqing said is that I will pay attention to it later."


    "Well, now that the warning is over, I have one more thing to ask the princess." Mei Qing gets close to Su Mingyu. She can''t see her mood in her dark eyes.


    Looking at her such a bad appearance, Su Mingyu heart cluttered: "what else?"


    "I remember that the princess told me before that although Mo Wenyuan was saved, he chose to live in another place without his name." Meiqing said, more close to Su Mingyu: "is it?"


    Su Mingyu''s heart throbbed, did she finally come?


    She raised her eyes and looked at Meiqing, almost every word said: "yes, Meiqing girl is not herself to confirm?"


    "I''m going to make sure." Mei Qing admitted that he was very generous: "but I don''t think anyone knows better than the princess. Where did Mr. Mo Wenyuan go?"


    Su Mingyu pretended not to understand: "I don''t know what Miss Meiqing means by this."


    "Now that I''m back, the princess should have known that I couldn''t have found anything." Mei Qing forced Su Mingyu to the corner of the wall, then looked at her coldly: "Su Mingyu! In vain I think you are a friend, but you cheat me like this! Will your conscience not be disturbed? "


    Said, Meiqing opened his arm, above a whiplash clear shocking.


    Mei Qing was a little excited and put her arm in front of Su Mingyu. Then she said with red eyes, "I dream back in the middle of the night. Looking at the bloody me, do you feel very relieved? So easy to design what do not understand me, looking at me for Mo Wenyuan can not eat, do you think I am very stupid? "


    Mei Qing''s every word seems to be in low roar, that painful look also looks very lovable.


    Su Mingyu does have a little bit of self blame, but she does not feel that she has done something wrong.


    So she raised her hand and grasped Mei Qing''s wrist, looked at her with her cold eyes, and said, "if I don''t hide from you, you are a dark guard, a shadow, and actually fall in love with your master. If this matter is known by others, how can you let Gu ruobai deal with himself?""Meiqing, you are a smart man. Think about it yourself. If I really tell you that the person you like is Gu ruobai, do you think you can accept it in your original situation?"


    Su Mingyu''s words are cruel and sharp, every word is stuck in Mei Qing''s heart.


    Indeed, when she knew for the first time that the person she liked was Gu ruobai, she struggled for a long time.


    She really doesn''t know how to face it, but this is not the reason why Su Mingyu conceals herself.


    Only she knew how hard those hopeless days were.


    So Meiqing grabbed Su Mingyu''s wrist with her backhand, and her eyes were cold: "it''s up to me and the master whether to accept it or not. You shouldn''t participate, and you don''t have the qualification at all!"


    Listening to Mei Qing''s question, Su Mingyu sneered: "Mei Qing, do you think I can control Gu ruobai''s whole dark part? Who is mo Wenyuan in the end? Few people in the whole secret department know about it. Guess why? "


    Mei Qing is not stupid, almost immediately heard that Su Mingyu was telling himself that he was concealing Mo Wenyuan''s identity. Only Gu ruobai could do this.


    As soon as Mei Qing thought that the man was so far away looking at his pain, but so indifferent, Meiqing felt like a knife in his stomach.


    Her eyes are red, Mei Qing''s wrist turns, and she points to Su Mingyu''s neck.


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect that Mei Qing would kill her, and her wrist was tightly written by Mei Qing. For a moment, Su Mingyu could not get away. When she wanted to raise her free right hand to resist Mei Qing''s knife, a cold light flashed by.

 Chapter 295

    After hearing the jingle, Mei Qing''s finger knife fell to the ground, and then a cold palm wind came. Mei Qing had no choice but to let Su Mingyu go. A back somersault was just enough to avoid Gu ruobai''s vigorous wind.


    "Mei Qing! How dare you


    Gu ruobai pulled Su Mingyu back into his arms and looked at him carefully. After finding that Su Mingyu was not injured, he directly drew a soft sword from his waist and pointed it to Mei Qing''s throat: "give me a reason, otherwise you won''t want to leave here alive."


    Meiqing looked at Gu ruobai so protect Su Mingyu. She couldn''t help but pull the corners of her mouth and raised a self mocking smile: "why?"


    "You know exactly why I came back!"


    Meiqing''s words were almost roaring. She glared at Su Mingyu angrily with a pair of red eyes: "it''s her! She lied to me that Mo Wenyuan had left the capital! It''s she who gives me thoughts that I shouldn''t have! "


    Su Mingyu is said by Mei Qing to roll her eyes. It''s not her that makes Mei Qing like Gu ruobai.


    She fell in love with her master, and now there is reason to say that she is not?


    Su Mingyu tut tongue, a little helpless but also a little pity her: "Meiqing, I did not give you any thought, you like this person, is my man, at the beginning is."


    With that, Su Mingyu took Gu ruobai''s waist: "you like your master without your knowledge. You are really pitiful, but this is not the reason for you to anger me."


    "Since you know everything, go away." Su Mingyu looked at Meiqing: "this matter stops here, I can let you a yard."


    "You?" Mei Qing sneered: "with you, what qualifications do you have to say such a thing? It''s just that the master asked you to send the secret guard. You really think you are a character? "


    I didn''t expect that Mei Qing was still sharp mouthed when she was angry. Su Mingyu snorted coldly: "I can use it. You care whose light I borrow. You are the person of the dark guard, so you should know the means of the dark guard."


    Su Mingyu said this with three points of threat, Mei Qing heard a clear, just when she wanted to say something, Gu ruobai said coldly: "Meiqing, you are just my subordinate, you should understand this."


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s cold and merciless eyes, Mei Qing felt a slight pain: "I''ve done so much for you. In your heart, I''m just a subordinate?"


    Mei Qing''s words with a trace of hope, a pair of peach blossom like eyes are also full of nostalgia for Gu ruobai.


    But Gu ruobai didn''t look at her at all, but said in a cold voice, "did you do it for me?"


    "Mei Qing." Gu ruobai glanced at her obliquely: "all your training and all the tasks you carry out are all for living."


    Then Gu ruobai coldly glanced at Meiqing: "don''t let me remind you that after rescuing you in the Shanzhai, it was you who chose to go with me. It was also you who wanted to be the king''s Secret guard."


    Gu ruobai''s words are absolutely calm and cold-blooded.


    "Lord! I do all this for you Mei Qing''s voice was hoarse and her eyes were red like blood.


    But Gu ruobai did not put it in his heart at all: "this king only needs absolute loyal officials."


    Su Mingyu listened to Gu ruobai''s unfeeling words, and her eyelids jumped. Gu ruobai was too cold-blooded, but she was very happy to hear it.


    How can a man who is Su Mingyu indecisive? Of course, it''s better to be decisive.


    Mei Qing is biting her lower lip. Her crimson eyes are full of wonder. She can''t believe that the man who has been loyal to her for so long does not like herself at all.


    Such cognition made Mei Qing clench her hands. She looked at Su Mingyu with resentment and hatred in her eyes: "it''s all you! If it were not for you, I would not have become so miserable, and I would not have paid my heart wrong! "


    Su Mingyu was scolded by her face innocent, when did she let Meiqing wrong pay sincerity?


    Before Su Mingyu opened his mouth, Mei Qing ran straight to Su Mingyu''s face with a wave of his blade.


    Su Mingyu retreated a little and avoided her attack.


    Gu ruobai originally wanted to intervene, but Su Mingyu glared at him and stood aside honestly.


    Su Mingyu made a very standard horse step, and then quickly grasped Mei Qing''s wrist as soon as Mei Qing continued to attack. With her strength, she pushed Mei Qing to her front.


    Following Su Mingyu to Mei Qing''s feet, Mei Qing loses her center of gravity and falls forward. Su Mingyu takes advantage of her strength and holds her hand on her back, which is a severe fall, and directly falls Mei Qing to the ground.


    Su Mingyu''s movements are swift, decisive and concise, which almost makes Mei Qing have no strength to fight back.


    Mei Qing turned over and got up from the ground. She looked at Su Mingyu in surprise. She couldn''t believe it: "you have such a powerful skill?"


    Su Mingyu from the nose issued a cold hum: "hit you, or more than enough, Meiqing, read in you did not cause any big mistake, so I am willing to let you this time, if you are stubborn, then don''t blame me."Su Mingyu is too lazy to entangle with Mei Qing again. She pulls Gu ruobai and turns to go. But Mei Qing still refuses to let go and throws a flying needle at Su Mingyu.


    Gu ruobai shot her flying needle to the ground as soon as she raised her hand. Then she stepped forward to Mei Qing and grabbed Mei Qing''s neck. Her voice was cold and her eyes were shining with cold light: "do you want to die?"


    Mei Qing has a smile in her mouth. She raises her hand hard to touch Gu ruobai''s cheek, but before her hand touches it, a white smoke explodes. Gu ruobai only feels a pain in her hand. After the smoke disappears in front of her, she finds that Mei Qing has disappeared.


    Gu ruobai''s eyes were overcast. Just as he was about to call people, Su Mingyu came up and took his hand: "forget it, save it if you''ve saved it."


    Said, Su Mingyu good Gu ruobai, ten fingers clasp, continue to pacify the way: "wood one is just Zhangyi."


    "Muyi is more and more daring now." Gu ruobai''s face is not very good.


    Before wood a conceal oneself will Meiqing tune back, now in front of his face to save her, this is not a simple brotherhood can explain.


    Su Mingyu of course knows what Gu ruobai is thinking. She was not a virgin. Before crossing, she was betrayed severely, so she couldn''t see anyone coveting her.

 Chapter 296

    But just as Mei Qing said before, she has done so much for Gu ruobai. She doesn''t look at the Buddha''s face. If she does, she will ignore all the achievements of Mei Qing and kill her directly. How can other dark guards think of Gu ruobai?


    fear is the best gel, but loyal is the most solid fortress, which is why Su Mingyu again and again want to release Mei Qing reasons.


    Although he didn''t tell Gu ruobai clearly, Su Mingyu believed that Gu ruobai should understand.


    Sure enough, the next second, Gu ruobai restrained his anger: "I know what you are thinking, but she should not start with you."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I also feel, but already under, this time even, next time I will take good care of her."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s stabbing appearance, Gu ruobai''s eyes flowed a touch of tenderness: "I heard that the king Yu is also in the house?"


    Su Mingyu said, "but let me leave it in the main hall. Wu Yurou wants to get married from our family. I''m afraid it''s against the rules."


    "My father has long said that Wu Yurou can do what she wants, so as long as she is willing, there will be nothing."


    Compared with Wu Yurou''s marriage, Gu ruobai obviously cares more about the layout of the mansion: "Wu Yurou doesn''t want to ask you to help decorate it?"


    "You really know her." Su Mingyu turned his lips and told Gu ruobai about the conversation he had with King Yu in the main hall.


    You should rub my head together with Mingyu


    "Come on, if you are there, Wu Yurou may want to list out more ways to torture me." Su Mingyu sighed.


    The man in his family is too popular and bad. There are so many wild butterflies around him that he can''t resist.


    King Yu didn''t know what he had discussed with Wu Yurou. It is known that Zhu came back and said that Yu Wang left almost at dinner time.


    Princess Wu Yurou went back to her yard without even having dinner, and the couple had a direct engagement on the wedding day, just three days later.


    Su Mingyu was not surprised at such an urgent day. After all, Wu Yurou and Yu Wang took what they needed, so they only wanted to finish the wedding ceremony as soon as possible, so as not to create extra troubles.


    So Su Mingyu gave Wu Yurou the command of Ruixian''s palace with a big wave of his hand, leaving her to toss as she wanted.


    During this period, Su Mingyu also made people pay close attention to Su Yueyue''s situation. The news is that Su Yueyue''s mentality is very stable. Since Yu Wang and Wu Yurou announced that they were going to marry, Su Yue has been keeping himself in the yard to raise a baby. He doesn''t cause trouble at all and refuses to do anything.


    I didn''t expect Su Yueyue to be so calm this time, which surprised Su Mingyu.


    But on second thought, Su Yueyue in the belly of the child did not land before she was afraid to move.


    After all, relying on this child to turn over, so her top priority is to protect her own child, which is not to blame.


    Time flies, and in the twinkling of an eye came the day when King Yu and Wu Yurou got married.


    Because it was a marriage, and married from the Ruixian palace, so the curious people immediately surrounded Ruixian palace.


    Su Mingyu looked at those who were about to break the threshold of the crowd, can not help but tut tongue: "these people in order to watch the excitement, can really spell."


    Gu ruobai sat beside her, with a trace of vigilance in her dark eyes: "the more people, the easier it is to have an accident. Wu Yurou must marry out of our palace completely."


    There is no need to mention that Su Mingyu knows this, so she just whistles and pays attention to the movement around her in embarrassment.


    Until King Yu came to pick up Wu Yurou. After Wu Yurou had passed the brazier and successfully got on the carriage, Su Mingyu took a long breath: "it seems that we have saved the Ruixian palace."


    With that, Su Mingyu gave Gu ruobai a hand: "come on, follow me. No matter what you say, you are directly related to King Yu. If you don''t go at this time, you will be drowned by spitting stars.


    She said, Gu ruobai can only nod: "go."


    A long line of people in the capital market slowly forward, surprised those who watch the excitement can not help but open their eyes.


    Everyone talked about it one after another. The last time the king of Yu married a concubine, there was a lot of noise. Now he wants to marry a concubine. This battle is rare in Beijing.


    We can imagine what kind of status that princess had in King Yu.


    Of course, not long ago, they saw the once-in-a-hundred-year spectacle when Wang Chengcheng married.


    To say that the wedding banquet of King Yu is a summary of extravagance, and the last wedding banquet of King Ruixian is the heart scene envied by all the girls in the capital.


    Su Mingyu listened to the gossip of those people in her ear, but her eyes were helpless. She didn''t expect that the ancient people also gossip like this, and so many people gossip together.


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s rising mouth and asked subconsciously, "what do you think?"Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I won''t tell you."


    There were countless people watching the market in the capital city. Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai chatted and walked in the middle of the market. It was a surprise that Wu Yurou was sent to the Yu palace.


    The next thing naturally did not have su Mingyu and Gu ruobai what matter.


    Su Yue was surprised that Su Yue didn''t come out.


    Such a lively scene, Su Yueyue can bear, it seems that she is really very cautious.


    Not long after su Mingyu sat down, a maid in the palace quietly came over and said something in Su Mingyu''s ear.


    Su Mingyu nodded and turned to tell Gu ruobai: "Su Yueyue asked me to go there. I guess it might be something. I''ll go there first."


    Gu ruobai should come down: "then you should be more careful."


    Su Mingyu followed the maid all the way to the palace of Lord Yu. But the more she went inside, the quieter she was, the more alert she became.


    Finally, at a corner, Su Mingyu stopped and looked at the maid coldly: "I haven''t been to Su Yueyue''s bedroom. I don''t remember such a road."


    The maid''s whole body was stagnant, then suddenly turned around and stabbed Su Mingyu''s face with the bright dagger in her hand.


    Although Su Mingyu didn''t respond, the instinct of the secret agent made her subconsciously withdraw a step to the side, which was just enough to avoid the attack of the maid.


    Before Su Mingyu could stand firm, another maid jumped out of nowhere. She lifted up a white smoke and sprinkled it in front of Su Mingyu. It was too late for Su Mingyu to hold her breath again.

 Chapter 297

    Before she lost consciousness, Su Mingyu only saw the long images of the two maidservants. They were all people of Lord Yu''s mansion. But why did these people deal with themselves?


    Immediately before her eyes were black. When Su Mingyu opened her eyes again, she was already tied to a pillar, and there was cold water below her waist.


    Su Mingyu shakes her painful head, and the heavy iron chain on her hand jingles with her shaking.


    This clear voice is simply telling Su Mingyu that the people who shut her up used good materials to imprison her.


    After swallowing her saliva and moistening her thirsty lips, Su Mingyu cried out: "you have tried your best to catch me. It''s impossible that it is just to lock me up so simply?"


    "At this time, are you still so calm?" A clear and beautiful female voice came out from behind the door. With a "creak" sound, the heavy door was opened, and a tall figure came in.


    Su Mingyu coldly looked at the woman who came in and whistled jokingly: "it turns out that it''s Miss Meiqing. It''s only a few days since I saw you. Do you think of me like that? Even to the point of kidnapping me? "


    "Miss you?" Mei Qing hums, she pulls out one side of the whip, to Su Mingyu mercilessly whipped in the past.


    Fire. Hot pain immediately swept Su Mingyu, she inevitably issued a dull hum.


    Mei Qing seems to like to see Su Mingyu in such pain. She hooked her lips, and her voice was cold and terrible: "I really miss you very much. I can''t even kill you. Su Mingyu, how can you be loved by Gu ruobai?"


    The pain made Su Mingyu more sober. She picked her eyebrows and scoffed at Mei Qing: "you should call him master. You dare to call him master. It seems that you, the incompetent dark guard, have been betraying for a long time. All the people in King Yu''s residence can use it. You are really a good method."


    Seeing that Su Mingyu is still so calm, Mei Qing raises his whip in a rage and gives Su Mingyu a severe whipping.


    Su Mingyu bit his teeth this time, and made no sound.


    After a little bit of pain, Su Mingyu looked at Mei Qing with a smile: "the people of King Yu''s residence are the dark guards that Gu ruobai has put in? You dare to move Gu ruobai''s chess pieces. It seems that you are really ready to declare war with Gu ruobai? "


    "That''s right." When Su Mingyu saw through, Mei Qing didn''t hide it. She nodded: "those people are indeed those who Gu ruobai asked me to set up in Lord Yu''s house. Although they are some humble servants, we can still master the trend of King Yu."


    Su Mingyu picked eyebrows and snorted: "in the end, you didn''t rely on what Gu ruobai gave you to catch me."


    Said Su Mingyu suddenly long Oh: "I understand why you like Gu ruobai so much, is it because you leave him you are nothing? Nothing? "


    "Fart!" Mei Qing''s pale face was stimulated by Su Mingyu: "without Gu ruobai, I can still catch you. At least, the place where you are locked is where Gu ruobai absolutely can''t find it!"


    Su Mingyu hooked her lips and continued to stimulate her: "it''s just an empty house in the suburbs, or the basement under a Ming House. Mei Qing, do you still want to show off your skills in front of Gu ruobai


    "I''m at the bottom of the Arsenal!" Meiqing gnashing teeth at Su Mingyu, almost with a roaring voice said: "Gu ruobai absolutely did not expect that I would hide you here, if he wanted to wantonly look for it, it would certainly expose here."


    Then Mei Qing''s eyes flashed a touch of self-confidence and arrogance: "how important this arsenal is to Gu ruobai, you woman has no idea, so Gu ruobai will never expose here."


    Mei Qing frowned as she pretended to be distressed: "Hey, what do I tell you about these things? You don''t know that Gu ruobai has an arsenal at all? Not to mention knowing its meaning. "


    Seeing her so proud, Su Mingyu rolled a white eye directly at her: "Miss Meiqing, I don''t know anything. It should be you."


    Mei Qing looked at her suspiciously: "what do you mean?"


    "This arsenal will definitely be the first target of Gu ruobai''s search. It may be useful for others, but it is absolutely useless for Gu ruobai, who has been fighting in the battlefield."


    Su Mingyu''s eyes are full of sarcasm: "Oh, by the way, there is another thing I think I should tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Su Mingyu''s eyes, I don''t know why. Mei Qing feels a chill on her back. She has a faint sense of fear in her heart.


    Su Mingyu squinted her shrewd eyes, then hooked her lips and looked at Mei Qing. She said, "every weapon in this arsenal comes from my design."


    Before Mei Qing reacts, Su Mingyu slowly throws another bomb: "Miss Meiqing, I''m afraid she doesn''t know how to use these weapons?"


    With that, Su Mingyu sneered: "but miss Meiqing, don''t feel discouraged, because Gu ruobai doesn''t want to let you dark guards touch the things in it. If you want to ask why, I guess it''s Gu ruobai who doesn''t trust you enough."Su Mingyu''s words are undoubtedly a stone to stir up thousands of waves, almost instantly angered Mei Qing.


    Mei Qing raised her hand, and the whip was like asking for no money to greet Su Mingyu.


    Although Su Mingyu was in pain, she still grinned and said with a smile: "you are just a dog that he keeps. You even want to climb onto the master''s bed!"


    Mei Qingqi''s face was livid. She waved her whip again and again until she was too tired to move it. Then she took a breath with one hand on her hips: "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it


    Somebody! Tie her up and take her out!


    Su Mingyu was beaten to pieces, and the pain almost made her lose her mind. Fortunately, she finally heard Mei Qing say what she wanted to hear before she fainted.


    In fact, Meiqing is right. Gu ruobai may look for it everywhere, only this arsenal.


    First of all, because it is very hidden here, and secondly, with Gu ruobai''s arrogance, he may not have thought that someone would imprison himself in his most strictly guarded Arsenal.


    So mingyucai deliberately said those words that infuriated Meiqing, in order to let Meiqing get himself out of here.


    As long as you get out of here, no matter where you go, Su Mingyu is confident that Gu ruobai will find her.

 Chapter 298

    Su Mingyu is missing. Gu ruobai is the first to discover it.


    Not long after su Mingyu left, Su Yueyue came out with a big stomach.


    Gu ruobai''s heart was sinking at that time. He didn''t care that many people were looking at him. He went up and asked Su Yueyue.


    Su Yueyue''s face full of doubt denied that he had asked Su Mingyu to continue with her, so far Gu ruobai was absolutely sure that Su Mingyu was missing.


    So at the wedding banquet of King Yu and Princess Wu Yurou, all the dignitaries in the capital saw for the first time the nervous look of the undisguised king Ruixian, and even nearly fell off his wheelchair because he was too anxious.


    It is because Gu ruobai''s attitude is so abnormal that people don''t notice the equally ugly King Yu.


    In the corner where no one saw him, the king of Yu made a gesture to his dark guard. In a moment, all the plants and plants in Lord Yu''s house got up automatically without wind. One after another, human figures like shadows disappeared on the house as quickly as possible.


    Wood just helped Gu ruobai up, Gu ruobai roared at him: "mobilize all forces! We must find the princess


    This is the first time for Mu Yi to see Gu ruobai''s face so ugly, and the first time to see him in such a hurry.


    Wood one heart clutters for a moment, he always feels that Gu ruobai is a bit out of his mind. He actually shows that he has a secret guard in front of so many people.


    The disappearance of Su Mingyu spread rapidly in the capital city. When ye Fu knew about it, he immediately sent all the people to look for it. Even Su Fu symbolically called several people to look for it.


    It is worth mentioning that the new killer organization "Wuwei" in the Jianghu refused to accept all orders and stopped all tasks immediately after su Mingyu''s news was verified. The whole organization disappeared overnight, and no one could find their trace.


    At one time, many people in the Jianghu said that this Wuwu was raised by Gu ruobai in order to help him kill some people who hinder him.


    Of course, Su Mingyu didn''t know about this. After she was carried out of the ordnance factory, she fell into a coma. When she woke up, she found herself locked up in a remote mountain.


    There is no smoke in the area of ten miles, not even a bird, let alone the people who can bring news.


    However, Su Mingyu was in great pain, but she was not worried at all, because she had come out from the bottom of the ordnance factory. It was only a matter of time before Gu ruobai found her.


    "Awake?" Mei qinglue''s voice of resentment came from the door.


    Su Mingyu took a look at her and said, "it''s a pity that you didn''t get it."


    "You''re just a princess. There are so many people who care about you." Mei Qing''s tone is full of displeasure.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at her: "really? There''s an old saying that it''s normal for people to care about me, because those who get Tao help more and those who don''t help much. I''ve done a lot of good things in my life. It''s normal for someone to care about me. "


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s indifferent appearance, Mei Qing suddenly has some doubts: "you were clearly so excited before, why now become so calm?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t even look at Mei Qing. She turned a white eye in her heart. She was not stupid. She just wanted to make her transfer herself.


    Now that she has left the place, and she is not abused, why should she provoke this obviously hostile person.


    "Don''t you wonder why I want you?" Mei Qing looks down at Su Mingyu and asks in a deep voice.


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "isn''t it because you covet my man and want to capture me and replace me?"


    "You really look down on me." Mei Qing sneered: "if Gu ruobai knows I''ve arrested you, do you think it''s possible for me and him?"


    "I didn''t think you were stupid." Su Mingyu glanced at her obliquely: "you catch me, for you and Gu ruobai, it''s just harmful at all, but you still catch me."


    "So..." Su Mingyu looked at Mei Qing and said with a smile: "what greater interests are driving you to arrest me? I guess this matter should be related to the spies around Gu ruobai."


    Mei Qing looks at Su Mingyu in surprise, full of surprise.


    Su Mingyu hook hook lip corner: "your eyes tell me, I said it."


    Su Mingyu''s wound was involved in pain, but she didn''t even blink her eyelids. She continued, "do you think Gu ruobai doesn''t know that there are spies around him? He didn''t do it all the time because he wanted to catch it all. "


    Meiqing looked at her nervously, a little can''t believe: "wood this time will I transfer back is to investigate this matter, but I can''t think of is, how can you know so much?"


    Looking at her eyes, you can see that Mei Qing suspects that Gu ruobai told her. Su Mingyu is too lazy to explain, but she just turns her eyes and doesn''t go to see her.


    Mei Qing couldn''t see Su Mingyu''s arrogant appearance most. She took out a whip and pointed at Su Mingyu''s body.


    Su Mingyu frowned at the crisp sound, but there was no sound. She just looked at Mei Qing indifferently.Mei Qing is full of annoyance when she looks at her eyes. The whip on her hand is Yang Yang, but she can''t beat it down.


    Su Mingyu saw this and sarcastically raised the corner of her mouth: "what''s the matter? Is Mei Qing tired? Would you like another person to help you


    "It''s hard of you Mei Qing glared at Su Mingyu fiercely, then angrily threw down the whip in her hand and turned to leave the room.


    A flash of anger flashed across Su Mingyu''s eyes.


    In the 21st century, one of her training was anti interrogation training, and that little black room was the real purgatory on earth.


    Now, Meiqing is not even a skin bag.


    So Su Mingyu has been very leisurely these days.


    The only thing to think about in the brain is to think of the person who is threatening Gu ruobai by seizing himself?


    Listen to Mei Qing''s meaning, all the people of King Yu are out. If the king Yu is not a playwright, it shows that the spies around Gu ruobai are not the people around him.


    Su Mingyu was thinking about it when he heard the sound coming from the door.


    Looking up, it was Mei Qing again.


    Su Mingyu took a look at her and said, "Miss Meiqing has to travel thousands of miles to find me every day. You are really tireless."


    Mei Qing glared at her coldly and spread out her hand, revealing what she was holding: "eat it."


    Mei Qing''s voice is very cold, there is no temperature.


    Su Mingyu didn''t talk nonsense. She took the medicine bottle in her hand, shook out a pill and put it into her mouth.

 Chapter 299

    Looking at her so refreshing, Mei Qing looked down at her: "do you dare to eat without asking what it is?"


    "It''s nothing more than poison. It''s something that can make people addicted. It can''t be separated from your poison, or it can''t make me die. In short, you can''t give me something to nourish?" Su Mingyu looks at Mei Qing obliquely. There is no fear in his words.


    "I appreciate you a little bit." Meiqing narrowed her eyes: "since you are so cheerful, I don''t hide it. This is really poison. It can make people addicted. If you don''t use it, you will feel miserable like ants biting."


    Su Mingyu thought that you would be kind to me


    "You Mei Qing didn''t expect Su Mingyu to be so pale and light. She looked at Su Mingyu with a gloomy face: "you''ll know it''s powerful when it''s poisoned."


    With that, Mei Qing turned and left again.


    Looking at the back of Mei Qing''s leaving, Su Mingyu grinned, a little addictive poison, but she was not afraid at all.


    You know, one of the things that senior agents like her have to go through is anti drug.


    She didn''t believe that ancient purification techniques could offer anything comparable to a high-purity sea. Loin.


    What''s more, Mei Qing''s appearance time is getting shorter and shorter these days, which means that the situation outside has become so complicated that she can''t often see herself.


    So next, I can see the person behind the scenes.


    The man tried his best to catch himself, but shouldn''t he just let Mei Qing vent his anger, and then offer himself like an uncle?


    It was like verifying Su Mingyu''s idea. The next day, Mei Qing came to the wooden house early in the morning, and then he could not help but let someone tie Su Mingyu up.


    When Su Mingyu was taken into the carriage and bumped along the way, she began to ask, "is it the people behind you who want to see me?"


    Mei Qingzhen really hated her high-ranking, all in control of the appearance: "you shut up! Or I''ll plug your mouth in. "


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu could only pick her eyebrows and no longer speak. Fortunately, she leaned on the carriage and narrowed her eyes.


    The carriage was swinging all the way. Su Ming yupan calculated that the time should be about the distance to enter the city. According to the man''s cautious attitude, it was impossible for Mei Qing to take himself into the city. So they were going to go further up the mountain?


    Su Mingyu is a little nervous. The more remote the place is, the more difficult it is to find herself.


    Just thinking, Su Mingyu suddenly heard several "Susu" sounds flashed by the carriage, and Su Mingyu''s mouth slightly raised.


    It seems that she underestimated Gu ruobai and found it by herself.


    Mei Qing also keenly found around the strange, she backhand with the knife rest in Su Mingyu''s neck: "don''t move!"


    Su Mingyu also let her stand: "you don''t worry, I cherish my life more than you."


    Mei Qing''s face was a little ugly: "who is coming in the end is not sure, you are optimistic."


    Su Mingyu sneered: "clearly know that they can''t run away, but also so self deception, I think Meiqing girl is really optimistic."


    As soon as Mei Qing''s hand was tight, her knife made a big red mark on Su Mingyu''s neck.


    But Su Mingyu didn''t care at all, just continued to say: "Meiqing, if you stop now, maybe Muyi can take you away again. If Muyi sees you holding a knife against me, do you think Muyi will help you?"


    "You don''t care! Shut up At the moment, Meiqing is already nervous and sweating all over.


    She looked ugly and glared at Su Mingyu: "you have been drugged by me. In order to let you live, Gu ruobai will not kill me."


    I didn''t expect that she would have arrived at this early stage.


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "of course he won''t, but I will."


    With that, Su Mingyu kicked the dagger in Mei Qing''s hand as soon as she lifted her foot while Mei Qing didn''t notice.


    Mei Qingzheng is surprised to want to pick it up. Su Mingyu has quickly pulled out her other short blade from Mei Qing''s waist and inserted it directly into Mei Qing''s palm.


    Mei Qingtong''s stuffy hum, she took a deep breath, just wanted to raise her hand to pull out the short blade, another strong and powerful hand had already grasped her neck, and pulled her with a dagger from the carriage, and then a blade with cold light was put on her neck.


    A cold voice sounded: "don''t move!"


    Mei Qing looked up and saw Gu Ruo Bai with a cold look: "how did you find here?"


    Mei Qing''s eyes are full of doubts. If nothing else, according to her understanding of Gu ruobai, it should not be a difficult thing to avoid Gu ruobai''s tracking.


    Su Mingyu wriggled his wrist and broke free of the rope on his hand. Then he walked to Mei Qing and looked at her from a commanding position: "are you good at the use of those weapons in the Qibing factory?"


    Listen to her say so, Mei Qing instantly understand what is going on.She couldn''t believe her eyes widened and her face was full of resentment: "Su Mingyu! You are insidious! You tell me about the weapons in the Arsenal on purpose, and then you are sure that I will find a way to find out the use of that weapon, and Gu ruobi can take this opportunity to find me


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows: "it seems that you are not so stupid. I''m afraid you didn''t expect that the weapon was really only available to Gu ruobai. Moreover, Gu ruobai concealed the weapon so well that other people in the capital did not even see it. So as soon as you appeared with that weapon, you were watched."


    "Did you really design that weapon?" Mei Qing still couldn''t believe it. Just a little Su Mingyu, she could design such a delicate weapon. How did she do it.


    Su Mingyu hummed and did not answer her: "I ask you, do you want to see the person behind you?"


    "I won''t tell you!" Meiqing pursed her lips: "since you have caught me, you can kill me if you want to kill me!"


    Said, Meiqing suddenly toward Gu ruobai Yin pity a smile: "Gu ruobai, even if you catch me, also useless, Su Mingyu has been in Qingming, every day to take antidote, otherwise it will be painful."


    Gu Ruo Bai''s face sank. He grabbed Mei Qing''s hand and looked at her coldly: "give me the antidote."


    Mei Qing hummed: "no!"


    Seeing Gu Ruo Bai''s strength getting tighter and tighter, Su Mingyu quickly stopped him: "Gu Ruo Bai, wait a minute."


    Gu ruobai''s eyes are gloomy, a thin lip is pursed tightly, and the cold air all over the body makes the surrounding temperature drop a few minutes.

 Chapter 300

    Su Mingyu saw this and knew that Gu ruobai had already moved to kill his heart: "Gu ruobai! Calm down


    Mei Qing''s mouth raised Yang: "if you want to kill, kill it!"


    Looking at her, she pinched her brow


    Feeling Su Mingyu''s white hand on the back of his hand, Gu ruobai sank his eyes: "do you want to keep her?"


    Hearing the anger in Gu ruobai''s tone, Su Mingyu quickly pacifies: "it''s to keep her, but it''s only temporary. I suspect that the person behind Mei Qing is the spy behind you."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s serious appearance, Gu ruobai''s deep eyes flashed a trace of cold: "only this time."


    With that, Gu ruobai opens his hand and looks at Mei Qing coldly.


    It seems that he did not expect that Gu ruobai, who has always said nothing but Su Mingyu, will let himself go.


    Mei Qing was stunned at first, then looked up and laughed, but her laughter was full of sadness: "who could have thought that the original God of war would be reduced to listening to a woman''s words."


    Gu ruobai did not look at her, but came to Su Mingyu''s side, looking at her, a pair of black eyes are questioning.


    Su Mingyu raised his hand in surrender: "I tell you! Don''t look at me like that. I''m a little scared. "


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, Gu ruobai''s eyes light is deeper. He grabs Su Mingyu''s hand and tells Mu Yi: "if you let her go again this time, you can do it yourself."


    Mu Yi stood aside, lowered his head and did not dare to look at Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes.


    Gu ruobai didn''t look at him. He took Su Ming''s jade foot tip and jumped to a place far enough.


    Insects and birds nearby, the green leaves rustled by the breeze, Su Mingyu smelled the smell of green grass, looked up at Gu ruobai, and felt a little uneasy.


    Gu ruobai''s calm eyes look at Su Mingyu. At the moment, Su Mingyu is wearing a simple and elegant light blue dress and a pair of bright eyes. It''s clear and bright. It seems that the aura is also overflowing. Between a twinkle and a smile, the natural expression of Qingli, people have to marvel at her elegance.


    This is the person he has been looking for for for a long time, and he is worried about it in his heart.


    Gu Ruo white eyes light a sink, he raised a hand to embrace Su Mingyu in the arms.


    Feeling the sweet breath in his arms, Gu ruobai took a deep breath: "I finally found you."


    "I''m sorry, if you don''t think of the white voice, I''m sorry, and then I don''t think you''ll be so weak, if you don''t think of white, you''ll be angry


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s slightly hoarse voice, Gu ruobai tightly hugged Su Mingyu''s hand: "I didn''t find you in time."


    Su Mingyu rubbed in Gu ruobai''s arms: "it''s my fault that I believe others."


    "What''s the matter with Qingming Gu ruobai is obviously not confused by Su Mingyu''s deliberate weakness.


    He pushed Su Mingyu away, then looked down at her face and asked seriously, "do you know Qingming? It''s a poison that even our organization can''t solve. Qingming is not so much a poison as a drug to control people''s hearts. It has the characteristics that people can''t leave once they use it. It''s a drug we can use for those who are very important and can''t be lost but can''t be released. "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I know."


    Seeing her so calm, Gu ruobai was a little angry: "you know you still take her poison! Have you been poisoned these days


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "I think Mei Qing should want to be in a key place, let me try to have no medicine pain, let me completely disintegrate."


    "You know everything! But you still took that medicine, and I don''t believe you can''t avoid it according to your ability. " Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu with a displeasure in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu bit her lower lip, a little guilty: "I..."


    After a long time, Su Mingyu couldn''t explain. Finally, she simply took Gu ruobai''s hand, then raised her eyebrow and looked at him seriously and said, "if you believe me, you should know that I will not do such a dangerous thing without complaint or reason. This Qingming may be a very powerful poison to you, but in my eyes, it is not even a threat. ¡±


    listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Gu ruobai''s face looks better, but he is still gloomy: "do you know how painful this green hell is going to be?"


    Su Mingyu shook her head: "I don''t know, but it should not be more painful than the training I have received before."


    "Previous training?" Gu ruobai frowned and looked at Su Mingyu: "you used to What did you go through? "


    Su Mingyu blinked her eyes. When she was finished, she said, "that Are you sure you want to say that now? "


    "Let''s go back and talk." Gu ruobai said that he would hold Su Mingyu horizontally.


    Su Mingyu quickly stopped him: "ah! You don''t! Listen to me. I have a plan. "


    "No Gu ruobai almost did not want to refuse.Su Mingyu touched his nose: "I haven''t said it, you refuse me?"


    "Since you want to keep Mei Qing, do you need to say anything else? It''s just that you want to take advantage of this opportunity to hit the person behind Mei Qing. You want to know who the undercover is next to me. "


    Unexpectedly, Gu ruobai guessed his mind so accurately that Su Mingyu touched his nose awkwardly: "that If you don''t let me go, then the time I was locked up and the noise you made will be wasted? "


    "I want to try it." Su Mingyu looks at Gu ruobai with serious eyes.


    Gu ruobai just looked at her coldly: "I don''t allow it!"


    Su Mingyu pouted: "this is an opportunity, don''t you want to find the spy around you?"


    "I think, but I can''t risk you." Gu ruobai still refused to give in.


    Su Mingyu bit her lower lip: "if I insist on going?"


    "Then I''ll go with you." Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu deeply: "I will not leave you."


    Su Mingyu helped her forehead: "who doesn''t know your face? How can you go with me?"


    "Human skin mask." Gu ruobai''s answer made Su Mingyu speechless.


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "is it not good for you to use a human skin mask?"


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as I''m with you." Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu with a serious face.


    Seeing Gu ruobai like this, Su Mingyu sighed: "that All right, but promise me you can''t interfere with my decision. "

 Chapter 301

    Gu ruobai almost did not want to nod: "en!"


    Since Gu ruobai has agreed, Su Mingyu is not good to refuse, she pursed her lips, "then let''s go."


    When Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai once appeared in front of Mei Qing and Mu Yi, Mei Qing''s mentality was obviously not as fierce as before. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "do you want to kill or cut?"


    Su Mingyu came to her and looked down at Mei Qing: "do you want to live?"


    "If the price is to betray the man behind me." Mei Qing looked at Su Mingyu and said, "don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. I can''t take you to see the man behind me."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I have already guessed."


    With that, she gave Gu ruobai a look. Gu ruobai immediately ordered Meiqing''s acupoint, and then broke her mouth and put a pill into it.


    Gu ruobai looked at Meiqing and said in a cold voice, "this is tielizi seed. You should know that its effect is not just to make you suffer so simply."


    "Tielizi?" Mei Qing was surprised and then laughed: "you actually give me this, which is our secret department used to control people''s hearts."


    Gu Ruo Bai looked at her with cold eyes: "compared with the poison you put on Mingyu, this is nothing."


    "It''s nothing." Meiqing wryly smile: "it just makes me listen to you more and more, until finally become a puppet."


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows. She didn''t expect Gu ruobai to use such cruel poison.


    But Su Mingyu didn''t want to stop Gu ruobai, so she just asked calmly, "take me to see that man?"


    Mei Qing bit her teeth: "I don''t want it!"


    Su Mingyu looked at Mei Qing with a smile, and then asked again, "are you sure?"


    Mei Qing firmly nodded: "you kill me."


    Su Mingyu exhaled a long breath: "you clearly have betrayed Gu ruobai, who trained you for so many years. Now you are loyal to this person?"


    With that, Su Mingyu waved to the wood.


    Wood a low head just walked to Su Mingyu''s side, Su Mingyu to his is a kick, wood has been straight kneeling on the ground.


    Looking at Mu Yi''s kneeling appearance, Su Mingyu stepped on Mu Yi''s shoulder, then drew out a knife rest on Mu Yi''s neck, and then looked at Mei Qing coldly: "you can''t take us, but Muyi may not be able to keep it."


    "How can you do something about wood! How much he did for you! How can you be so cruel? " Mei Qing looks at Su Mingyu with anger in her eyes.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at her: "angry? Angry? Would you tear me? "


    Although Mei Qing didn''t speak, her eyes expressed everything.


    Su Mingyu hook hook lip corner: "hate on the right, Meiqing, you will remember this life, wood is because of your stupidity, so I was killed."


    As soon as Su Mingyu''s hand is strong, a bloodstain is printed on Mu Yi''s neck.


    Mei Qing looked at Mu Yi''s closed eyes and gritted her teeth: "I''ll tell you what you want to know!"


    Su Mingyu patted Mu Yi on the shoulder: "OK, you go down."


    Then she went to Mei Qing and snorted, "then take us."


    Mei Qing bit her teeth, and her face was livid: "Su Mingyu! You''re not a man. Muyi is a cow and a horse for you. At your command, you still attack him. "


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and didn''t care: "yes, it''s all because I am not a human Su Mingyu. Mu Yi can live to see you again. Mei Qing, you should know better than anyone else. Gu ruobai has never been soft on traitors. As soon as Mu lets you go, he has not been punished. Gu ruobai has opened his net."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, Mei Qing looks back at Gu ruobai. Gu ruobai''s face is still calm and cold. Mei Qing tugs at the corners of her mouth: "so you already know that the one who let me go that day is Muyi."


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "OK, stop talking nonsense, and take us to it."


    Now that the matter has come to an end, Meiqing has nothing to say. She stood up and said, "actually, I haven''t seen the real face of that man, but he is very cautious. So if we delay here for such a long time, he will be suspicious."


    Su Mingyu listened to raise his hand and drew a knife on Mei Qing''s arm. Mei Qing frowned painfully: "you''re using me clean."


    "It''s just a little interest. I remember the whip you whipped on me." Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows at Mei Qing, then turned over and got into the carriage.


    See Su Mingyu go up, Gu ruobai also went up: "wood one, call on dark Wei, follow us far away."


    The mark on Mu Yi''s neck actually looks frightening, but the wound is not deep, so he listened to the order and took a deep look at Mei Qing with disappointed eyes before he turned to leave.


    Meiqing can endure Gu ruobai''s cold eyes, but he can''t see wood looking at himself with this kind of eyes.


    Mei Qing''s eyes are red: "Muyi I''m sorry. "Wood one just looked at her, did not speak, but the alienation in the eyes is already obvious.


    Mei Qing''s heart aches. She knows that Mu helps herself one by one, but because he believes he won''t do anything dangerous to Gu ruobai. Now she not only takes Su Mingyu away, but also poisons Su Mingyu.


    In Mu Yi''s heart, she is already a traitor.


    He consumed Gu ruobai''s trust in him, and it was his betrayal. It must be very hard for Mu Yi.


    Mei Qing is full of guilt, but she can''t say anything under Mu Yi''s eyes, so she can only expect Ai Ai to look at Mu Yi, pursing her lips and apologizing all over her face.


    Wood looked at Meiqing, for a long time, he said today''s first sentence: "it doesn''t matter, just your choice let us clear, Meiqing, don''t appear in front of me, don''t call my name, you don''t deserve."


    Finish wood a little, elegant figure disappeared in the thick bush.


    Mei Qing bowed to the direction of wood''s leaving: "I''m sorry..."


    When Meiqing returned to the carriage again, her eyes were still very red.


    Su Mingyu looked at her, did not speak, just quietly leaned on Gu ruobai''s shoulder, and then narrowed her eyes.


    The carriage swayed all the way, and it took about half an hour to stop.


    Su Mingyu took a look at the scenery outside and was surprised.


    Outside is a not small pond, the lotus leaves in the pond have withered into brown, and there is a building in the middle of the pond that looks very brilliant at a glance. The red walls and green tiles feel very domineering no matter how you look at it.

 Chapter 302

    The background of the man who can build such a mansion on the edge of the capital is not simple.


    Gu ruobai also took a look at the outside. He pinched Su Mingyu''s hand, and then whispered, "the surrounding mountains are full of organs. It seems that the people who live here are very good at protecting themselves. Half of my secret guards may not be able to enter."


    "So powerful?" Su Mingyu''s eyes widened, but she clearly remembers that Gu ruobai''s dark guards are very powerful. If anything happens to her, Gu ruobai''s dark guard will tell Gu ruobai immediately.


    But when he got here, Gu ruobai said that half of his secret guards couldn''t get in.


    Su Mingyu can''t help but look forward to what kind of people can live in such a place and design such a good organ.


    Gu ruobai pretends to escort Su Mingyu into the other garden with Mei Qing.


    The outside is resplendent, and the inside is naturally shining. Just a main hall can see that this person''s family background is not small.


    Meiqing said something to the little maid on one side. The little maid nodded and just about to walk towards the backyard, a tall figure came up.


    The man was wearing a half mask. His eyes were soft and bright, like the warm snow in spring. His mouth was slightly curved and his light was squinting, like the sunshine in March.


    It was such a gentle person that Su Mingyu thought it would be.


    For a moment, Su Mingyu felt that her cruelty seemed to be useless.


    Meiqing saw the man and immediately knelt on one knee: "I have seen the master. I have brought the person you want."


    The man didn''t rush to see Su Mingyu. Instead, he looked at Mei Qing: "are you injured?"


    Mei Qing nodded: "on the way to escort Su Mingyu over, I met several people looking for her, but they have been killed by us."


    Hearing Mei Qing say so, the man nodded: "since the person has already brought, you go down first."


    Mei Qing, um, retreated honestly.


    Seeing Mei Qing leave like this, Su Mingyu boasted and looked at the man: "if you wear a mask, only half of it must be another face with some disability."


    It seems that Su Mingyu stabbed people with pain as soon as he opened his mouth. The man was stunned and then chuckled: "I didn''t expect that the princess''s mouth is so poisonous."


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "if you untie my hand, you can see how poisonous my hands are."


    That person to is also no nonsense, directly to the face after Gu ruobai a look, let him let Su Mingyu.


    Gu ruobai immediately untied the rope on Su Mingyu''s hand.


    "Sit down." The man pointed to the wooden chair in front of Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu took a look at the wooden chair, then raised her eyebrows and knocked at the back of the wooden chair. The wooden chair collapsed and scattered dust on the ground.


    The man looked at Su Mingyu in surprise. He couldn''t believe it: "how do you know the mechanism behind this wooden chair?"


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "I didn''t say that. Would you like to see my kung fu? What''s the matter, is it all right? "


    The man narrowed his eyes, and a touch of interest flashed over his gentle face: "you really like what they said, you have some skills."


    "They?" Su Mingyu looked at him: "if I find all the mechanisms in your room, can you take off your mask and let me see who you are? I think Su Mingyu has been in the capital for so long, and I''ve wet my shoes on the river bank you''ve never seen before. I''ve been caught and want to be caught. "


    "Of course." The man showed his hand and motioned Su Mingyu to look at it casually.


    Su Mingyu is not polite. He goes up here and knocks, and makes a mess there. After a while, he demolishes the whole main hall.


    Seeing that you are not interested in finding out so many people in my eyes


    Su Mingyu wiped the sweat on her forehead: "you can tell me now, who are you?"


    The man''s mouth gently raised: "are you sure you''ve found all the mechanisms in the whole room?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "in addition to the one on your body and the ring in your hand, I should have found out all the others."


    Until Su Mingyu said that he had a ring on his hand, the man had a lively attitude towards Su Mingyu. Until Su Mingyu said the ring on his hand, his eyes really flashed with surprise and appreciation.


    "How do you know I have a problem with my ring?" Looking at Su Mingyu, he was a little curious about how this woman managed to find out all the organs in his main courtyard?


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "you have not done what you promised me. Why should I answer you?"


    "You know, you are my prisoner now." That person looks at Su Mingyu this arrogant appearance, the appreciation in the eye is even more.


    Su Mingyu was still indifferent: "so what? You''ve come all the way to catch me. You don''t just want to see me die in front of you, right? Should be want to use me to do what, since is the use of the relationship, then why should I listen to you? Maybe there will be time for you to ask me in the end"Bold!" Looking at the lady of our family, you can be so rude


    Before Kang Zeyan could speak, Su Mingyu gave a long cry: "surname Kang?"


    Kang Zeyan nodded and did not hide: "Kang Zeyan."


    Su Mingyu raised his head: "Master Kang, you can take off your mask."


    Seeing Su Mingyu so reluctant, Kang Zeyan raised his eyebrows and gave the maid around him a look. The maid was very sensible and took all the people in the main hall down.


    Of course, it also includes Gu ruobai. Su Mingyu can clearly feel Gu ruobai''s worried sight, but there is Kang Zeyan in front of him. Su Mingyu can''t turn back, so she can only look at Kang Zeyan: "OK, the people are gone, you can take it off."


    Kang Zeyan slowly raised his hand, and then slowly took off the mask on his face. There was a perfect face under the mask.


    It is a face like spring dawn flowers, eyebrows such as ink, the picture is like a peach petal face.


    Su Mingyu originally thought that Tang Ziyan was good-looking, but he didn''t expect that this person was more beautiful than Tang Ziyan. Su Mingyu looked at him and blinked: "how can I not remember that I have offended people like you?"


    "Don''t try me out." Kang Zeyan put on his mask again: "you should have guessed that the reason why I caught you is Gu ruobai. It has nothing to do with you su Mingyu."


    Su Mingyu a listen, raised eyebrow: "since is such words, then you let me go."

 Chapter 303

    "Miss Su is joking. How could I let you go? You can only stay here before I overthrow Gu ruobai." Kang Zeyan is also straightforward and does not make any detours.


    "Miss Su, you can tell me now, why do you know that there is a mechanism in my ring?"


    Kang Zeyan''s ring was made by himself. He added the function of a poisonous needle to the ring, but he never used the poison needle. It was such an ordinary shape. Where did Su Mingyu see the problem.


    You should know that he used to use this ring to be very inconspicuous. It can be a good concealed weapon.


    Su Mingyu found a relatively normal stool, sat down, and then cocked her legs: "this is just a normal logical problem. As a mechanism enthusiast, you put so many mechanisms in a small main hall. It can be seen that you are good at mechanism. Can a person who loves mechanism wear a small ring on his hand?"


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Kang Zeyan actually felt a bit reasonable: "but you still didn''t tell me, how do you know that there are so many organs here."


    Su Mingyu pick eyebrow: "I only promise you, want to tell you how I found the ring problem, but did not say to tell you other things, since you are not looking for me, I am not interested in your things, you let people take me to the wing room, I am tired."


    "You Tired? " Kang Zeyan seemed to have no reaction for a moment: "Miss Su knows that she has been captured by me? I''ll give you a wing room. Do you dare to sleep? "


    Su Mingyu was very domineering and said, "why can''t I sleep? As long as you give it to me. "


    "Good, good. Here you are." Kang Zeyan finished and called out to the outside.


    A maid Shi Shi ran came in from outside: "master, what''s the matter?"


    "Empty the room before me and take Miss Su to rest." Kang Zeyan began to speak, and then gave Su Mingyu a funny look before he left: "if you were not Gu ruobai''s woman, I really want to talk with you more."


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "even if I''m not Gu Ruo Bai''s woman, maybe I don''t want to talk to you more."


    Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu, and his eyes infected with a smile: "Miss Su, don''t you think this is too hurtful?"


    Su Mingyu is a look of disapproval: "I this person, don''t like and insincere people, etc. childe is willing to tell me anything, maybe we are friends."


    With that, Su Mingyu said, "let''s go, take me to the wing room, I''ll have a rest."


    Su Mingyu looked at the fish at the bottom of the clear water, and said, "your master''s preference is really special. This fish is clearly not for viewing."


    The maid nodded: "Miss smart, this fish is raised by the master to eat, the master has no other hobbies, just like to eat fish."


    Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "clever, I am also this hobby."


    On the wall of the wing room, the mottled light spots reflected by the water spray embellished a little more artistic conception.


    Su Mingyu looked at the wing room and nodded: "OK, I''m going to have a rest. You don''t have to call me for dinner."


    Su Mingyu pushed the maid out and closed the door.


    After a while, a figure jumped in from the window. Su Mingyu was soaked, but the disguise on her face did not change at all. She exclaimed: "what''s the matter with you? Is it in the water? "


    While saying that, Su Mingyu finds a towel for Gu ruobai to wipe her hair in the room.


    "I went to see that the lake in the mansion is not connected with the lake outside." Gu said, taking off his clothes,


    Su Mingyu subconsciously covered his eyes: "you What are you doing? "


    Su Mingyu''s ears are red. When Gu ruobai looks at her shyness, she can''t help laughing: "I''ll change my clothes. Do you want to see me freeze into typhoid fever in other people''s territory?"


    Gu ruobai''s tone of ridicule can''t be more obvious, if Su Mingyu can''t hear it, she''s stupid.


    She angrily turned around and didn''t look at Gu ruobi: "ask me before you jump next time."


    Gu ruobai doubts: "what do you do?"


    "If you ask me, you don''t have to jump into the lake." Su Mingyu shrugged: "you think Kang Zeyan is a master of mechanism skills. Since he has confidence to build his mansion on the water, he must have a very comprehensive defense."


    Listening to the rustling voice behind him, Su Mingyu continued: "and, you see, he even has so many organs in the main hall. Do you think that the bottom of the water where he is most likely to be attacked by people will have many mechanisms."


    "You can think of me, can''t you?" Gu ruobai changed his clothes between Su Mingyu''s three or two sentences.


    He hugged Su Mingyu from behind, and then took a long breath: "I know that there are mechanisms under the water, but if you want to escape from here, underwater nature is a good choice. There is water on all sides. Even Muyi''s superb lightness skill is definitely not so easy to fly out, so if you can escape from the water, nature is the best."Su Mingyu nodded: "sure, then you want to go into the water to see if there is a way out?"


    Gu ruobai said, "to be precise, according to Kang Zeyan''s resourceful nature, I think he should leave a escape channel for himself at the bottom of the water, so I want to find it and it may be of great use when necessary."


    It turned out that Su Mingyu curled her lips: "you really think more than I do."


    "Yes." Su Mingyu turned around and looked at Gu ruobai: "do you know this man named Kang Zeyan? How did you provoke him? He just told me very clearly that it was you who arrested me


    Gu ruobai collected his dark eyes: "I have no impression of him. Kang Zeyan may not be his original name."


    Su Mingyu sighed: "I thought I had found the person behind the scenes. As long as you can follow the vines, you can catch all the spies around you. But now it seems that what I thought was too simple."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, Gu ruobai raised his hand and pinched her nose: "now do you know that you regret it? I said before that I would not let you take the risk. It''s your own responsibility to come. Now I can''t go back, and it''s too late to regret! "

 Chapter 304

    Su Mingyu turned her nose: "I didn''t regret it, but it''s a pity. It seems that we are going to stay here for a few days. We have to find out who Kang Zeyan is. Otherwise, it''s hard to find out if Mu is outside."


    "Do you still trust Muji?" Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu. When he asks about this, he seems to be very casual, but the things in his eyes are not at all casual.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "did you see the look in Meiqing''s eyes when she came in?"


    "Muyi should have said something to Mei Qing, which is very important to Mei Qing. Then Mei Qing is like that. Otherwise, according to Mei Qing''s hatred for me, she should not show such an expression in front of me."


    Gu ruobai nodded his head: "Mu Yi is the longest person with me, so I want to believe him, but I will not trust him so easily if he betrayed me once. I have left a special signal of the dark part along the way. In addition to Muyi, there will be other people coming."


    "Tut Tut, you see how bad you are. So many people around you have betrayed you." Su Mingyu curled her mouth, and her eyes were full of banter.


    Gu ruobai directly pinched her nose: "it''s not because you don''t let me deal with Meiqing."


    At the beginning, when she found that Meiqing was wrong, she should have pinched off her feelings that should not have appeared.


    However, Su Mingyu wanted to save face for Mei Qing, which turned into such a situation.


    Su Mingyu also knows that this is because she is soft hearted, so in the face of Gu ruobai''s words, she can only bite her lower lip and do not respond.


    Rare to see her so honest, Gu ruobai pick eyebrows, just want to do something, the door sounded the sound of knocking.


    Su Mingyu acutely pushed Gu ruobai aside, then carefully came to the door and asked in a low voice, "who?"


    "Miss Su, the master asked me to invite you to dinner." A maid''s voice rang out.


    Su Mingyu frowns suspiciously. Does Kang Ze Yan go to eat by himself? Afraid of the feast, isn''t it?


    Thinking so, Su Mingyu opened the door and said, "since it''s the good intention of Master Kang, I''m going to go. Wait a moment."


    Su Mingyu closes the door, gives Gu ruobai a look, and points to the door. With Gu''s approval, he opens the door and goes out.


    After the maid arrived at a courtyard Pavilion, Su Mingyu took a look at the landscaping around her. However, it cost a lot of money: "Mr. Kang, can I ask you a question?"


    Kang Zeyan is very generous: "you say."


    "Why do you wear a mask if you don''t get hurt on your face?" Su Mingyu was not polite and asked directly, "and you said that you arrested me because of Gu ruobai. What''s the contradiction between you and Gu ruobai? Finally, what do you do? Why are you so rich? Building a mansion on the lake


    It seems that Su Mingyu has asked so many questions in one breath. Kang Ze Yan is stunned at first, and then laughs with a slight incomprehensible smile: "your questions are all asked on the point, but I can only answer you two questions."


    Su Mingyu, who had known for a long time that it would be like this, turned her lips and said, "you say so."


    "I wear a mask because I don''t want to be recognized, but you don''t count." Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu, and the radian of his mouth was even greater: "as for why I want to build a mansion here, it is because I like it. I have money to repair it wherever I want."


    There is nothing wrong with this saying, but Su Mingyu still hears something from it: "Master Kang can really change the concept."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "you haven''t told me what you do."


    "It is said that Miss Su is intelligent. Now I see her, and she is sure." After drinking a sip of tea, Kang Zeyan said, "what do I do? Now I can''t tell you."


    "But I can guarantee that as long as Miss Su stays here honestly and doesn''t do anything else, I can absolutely protect your safety."


    Su Mingyu didn''t even lift her eyelids: "are you a warning?"


    Kang Zeyan raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a smile. "Miss Su thinks it''s right. After all, you have to rely on the antidote in my hand. You should have no other thoughts."


    "You mean Qingming?" Su Mingyu looked at him and sneered: "do you really think it can control me?"


    "can we control? It''s not you. I has the final say. We have a long life." Kang Zeyan''s scorn means that Su Mingyu heard it clearly, but she didn''t care.


    Instead, he picked up the food in front of him and ate it.


    "Miss Su is not afraid that I poison the food?" Seeing Su Mingyu actually dare to eat, Kang Zeyan is slightly stunned.


    Su Mingyu wiped her mouth slowly and asked, "I even ate Qingming. I''m afraid you can''t do anything else? Besides, didn''t you just say it would keep me safe? What''s the matter? Does the husband speak so disrespectfully? "


    Originally, she wanted to make fun of Su Mingyu, but she was dumb and speechless by the other side. Kang Zeyan was also magnanimous. She didn''t argue with Su Mingyu. She just shook her head slightly and said, "it seems that Miss Su is really different from other women."Su Mingyu has heard this a lot, but he doesn''t think there is any exaggeration in Kang Zeyan''s tone.


    "Mr. Kang, can I ask another question?" Su Mingyu looks at Kang Zeyan curiously while eating.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Su had so many questions." Kang Zeyan seems a little impatient.


    Su mingyuquan as did not see, continue to trumpet to: "I listen to your maid said, you like to eat fish?"


    Without waiting for Kang Zeyan to answer, Su Mingyu continued: "in this case, why is there no fish in today''s dishes? Is it because Mr. Kang sympathizes with me and deliberately makes people cook home dishes? "


    Kang Zeyan didn''t expect that Su Mingyu''s last question was actually this. He was stunned for a moment and then coughed softly: "I like to eat fish. Do you want to eat fish immediately?"


    As if she didn''t feel Kang Zeyan''s anger, Su Mingyu gave a long sigh, and then went on to say, "no, I like to eat. I want rice all the time."


    Su Mingyu winked at Kang Zeyan and said, "in this case, can I fish? To tell you the truth, my only hobby is fishing. Looking at so many fish in the water, I feel itchy. Do you want me to fish in your mansion


    "Fishing Fish? " Kang Zeyan was completely stunned. For a moment, he thought he had heard something wrong.

 Chapter 305

    This woman wants to fish in her own territory?


    "You can fish if you want."


    Kang Zeyan is a little helpless, but also a little irritable.


    Kang Kang said, "if you want to say anything, you can''t help but wave your eyes."


    Su Mingyu pretended to be surprised: "how good is this? After all, this is your residence


    "If you want to tell the maid what you want, I''ll stop eating if I have no appetite." With that, Kang Zeyan got up and left, leaving only Su Mingyu, who was indifferent to eating.


    Looking at the back of Kang Zeyan''s leaving, Su Mingyu hooked his lips and asked for your words!


    In fact, Su Mingyu was not hungry. She ate a little and went back to her room.


    Gu ruobai was waiting in the room early. Seeing his gloomy face, Su Mingyu rushed up and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Gu ruobai''s tone is very low.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and probably knew what was going on.


    She hooked the corner of her lips and sat down beside Gu ruobai: "I got your permission to have dinner. You can''t be angry."


    "Am I so mean?" Gu ruobai looked back at her: "I just took advantage of Kang Zeyan and you during the meal, in the whole mansion are looking for, but still can''t find out the mechanism."


    "You''re not very proficient in these organs. Naturally, it''s hard to find them. I''ve dealt with them since I was a child. Naturally, I''m good at finding them. It''s OK. I''ll find them." Su Mingyu said and yawned: "it''s too late. How do you sleep tonight? I''m afraid it''s not good to sleep here.


    Gu ruobai pointed to the beam: "I sleep on it."


    Su Mingyu thought for a while and nodded: "be careful, I''m afraid Kang Zeyan will attack at night."


    After all, although Kang Zeyan looks very gentle, he should not play a good role from the perspective of the city government where he talks today.


    Otherwise, why did he not give himself the antidote of Qingming?


    Su Mingyu has reason to suspect that he is trying to frustrate his spirit with the poison of Qingming.


    Just in time, she can take this opportunity to thoroughly remove the poison of Qingming.


    So Su Mingyu, lying in bed, called out: "Gu Ruo Bai..."


    Although the other party did not answer, Su Mingyu could feel that he was looking at himself from a high place.


    So Su Mingyu continued: "my Qingming may break out tonight, you Don''t expose yourself. "


    Other su Mingyu is not worried, the only thing that makes her feel a little worried is Gu ruobai.


    The man can do whatever he wants, but he can''t see her hurt.


    Once he knew that she was going to be hurt, Gu ruobi would lose his reason for a period of time nervously.


    "I have found the antidote to Qingming." Gu ruobai said he wanted to give it to Su Mingyu.


    But Su Mingyu stopped him in time: "I don''t want the antidote. You can''t let me take the antidote all the time?"


    This is a way to treat the symptoms rather than the root causes.


    Gu ruobai knew what Su Mingyu wanted to do almost at the moment when Su Mingyu finished saying this, so he denied on the spot: "no! You are too dangerous! I have never seen anyone alive to resist the poison of Qingming. "


    Su Mingyu put his head out of the bed curtain, then looked up at Gu ruobai and gave him a reassuring look: "am I someone else? I''m Su Mingyu! "


    "But..." Gu ruobai looks at her and just wants to say something. Su Mingyu and he are alert together.


    The sound of knocking on the door also sounded timely, or the previous Maid: "Miss Su, did you sleep?"


    Su Mingyu yelled at the door: "not yet. I''m going to sleep."


    "I''m here to deliver clothes to Miss Su. Please open the door." The maid''s voice rang again.


    Su Mingyu blinked at Gu ruobai, then opened the door and stretched out his hand: "give me your clothes."


    The maid was a little frightened: "I''ll come. Miss Su is a guest. How can she do such a thing?"


    Su Mingyu was a little impatient: "I have taken off my clothes. What are you doing here? I''ll give it to me if you give it to me. I''ll catch a cold for a while, and it''ll be yours? "


    As soon as the maid heard this, she was so frightened that she offered her clothes to her hands.


    "Well Miss Su took a rest earlier, and the maid left first. "


    Looking at the back of the maid''s departure, Su Mingyu breathed out a breath. Kang Zeyan refused to let people send clothes and clothes at night. However, at this time, he made it clear that he wanted to test whether Su Mingyu had an attack on Qingming.


    Su Mingyu put the clothes in the closet, and then lay back on the bed: "sleep."


    This is for Gu ruobai, but after that, Su Mingyu blows off the candle and closes her eyes.


    With Su Mingyu''s voice gradually stable, Gu ruobai, who has been on the beam, is not sleepy at all.Looking at Su Mingyu in the hazy Bed Tent, Gu ruobai''s deep eyes become darker.


    Originally, he just wanted Su Mingyu to be his princess. However, even if he didn''t show his intention to fight for the position of Prince, someone even reached for Su Mingyu.


    Moreover, for so many days, he didn''t even know who his opponent was. Such a sense of difference made Gu Ruo Bai''s face become gloomy.


    Gu ruobai''s eyes always fall on Su Mingyu. Suddenly he sees Su Mingyu''s eyebrows tightly wrinkling together.


    When he was about to jump off the beam to check, he suddenly remembered Su Mingyu''s words.


    Writing tightly, Gu ruobai almost used all his strength to control himself.


    She was cold, but she was still cold, and she was cold.


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect that this ancient thing could be so cruel, but fortunately, she just felt cold and felt very uncomfortable, but she didn''t have hallucinations.


    Fortunately, there are no hallucinations It would be miserable for her to treat Kang Ze Yan as Gu Ruo Bai.


    When Su Mingyu was nearly delirious by the cold, the door creaked.


    Su Mingyu turned his head keenly and saw Kang Zeyan standing at the door.


    After taking a bite of the tip of his tongue, Su Mingyu came to the scene.


    She opened the corner of her mouth with difficulty: "Kang Gong Son? You, you come to see my jokes? "


    Kang Zeyan looked down at Su Mingyu and narrowed his long and narrow eyes: "it''s been so long. I thought you had been poisoned for a long time, but I didn''t expect to be able to resist."

 Chapter 306

    Su Mingyu looked at Kang Zeyan obliquely and barely drew up the corner of his mouth: "no I''m sorry I didn''t let you see my jokes


    Su Mingyu was so cold that she was so stiff that she even shivered.


    Kang Zeyan slowly walked to Su Mingyu''s bedside and looked down at her: "want an antidote?"


    "No These two words Su Mingyu said very clearly.


    I didn''t expect that she was all like this, and she was so stubborn. To say that Kang Zeyan was not surprised at all was false.


    But he didn''t believe that anyone in the world could carry Qingming. So Kang took the antidote from his arms and put it in front of Su Mingyu: "as long as you eat this, you won''t feel so bad. You just need to eat it."


    Kang Zeyan''s words are obviously induced. Su Mingyu picks her eyebrows and tries to keep her eyes on him. "Thank you Mr. Kang, personally, delivered the medicine to me. "


    "You don''t eat?" Su Mingyu''s words didn''t mean much thanks. Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu with a trace of disdain in his eyes: "do you know, there were people who pretended to be tough in front of me before. Those people either couldn''t bear to commit suicide or begged me to give him an antidote like a dog. Su Mingyu, aren''t you cruel? I''d like to see how long you can hold it up? "


    With that, Kang Zeyan actually found a stool to sit by Su Mingyu''s bed, and then looked down at her.


    Su Mingyu grinned and pulled out a very ugly smile: "Master Kang Finally It''s the way it was You see, keep pretending, alive How tired? "


    Su Mingyu felt that every time she said one more word, her throat was dry, but she still tried to wrap herself in a quilt to avoid her ugliness.


    "You still have the heart to say these things to me. It seems that the poisoning is not very serious." He wants to see how such a little girl with no hair can resist the poison of Qingming.


    Su Mingyu didn''t pay any more attention to him this time, but curled up more tightly. She tried to adjust her breathing and almost exhausted all her strength to control her direction of not looking at Gu ruobi.


    Su Mingyu''s small face was already wet with sweat.


    But she still just hugged herself tightly and didn''t look at the antidote put by the bed.


    "Master Kang..." Su Mingyu opened his mouth with a trembling voice: "no, I''ve been here anyway In this way, can you tell me why and why do you have to have a hard time with Gu ruobai? "


    "You''d better worry about yourself first." Kang Zeyan looked down at Su Mingyu. His tone was not good: "you''ve been arrested for ten days. Gu ruobai hasn''t found you yet. It''s different from his previous vigorous action. It seems that without his legs, his personality is really no longer aggressive."


    With that, Kang gave Su Mingyu a deep look: "I''m a little curious. What do you like about Gu ruobai? Status? Now he is just an abandoned prince. If we talk about the future, his legs are basically destroying his future. "


    "Someone asked the same question as you before." Su Mingyu breathed heavily. She felt cold just now, but now she felt a fire burning in her abdomen.


    Su Mingyu gently lifted a bit of the quilt, and then looked at Kang Zeyan: "he unconditionally trust me, I also unconditionally trust him, he knows what I want, he gives me absolute freedom, these are what others can''t give."


    When Su Mingyu said these words, he was obviously much better than before. Whether it was the coherence or logic of her tone, it sounded a lot normal.


    Kang Zeyan couldn''t believe it: "are you recovered?"


    Su Mingyu curled his lips at him and said, "no, but thanks to Master Kang, I can think of every bit of Gu ruobai and I can be as strong as I am now."


    "I don''t believe it!" He knows more about Qingming than anyone else. Otherwise, he won''t give it to Mei Qing and let her feed it to Su Mingyu.


    But Su Mingyu wants to suppress Qingming with just a little memory. How can it be?


    Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu: "who are you? How can a person without special training fight against Qingming? "


    Looking at him a little worried, Su Mingyu said with a smile: "Master Kang, didn''t you check my details?"


    "Aren''t you the eldest daughter of the Su family? After ye Mengdie''s death, Wang Manwen took over Su Fu. You have been oppressed and bullied by Wang Manwen. But what does this have to do with this matter? " Kang Zeyan''s tone is not good.


    Su Mingyu grinned: "so, you don''t know that ye Mengdie knew that Su Zhengyi was outside. In order to prevent in case, I was poisoned by Ye Mengdie since I was a child."


    "Ye Meng butterfly?" Kang Ze Yan was stunned at first, and then responded: "ye Mengdie is just a young lady, where does the poison come from?"


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows: "Master Kang, there are people outside, there are days out there. There are more things you don''t know. Ye Mengdie is a weak woman, but she is just a mother. Have you never heard of this sentence?""Oh, what a mother is, then just!" Kang Zeyan''s face is a little ugly.


    Su Mingyu seems to be burning inside, but she still tries to make herself look normal: "there are some things that Mr. Kang may never understand."


    "This green hell, every time the poison hair will be more serious than before, I want to see how long you can last." Kang Zeyan gets up and stares Su Mingyu with a gloomy look in his eyes before turning away.


    Just as he was about to leave the room, Su Mingyu suddenly stopped him: "wait a minute."


    Kang Zeyan looked back at her: "what? Regret it? "


    Su Mingyu picked up the antidote around her and threw it away: "here, take this thing."


    After taking the antidote, Kang Zeyan''s face was a little gloomy: "Oh, Su Mingyu, you have backbone!"


    Su Mingyu just tugged at the corners of his mouth, and then did not look at him again.


    The next second, the sound of the door being heavily closed rang up, and Su Mingyu opened the bed and breathed out a long breath of turbid air.


    Gu ruobai gently fell on the bed, looking at Su Mingyu''s eyes are heartache: "Mingyu..."


    Su Mingyu put his forefinger up to his mouth and made a gesture of silence: "maybe he hasn''t gone far."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s uncomfortable frown, Gu Ruo Bai puts his hand on Su Mingyu''s pulse, and his cold eyes squint: "your breath is very chaotic."

 Chapter 307

    Su Mingyu nodded: "I know."


    Gu Ruo Bai''s face is very ugly, and his voice is also very hoarse: "do you know that this green hell will become more and more fierce with the number of times of poisoning?"


    Su Mingyu bit her teeth: "I know it too!"


    After all, Qingming feels like a modern ice poison, which is highly addictive and will become more and more intolerable as time goes on.


    But fortunately, she was only poisoned by Qingming she for a few days, and the withdrawal reaction would not be too severe.


    Su Mingyu reached out and took Gu ruobai''s hand: "you sit down and accompany me."


    This is the first time that I have known Su Mingyu for such a long time.


    Gu ruobai sits beside the bed, holding Su Mingyu in his arms. His deep eyes are full of apologies: "I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for me, Mei Qing would not do this to you."


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s heartbeat, Su Mingyu reluctantly hooked his lips: "yes, all blame you, who let you look so good-looking, let others think about it."


    All at this time, Su Mingyu is still in the mood to tease himself. Gu ruobai is a little helpless for a time, and is full of heartache: "you ah."


    Then she put her hand on Su Mingyu''s forehead and asked in a low voice: "uncomfortable?"


    Originally, Su Mingyu thought that she could endure, but when she heard Gu ruobai''s concern, her eyes turned a little red.


    She sniffed: "it''s hard!"


    Said she went to Gu ruobai''s arms to drill: "however, there will be no pain in you."


    Gu ruobai''s hand gently patted Su Mingyu''s shoulder, just like comforting a child. Although it''s such a small action, the warmth brought by it is enough to make su Mingyu feel better.


    Feeling Gu ruobai''s temperature, Su Mingyu gradually closed her eyes, and then came a shallow breath.


    All night, Gu ruobai held Su Mingyu in his arms and did not move at all.


    Perhaps because of Gu ruobai''s careful care, Su Mingyu feels more relaxed when she gets up in the morning.


    As soon as she moved, Gu Ruo Bai''s big hand came over, and a soft tone rang out: "do you feel better?"


    Su Mingyu said, "have you been here all night?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "since you wake up, I will go first."


    "Be careful." Su Mingyu also knows that Gu ruobai is worried that if Kang Zeyan comes over for a while, it will be bad to see him.


    But it is not a way for them to hide and hide. Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "you will wait for me by the lake in Kang Zeyan''s bedroom later."


    "You want to explore the mechanism under Kang Zeyan''s bedroom?" Gu ruobei looked at her. "It''s dangerous."


    "You''ll find out." Su Mingyu got up and stretched out a stretch: "OK, go quickly. For a while, Kang Zeyan knows that there is a person missing from his family, which is not good."


    Seeing Gu ruobai leave, Su Mingyu takes a long breath.


    When Su Mingyu appeared in front of Kang Zeyan with a new look and a leisurely breakfast, Kang''s eyelids jumped: "did Miss Su sleep well last night?"


    Su Mingyu raised an eyebrow at Kang Zeyan and said, "thanks to Master Kang, you are sleeping well."


    Kang Zeyan''s mouth took a puff: "Miss Su''s courage is really admirable, but I don''t know if Miss Su can still be so calm with her poisonous hair tonight."


    Su Mingyu did not answer, pointing to the table in front of him: "if this breakfast is not eaten, it will be wasted."


    "Eat it." Leaving this sentence, Kang turned around and left.


    Looking at Kang Zeyan''s back of impatient departure, Su Mingyu shucks her tongue. Kang Zeyan used to pretend to be a gentleman in front of him, but now he doesn''t pretend to be at all. He turns around and walks away impatiently.


    After eating the whole meal, Yuyu starts to take a leisurely walk in Su''s mansion.


    "And your master?" Su Mingyu asked as he walked.


    The maid who followed her whispered, "the master is reading in the study."


    Su Mingyu gave a long cry and then came to Kang Zeyan''s bedroom.


    Su Mingyu pointed to the front not far away: "you go and help me get things, I want to fish here."


    The maid was stunned at first, and then replied, "Miss Su, this Not so good? "


    Su Mingyu''s face sank: "what''s the matter? Before, your master said that I could go fishing anywhere in this mansion. "


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, the maid lowered her head: "OK, Miss Su, wait a moment."


    Su Mingyu hummed: "go quickly."


    After a while, the maid came to decorate with her things. Su Mingyu was very comfortable sitting on the chair, squinting at the water.


    Maybe it''s because the fish was fed too much and didn''t bite for a long time.


    Su Mingyu opened her mouth and said, "can''t you eat fish? You have to get me some live worms. ""Ah?" The maid''s face suddenly sank: "live Living insects. "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, or how can I catch this fish?"


    The maid thought and nodded, "Miss Su, wait a moment."


    "You go quickly."


    After seeing the maid leave, Su Mingyu turned around and jumped into the lake and dived into the water.


    She was able to move freely in the lake because of her good water quality. After walking around the water, Su Mingyu only saw that there were very fine fences under the water, and there seemed to be different degrees of mechanisms under each house.


    Just when Su Mingyu wanted to have a closer look, a scream came from the top of her head.


    Su Mingyu quickly floats up, in a trance, sees Kang Zeyan and Gu ruobai.


    So she pretended to be drowning and fluttered in the water.


    Su Mingyu struggled and cried: "help! Help me


    Gu ruobai understood what was going on at the moment of seeing this scene, so he jumped into the water without thinking about it.


    In the water, two people look at each other, Su Mingyu pretends to be rescued by Gu ruobai.


    Lying on the ground, Su Mingyu gasped: "scared It scared me to death... "


    Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu with a condescending cold eye: "what are you doing?"


    Su Mingyu looked at Kang Zeyan weakly and said intermittently: "fishing."


    Kang Zeyan''s eyelids jumped: "did you go fishing in the water?"


    "I Do you believe that I was pulled down? " Su Mingyu slowly climbed up from the ground, and then stare at a pair of water Lingling eyes, a blink does not blink at Kang Zeyan, there is no guilty look.


    Kang Zeyan''s face was very ugly: "pulled down? Why didn''t I know I had such a big fish in the water? "

 Chapter 308

    Su Mingyu shrugged innocently: "I also want to know, how do you have such a big fish in the water, scared me to death."


    Su Mingyu also patted her chest, as if she was really scared: "and you said that you let me fish where I want to fish? Why, now scold me again


    "You Kang Zeyan nodded at will because he was too lazy to talk to Su Mingyu, but now he is used by Su Mingyu to block his mouth.


    But he wanted to say something. When he saw Su Mingyu like this, he couldn''t say anything. At last, he could only brush his sleeve and turn to go.


    After a few words, Kang Zeyan turned to leave. Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and quickly stopped him: "Master Kang!"


    Kang Zeyan''s face was ugly: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu pointed to Gu Ruo Bai beside him: "this boy''s eyes are good, I want him."


    Kang Zeyan looked at Gu ruobai and asked coldly, "are you the one who escorted Su Mingyu over?"


    Gu ruobai lowered his head and pretended to be very modest: "yes."


    "Then follow her." Kang Zeyan''s eyes are very impatient: "just help me to look at this woman, so as not to have any moths."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "OK, master."


    Kang Zeyan finally glared at Su Mingyu before turning away.


    After Kang Zeyan left, Su Mingyu stood up like a man who had nothing to do, and then patted Gu ruobai''s chest: "do a good job!"


    Then she looked at the pale maid standing on one side and said, "go, take me to change clothes."


    In the bedroom, Su Mingyu was painting something on her desk when the door suddenly rang.


    Open a look is Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu squinted: "find me something?"


    Gu ruobai looked around and found that no one was following him and pushed Su Mingyu into the room. Then he closed the door: "Why are you so reckless?"


    Actually, he jumped into the lake to find the mechanism. If Kang Zeyan knew something, something might happen.


    Su Mingyu saw the displeasure in Gu ruo''s white eyes at a glance, so she quickly comforted him: "isn''t this hiding from him? Don''t be so nervous. "


    Gu Ruo Bai''s face is still not good: "you are not afraid that I think you are really drowning to show flaws?"


    Su Mingyu blinked: "you are not so stupid."


    "You Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu in this way and couldn''t get angry: "what are you going to do next?"


    Su Mingyu pointed to the painting on her desktop: "do you have a look?"


    Gu ruobai took the painting and frowned: "is this the big mechanism under the room? Can you see the use of this mechanism? "


    Su Mingyu haughtily raised his head: "of course."


    With that, Su Mingyu pointed to a place like Mao on it: "these organs can restrain each other. It looks like Mao, but the bottom is gear. I guess these rooms can be moved. In this way, the whole mansion is a huge mechanism."


    Su Mingyu said, tut tongue: "so if your people come, may not come in."


    Gu ruobai sank his eyes and said, "then I will let my people bring firecrackers and handguns?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "well, that''s what I mean."


    With that, Su Mingyu went to Gu ruobai and raised his jaw and looked at him: "I have done meritorious service this time. What reward do you want to give me?"


    Gu ruobai looked up at Su Mingyu: "what do you want?"


    Su Mingyu thought for a moment: "to I want you to let go of Muji. "


    "What..." Gu ruobai suddenly Leng in situ, he can''t believe looking at Su Mingyu: "how do you know I''m going back to be ready to drive away wood one?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and eyes: "I call it understanding you."


    Gu ruobai hummed: "but you don''t blame him?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "of course, it''s strange to go back and punish him. But I can see that he is really loyal to you. He shouldn''t be driven away."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Gu Ruo Bai thought deeply, and then nodded: "since you have opened your mouth."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and fell a kiss on Gu ruobai''s forehead: "it''s worthy of being the king of our family. It''s really brilliant and powerful!"


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and pinched Su Mingyu''s cheek: "you, don''t give me ecstasy soup."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "I am the truth."


    Maybe because Su Mingyu really stimulated Kang Zeyan today. Kang Zeyan didn''t come out to eat all day. Su Mingyu was also very happy.


    But that night, Su Mingyu was about to go to bed when the door rang again.


    Su Mingyu opened it and found it was a maid with a tray.


    "What are you doing?" Su Mingyu looked at the maid and asked in a cold voice.


    The maid lowered her head and said, "I''m here to deliver things to Miss Su."Su Mingyu took a deep look at the antidote on the tray, and her eyelids did not blink: "you take it back and tell Mr. Kang that I don''t need it."


    "But But. " The maid was a little frightened and pale.


    "Tell Mr. Kang that I don''t want it." Su Mingyu closed the door.


    When the maid came back to Kang Zeyan''s study with the antidote, and then conveyed Su Mingyu''s words to Kang Zeyan, Kang Zeyan''s face was as ugly as ink.


    "Go away!"


    Kang Zeyan yelled and waved the things on the table. His face was as gloomy as water.


    Su Mingyu is sleeping here. Suddenly she feels like an electric shock. She suddenly opens her eyes and is sweating.


    Su Mingjiao can hardly breathe.


    This time the pain is much more painful than the last time. Su Mingyu even felt that he was about to hallucinate.


    She clenched her teeth tightly, but the alternation of heat and cold made her shiver.


    In order not to bite off her tongue because she was too tight, Su Mingyu tore a piece of cloth from the bed curtain and bit it in her mouth.


    Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu on the beam. He wants to go down and have a look at Su Mingyu, but finally he bites his teeth and stabilizes his mind.


    This night, Kang Zeyan did not come, but Su Mingyu was more miserable than before.


    She tried to control her own thoughts, let her not think too much, lest the hallucinations worsen.


    The next morning, the first floor of the sun into the room, Su Mingyu long spit out a foul breath.


    She looked up at Gu ruobai and whispered, "didn''t you sleep last night?"

 Chapter 309

    Gu ruobai said softly, "are you better?"


    Su Mingyu nodded weakly: "well, you go out first, Kang Zeyan will come to see me for a joke."


    Although Gu ruobai was very reluctant, he still nodded and left the room.


    Sure enough, Kang Zeyan opened the door and came in.


    Kang Zeyan saw Su Mingyu''s pale face at a glance. His face was gloomy and asked, "how about it? Did you sleep well last night


    Su Mingyu tugged at him and said, "thank you for your worry. I''m fine."


    Kang Zeyan sneered: "you don''t know how ugly your face is?"


    "I don''t have to worry about it." Su Mingyu stood up and sat up. He looked at Kang Zeyan without blinking: "Mr. Kang, I''m going to change my clothes. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for you to be here?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s light and light look, Kang Zeyan snorted coldly: "I''d like to see how long you can last."


    Su Mingyu didn''t look at him, so he took off his clothes.


    Unexpectedly, Su Mingyu dared to take off her clothes in front of her face. Kang Zeyan twisted her face and said, "do you have any reserved women?"


    Su Mingyu weak grin: "I have already married, what more reserved?"


    With that, Su Mingyu continued to take off. Seeing Su Mingyu''s failure to enter the oil and salt, Kang Zeyan couldn''t help it any longer and turned away from the room.


    Hearing the sound of the door closed, Su Mingyu sighed a long time, then collapsed on the bed, pale face full of sweat.


    After lying in bed and resting for a long time, Su Mingyu put on her clothes again. Then she called the maid: "today, I''m going to have breakfast in the south yard."


    The maidservant nodded, "I''ll do it right away."


    When Su Mingyu came to the south yard, Kang Zeyan was already sitting there.


    He looked at Su Mingyu obliquely: "Miss Su is still in the mood to have breakfast?"


    Su Mingyu looked down at him and grinned at him with a smile that was weak but strong: "Master Kang has been worried all night and has the heart to eat and sleep. How can I have no mind?"


    Speaking of Su Mingyu in the opposite of Kang Zeyan, Shi Shi ran sat down, and then very naturally carried his own bowl and ate.


    Kang Zeyan couldn''t stand her indifference. He got up, twisted his face and left.


    Su Mingyu tut tongue: "this point has no strength?"


    Said, she turned to look at the side of the maid: "OK, you go down first."


    After all the people were gone, Su Mingyu put down the bowls and chopsticks and squatted on the ground to carefully study the floor tiles in the center of the yard.


    Those floor tiles look the same, but Su Mingyu carefully observed or saw a little bit of clues.


    There is a floor tile in the center of the seam is obviously much cleaner than others.


    Su Mingyu knocked with his hand, and it was hollow indeed.


    The position of this floor tile is different from that of Beiyuan. Does it look like the arrangement of five elements and eight trigrams?


    What can I do? Although Su Mingyu is proficient in organs, she knows little about the five elements and eight trigrams?


    Just thinking about it, Su Mingyu suddenly heard the footsteps coming from the distance. She quickly looked up and saw that it was Gu ruobai.


    She exhaled a foul breath: "what are you doing here? Did I call you? "


    Gu ruobai lowered his head: "I sent all the people around me away. Why did you come here to have a meal all of a sudden?"


    Looking around, there are no more people around. Su Mingyu told Gu ruobai about her discovery: "do you remember the mechanism map I drew for you?"


    Gu ruobai combined Su Mingyu''s current words and previous pictures, and immediately guessed: "this is the array set with the position of the eight trigrams."


    "It''s fire in the south, but it''s water both below and around it." Gu ruobai frowned: "in the north is the ridge and the ridge is water, but the north courtyard is very dry. There is only a lake below, and there is no water around. How does Kang Zeyan arrange this courtyard?"


    Can''t even Gu ruobai, an old man in line, see anything?


    Su Mingyu put his hand against his jaw for a long time, but he didn''t think of any good way. He could only sigh: "by the way, you and I have been locked in for two or three days. What changes have taken place outside?"


    "My people can''t get in at all, so I''m very closed now." Gu ruobai said that his face was a little ugly.


    Su Mingyu knew that he must feel that he was dragging her down again, so Su Mingyu quickly comforted him and said, "I have a way."


    She said something in Gu Ruo Bai''s ear.


    Gu ruobai frowned: "are you sure? It''s very risky. "


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "now you have a better way?"


    Gu ruobai pursed her lips, and finally nodded and agreed: "I know."


    Seeing that he had compromised so quickly, Su Mingyu patted him on the shoulder: "now, I''ll give you a very glorious and arduous task to understand the five element array. My intuition tells me that if we can make clear the sequence of the five elements, we can find a way out.""Yes, Princess!" Gu ruobai nods and pinches Su Mingyu''s nose before turning away.


    After Gu ruobai left, Su Mingyu sorted out her clothes and went straight to Kang Zeyan''s study.


    Seeing her coming, Kang put away the writing paper in his hand.


    "Miss Su, are you looking for me?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I have a breath in my heart. If I don''t come out, I may be suffocated. When I feel depressed, I will easily do some irrational things, such as burning the house and not eating..."


    Before Su Mingyu finished, Kang Zeyan stopped her: "OK, OK, what do you want to say?"


    Su Mingyu squinted: "I like to talk to cool people."


    With that, Su Mingyu came up to Kang Zeyan and said, "I''m in your hands now, and I''m under your control. Is Meiqing useless to you? I want Meiqing. "


    "What do you want?" Kang Zeyan''s tone contains a trace of irony: "Meiqing is our people now, according to your relationship with her, she can still live in your hands?"


    "You look down on me." Su Mingyu said a fart. She sat on the stool opposite Kang Zeyan, and then tilted her legs: "although I hate Meiqing, she was Gu ruobai''s subordinate after all, and she is still Gu ruobai''s favorite person now. Even if it''s for Gu ruobai, I won''t kill her."


    "Muyi likes her?" Kang Zeyan''s eyes flashed a trace of genuine surprise.


    Su Mingyu quickly added fuel and vinegar and said, "didn''t you hear Mei Qing say that how did she escape from Gu ruobai''s hands?"

 Chapter 310

    Kang Zeyan thought for a moment: "she said that someone she trusted would help her."


    Su Mingyu a pick eyebrow: "yes, that trustworthy person, is wood one."


    "What do you want to do with this now?" Kang Zeyan looks at Su Mingyu calmly.


    Su Mingyu squinted: "nothing, I just want Meiqing, do you want to give it or not?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s Frank appearance, Kang Zeyan thought: "OK, but Mei Qing has a task now. You may have to wait for a while."


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "I want Mei Qing just because I''m bored here. If you don''t send it to me earlier, I don''t know what will happen. After all, I''m green, but I can do anything."


    Kang Zeyan''s face sank: "are you threatening me?"


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "I dare not, I just tell you a fact, OK, I will not disturb you."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned around and left, leaving Kang Zeyan angry enough to throw everything on the table to the ground.


    At first glance, Kang Zeyan looked very smart. Later, he was caught out of his true face after three or two sentences. Now he can''t stand the anger. Apart from his good mechanism skills, he doesn''t look like a person who can hide for so long in Gu ruobai''s side.


    Who is the real behind the scenes?


    Su Mingyu, with her hand against her chin, sat by the window, looking at the rippling Lake outside and sighing.


    Kang Zeyan''s speed is quite fast, Su Mingyu did not wait for two days, he let people take Mei Qing to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu looked at Mei Qing, who was resentful in her eyes. She couldn''t help picking her eyebrows and joking: "Miss Meiqing, we''ve met again."


    Mei Qing spat and looked like a knife in her eyes: "Beige people! You know that Muyi and I are just in the same family! "


    Su Mingyu didn''t deny it. She just squinted at her and said, "Miss Meiqing, are you curious why you are caught here?"


    Mei Qing didn''t look at Su Mingyu, and said in a cold voice, "anyway, you instigated dissension?"


    "I can''t believe Kang Ze Yu. I just can''t believe you


    Su Mingyu said every word in Mei Qing''s heart. Mei Qing''s face was pale: "I wish I had killed you directly."


    Su Mingyu nodded with approval: "yes, or you won''t be reduced to the present."


    Meiqing gnashing teeth at her: "what do you want?"


    Su Mingyu touched her nose and glanced at the maid behind her: "you go down, I want to talk with Miss Meiqing alone."


    After seeing everyone left, Su Mingyu moved a stool and sat opposite Mei Qing: "in fact, I just want to know what Muyi said to you?"


    "You..." Mei Qing looks at Su Mingyu in surprise.


    Su Mingyu just lightly picked eyebrows: "how do I know, you don''t have to worry, you just tell me what he said to you."


    "How can I tell you?" Mei Qing turned to the other side and didn''t go to see Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes, looked at Mei Qing''s side face, and said, "of course you can''t tell me, but Muyi has been watched by Kang Zeyan now?"


    Mei Qing looked at her: "how do you know?"


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "because the existence of Muyi is what I told Kang Zeyan."


    "What!" Mei Qing''s eyes widened in surprise: "Su Mingyu! What are you going to do


    "I want you to choose." Su Mingyu''s tone is very cold: "want to continue to fight with me, or temporarily join hands with me to solve the matter of Gu ruobai and Muyi first."


    "Why should I join hands with you?" Mei Qing snorted contemptuously: "do you trust me? Don''t trust me? I don''t trust you either. It''s impossible for two people who don''t trust each other to cooperate with each other. "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "sure."


    "But..." Su Mingyu came to Mei Qing''s side and looked at Mei Qing from a commanding position: "Gu ruobai is in this mansion. I can keep him, but I don''t know if Mu Yi can escape from Kang Zeyan''s hand."


    "You..." Mei Qingya clenched his teeth: "how can you be so vicious?"


    "But not a tenth of yours." Su Mingyu said slowly: "you can tell me now, Mu Yi said to you before you came."


    "How do you know that Muji came to see me?" As soon as Mei Qing said this, she knew that she had made a slip of the tongue.


    She looked at Su Mingyu in surprise: "you are locked here, and the outside news is not connected, how do you know wood came to find me?"


    Su Mingyu shook his legs: "Muyi is a very smart man. He knows that someone will come to you when he is looking for him. Since he has gone to find you, he will tell you something about Gu ruobai. I hope you can tell me after you see me.""You''ve already calculated it!" Mei Qing''s face was gloomy: "you told Kang Zeyan that wood one''s existence is to force wood to come to me."


    Mei Qing said this very firmly, Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, so you want to waste a piece of wood a painstaking?"


    "You have no idea what to do." Meiqing shut his eyes fiercely: "Mu Yi did find me, he also told me what Kang Zeyan did for Gu ruobai."


    Su Mingyu said, "are you going to tell me?"


    Mei Qing looked at Su Mingyu''s resolute appearance, and finally sighed: "Mu Yi said, Kang Zeyan''s people began to attack all the shops of King Ruixian, and kept looking for trouble. It seems that some people have contacted with King Yu. They should want to cooperate with King Yu to pay king Ruixian."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "do you have any more?"


    "No more." Mei Qing shakes his head: "Mu Yi is busy outside now, and Kang Zeyan''s investigation makes it more difficult to get new information."


    "Well, you put this on your body, and I don''t need to say more about the next thing?" Su Mingyu said and handed a ceramic bottle to Mei Qing.


    Mei Qing took it over and looked at it: "the medicine for making false wounds? Su Mingyu, you have prepared everything. "


    "If I am not allowed to prepare medicine, do you really want to make a wound in your body?" Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and eyes: "hurry up and go out when it''s done. I can''t tell you when I want to trouble you again."


    Mei Qing heard Su Mingyu say so, her eyes sank: "I hope you don''t look for me. Kang Zeyan is not a vegetarian."


    "Of course I know." Su Mingyu raised his head: "you go back, by the way, tell Mu Yi to put some women beside Gu ruobai."

 Chapter 311

    "What What do you mean Mei Qing didn''t understand.


    Su Mingyu also did not explain, just pulled at her corners of the mouth.


    Looking at Mei Qing''s back, Su Mingyu pinches his eyebrows. Kang Zeyan actually looks for King Yu, which shows that Gu ruobai''s spies are not arranged by King Yu.


    Mei Qing was finally carried out.


    Kang Zeyan looked at the bruised Mei Qing and coagulated his eyes: "you have to go to the bottom of the hand."


    Su Mingyu hummed: "she dare to covet my people, I didn''t kill her just because I wanted to torture her slowly."


    With that, Su Mingyu bowed to Kang Zeyan: "I can insult Mei Qing so much. I want to thank Mr. Kang for his success. I have no teeth to forget."


    Hearing the sarcasm in Su Mingyu''s words, Kang Zeyan''s eyelids jumped: "if you really want to thank me, tell me Gu ruobai''s weaknesses."


    "I am his weakness." Su Mingyu doesn''t want to face. Kang Zeyan looks blue.


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and laughed: "you have caught me, so you have also grasped Gu ruobai''s weakness. Now how do you deal with him?"


    "Are you kidding me?" Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu with awe inspiring eyes: "will you see yourself too important?"


    Su Mingyu looked at him suspiciously: "I don''t know what is the meaning of Bai Kang childe''s words?"


    "If you are really so important in Gu ruobai''s heart, why have you disappeared and Gu ruobai not shown up yet?" Kang Zeyan looks at Su Mingyu with disdain.


    Su Mingyu gave him a look and pretended to be arrogant: "what do you know? Mei Qing has been with Gu ruobai for so long. She knows Gu ruobai very well, so she can hide me in the place that Gu ruobai can''t find. Gu ruobai doesn''t want to look for me, she can''t find me."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s self feeling good, Kang Zeyan rolled a white eye: "hope it is."


    With that, he suddenly approached Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu was frightened by him and subconsciously stepped back.


    Kang Zeyan glanced askance at Su Mingyu, and a banter flashed in his eyes: "you will be afraid, too."


    Su Mingyu raised his head: "why can''t I be afraid?"


    "You are not weak at all. Have you inquired about the organs of my mansion these days?" Kang Zeyan is not stupid. Su Mingyu is eating here today, fishing there tomorrow, and appreciating flowers in another place the day after tomorrow. It is obvious that he is observing his mechanism here.


    Su Mingyu did not think that he could hide Kang Zeyan, as long as Gu ruobai did not expose it.


    "Mr. Kang himself said that I was allowed to leave the yard. Isn''t the subtext just the organ that I can observe at will? Why, not now? " Su Mingyu looks at Kang Zeyan, but he is not guilty at all.


    "Miss Su''s literary talent is not only good, her eloquence is also good, and she has thick skin. Such a person is really rare." Kang Zeyan raised his hand and took off Su Mingyu''s hairpin.


    Su Mingyu''s dark hair poured down like a waterfall, which made her white skin more beautiful.


    The delicate and small facial features are more beautiful against the background of black hair. Kang Zeyan''s eyes were stunned. After a long time, he cast aside his eyes: "this hairpin has always been with you. Gu Ru gave it to you for nothing?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, you want to threaten Gu ruobai with this?"


    Kang Zeyan hummed: "it seems that you are quite clever."


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and did not speak.


    Seeing her displeased face, Kang Zeyan doubted: "how? Want to rob? "


    "I can''t take you." Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "but you said that Gu ruobai didn''t care about me? Is it useful for you to go with a hairpin? "


    "It won''t take you any trouble." Kang Zeyan turned around and left with a helpless Su Mingyu.


    After Kang Zeyan left, Gu ruobai jumped down from the beam.


    "He''s gone?" Gu Ruo Bai''s face is gloomy: "he actually moves to you."


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "people just take a thing, see you so big reaction, don''t know thought I was how."


    "Kang Zeyan is right about one thing." Gu ruobai looks down at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu tilted his head and looked at Gu ruobai with a smile: "are you jealous? No, they haven''t met me yet. "


    Said Su Mingyu took Gu ruobai to sit down, and then told Gu ruobai what happened today.


    Gu ruobai frowned: "Meiqing still can''t believe it."


    Su Mingyu said, "yes. How are you doing with the five elements and eight trigrams under this mansion? "


    "Among the five elements of yin and Yang, there is a saying that the fate of male Yang trunk must be pushed forward in advance, and that of Yin stem must be pushed backward; conversely, the female''s fate is that the twelve palaces of parasitism, the Yang stem and the Yin stem are pushed in the opposite direction, which also follow the principle of Yang Shun Yin converse."


    As he spoke, Gu ruobai drew on the table with water: "although it seems that Kang Zeyan''s five element array is inverse, he always follows the five elements.""So I looked for it in the north, and found a rockery. It was clear that no one was watering it, but it had moss and luxuriant vegetation. I knocked around and found that the rockery was hollow, and there was a stream of water like a spring eye under it."


    "The same thing." Su Mingyu took over Gu ruobai''s words: "the southern property is fire, but it is almost surrounded by lake water. But in the middle of Nanyuan lake, there is a pavilion, which is dry all the year round. It is clearly soaked in water, but there is no moss on the column."


    "Yes." Gu ruobai nodded: "so I also went to the pavilion to check, and then at the top of the pavilion, I found that the pavilion cap of that pavilion was movable. Once it moved there, the water behind the rockery in the North would be cut off. Then, I found an iron chain inside, but it was time pressing. I haven''t swam along the chain to have a look."


    "It''s OK." Su Mingyu nodded: "however, don''t worry now, we have to prepare, in case the iron chain is far away from the exit, it will be bad."


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s words, Gu ruobai picked his eyebrows: "do you have a way?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "but it''s not very wise. Anyway, we have to wait."


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s insistence, Gu ruobai can only nod.


    Gu ruobai did not expect to be so honest, Su Mingyu hook the lip corner: "wood one is quite smart, but the news he brought to is useless."

 Chapter 312

    "He should be trying to get in touch with me. After all, we haven''t heard anything from us for many days." Gu ruobai obviously didn''t worry much.


    This night, Su Mingyu''s Qingming broke out again. Of course, when Kang Zeyan came to see the excitement, he also sent Su Mingyu an antidote.


    However, Su Mingyu was driven away by Su Mingyu. Kang Zeyan''s face was livid.


    In fact, Su Mingyu has had a limited influence on Su Mingtian.


    Not only did she fall asleep in the middle of the night, she even felt relaxed the next day.


    Of course, Kang Zeyan was upset when he saw this scene, but Su Mingyu didn''t pay any attention to him.


    Muichi''s movements are quite fast.


    Two days later, Su Mingyu saw Kang Zeyan with a gloomy face and found her.


    Su Mingyu drank tea slowly, and raised eyebrows to look at him: "Mr. Kang, what''s the matter with such a burning fire?"


    "Do you want to ask?" Kang Zeyan''s face is still ugly: "you see my joke now, don''t you know?"


    Su Mingyu''s face sank and pretended to be very alert and asked, "what do you say I don''t know yet?"


    "I don''t know that Gu ruobai has someone to take your place." When Kang Zeyan said this, his eyes were full of sarcasm.


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "no way, even if you want to hit me, you should not say such words without any credibility?"


    "I lied to you in order to crack you down?" Kang Zeyan scornfully hummed: "you are not worthy at all."


    "I sent someone to send your hairpin to Ruixian palace. Do you know what to say there?" Kang Zeyan is just an expression that can''t help watching jokes.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes sank: "how to say?"


    Seeing that Su Mingyu is a little shaken, Kang Zeyan smiles even more: "they say that king Ruixian is not in his house. He has gone out to swim in the lake and with several women."


    Kang Zeyan couldn''t help but tut his tongue: "it seems that you are just like this in Gu ruobai''s heart. He has been looking for you on the surface, but the dark guard has been almost recalled. He still has the heart to drink with other women. Su Mingyu, the self-confidence before you is really ridiculous."


    You''re ridiculous. Your family is ridiculous!


    Su Mingyu couldn''t help but turn a lot of white eyes in her heart. How could Kang Zeyan be so gossipy and so ugly? He was so blind and had such a beautiful face.


    But the heart of the stomach Fei is the heart of abdominal Fei, Su Mingyu on the surface or pretended to believe: "impossible! Gu ruobai said that he would only marry me in this life. "


    Seeing that she didn''t believe it, Kang Zeyan''s eyes turned: "I''ll take you to have a look tomorrow."


    Then Kang Zeyan sneered and turned away.


    Looking at Kang Zeyan''s triumphant eyes, Su Mingyu couldn''t help but feel his nose. What''s wrong with this man and gloating?


    However, Su Mingyu originally asked mu yigei Gu Rubai to arrange a woman, just to let Kang Zeyan relax his guard. Unexpectedly, Kang Zeyan was so stupid that he wanted to take himself out. This is just when he fell asleep and met a pillow.


    So Su Mingyu turned around and went into the room and told Gu ruobai about it.


    Gu ruobai''s eyes flashed: "then we need to speed up our exploration of the north. If it''s really a secret Road, then we can contact from there, so as to catch the people behind Kang Zeyan at one stroke."


    Su Mingyu nodded and handed Gu ruobai two yellow things.


    Gu ruobai pinched it for a while, feeling a little leather texture: "what is this?"


    Su Mingyu picked up the thing, shook it a few times, and then opened a hole. Soon the thing swelled. Su Mingyu quickly pinched his head and folded it inside for several times. Finally, he tied it with a thin hemp rope.


    Gu ruobai looked at her this move, the puzzled frown: "you this is what thing in the end?"


    Su Mingyu skimmed her mouth: "this is a simple air bag I made with tripe."


    "Simple air bag?" Gu ruobai did not understand: "what is this air bag used for?"


    "Aren''t you going to dive into the bottom of the lake?" Su Mingyu raises eyebrows and looks at Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai nodded: "yes, but what does this have to do with my diving?"


    Su Mingyu touched his nose and said, "have you ever thought about it? If it''s not an exit, you''ll rush into the water and there won''t even be a place to breathe. What should you do? Suffocating in the water? "


    Su Mingyu''s words let Gu ruobai suddenly sober up: "so you want me to use this one if I feel that I can''t breathe well under the water, right?"


    "Yes, look at the lower corner. I''ve already tied it to you with another rope. If you want to breathe in, just take it apart."


    This air bag is disposable, so she specially made one more for Gu ruobai. If Gu ruobai thinks he can''t swim out, there is another air bag that can let him swim back."That''s why you made me wait a few more days?" Gu Qibai always has different ideas from others, but Su Mingyu doesn''t know.


    "That''s why you''ve been clamoring to eat sheep these days?" Gu ruobai was originally a man with a light taste. In recent days, the whole mansion was forced to eat sheep, which made Gu ruobai feel a little headache now.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "this is just in case."


    Then Su Mingyu handed the thing to Gu ruobai and said, "you must not go to the organ at night."


    "I know that." Gu ruobai is not stupid. After observing these days, he knows that Kang Zeyan has the most guards at night, and a little wind and grass can wake him up.


    "I think maybe the night is of special significance to Kang Zeyan." Gu ruobai frowned.


    Su Mingyu also nodded: "maybe, but it''s too late today. You should have a rest early, or I''ll have a blue night attack, and you should not be able to sleep."


    These days, as long as he has a little bit of movement, Gu ruobai will not be able to sleep, these Su Mingyu all see in the eye, moved in the heart.


    "I know." Gu ruobai nodded: "you also go to have a rest."


    The next day, Su Mingyu specially knocked on Kang Zeyan''s door after eating too early.


    Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu''s face and his eyes were heavy: "recently, Miss Su is sleeping more and more at night."

 Chapter 313

    Su Mingyu nodded: "it''s all delicious food from Master Kang''s house, so I can sleep so well."


    Su Mingyu''s tone of Taijiquan was most annoying. Kang Zeyan hummed: "say it, what do you want me to do?"


    Su Mingyu sat opposite Kang Zeyan and said, "I want to know how true what you said yesterday is?"


    "Are you curious now?" Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu haughtily: "I thought you were not interested in this kind of thing."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I am not interested, but if what you say is true, then I am very interested."


    "What? Are you going back to pick up the women? " Kang Zeyan raised eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu, and said with a smile: "do you think you can still have your position at Gu ruobai''s side when you go back?"


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "who said I would go to the trouble of those women, and who told you that I would return to Gu ruobai''s side?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Kang Zeyan suddenly frowned: "you come to me, don''t you want me to let you go, you go back to Gu ruobai and question clearly?"


    "Do you see that there are four words on my face, which are bitter, big and affectionate?" Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "you clearly said you would take me to see Gu ruobai''s true face today. Why do I still ask you? What''s more, Gu ruobai is a good-looking man, but he can''t escape. He is an abandoned prince. He wants power but not power. Why should I give up my self-esteem for such a half hearted man? Please. "


    Said Su Mingyu deeply looked at Kang Zeyan, a pair of bright eyes are Qingming: "you know, I am a woman who can resist Qingming poison, do I care about a man?"


    When Su Mingyu said this, she was loud as if she really thought so.


    Kang Zeyan didn''t expect that such a little girl less than 20 could say such words, which made him a little stunned.


    For a long time, Kang Zeyan just broke his lips and said, "don''t pretend to be strong in front of me. You were still so shaken before."


    Su Mingyu is also very generous a nod: "I certainly vacillate, I know Gu ruobai is actually carrying me to look for a woman, why can''t I shake?"


    Su Mingyu said, a show of hands: "after all, is my husband, if I do not waver, it does not appear that I am very heartless?"


    Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu''s solemn manner and frowned: "when you just said those words, it was much more heartless than now."


    Su Mingyu squinted and pretended not to understand: "is it? Why don''t I know? "


    Most irritated by her silly appearance, Kang Zeman raised his hand impatiently: "go back in the afternoon, I have already let people know, Gu ruobai will tour the lake tonight, and then let you see with your own eyes what kind of man you have chosen carefully."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "then thank you, Master Kang. In this case, I will not disturb you."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned and left.


    Looking at her crisp back, Kang Zeyan narrowed her long and beautiful eyes.


    How did he feel that Su Mingyu was not a little pitiful person who was not favored as he was said outside.


    As for the means she showed, let alone a few women, even if it was a man, she could not get benefits.


    She always seems to win, but she never gets anything out of Su Mingyu''s mouth. Instead, she often takes something away.


    From Kang Zeyan''s study, Su Mingyu quickly goes to Gu ruobai.


    Gu ruobai said in the place did not see a figure, Su Mingyu returned to the room to wait.


    But after waiting for a long time, he still didn''t come back.


    As the sky grew dark, Su Mingyu''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Just when she was about to be impatient, Gu ruobai finally came back.


    I saw him all wet, like a drowned rat, but his eyes were flashing bright light.


    Su Mingyu quickly went up to ask, "why did you come back so long?"


    "The iron chain is only a little bit, and there is a place for breathing if you can''t swim far. After swimming for three places, you will arrive at the foot of the mountain on the west side of the lake. I found the mechanism in the middle of a stone. Do you know where the mechanism leads to?"


    Gu ruobai said, as if he were a little surprised.


    Su Mingyu or the first time to see Gu ruobai with such a cautious look to talk to her, she calmly Mou son thought, and then tentatively said: "can''t it be the capital?"


    It''s a few hours away from the capital. Gu ruobai disappeared for an afternoon. He couldn''t get back from the capital.


    But who knows Su Mingyu just said that, Gu ruobai picked her eyebrows.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank: "is it really the capital? Do you know how far it is from here to the capital? "


    Even if it is true to dig a tunnel, it is impossible to let Gu ruobai go back and forth in such a short time.What''s more, it was in ancient times when industry was quite backward.


    People around the mountain will certainly hear about the noise they have to make when they carry out such a large excavation project. This matter is bound to be confidential.


    If you want to dig such a long tunnel in a landslide prone mountain, you have to ensure that the tunnel does not collapse. People in this era have no such technology.


    It seems that seeing Su Mingyu''s surprise, Gu ruobai gently patted Su Mingyu on the shoulder: "at the beginning of the period, I also felt very incredible, but when I entered the secret road and groped in it for a long time, I determined that the secret road was leading to the capital city. Although I have not really walked through the secret road to the capital city, I can be sure."


    A listen to Gu ruobai said, Su Mingyu hanging in the heart of the stone, this just slightly relaxed a little.


    "Since you have no access, how do you know that this secret road leads to the capital?" Although Su Mingyu believes in Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu naturally wants to ask about the future plans and safety of the two men.


    Gu ruobai also understood Su Mingyu''s worry, so he pointed to the empty water cup on the table top: "I can help you run coolies. You don''t even give me a glass of water."


    As soon as he got up, Su Mingyu quickly and respectfully gave Gu ruobai a glass of water: "master Gu, King Ruixian, can you say it now?"

 Chapter 314

    Gu ruobai pretended to enjoy squinting, and then slowly said, "you forget that I have a lot of industries?"


    How can we forget that Gu ruobai has been addicted to the rich by these industries.


    "Then you should know that my biggest business is salt." Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu: "our capital is surrounded by mountains, so we usually have a little more well salt. But you know, well salt is controlled by the government, and businessmen can''t buy and sell it at will."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I do know, but what does this represent?"


    "Since well salt can''t be sold, my goods are not going. Private, what kind of salt do you think is my salt?" Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu and is shrewd in a pair of eyes.


    Su Mingyu just thought deeply and understood the reason: "you want to say that your salt is sea salt, but the sea salt will look thicker than the general well salt. You can see that the secret road is leading to the capital from the scattered salt in the secret channel?"


    "Yes Gu ruobai''s eyes flashed with surprise. He didn''t expect Su Mingyu to be able to figure out the things in it so quickly.


    "Only my shop sells sea salt, and I only have one in Beijing." Gu ruobai took a sip of tea and said, "the escort cost of sea salt is too high, so the price is relatively high. Only the rich housekeepers who like to compare with each other in Beijing are willing to spend unjust money to buy sea salt."


    One of the people who listened to Su Mingyu couldn''t help but laugh


    Gu ruobai waved his hand: "I don''t have it. Although sea salt is used in our house, it''s because I sell it in the first place. So no matter in terms of price or what, sea salt is the best."


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s proud look, Su Mingyu turned her lips helplessly and said, "now, you should get ready. Kang Zeyan will take me to see the love between King Ruixian and other women."


    Speaking of this, Gu ruobai''s face is not good: "you distract Kang Zeyan''s attention, but why do you want to mold me into a half hearted person?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at Gu ruobai: "would you like to see me in this mansion with Kang Zeyan?"


    "No way." Gu ruobai refused almost without thinking.


    Su Mingyu had expected that he would say so, so he just squinted and handed a set of clean clothes to Gu ruobai: "you change it first, I have to make some preparations."


    Knowing that the time was very urgent, Gu ruobai did not make jokes this time. He changed his clothes neatly and came to Su Mingyu''s side.


    After a glance at Su Mingyu''s note, Gu ruobai pursed her lips, took Su Mingyu''s pen and drew a strange but very simple pattern on the note.


    Su Mingyu looked at the pattern a little puzzled: "what is this?"


    "This is a special pattern for my dark guard. With this pattern, in case the paper is picked up by the people of the dark guard, they will resolutely protect the safety of the note." Gu Ruo Bai also drew on another piece of paper.


    Su Mingyu looked at his serious appearance and closed her eyes: "it''s rare that you are so cautious."


    "Because I have you by my side." Gu ruobai''s love words are not much, but each time can make su Mingyu''s heart warm.


    As soon as the atmosphere between them was better, the door was knocked.


    Su Mingyu asked in a deep voice, "who is it?"


    "Miss Su, it''s me. Mr. Kang asked me to invite Miss Su, saying that she was ready to go out." The maid''s voice rang out.


    Su Mingyu turned her lips: "I know, I''ll go."


    When Su Mingyu appears in front of Kang Zeyan in full dress, Kang Zeyan is obviously stunned.


    Su Mingyu usually wears very simple clothes, but now such a dress up, it is a bit amazing.


    I can''t help but want to see more.


    "Are you dressed like this?" Stunned for a moment, Kang Zeyan said, "do you want to save Gu ruobai''s heart?"


    So dressed up, if not really want to Gu ruobai''s mind to pull back, I''m afraid it''s a waste of such unique color.


    Su Mingyu just took the tail of his eye and gently lifted Kang Zeyan. Then he said coldly, "I''m going to catch the traitor!"


    Su Mingyu said this with full confidence, but almost choked Kang Zeyan and blushed: "what do you say? Why do you dress up like this when you go to catch a traitor


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "I can''t lose to those little wave hooves. Since I''m going to smash the field, I must make sure that others don''t criticize me!"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s righteous words, Kang Zeyan''s eyelids jumped. Now he suddenly doesn''t know whether he is right or wrong to take Su Mingyu out.


    But Su Mingyu gave him time to think and raised his head at him: "what are you doing in a daze? Let''s go! Hurry up, I can''t wait to see what kind of appreciation level Gu ruobai is without me. "Seeing that Su Mingyu was so excited, Kang Zeyan couldn''t help but draw out the corner of his eyes. For a long time, he frowned slightly and incomprehensibly. His tone was a little unhappy: "do you know that now you are living under the fence?"


    Su Mingyu nodded readily: "of course I know, but you still want to use me now? Stop the ink, will you? "


    Hey, the kidnapped party was teased and checked by the kidnapped party. This is the first time Kang Zeyan met.


    His face was very gloomy. He knew that it was only himself who was angry when he talked to Su Mingyu again. So he simply did not argue with Su Mingyu, but waved at her: "close your eyes."


    Su Mingyu covered her chest and was about to start the show immediately. But before she could call out to say whether Kang Zeyan was plotting a mischief, Kang Zeyan had already picked up a hair band: "shut up! I just blindfold you so that you can''t see the way to here. If you talk more nonsense, I''ll point your acupoints directly. "


    Su Mingyu''s mouth was broken, but he said he would use force? It''s as like as two peas!


    However, Su Mingyu finally closed her eyes and her dark hair band made Su Mingyu unable to see the road in front of her.

 Chapter 315

    The next second, a weak and boneless hand was placed under her hand, obviously to let Su Mingyu put it on it.


    Su Mingyu also did not affectation, she was very straightforward to take up, followed the maid all the way, soon she felt a wooden thing in front of her.


    Sure enough, the next second, Kang Zeyan''s displeased voice rang up: "let''s go by carriage."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "can I take off my hair belt when I get on the carriage?"


    Su Mingyu really thinks this thing is a little uncomfortable.


    But the other side didn''t think about it and refused: "no way!"


    With a pair of big hands, she was thrown into the carriage.


    After feeling the soft bag of the carriage, it was still very good material. Anyway, she couldn''t see it. So Su Mingyu dozed off.


    When she woke up again, she could clearly feel that the air seemed to be getting wet, so she asked subconsciously, "are we coming soon?"


    "Are your eyes blocked? Or do you have an abnormal sense of smell and hearing? " Kang Zeyan has just clearly seen Su Mingyu sleeping. How can she know she is going to the place when she opens her eyes?


    Even if you don''t look at Kang Zeyan''s face, Su Mingyu can know what kind of expression Kang Zeyan is at the moment. She hooked her lips and said, "I probably have a third eye. Can you take out the things on my eyes?"


    Such lies as the third eye can be made up. Kang Zeyan did not cut his tongue, but he opened the hair band on Su Mingyu''s eyes.


    Su Mingyu adapted to the dim light inside the carriage and pointed to the curtain of the carriage: "can I open it and have a look?"


    Although Kang Zeyan''s face was not very good, he still nodded: "look, it''s all here anyway."


    Su Mingyu lifted the curtain of the car and saw many people outside the lake. It looked very lively.


    Su Mingyu looked from afar, and finally found a valuable boat on the lake.


    "Is that the ship that Gu ruobai is going to take today?" Su Mingyu summoned Kang Zeyan.


    Kang Zeyan impatiently en: "but we have to wait for a while to go down, or we will not see a good play."


    Su Mingyu nodded in good humor. "Since you brought me, you certainly has the final say."


    Kang Zeyan didn''t seem to think that Su Mingyu was so obedient. He was stunned: "what''s your idea again?"


    "I didn''t!" Su Mingyu quipped: "I just want to express my sincerity."


    "Do you think I''ll believe your lies?" Kang Zeyan knows more about Su Mingyu these days.


    This woman is very attentive when she is serious, but if she doesn''t want you to know what she''s thinking, her GAGs are not acceptable to most people.


    "Don''t believe me." Su Mingyu did not get used to him, and turned his eyes.


    Seeing that she really didn''t want to do anything, Kang Zeyan''s face looked better: "although I know you are not a stupid person, but I still want to tell you that the river is basically our people. If you want to take the opportunity to escape, don''t think about it."


    Su Mingyu didn''t want to leave. The people behind Kang Zeyan haven''t been caught. How can she go?


    So Su Mingyu''s head was very straightforward, but as soon as she turned around, she looked at Kang Zeyan: "if what you said is true, I saw Gu ruobai having an affair with others, then I certainly won''t want this man. Gu ruobai also knows that I won''t want to live with him any more. What''s the significance of you holding on to me?"


    "It''s my use." Kang zhe Yan is too lazy to talk to Su Mingyu. Instead, he sets his eyes on the distance.


    I saw a very simple and simple carriage, but the material is very exquisite, slowly stopped at the lake, almost the moment the carriage stopped, there were several people by the lake to take over.


    Although there is no show, but this does not hide the appearance, to is inexplicably arrogant.


    "I remember that king Ruixian was famous for his low profile, but recently it seems that he has been a little too revealing?" Kang Zeyan looks at Su Mingyu with a pair of eyes that are obviously tentative.


    Su Mingyu curled her lips and said, "I don''t know the face of people. When I was with him, I did keep a low profile. But I have been away from him for such a long time. How can I know that his temperament has become this way?"


    Su Mingyu''s words could not be more perfunctory.


    Kang Zeyan looked at her and raised his mouth slightly: "is that right? We''ll see it later. "


    Su Mingyu also nodded: "yes, let''s go and have a look."


    After waiting for about a cup of tea and listening to the music and drums outside, Su Mingyu gently pointed: "we have been waiting for a long time, so can we go out now?"


    "Of course." Kang Zeyan said that he took out a medicine bottle and handed it to Su Mingyu: "although you promised me not to walk around, but for the sake of safety, so you have to eat this."Su Mingyu nodded: "poison?"


    Kang Zeyan snorted: "you don''t even care about Qingming? Why don''t you dare to eat now? "


    "I want to know what kind of poison you gave me?" Su Mingyu turned her mouth and said so, but she took the medicine bottle and opened it and took one.


    After swallowing it down, Su Mingyu looked at Kang Zeyan: "now, can you tell me what kind of medicine are you selling in this gourd?"


    "The medicine that suppresses your internal power." Kang Zeyan said in a deep voice: "I know your Kung Fu is very good. In order to prevent you from doing something that makes me headache, this is necessary."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "OK, can we go down now?"


    Kang Zeyan took the lead in getting off the carriage and then showed his hands: "please, Miss Su."


    Su Mingyu naturally took Kang Zeyan''s hand in the carriage.


    In the noisy lakeside, only Gu ruobai''s boat is the most conspicuous and lively.


    On the deck of the ship, a commotion arose between Su Mingyu and her face.


    Although Kang Zeyan only showed half of his face, he still couldn''t help but amaze the public. Although Su Mingyu was wearing a veil, her good figure and whole body temperament didn''t look like an ugly girl.


    Kang Zeyan did not go directly to Gu ruobai, but took Su Mingyu to the second floor, overlooking the bustle of the first floor.


    The fake Gu ruobai was surrounded by a number of women, but those women did very well. At most, they poured water for him. The rest seemed to be nothing.

 Chapter 316

    Su Mingyu looked down at the peace below, raised her eyebrows and looked at Kang Zeyan: "this is what Mr. Kang wants me to see?"


    Kang Zeyan narrowed his eyes: "Miss Su, don''t worry. Isn''t this good play yet?"


    As if to confirm Kang''s words, the women dancing on the stage suddenly stopped.


    See a charm of the old lady came out of the inside, Su Mingyu recognized her at a glance, the first fragrance of the pimp.


    This first incense is indeed the property of Gu ruobai''s men. Gu ruobai even pretended to her before, saying that Meiqing went in by his own strength.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s bad face, Kang Zeyan raised his mouth: "Miss Su, don''t worry, the good play is still behind."


    I saw the lady smiling at the crowd: "today I am the first incense, lucky to be Ruixian Wang to the whole package, but all the guests of Rui Xian Wang, the girls should take good care of, you know?"


    Below rang a burst of girls'' laughter, Su Mingyu listened to a layer of goose bumps.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. We all know that we set up a most beautiful Huakui group with each Daqing Lou in the capital city not long ago, that is, the Huakui of all our stores are put together. Go to your house today, go to my house tomorrow, and go to her house the day after tomorrow. All the green buildings that Huakui go to come to in turn."


    "But today! We''ve got all the flower queens on board! "


    The procuress said more and more excited, her face was a little red: "and ah! Five of the most beautiful flower queens decided to auction their first night on King Rui''s boat! So childe! Bid


    On hearing the news, the whole cabin was boiling.


    Only Su Mingyu''s brow frowned more tightly, the expression on his face was very bad.


    Of course, she knew that these flower queens were all voluntary, but when she thought that these were all women like herself, who were sold with marked prices, Su Mingyu was a bit upset.


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s bad face, Kang Zeyan thought that she was dissatisfied with Gu ruobai''s presence of such a woman. The smile of Kang Zeyan''s mouth was even more obvious. He raised his eyebrows at Su Mingyu: "Miss Su, don''t worry. The king Ruixian hasn''t started shooting yet. What if King Ruixian only provided a venue? "


    Although Kang Zeyan''s words are soothing, they all sound like bad intentions.


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye at him: "Master Kang, you always talk in such a roundabout way. Aren''t you tired?"


    "Certainly not tired!" Kang Zeyan hooked his lips and looked down again.


    Maybe the beauty of Huakui is too amazing. The prices given by those childe brothers are quite high.


    But although the same auctioneer, Gu ruobai, the son of the ship, is of high quality, and few people are very anxious. Everyone is orderly, and the scene seems unexpectedly harmonious.


    Su Mingyu just looked at it, and her eyes couldn''t help floating. When she was anxious to find Gu ruobai''s figure in the crowd, a big hand was clasped in her palm, which was heavy and light, according to the agreement between herself and Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu''s heart stone this just slightly put down a little, since really Gu ruobai has come back, it means that he has been in contact with the man arranged by Muyi.


    Just thinking, the following fake Gu ruobai also seems to have got the news, he has not moved much, suddenly grabbed a woman beside him and sat on his lap, and then offered a high price to auction the flower queen above.


    As soon as Su Mingyu saw such a scene, she immediately changed into a very angry expression and swore: "Gu ruobai is looking for death!"


    After waiting for such a long time, he finally heard that Su mingyu''an couldn''t bear it. Kang Zeyan hooked his lips: "Miss Su, do you want to go down and have a look now?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "go! Why not go! "


    As soon as she said this, she walked in front of her, and Kang Zeyan quickly followed her. Just as Su Mingyu was about to go to guiruobai, a familiar voice actually rang around Su Mingyu.


    "Gu ruobai! I thought you were looking for Su Mingyu! I didn''t expect that you just came out to have fun King Yu stood in front of the fake Gu ruobai with a cold face full of displeasure.


    Su Mingyu was startled by the sudden appearance of King Yu. She quickly turned back to look at Kang Zeyan and asked him what was going on with her eyes.


    It seems that Kang Zeyan did not expect that King Yu would make trouble at this time. He frowned and pressed Su Mingyu, indicating that she would not move.


    Su Mingyu was obedient and stood beside Kang Zeyan to see what the king Yu wanted to do.


    The interrogated fake Gu ruobai glanced at Kang Zeyan with a slanting look. Then he said in a deep voice: "my princess, I naturally sent someone to look for him. I don''t have to worry about it. You should take good care of the things in your own residence. Either Princess Wu Yurou or Su Yueyue is not a good match master. At this moment, the house of King Yu may have been on fire Did you burn the backyard? "


    "Gu ruobai! Su Mingyu has just disappeared for a few days. You are actually looking for fun outside. Are you right to start Su Mingyu King Yu''s face was gloomy, as if to drip water.Su Mingyu didn''t expect that King Yu came to speak for herself. How could she not remember that the relationship between them was so good?


    What''s more, mu yigei''s news is that Kang Zeyan''s people have contacted the king of Yu? What do you think of King Yu? It seems that he didn''t know that he was taken away by Kang Zeyan at all. His anxious appearance really seems to be something like this.


    Fake Gu ruobai gave King Yu a contemptuous glance: "that''s my princess, Yu king. Do you care too much about my princess?"


    Listen to fake Gu ruobai said so, Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and eyes, this fake Gu ruobai is really Gu ruobai a bit angry, people do not pay for their lives posture.


    Sure enough, Yu Wang''s angry face changed. He simply took the tea cup on the table and threw it at Gu ruobai.


    At the moment of his throwing, Su Mingyu was stunned by all the people on the scene.


    Although it is obvious to all that the relationship between King Yu and Gu ruobai is not good, they have been hiding the disharmony deeply, and no one has ever revealed it in front of others.


    Now King Yu has done such a thing in front of so many people. What the emperor hates most is the antagonism between his brothers. So if this matter becomes big, King Ruixian will be nothing. King Yu is clearly the emperor''s favorite son, but if he does such a thing and loses favor, the matter will become serious.

 Chapter 317

    Although Gu ruobai was a fake, it was a fact to splash water. Su Mingyu looked at the king of Yu in surprise. She didn''t understand why he was so impulsive. It was totally different from his usual style.


    Su Mingyu frowned and quietly took a look at the real Gu Ruo Bai behind him. Although he was wearing a mask, Su Mingyu could see that his face was not very good.


    Now it seems that things have become very troublesome


    Su Mingyu''s heart is a little empty. He just wanted to tell Kang Zeyan that it''s over this time. When he has a chance to find Gu ruobai again, the king of Yu calmly says, "it''s blind that Su Mingyu will marry someone like you!"


    Wait! Su mingyuzi suddenly hit an exciting spirit in his heart. How could this be more and more wrong?


    Gu ruobai also heard the meaning of Yu Wang''s words. He allowed the tea on his face to flow, and his dark eyes looked at him without blinking: "King Yu, don''t I remind you, Su Mingyu is your sister-in-law? Do you really think that I am dead when you speak to me in such a manner? "


    With that, Gu ruobai slapped him on the table. The table made of mahogany was actually patted by him, and then it broke into pieces. A loud noise brought a stream of smoke and dust, which surprised Su Mingyu for a moment.


    This fake Gu ruobai has such extraordinary Kung Fu.


    However, Su Mingyu was not surprised for a few seconds. She felt a terrible senleng coming from behind her body. So Su Mingyu''s back was cold and finished. She looked at it clearly in the back, and it would take a long time to explain when she went back.


    He took a deep breath. When Su Mingyu again turned his eyes to feigu ruobai and King Yu, he saw that the atmosphere between them was already at war. It seemed that he was going to fight. Su Mingyu was a little worried.


    Although Gu ruobai, who confronts Yu Wang, is false, the final account on King Ruixian''s head is true!


    Su Mingyu pulled the dress of LAKANG Zeyan: "I''m going to go up!"


    After that, she did not give Kang Zeyan''s reaction. She stepped forward directly and slapped Gu ruobai twice.


    This time, she can hear a pin drop on the ground that makes the whole cabin quiet.


    No one expected that a woman would suddenly come out and slapped Gu ruobai.


    Feigu ruobai was also stunned, but soon he reflected who the man was. He looked at Su Mingyu with a mask and asked in a low voice, "where are you from? Do you know who this king is?"


    In fact, King Yu recognized Su Mingyu as soon as he saw him come out.


    He didn''t expect Su Mingyu to be here. He was so surprised that he forgot that he was facing Gu ruobai at the moment.


    Su Mingyu hummed, raised his hand to take off the veil on his face, and then looked at him coldly: "of course I know who you are, otherwise my hand may be heavier."


    As if Gu ruobai''s face was stiff, the whole person was like a acupoint that had been fixed.


    At first, everyone thought that the whole Ruixian king was beaten, and he had to report it back anyway. But no one thought that the Ruixian king was just stuck.


    For a moment, everyone was curious about the identity of this woman.


    At the moment when the comments around him turned into a group, the king of Yu opened his mouth and said, "Su Mingyu You''re not arrested? "


    Su Mingyu said three words, the whole cabin was boiling.


    "She is Su Mingyu who hunts bears for king Ruixian?"


    "Isn''t it that Su Mingyu looks disgusting and has a strong back? But what do you think? This man is a perfect beauty


    "Who did you hear? I was there on the day when King Ruixian and Su Mingyu got married. Su Mingyu is so delicate and beautiful. And you can see that the king of Yu says she is Su Mingyu. What are you doing here?"


    Su Mingyu looked down at Gu ruobai who was sitting in the wheelchair, with a grin like a smile: "I heard that after I disappeared, Ruixian Wang''s life was quite natural and unrestrained."


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at the woman sitting beside Gu ruobai.


    The woman was shuddered by Su Mingyu''s cold eyes, and her beautiful face was full of fear: "that That... "


    "And what?" Su Mingyu directly took the sword of Gu ruobai''s bodyguard and drew it on the woman''s neck. He asked in a very gentle tone: "do you want to say that you were forced by King Ruixian? Because he is a king, you have to obey his arrangement, don''t you? "


    The sword on her neck flashed with frightful cold light, but Su Mingyu''s mouth was really good-looking. Such contrast made the woman more afraid.


    She was shaking like a sieve. After opening her mouth several times, she managed to utter a word that was hardly human: "yes".


    Su Mingyu looked at her with a smile: "I tried my best to run out, not to listen to your explanation."


    As soon as Su Ming Yu''s hand rises and falls, the blood gushes out. The woman''s eyes stare and falls on the ground.No one thought that Su Mingyu would dare to kill people in front of so many people. Everyone was surprised and couldn''t speak. Only another woman beside Gu ruobai fell on the ground with a plop, and her voice was shaking: "I I I''m wrong, princess. You can bypass me this time


    Su Mingyu didn''t give her a chance to explain. She stabbed her directly and the woman fell to the ground.


    She wiped her sword on one of the women''s bodies. Su Mingyu looked down at the fake Gu ruobai and said in a cold voice, "Gu ruobai! You can. I just disappeared for a few days. You''ve been looking for women everywhere, not to mention it. Besides, you have opened such a boat party. You really don''t pay attention to me! "


    Su Mingyu actually pointed his sword at the fake Gu ruobai.


    All the people present took a breath. Some timid people had already slipped away, leaving only some curious people watching.


    Su Mingyu had no distractions. She pointed the tip of her sword at the tip of Gu Ruo Bai''s nose. Her voice was cold and hard. It was like a piece of ice that would not melt for ten thousand years: "let''s leave with you."


    Once she said this, the whole cabin was boiling again.


    Since ancient times, only men divorce their wives because of women''s disobedience to the three obedience and four virtues. Generally speaking, he Li is based on the face of friendship between the two families.


    But I''ve never heard of a woman dare to ask and leave.


    The king of Yu was also surprised. He went up to persuade him in a low voice: "Su Mingyu, since you are back, what can you say back to the house? There are so many people here, and your reputation will be bad at that time."

 Chapter 318

    Su Mingyu looked at the king of Yu gratefully: "what am I afraid of? This perfidious man is not afraid. I have nothing to fear


    Said Su Mingyu coldly looked at the fake Gu ruobai and continued to be aggressive: "do you agree or not?"


    Fake Gu ruobai seems to have recovered from the shock of seeing Su Mingyu.


    He looked at Su Mingyu in surprise. His eyes were full of surprise: "Mingyu! You come back, you really come back. You don''t know how much I miss you these days


    Su Mingyu sneered at the two women who fell on the ground. Her eyes were full of sarcasm: "is that what you think of me?"


    Feigu ruobai is like a magic Zheng. He holds Su Mingyu''s sword and says in a low voice, "I just miss you too much. These women are not you."


    "If you want me, I can replace me with someone else?" Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "Gu Ruo Bai, you can be really good enough, I don''t want to not accompany you to play, we immediately and leave!"


    "No!" Feigu ruobai was excited immediately. He looked at Su Mingyu nervously: "I will not leave with you! I managed to get you back. "


    Su Mingyu was already irritable, but now feigu ruobai''s words exacerbated her irritability. So Su Mingyu raised her hand without saying a word and wanted to chop at the fake Gu ruobai with a sword.


    But if Gu ruobai has not yet moved, the dark guard on one side can''t help but rush in.


    Five or six people in black suddenly surrounded Su Mingyu with a solid knot.


    Seeing that it was about to start fighting, those who watched the excitement didn''t dare to watch it any more. All of them quietly touched the door. After all, the sword had no eye, and it would be bad if it was hurt by mistake.


    Looking at a lot of empty cabins, Su Mingyu looked at the fake Gu Ruo Bai with a smile: "what''s the matter? Rui Hsien Wang, do you want to fight with me? Come on, then, who is afraid of whom


    With that, Su Mingyu threw away the sword in his hand, swept the people around him coldly, and snorted contemptuously: "let''s go together!"


    "No! Don''t move At this time, feigu ruobai finally opened his mouth, but those people had already rushed up.


    Kang Zeyan is surprised to see Su Mingyu, who is besieged. He doesn''t understand that Su Mingyu clearly has no internal power. Why does he dare to be so arrogant.


    But the next second, Kang Zeyan couldn''t believe his eyes.


    During this period, Su Mingyu, who had never been close to her, waved to him one after another.


    Moreover, every time Su Mingyu grabs a wrist, the person either breaks his foot or his hand. The clear "click" sound echoes with the howl of the whole cabin. In just a few breaths, Su Mingyu successfully turns this place into a hell on earth.


    Those people in black either covered their hands or folded their legs to one side. They could not stand up.


    Su Mingyu is very active in fighting. She turns her wrist. She doesn''t know which secret weapon she snatched from the hand of the secret guard. She will shoot at Gu ruobai.


    At the critical moment, King Yu stopped Su Mingyu: "Mingyu! If you think clearly, this man is king Ruixian. If you do something to him, your whole family will be finished! "


    But Su Mingyu is still unmoved.


    Yu Wang''s face was very ugly. He wanted Gu ruobai to disappear, but it was not in Su Mingyu''s hands.


    King Yu stepped forward and grasped Su Mingyu''s hand. He looked a little nervous: "Mingyu, calm down! Do you want Ye Weiguang to go to prison with you? "


    The three words of Ye Weiguang seemed to wake Su Mingyu. She left her dart and stood in the same place. Disappointed, she looked at the fake Gu ruobai for a long time. Then she sneered: "Oh, man It''s just this kind of thing. "


    She pushed away Yu Wang''s hand wearily and turned out of the cabin.


    When Gu ruobai saw the situation, he immediately wanted to go after him, but was stopped by the king of Yu: "don''t you add fuel to the fire now? Leave her alone


    You don''t need me to cry, mouse False Gu if white mouth said so, but did not go forward.


    Su Mingyu gets out of the boat lost and gets on the carriage arranged by Kang Zeyan.


    Just sat down not long ago, outside the carriage sounded a familiar voice: "bright jade."


    Su Mingyu opened the curtain and looked outside. It was king Yu.


    "King Yu?"


    "Mingyu, you Where are you going? "


    The lake is full of lights, reflecting in the eyes of the king Yu with a trace of hope.


    Su Mingyu''s heart thump for a moment, she subconsciously looks at Gu ruobai who pretends to be a bodyguard. Her heart is getting heavier and heavier.


    How did the king Yu chase him out?


    Sipping her lips, Su Mingyu sighed: "the capital is so big, there will always be a shelter."


    Said Su Mingyu gave the king a grateful smile: "did not expect that in the end will be the king of Yu to help me out, this kindness I will remember in my heart."King Yu''s face sank slightly: "are we not friends? It should be. "


    Su Mingyu said, "no matter how I say it, I should thank you. I''m tired today. I''ll go to your house another day to thank you."


    Yucheng nodded. Just as Su Mingyu was about to close the curtain, the king of Yu suddenly said, "Mingyu!"


    Su Mingyu looked down at him: "what''s the matter?"


    "You If there is no place to go, how about going to my house temporarily? " King Yu looked at Su Mingyu with some expectation.


    A forest cold line of sight shot over, Su Mingyu almost dare not to see Gu ruobai''s face there.


    She touched her nose and said, "thank you for your kindness. If you need me, I will look for you."


    King Yu also wanted to say something. A bodyguard like man trotted to his side and said something in his ear.


    King Yu''s face sank: "Gu ruobai, he Said he was going to burn the ship. "


    Su Mingyu light oh a: "whatever he, I really tired, do not accompany the king of Yu."


    With that, Su Mingyu put down the curtain and jumped nervously.


    Gu ruobai must have known his conversation with King Yu just now. There is one more thing to explain tonight.


    When Kang Zeyan arrives at the carriage slowly, Su Mingyu has closed her eyes and seems very tired.


    Kang Zeyan sat on the opposite side of Su Mingyu, thought about it, and then asked, "you obviously don''t have internal power. Why are you just so powerful?"


    Su Mingyu opened his eyes leisurely, staring at Kang Zeyan with a pair of very cold eyes, as if questioning why he knew he was very sad now, but he had to come to talk to him.


    Kang shrugged: "I''m really curious."


    And Su Mingyu is in a good mood. To be honest, he really doesn''t care.

 Chapter 319

    Seeing his posture of breaking the casserole, Su Mingyu took a long breath, and then murmured, "I don''t rely on internal power. "


    " no way. If you don''t use internal force, how can you beat those secret guards? " Just now Su Mingyu''s heroism, Kang Zeyan, saw it clearly.


    The agile speed and powerful power, however, do not seem to be restrained by the appearance of internal force.


    "Kanzawa picked up the teacup with great force, but Su didn''t hear it.


    Kang Zeyan''s eyes flashed a surprise: "how do you do it?"


    In the absence of any internal force, he can actually hold the tea cup empty handed, which only shows that Su Mingyu''s hand strength has reached a terrible level.


    Su Mingyu calmly threw the broken teacup out of the window, and then said in a cold voice, "if you are like me, regardless of spring, summer, autumn and winter, you can carry something twice as heavy as yourself, and you can also practice such a skill.


    "You mean Have you been taken to coolie by Wang Manwen Kang Zeyan reacted for a second and then sank his eyes. Wang Manwen was a little more ruthless than his own intelligence.


    Su Mingyu was simply too lazy to answer him: "otherwise, Mr. Kang thought the Su family would raise a soft eater?"


    Kang Zeyan is just picking eyebrows. The Su family is shangshufu anyway, not to mention raising a su Mingyu who has a free meal. It will not cause any burden on Su''s house to raise ten or 100 Su Mingyu. But Wang Manwen actually uses this set of words to let Su Mingyu do such a long work?


    "You don''t look like such a fool." Su Mingyu is a smart man, so Su Mingyu doesn''t want to be sent by Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu didn''t force him to believe in himself. He just turned his lips and said, "whatever you want to say. Anyway, that''s why. Do you believe it or not."


    Of course, she knew that her words were not convincing, but the owner of the body was such a fool.


    And compared with saying that he was abused by Wang Manwen, he is better than telling Kang that he is actually an agent trained since childhood, relying on physical strength all the time, and has never used his internal force at all?


    Su Mingyu deliberately pretended to be very lost. She leaned her head against the carriage, closed her eyes and did not go to see Kang Zeyan again.


    When the party returned to the water mansion, it was as dark as ink.


    Su Mingyu looked very tired. Without a word of nonsense, she turned around and went into her room and closed the door.


    "It''s coming fast." Su Mingyu looked up obliquely and saw a familiar figure squatting there.


    After hearing Su Mingyu''s words, the man jumped down from the beam and knelt on one knee in front of Su Mingyu: "wood has seen the princess."


    Su Mingyu waved: "don''t be so polite. Get up."


    Looking at Mu Yi''s still wet clothes, Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and said, "as soon as you receive the message from Gu ruobai, you come in from the secret channel?"


    Mu Yi en said, "it''s just that Kang Zeyan''s energy is on that boat, so I come in and arrange it quietly."


    I didn''t expect to see you for a few days. Muyi became more cautious than before.


    Su Mingyu nodded with satisfaction. Just about to say something, a tall figure swayed. Gu ruobai appeared in the bedroom like a ghost.


    As soon as Gu ruobai appeared, he was in a very bad mood. His calm eyes seemed to have a deep darkness, which made people shudder.


    "Muyi, do you want to ask about your business?" Rui Xian Wang''s voice is very low. It sounds like a storm is coming.


    Muyi quickly reported the events these days: "our Yanzhuang was framed for not removing impurities. Some people ate diarrhea, and some people in our rice village said they bought moldy rice, so Many of our shops have not been closed down, and And the Arsenal... "


    Wood said the more the head of the lower: "the training place seems to have been found, our people found out that there are people in the river and lake to explore our training ground that piece of open space."


    Training ground? Su Mingyu''s heart sank. The training ground was Gu ruobai''s biggest and most secret secret secret. Although the Emperor allowed Gu ruobai to cultivate a little power, he did not say that he was allowed to have such a group of highly effective and loyal subordinates.


    "Just someone asking?" Su Mingyu frowned: "if so Can you narrow the scope of doubt? "


    Gu Ruo nodded: "I know. Put aside the business of those shops, I want to know who is checking me. Kang Zeyan may be just a chess piece. He can''t handle the tunnel of that scale in the West alone. It''s from whose name this lake belongs to."


    Wood one hastily nods: "yes, master."


    Gu ruobai waved: "OK, you leave carefully, don''t be found."


    Seeing that wood left, Su Mingyu carefully looked at Gu ruobai, and then swallowed his saliva: "that I can explain what happened today. "Gu ruobai nodded: "you explain."


    Su Mingyu bit her lower lip and thought for a while, then she said, "I I really don''t know why Yu was there, and I have said no to him


    Gu ruobai raises eyebrows and looks at Su Mingyu''s stammering explanation. Deep in his heart, he feels as if he has been exposed to the warm sun.


    But he pretended to be gloomy: "you go on."


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "I I swear to you that I don''t want to do anything today


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu with a cold face: "acting? I think when you want to kill me, you do a good job. "


    Su Mingyu blinked: "well, aren''t so many people watching? And isn''t that sword uncut? "


    Speaking of this, Su Mingyu thought that the two girls acted very well. If it was not for an agreement with wood in advance, she really thought that the two women were really killed by themselves.


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu staring at a pair of beautiful eyes. She couldn''t help but hook the corner of her lips. In the gap that Su Mingyu didn''t respond to, he fished her into his arms and hugged her tightly: "today, you are wronged."


    But he didn''t think he was really angry.

 Chapter 320

    Su Mingyu grabs the soft meat.


    "You tease me


    Su Mingyu glared at Gu ruobai angrily. A pair of clear eyes twinkled with bright light: "I can tell you that today, although this thing is acting, if you are really carrying me around with other women, I may not be able to kill you, but I will never see you."


    Gu ruo''s strength in his hands tightened: "do you think this king looks like a man who can be changeable?"


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "who knows, who knows who knows the face but not the heart."


    Raised Su Mingyu''s jaw, Gu ruobai looked at her deeply: "my king''s heart, you should know."


    Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai''s fake face, and her heart was moved, but she was pressed down by this strange face.


    She raised her hand and touched Gu ruobai''s masked face, and raised her eyes slightly: "I don''t necessarily know."


    Su Mingyu is talking to Gu ruobai when the door suddenly rings.


    "Miss Su, Mr. Kang, please." The maid''s voice suddenly rang out.


    Su Mingyu frowned: "what do you want me to do


    But she agreed.


    When she changed into a relatively light dress and came to Kang Zeyan, he had been sitting for a long time.


    "Miss Su, sit down." Kang Zeyan raised his hand and poured a glass of wine to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu was not polite. She sat down and took a drink from her glass: "Master Kang is really elegant."


    Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu and nodded slightly: "I saw a good play today. Of course, I am in a good mood."


    Su Mingyu turned away the corner of her mouth. Did this person really put himself on the table?


    But she didn''t say much, just drank in a deep voice.


    Seeing Su Mingyu drink one cup at a time, Kang Zeyan''s mouth is more curved: "Miss Su has recognized the nature of Gu ruobai today, so according to the girl''s dignity, she shouldn''t have any more affairs with him?"


    Su Mingyu looked at Kang Zeyan and nodded: "although I am a woman, I am not so ignorant."


    With this, Su Mingyu poured herself a glass of wine, raised her eyebrows and asked, "Mr. Kang invited me to come, not just to drink a bar?"


    Kang Zeyan nodded slightly: "it seems that Miss Su is really an understanding person, so I won''t beat around the bush."


    Su Mingyu gives Kang Zeyan a glass of wine and signals him to continue.


    "Now that you have recognized what kind of person Gu ruobai is, you should have hated him to the bone by now?" Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu and said almost every word.


    Su Mingyu hummed: "do you want me to deal with Gu ruobai with you?"


    Just like Su Mingyu''s non muddleheaded appearance, Kang Zeyan raised his eyebrows and said, "anyway, you have made a scene with him. There is almost no possibility that you want to make a good relationship with him. So why don''t you help me to rout him?"


    Speaking of Kang Zeyan, there was a trace of bewitchment in his words: "don''t you want to see him defeated and despised by thousands of people?"


    Looking at Kang Zeyan''s appearance, Su Mingyu turns a white eye in her heart. If she really hates Gu ruobai, if she wants to be provoked by Kang Zeyan, she will give Gu ruobai''s bottom to him immediately.


    However, it is a pity that Su Mingyu not only does not hate Gu ruobai, but also maintains it.


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly, drank the wine in the glass, looked up at him: "Master Kang, one day husband and wife hundred days of grace, I don''t know if you have heard of it. Although Gu ruobai and I have become this way, but he has not signed and left the book, we are both husband and wife, so if I turn back now, how can you let us Su family deal with ourselves?"


    Su Mingyu''s words sound reasonable, but she can''t betray Gu ruobai.


    Kang Zeyan didn''t understand. Su Mingyu even wanted to defend Gu ruobai: "is Miss Su''s anger on the ship fake? Are you still in love with king Ruixian? "


    Su Mingyu hummed: "anyway, we once fell in love. He is sorry. I''m right. But now you want me to turn around and sell Gu ruobai. My conscience tells me I can''t do it!"


    It seems that she did not expect Su Mingyu to be such a righteous person. Kang Zeyan''s face was a little bad, but in a flash he felt that he could understand her. After all, if she had been a traitor and could be easily shaken, she would not have risked her death to go to Qiushou to replace Gu ruobai.


    However, although he said so, Kang Zeyan''s face was not much better: "you should know that since I already know the existence of the arsenal, even if you don''t say it, I will certainly find a way to find it."


    Su Mingyu shrugged at Kang Zeyan: "Mr. Kang, although you use your own means to check, don''t want to get any information from me."


    After that, Su Mingyu poured another glass of wine for herself. After drinking it, Su Mingyu turned around and walked out of the yard, leaving Kang Zeyan with a firm back.Kang Zeyan narrowed his long and narrow eyes. Su Mingyu was a little surprised.


    Gu ruobai has been waiting for Su Mingyu. Seeing Su Mingyu back, he immediately asked, "what''s going on?"


    After telling the story all over again, Su Mingyu felt that it was no way to wait for her death. So she pursed her lips and waved to Gu ruobai: "I have a plan. It''s a little dangerous. Do you want to listen to it?"


    Gu Ruo white heavy eyes: "you talk about it first."


    "Since they want to find an arsenal, we''ll give him one!" Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "it''s a big crime to report a prince to raise the army without permission. The ordinary little Luo Luo can''t bear it."


    "So I guess the person behind the scenes may get the bait. Even if he doesn''t, he will send someone with more weight to come out, and we will find some clues."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Gu ruobai sank his eyes. After a long time, he nodded: "yes, but you want Kang Zeyan to believe you? After all, you just refused him so severely, and now you suddenly want to disclose it. Do you think he will believe it? "


    Su Mingyu''s eyes turned and quietly leaned over Gu Ruo Bai''s ear and said something. Gu Ruo Bai''s face immediately changed: "no way!"


    Su Mingyu''s eyebrows swept: "and did not let you really do this, just walk a scene."


    "No, I said I wouldn''t let you down." Gu ruobai''s attitude remains firm.

 Chapter 321

    Su Mingyu gas rolled a white eye, this Gu ruobai how in the key time to change so axis?


    She simply started, pinched Gu ruobai''s face and pulled him to look at himself: "it''s just a play on the spot. Do you want us to stay here all the time secretly?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s clear eyes, Gu ruobai thought for a long time, and finally nodded, reluctantly agreed.


    Seeing his approval, Su Mingyu took a long breath: "it should not be too late. You can send wood a message all night, so that he had better prepare it in tomorrow. If it is late, the effect may not be so good."


    Go and get in touch with me tonight. Go and have a good rest


    Su Mingyu gave a sigh of gratitude. At the moment when Gu ruobai was about to get up and leave, he grabbed Gu ruobai''s wrist and dropped a kiss on his forehead: "pay attention to safety."


    Gu ruobai''s eyes sank. If it wasn''t for something urgent, he really wanted to hold Su Mingyu in his arms and have a good taste.


    Looking at Gu ruobai''s fierce eyes, Su Mingyu subconsciously stepped back: "you Don''t delay here


    Gu ruobai looked at her face and couldn''t help but lift her mouth slightly: "I know that you are here to pay attention to safety."


    With that, he suddenly disappeared by the window.


    Su Mingyu looked at the back of his leaving. The corners of his mouth were slightly and incomprehensible. Then he turned around and went back to bed to rest.


    Probably because of worry about Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu didn''t sleep very well this night.


    At last, when Gu turned around, she saw the sound of white wind in the room.


    Su Mingyu got up and poured him a glass of water: "why did you come back so late?"


    "So many people, it''s not so easy to go quietly." Gu ruobai sat on the bench beside him. His face was ok, but his voice was a little hoarse.


    Su Mingyu was stunned: "you mean Did you go and direct it yourself? "


    Gu ruobai nodded: "otherwise, how can those soldiers listen to the arrangement of a dark guard."


    When Gu ruobai said this, Su Mingyu remembered that Gu ruobai''s soldiers were very loyal. I think they were not forced by Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu heartache to Gu ruobai rubbed shoulder: "you go to bed to sleep."


    "I''m asleep. What are you sleeping about?" This bed is a small single bed, but it can''t sleep two people.


    Su Mingyu turned her mouth: "in fact, I have almost slept, and I am not very sleepy. After all, there will be a play to be performed in the morning, so I can''t be too energetic."


    Knowing that Su Mingyu said this is to comfort himself, Gu ruobai was warm in his heart: "well, that line, call me when I have breakfast for a while."


    Su Mingyu said, "you go, I''ll read the meeting."


    In the bedroom, Gu ruobai lies on the bed and sleeps soundly. Su Mingyu sits on one side with a book in her hand, but her eyes are always on Gu ruobai.


    To be reborn here, to meet this person is really a great fate


    The atmosphere in the bedroom was very good. Su Mingyu sat for a few hours. Seeing that it was getting late, Su Mingyu figured out the time for the maid to come and opened the door and went out.


    The maid''s hand to knock on the door was still falling. She was surprised to see Su Mingyu come out: "Su Miss Su. "


    Su Mingyu looked at her obliquely: "I''m hungry. I''ll send breakfast to my room. I don''t want to eat outside today."


    The maid gave a good cry and went down to prepare.


    After a while, the breakfast was ready. Su Mingyu took over the tray and drove the maid away: "prepare wine for me, and then order the dishes for wine."


    "Early in the morning Just You want to drink? " The maid was a little confused.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "what? You don''t even give me a drink in your mansion, do you? "


    The maid quickly shook her head: "I''m going to prepare for Miss Su."


    Seeing that the maid fled in a hurry, Su Mingyu sat down again on the stool to eat, drink and drink.


    Although it''s a bit messy, it''s still delicious. Su Mingyu chuckles at the same time. She estimates that it''s almost time before she gets up and calls Gu ruobai.


    Call two times, Su Mingyu did not hear Gu Ruo Bai''s answer, this let her eyes can not help but sink.


    Gu ruobai is so alert. Why can''t he wake up?


    Just thinking, Su Mingyu raised his hand and touched it. The high temperature on Gu Ruo Bai''s forehead was frightening.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank. After that, Gu ruobai was feverish. This was the first time that she had known Gu ruobai for so long that she saw him sick. What can we do?


    Su Mingyu called for several times, but failed to wake Gu ruobai. Seeing that it was too late, Su Mingyu could only fold the bedding neatly, then put down the curtain of the bed, and then turned around and walked out to the outside room. She chose a seat directly opposite to the bed and sat down.She just sat down, and Kang Zeyan rushed in like a dog smelling the smell.


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath, trying to make herself look like she was very sad. Then she lowered her head and drank wine.


    "Oh Miss Su, it''s good to drink in the morning. "


    Kang Zeyan''s voice is still so gentle, but still so annoying.


    Su Mingyu took an oblique look at him and said in a cold voice, "Master Kang, do you come to see my joke again? Your hobbies are really strange. You are happy when others are sad. Did Mr. Kang get any stimulation when he was a child. "


    Seeing Kang Zeyan go to the position that he is facing with his back facing the bed and sits down. Su Mingyu''s stone in his heart slightly falls to the ground.


    After a look at Su Mingyu''s haggard appearance, Kang Zeyan''s mouth radian is even more: "Miss Su, I remember as if you said yourself, you are not a woman who has no self-esteem and will miss a man of two minds."


    Even if Su Mingyu was a fool, she should have heard the needle in the words. But Su Mingyu was not a fool. She just drank a glass of wine, and then she looked up at Kang Zeyan: "did you ever have a dog?"


    Do not understand why Su Mingyu asked, Kang Zeyan subconsciously shook his head: "I never like these animals."


    Su Mingyu clearly said, "no wonder."


    "What do you want to say?" Kang Zeyan is upset by Su Mingyu''s eyes.


    Su Mingyu deeply vomited a turbid breath, and then looked down at Kang Zeyan: "you said that your dog that you have worked so hard to raise has not been guarding the door for a few days, it was taken away by others to eat dog meat. Do you feel heartache or not?"


    Although he didn''t understand the meaning of Su Mingyu''s metaphor, Kang Zeyan nodded after thinking about it: "yes, after all, it''s so big."

 Chapter 322

    Su Mingyu nodded with approval: "it takes only a few months for a dog to grow from a little bit smaller to a big dog. You will be distressed for the feelings of these months. Gu ruobai and I have known each other for more than a year. Now that he has left me, I can''t help being happy for a while. Is he not as good as a dog?"


    Although Su Mingyu''s metaphor is not good, Kang Zeyan somehow understood: "yes, although Gu ruobai is very bad to you, you are still in the old love. You are really a wonderful woman. I came here to tell you a good news. I think you will not be so sad after listening to it. Maybe you will be relieved immediately."


    He looked at the news of Su''s half doubt


    "Gu Ruo Bai." Kang Zeyan''s eyes are full of banter: "I have a message about Gu ruobai to tell you. Do you want to know?"


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "I don''t want to know. I don''t want to know anything about that person."


    After that, Su Mingyu poured the wine again, but without two drinks, Kang Zeyan grabbed the bottle from her hand: "you won''t be sad after hearing this news, really."


    With that, Kang Zeyan did not give Su Mingyu a chance to refuse. He said, "according to the information from my people, Gu ruobai brought back a Huakui from Yixiang last night. It is said that the Huakui looks like you."


    Su mingyuduo''s action of wine bottle suddenly stagnates. She looks at Kang Zeyan in disbelief and frowns again and asks, "what do you say?"


    "I said, my people saw with their own eyes that Gu ruobai invited a Huakui who was very similar to you back to King Ruixian in the first incense..."


    Before Kang Zeyan''s words were finished, Su Mingyu slapped him on the table.


    Although she didn''t have internal force, it was so powerful that the table top cracked.


    Su Mingyu''s face was so ugly that she could hardly believe her ears. She murmured in a low voice: "how can Gu ruobai do such a thing? Well, I dare to take Huakui back to the palace to sleep in Miss Ben''s bed! This Gu ruobai! It''s very kind of you. I want you to eat too much! "


    Su Mingyu said and suddenly stood up. She rushed out with an angry lunge, but she was overtaken by Kang Zeyan before she went far.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes were red. She turned back and looked at Kang Zeyan coldly and whispered: "get out of the way!"


    Kang Zeyan not only refused, but also called on more people to surround Su Mingyu in the middle.


    Su Mingyu didn''t talk nonsense when he saw the situation. If he put his posture right, he would fight.


    Kang Zeyan quickly appeased Su Mingyu: "I''m not going to drag you to deal with your husband who has been promiscuous everywhere. But I have one thing to remind you. You should know that Gu ruobai is a prince. Even if the king has three wives and four concubines, it is normal. You can go back and drive away a Huakui, but can''t Gu ruobai find another? Where are you going to be the first to catch up one by one? "


    These words are like needles sticking Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu fiercely compared with the eyes, and finally suppressed the rage.


    She looked at Kang Zeyan with crazy revenge in her eyes: "I remember you said you wanted to cooperate with me before?"


    Seeing Su Mingyu finally said this question, Kang Zeyan''s eyes flashed a touch of success, but his mouth said some high sounding words: "Miss Su is upright, Kang has given up any clues from you."


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "no!"


    "Integrity is a comfort to the bullied. I don''t need integrity at all." Su Mingyu''s face is iron green: "I change my mind now, I want to help you to attack the capital."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s powerful and angry words, Kang Yanzhen was pleased. This was her first initiative to help herself.


    "It is not so fast to attack the capital." Kang Zeyan comforted Su Mingyu: "what we want, I think you should be very clear."


    Su Mingyu pretended to be silly and looked at Kang Zeyan: "yes, that''s a pity."


    Kang Zeyan raised eyebrows: "but Miss Su, you can revenge him in another way."


    "Mr. Kang means the arsenal?" Su Mingyu pretended to be surprised: "although I know, there are still many innocent people there. How do you plan to deal with them?"


    Looking at the silent Kang Zeyan, Su Mingyu frowned: "is the answer very difficult? You need to think that long? "


    "these people are all arranged by Miss Su, has the final say, can be released." Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu, and then quickly said, "or we can edit."


    As soon as he said this, Su Mingyu did not respond. Kang Zeyan knew that he was wrong.


    Sure enough, the next second, Su Mingyu looked at him sarcastically, and said in a cold voice, "the soldiers in the Arsenal are 100% loyal to Gu ruobai. Do you take it? I don''t think you''re the one who''s willing to make trouble. "


    Su Mingyu did not save face for Kang Zeyan at all.


    But Kang Zeyan was not angry. He was a little excited when he saw that he was going to make a routine address: "I always want to target Gu ruobai. I will not attack Gu ruobai''s soldiers."Su Mingyu listened to Kang Zeyan, pursed her lips and nodded: "OK, I can tell you."


    She waved to Kang Zeyan: "come here, I''ll tell you Gu ruobai''s arsenal."


    Although Kang Zeyan has some doubts in his heart, he looks at the anger in Su Mingyu''s eyes so real that he still relies on the past.


    Su Mingyu leaned over and said something to Kang Zeyan''s ear. Kang Zeyan''s eyes suddenly glared at him. He looked at Su Mingyu with disbelief: "do you think Gu ruobai''s arsenal is outside the capital? Is Gu ruobai too bold? "


    Su Mingyu shrugged his shoulders. Kang Zeyan was indeed an old fox. It was clear that he had already sent people to the area to inquire about it. Now when he heard that he was so angry, he still showed such a surprised expression, as if he didn''t know at all.


    "Why should I lie to you? Now this Gu ruobai has done this to me, which makes me lose face. Now I just want him to fall down quickly and never turn over. You said that if I helped you, you would ruin his reputation. I''ll wait and see! "

 Chapter 323

    Su Mingyu clenched her teeth as she spoke, hoping to swallow Gu ruobai alive.


    Kang Zeyan looks at such Su Mingyu, the corner of his eye infects a bit of irony.


    Even if it is so smart, so love and hate clearly Su Mingyu, also will not be affected by feelings?


    "Miss Su, don''t worry. Since it''s something we promised you, we will certainly do it." Kang Zeyan gave Su Mingyu a placating expression: "since Miss Su has given us sincerity, we can''t let Miss Su down. I''m going to do this, and Miss Su will wait for the news."


    Looking at Kang Zeyan''s back, Su Mingyu took a long breath and quickly closed the door.


    Come to Gu ruobai''s side, Su Mingyu reaches out his hand and touches it. Unexpectedly, Gu ruobai drags his feverish body to prepare for it? No wonder he has always been proud of himself, he would agree to sleep in his bed, it is because of this reason.


    Su Mingyu wrung a wet towel from one side of the basin to Gu ruobai to help him cool down on his forehead.


    However, Gu ruobai''s high fever shows no sign of retreating. Su Mingyu sits by the bed and looks at Gu ruobai all the time. Her clear eyes are shining with light of unknown significance.


    It''s getting dark. Gu ruobai doesn''t mean to wake up. Su Mingyu''s face is getting heavier and heavier. She was just about to get up to change water for Gu ruobai. A big hot hand grabbed her hand.


    Su Mingyu looked back at Gu Ruo Bai on the bed in surprise and asked softly, "are you awake?"


    Gu Ruo Bai looks at Su Mingyu, and feels that his eyes are heavy and his throat is dry: "you What''s the matter? "


    "You don''t know when you''re hot. You care what I do!" Su Mingyu was a little annoyed: "fever also ran everywhere, you this is not to make people anxious?"


    Although Su Mingyu''s tone is complaining, the concern in his words is obvious.


    Gu ruobai opened his mouth to comfort him, but his mouth was so dry that he could not make a sound like rolling sand in his throat.


    Su Mingyu immediately poured a cup of hot water for him, helped him up and gave Gu Rubai a drink: "I have already told Kang Zeyan the location of your arsenal. He should have taken someone to explore now. Now I''ll wait to see what he does after he finds out that my heart news is true."


    Gu ruobai nodded weakly: "well, it''s hard for you."


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "I have what hard, but you, take this opportunity to have a good rest, tonight or tomorrow will have a big action."


    Su Mingyu raised his hand and touched Gu ruobai''s forehead. The temperature went down a little, but Gu ruobai''s face was still not good-looking.


    "Do you have any medicine to relieve your cold? Or let Muyi deliver some? "


    Su Mingyu is a little worried. It''s not like modern times. If you have a cold, you can buy some medicine and take it. Gu ruobai''s burning is not light. Myrrh is not good.


    "It''s OK." Gu ruobai raised his hand and felt the temperature of his forehead, which was a little high: "who will take the medicine to treat wind cold? As for muyimo, he is already very busy now. Where else can he deliver the medicine to us? "


    This is also, stuck at this critical point in time.


    Su Mingyu frowned anxiously: "how can you do with the cold wind?"


    Although the cold fever does not seem to be a serious disease, it will make people feel weak, dizzy and brain distended.


    There are a lot of things to prepare for, but Gu ruobai''s body can''t do this.


    "I''ll just have a rest." Seeing that Su Mingyu is so worried about himself, Gu ruobai''s heart warms. He picks up the hook of his lips and says in a soft voice, "what''s more, are you still here?"


    "You lie here, and I''ll take care of your loyalties?" Su Mingyu rolled a white eye, but the action of helping Gu Ruo cover the quilt is very gentle.


    "Many of them know you, and they will listen to you when you go." Gu ruobai''s mouth infected with a smile.


    Su Mingyu tut tongue: "OK, you hurry to rest, I''ll find someone to get you some porridge."


    With that, Su Mingyu gently patted Gu Rubai''s shoulder like coaxing a child.


    Perhaps it was su Mingyu''s gentle movements that played a role, and Gu ruobai''s breathing gradually stabilized.


    Seeing Gu ruobai asleep, Su Mingyu comes to the kitchen alone. After looking around for a while, he doesn''t see anyone. Su Mingyu can only pull up his sleeve and cook gruel for Gu ruobai himself.


    When Su Mingyu walked from the antique cloister to the bedroom with porridge, she unexpectedly saw Kang Zeyan''s study still on.


    Looking at the tray in her hand, Su Mingyu pursed her lips and went in.


    In the room, the lights were bright red, and the books all over the room were emitting a faint smell of ink, and on a mahogany desk in the middle of the house was a man in a dark dress.


    Su Mingyu called softly: "Master Kang?"


    Only Kang Zeyan''s deep breath responded to her.


    Su Mingyu thought for a moment, just about to put down the tray in his hand. Kang Zeyan, who was asleep, suddenly sat up in a daze. Then, in the moment that Su Mingyu didn''t respond, Kang pushed all the things on the table to the ground."Little inkstone! You go! Dad! Mother! step on it! Don''t Don''t Please... "


    Su Mingyu was frightened by his crazy appearance: "Mr. Kang, Mr. Kang?"


    Kang Zeyan seems to have not heard, a pair of red eyes like a beast, that good-looking face ferocious terrible.


    As soon as Su Mingyu wanted to ask about the situation, Kang Zeyan chopped it with one hand blade. She stepped back sharply to avoid the attack.


    But Kang Zeyan didn''t let go of her meaning at all. With a vigorous wind in his hand, he hit Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu quickly put the tray in his hand on the table top and stepped back several steps to avoid being hit.


    Before Su Mingyu could take a breath, Kang Zeyan''s fist came again with full strength.


    Su Mingyu tried to wake Kang Zeyan''s attack while running and jumping: "Kang Zeyan, you wake up, are you bewildered?"


    But only Kang Zeyan attacked her.


    Seeing that Kang Zeyan''s other fist was about to fall, Su Mingyu pursed her lips and simply lifted the stool and hit Kang Zeyan''s arm directly.


    Kang Zeyan sobbed bitterly, covered his arm and glared at Su Mingyu with scarlet eyes: "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!"


    Su Mingyu is confused. These are the words of Kang Zeyan.

 Chapter 324

    Is this the reason why Kang Zeyan can''t sleep well at night?


    Just as Su Mingyu was still wondering, Kang Zeyan suddenly squatted on the ground, holding his knee, and asked in a hoarse voice, "why? Why do this to us! I hate you! Gu ruobai, I hate you


    Hearing Gu ruobai''s three words, Su Mingyu felt that her brain was like being hit hard.


    All the pain of Kang Zeyan All caused by Gu ruobai?


    But didn''t Gu ruobai stay in the frontier until his leg hurt?


    In this case, when did Gu ruobai hurt Kang Zeyan? According to Kang Zeyan, this may be a similar massacre.


    Glancing at Kang Zeyan squatting on the ground, Su Mingyu pursed her lips. As soon as she wanted to say something, she heard Kang''s cry.


    Su Mingyu is stunned. Why is this person crying?


    Su Mingyu squatted beside Kang Zeyan and pushed his shoulder carefully: "are you ok?"


    The next second, Kang Zeyan raised his red eyes, took a deep look at Su Mingyu, then grabbed her hand and said in a voice of prayer: "let us go Please


    Su Mingyu tried to take back her hand, but failed several times. After thinking about it, Su Mingyu lowered her eyes and gently comforted her, "I''m here to help you. Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "You..." Kang Zeyan looks at Su Mingyu vaguely and suddenly wakes up.


    He pushed Su Mingyu aside: "what are you doing?"


    Su Mingyu touched his nose and pointed to the mess: "I I passed by and suddenly heard a noise. I came in to have a look. You are What''s the matter? "


    "Passing by?" Kang Zeyan''s eyes are clear and bright.


    He frowned and looked at Su Mingyu with disbelief.


    Su Mingyu raised his head and pointed to the porridge on the table: "I''m not in a bad mood. Didn''t I have a good dinner? When I got here, I went to the kitchen to find something to eat. Unexpectedly, I heard the sound of fighting in your room, so I came in


    When she said this, Su Mingyu was in an orderly manner and did not feel nervous about being caught.


    Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu from top to bottom. After a long time, he stood up with the legs of the table, and then looked down at Su Mingyu with a high look: "if there is nothing wrong, please go back to Miss Su."


    Su Mingyu shrugged his shoulders and stood up: "well, I want to ask you, it has been a whole day, how come you haven''t moved?"


    "How do you know we''re not moving?" Kang Zeyan rubbed his forehead: "you''ve been staying in this mansion all the time. Can you see something about me?"


    "I can''t see it." Su Mingyu quipped: "but a prince has an army privately. How big a thing is it? If it breaks out, will the girls in your family not talk about it?"


    After hearing Su Mingyu say so, Kang Zeyan withdrew his tentative look: "it seems that I will pull out the tongues of our maids."


    Su Mingyu curled her lips and said, "the green silk in your family is much more boring."


    Said, Su Mingyu took up her porridge: "since you are OK, I will go first."


    Before going out, Su Mingyu looked back at Kang Zeyan and said, "Master Kang, since you have a demon in your heart, it''s the best choice to face it, instead of lighting the lamp all night long like this."


    After that, Su Mingyu did not go to see Kang Zeyan again, and turned and walked out.


    Opening her own door, Su Mingyu saw at a glance that she was awake and was sitting on a stool waiting for her own Gu Ruo Bai.


    "Where have you been?"


    Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu with some worries in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu skimmed her lips: "I''ll cook porridge for you." Said the porridge on the table: "you eat some porridge, help recovery."


    Gu ruobai looked at the porridge and suddenly said, "you feed me."


    Su Mingyu was stunned and pointed to herself: "I feed you You are not a child. "


    Gu ruobai nodded: "I''m sick. Can''t you take care of me?"


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "you are just sick, not broken hand, and now what situation you do not know, feed what, eat quickly."


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s angry appearance, Gu Ruo Bai flashed a smile: "if you don''t feed me, I won''t eat it."


    "You are..." Su Mingyu is a little helpless. How can this man be such a rogue?


    But after all, Su Mingyu still took up a bowl to feed gruel to Gu ruobai.


    The two of them are chatting. Su Mingyu tells Gu ruobai all the situations he met in Kang Zeyan today.


    Gu ruobai listened, his face was a little ugly: "I didn''t kill anyone''s door."


    Although he is cruel, he is not a monster who kills people without blinking an eye. Moreover, he has always been responsible for whoever is responsible, and his family members will not be affected at all.


    For Gu ruobai''s point, Su Mingyu of course believed: "that is, someone was killed by others because of your reason. What do you think it will be?"This is not that Gu ruobai is unwilling to recall, but he has been a general and a soldier in the frontier for such a long time. If we want to say that he has offended and offended him, he will go to the sea.


    Su Mingyu saw Gu ruobai''s complicated expression and knew that there was no breakthrough from Gu ruobai.


    "If we can know when Kang Zeyan happened, maybe we can think of a way." Su Mingyu sighed.


    It''s easy to say, but Kang Zeyan is like a thief. She can''t get any information out of his mouth.


    "It doesn''t matter. They''re going to be unable to hide any more." Gu ruobai comforts Su Mingyu.


    At present, Su Mingyu nodded: "if you have a good rest tonight, you may be busy tomorrow."


    Gu Ruo nodded his head and said, "it''s good to have someone''s heart ache."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "I love our plan. I used so many people. If it doesn''t succeed in the end, it will be really humiliating."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s different words, Gu ruobai grinned. Even in the rear of the enemy, even if there are many troubles waiting for them tomorrow, he can always feel at ease with Su Mingyu.


    The next day Su Mingyu just sat up from the bed when she heard the voice of the maid outside.


    "Miss Su, Mr. Kang, please."


    Su Mingyu rubbed his eyes and Gu ruobai gave each other a tacit look, got up and opened the door.


    With the maid in front of Kang Zeyan, Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows as soon as she saw Kang Zeyan''s face: "it seems that Master Kang has good news to tell me?"

 Chapter 325

    Kang Zeyan glanced at Su Mingyu from a commanding position: "Miss Su is quite clear in her heart."


    "Tell me." Su Mingyu raised her skirt, cocked her legs and sat down: "Gu ruobai was once a famous God of war, and has made countless military achievements. Why do you think that if you impeach him in front of the emperor, the emperor can believe that he dares to form an army without permission?"


    Asked by Su Mingyu, Kang Zeyan squinted: "it seems that betrayal has not affected your judgment."


    Su Mingyu looked at him with a smile: "Mr. Kang specially invited me to come early in the morning. I think he should take me to see a good play?"


    Kang Zeyan nodded: "please, let''s talk while walking."


    Looking at Kang Zeyan''s eyebrows, Su Mingyu knows that he has touched the bottom of the barracks and believes in himself.


    Sure enough, Kang Zeyan did not cover Su Mingyu''s eyes this time. He stood by the carriage and made a gesture of invitation.


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and got on the carriage and said, "what''s the matter? Is Mr. Kang going to cover my eyes this time? "


    "Now that we are allies, naturally we won''t do things that don''t trust you." What Kang Zeyan said is true.


    Su Mingyu curled her lips, suddenly raised her eyebrows and looked at Kang Zeyan curiously and asked, "since Mr. Kang said that we are allies, can you tell me why you want to treat Gu ruobai so much?"


    "It seems that this matter has little to do with Miss Su? Miss Su only needs to know that I am the most hated person in the world Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu, his mouth slightly raised, but his smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.


    Kang Zeyan is so defensive.


    Su Mingyu sighed in his heart and did not ask any more questions, so as not to startle the snake.


    "Is there anything else Miss Su wants to say?" Kang Zeyan looked at Su Mingyu and asked suspiciously.


    "No, I''m just looking forward to it." Su Mingyu said and took her eyes back.


    "I won''t let you down." Kang Zeyan has a sharp light in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "OK, I''ll wait."


    The carriage swayed along the way, and finally stopped outside a forest. Su Mingyu looked at the familiar woods and understood what Kang Zeyan was going to do.


    "Waiting for a rabbit?" Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at Kang Zeyan. She couldn''t turn her eyes away. She saw that the sky was dark, as if it was about to collapse.


    Kang Zeyan didn''t say anything, but looked out of Su Mingyu''s eyes.


    Su Mingyu''s posture has been changed for a few minutes.


    King Yu was the leader, with a dense army behind him. The sound of the iron horse trampled on the grass, bringing a stream of smoke, giving people a feeling of rain.


    It''s actually the soldiers led by King Yu. What kind of person is Kang Zeyan in the court hall?


    Looking at the troops outside, Su Mingyu''s heart is a little heavy. Has Gu ruobai''s deployment been comprehensive?


    Just thinking about it, the king of Yu had already swung his hand into it. Su Mingyu watched the king''s troops disappear in front of his eyes, almost afraid to breathe.


    Kang Zeyan glared at Su Mingyu and squinted at her tense look: "Miss Su, are you nervous?"


    Su Mingyu''s head did not return to nod: "yes, I want to see, how can Gu ruobai run away with stolen goods?"


    "Is it?" Kang Zeyan''s eyes slightly Yang: "I thought Miss Su was in love with king Ruixian."


    "You don''t have to be so shady." Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "if I love him, why should he tell you this place?"


    Su Mingyu said while looking at the outside: "you say, how long does it take for this iron horse to step down here?"


    "About two quarters of an hour." Kang Zeyan also looks outside. He has personally explored the terrain inside. Although it looks very large, most of it is a training place.


    With so many people, the king of Yu should be able to level down soon.


    Su Mingyu listened to the hook lip corner: "is it?"


    As soon as she uttered these two words, Kang Zeyan was acutely aware of something wrong: "you What do you mean


    Su Mingying pulled up the curtain, and then pointed to the king Yu who had come out with his men and horses: "as far as we talk about this time, I don''t think it looks like it has two quarters of an hour."


    "You What do you mean Kang Zeyan looked out, his face a little ugly.


    "It doesn''t mean much." Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "just I am very curious, Yu King''s soldiers how to return so quickly, you say, what happened in this?"


    Kang Zeyan''s face suddenly looked extremely ugly: "you lied to me?"


    Su Mingyu blinked her big bright eyes: "what are you talking about, Mr. Kang? You should have sent someone to check it out before? "


    Looking at Su Mingyu, Kang Zeyan did not speak, but his eyes showed everything."Now that I have checked it, I know that the message I gave is true." Su Mingyu continued, "and I''ve been with you all day, and I don''t have a chance to report."


    "But..." Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s not clear if Gu ruobai was disturbed by your people. After all, he was the God of war. Maybe there are many anti outsiders mechanisms on the training ground. In case of being touched by your people, you may not find it."


    "No way!" Kang Zeyan almost denied it without thinking about it.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and looked at him: "how can you be sure? You don''t care about it. "


    "Although I''m not Gu ruobai, we''ve been told about his defense habits, so I promise my people will never disturb him." Kang Zeyan said this very firmly.


    Su Mingyu saw this and picked out a little from the corner of his eye: "is that right? Looks like Kang''s son has a lot of Eyeliner around Gu''s white.


    Kang Zeyan did not speak, but looked out a little anxiously.


    "Since it''s all for one person, young master Kang can go directly to ask King Yu what''s going on. Why worry here?" Su Mingyu said so, but her eyes were always observing Kang Zeyan''s movements.


    Kang Zeyan gave Su Mingyu a cold look: "Miss Su, do you have something in this


    Su Mingyu quipped: "you think too much, Master Kang. I just give you an opinion."


    "It''s not your business." Kang Zeyan was too lazy to look at Su Mingyu again: "let''s go, let''s go back first."

 Chapter 326

    Su Mingyu quickly stopped him: "don''t worry! We haven''t seen this yet


    "What else do you want to see?" Kang Zeyan''s face is not very good.


    Su Mingyu didn''t seem to understand his anger and turned his lips: "Mr. Kang, at the beginning, you told me that you would certainly ruin Gu ruobai, but now you can see, have you done it? Where is Yu Wang Mingming? Do you want me to go? It''s impossible not to tell you! "


    She said that Su Mingyu was about to get off the carriage, but before she could move, Kang Zeyan stopped Su Mingyu: "Miss Su, this matter still needs to be considered for a long time. Don''t do anything that makes me embarrassed."


    "Embarrass you?" Su Mingyu sneered: "why didn''t you think about my position? I convinced my conscience to tell you the addresses of the innocent officers and men. As a result, you show me this? "


    Su Mingyu waved Kang Zeyan''s hand and was about to go outside. But Kang took her further: "Su Mingyu! Don''t push your luck. "


    "Do I have to push my luck?" Su Mingyu frowned and looked at Kang Zeyan: "I think you don''t want to expose your relationship with King Yu? You don''t dare to show up in front of people if you have any shady secrets


    We know that Su Mingyu is such a smart person who can not see that his attitude is abnormal.


    Kang took a deep breath: "Su Mingyu, your task has been completed. If you want to leave safely, some things you should not ask should not be asked."


    "Oh, you threaten me?" Su Mingyu did not get angry but laughed: "Kang Zeyan, do you think I will listen to this threat from you? I don''t even care about Gu ruobai. What kind of thing are you? "


    Su Mingyu said in a deep voice: "I think you should understand that I came with you because you said you wanted to give me a surprise."


    Pointing to the outside, Su Mingyu said sarcastically: "is this the surprise you gave me? I think it''s fright


    Su Mingyu grabs Kang Zeyan''s neck with a countervailing hand, and his tone becomes grim: "Kang Zeyan doesn''t need me to warn you how terrible Gu ruobai is? This time you mess up. Not only will your nails in the middle of the court be pulled out, but even I can only tie you to a rope. Look at what you have done


    At first, Kang Zeyan''s face was not good. When Su Mingyu said this, his face was even more gloomy. He suddenly looked up at Su Mingyu. Just as he was about to say something, he was suddenly shocked by the coldness in Su Mingyu''s eyes. For a long time, he could not speak a complete sentence.


    Was su Mingyu such a bully before? Why has he never seen such a su Mingyu?


    After biting his lower lip, Kang Zeyan said softly: "I don''t know what''s going on at present. If you insist on asking King Yu, please do it."


    Speaking of this, Kang Zeyan also made a gesture of invitation, which seemed to be very sure that Su Mingyu would not go out.


    Su Mingyu is very clear about it, but she doesn''t mean to expose it. Instead, she looks down at Kang Zemin and says, "Master Kang, this is not a good thing to do today. Now I have offended Gu ruobai. According to the secret in my hand, he will send his secret guard to kill me. So I still need your protection Write it off. We''ll take a long-term view on how to deal with Gu ruobai. "


    On hearing that Su Mingyu''s haughty tail would be lifted to the sky, Su Mingyu still had to ask for himself. Kang Zeyan raised his eyebrows and his vigilance dropped a lot. He nodded: "of course, so can we go back now?"


    Su Mingyu said, "of course, but after I go back, I hope Mr. Kang can tell me what happened inside."


    "It''s natural." Kang Zeyan yelled at the groom: "go back to the house."


    But as soon as Kang Zeyan''s voice dropped, another group of cavalry suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Su Mingyu recognized the sedan chair in the crowd at a glance. She sneered and looked back at Kang Zeyan: "this time, we can''t go away if we want to go."


    Kang Zeyan also saw the movement over there. His face suddenly sank: "Gu Ruo Bai?"


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "otherwise you look like someone else?"


    "Why is he here? And still an outsider? " Kang Zeyan can''t understand the current situation completely.


    "How do I know how your people persuade the emperor to send Yu to clean Gu ruobai?" Su Mingyu said that she was also very innocent and didn''t know anything.


    "That''s not my business. I''m only responsible for keeping an eye on you." Kang Zeyan''s tone is not good.


    Su Mingyu looked at the outside just on Gu ruobai''s eyes: "now, we can only go out."


    Kang Zeyan naturally saw this scene. He closed his eyes and suddenly raised his hand to point Su Mingyu''s acupoint.


    Su Mingyu is surprised, just want to open his mouth to find his tongue numb, this is the legendary dumb point?


    She looks at Kang Zeyan suspiciously and questions him with her eyes.


    Kang Zeyan raised eyebrows: "I''m just in case. After all, the two people outside have a lot to do with you, so I can only aggrieve you."Although Su Mingyu''s eyes are full of anger, but finally can only sigh, nodding is accepted.


    Seeing Su Mingyu so sensible, Kang Zeyan raised her eyebrows and took out a rope to tie up the back of her hand in the back, and then he pulled her out of the carriage.


    When they came to the front of King Yu and Gu ruobai, the king of Yu seemed surprised: "Mingyu, how can you Here it is? "


    Su Mingyu would like to say that she came to see a good play, but she couldn''t open her mouth.


    Seeing that she wanted to say something that could not be said, King Yu understood that she was being held hostage.


    As soon as Yu Wang''s face changed, he drew out his long sword and pointed at Kang Zeyan: "what have you done to her?"


    Kang Zeyan''s face was not red and his heart did not jump. He looked very calm: "King Yu, don''t you think you are too anxious? What do you think King Rui said


    Kang Zeyan''s words to sow dissension played a role. Gu ruobai looked at the king Yu with a pair of dark eyes and a cold cold feeling in his eyes: "King Yu, I don''t want to repeat again and again. Su Mingyu is my wife and my princess. Please keep a little distance."


    King Yu grinned: "yours? Do you think your father doesn''t know what you''re doing here? After a while, you will follow me to Beijing to face the saint. How can you be the king of Ruixian! Do you want to drag Su Mingyu into the water? "


    "This? What''s the matter here? " Gu ruobai Chuai understood and pretended to be confused: "face saint? Well, I''ve come to wonder what you''re doing here with so many soldiers? "

 Chapter 327

    Then Gu ruobai took a look at Su Mingyu, and then looked at Kang Zeyan behind her: "is it you who took away this king''s princess?"


    Kang Zeyan pulled Su Mingyu to himself: "I''m not interested in the struggle between your two brothers. Since Gu ruobai and King Yu are fighting for this woman, do you want her back to you?"


    Gu ruobai didn''t even pick out: "this is my princess. Besides this king''s side, does she have other places to go?"


    Looking at him so confident, Su Mingyu turned a white eye in her heart. Even Kang Zeyan couldn''t look down. She snorted coldly: "what would you do in order to let her go back?"


    Gu ruobai almost didn''t think about it and nodded: "however, I advise you to take a good look at the current situation. It''s impossible for you to leave here, let alone Su Mingyu."


    "I don''t want to leave." Kang Zeyan raised his eyebrows: "didn''t you just say you were going to the noodle saint? I''m going, too


    "You?" Gu ruobai frowned: "what are you going to do? Didn''t you just say you didn''t care about the struggle between our brothers? "


    Kang Zeyan cast a glance at Gu ruobi: "but I''m very interested in you. I want to see how you turn this situation around."


    "Yes." Kang Zeyan seems to suddenly think of something: "Su Mingyu has been under the blue sky and Liuguang magic flower, if you want to let her live, you must first ensure that I can live."


    "You are mean!" Yu Wang''s face suddenly sank: "you actually give a woman this medicine."


    Kang Zeyan was not moved: "it''s just self-protection."


    He said to Gu ruobai with a smile: "Ruixian Wang, how about this deal?"


    "Do I have a choice?" Gu Ruo Bai''s face was very heavy: "OK, more than you see the drama is not too much, let''s go."


    When a group of people returned to the palace, the whole court was shocked.


    Because King Ruixian was not brought back by the king Yu, they came in side by side, and the king''s face was not good. Just a glance showed that something must have happened.


    The emperor looked at Yu Wang and Gu ruobai with awe inspiring eyes. His hoarse voice opened his mouth in no hurry: "how is this?"


    King Yu took the lead in opening his mouth: "when he went back to his father''s emperor and his son''s ministers sent him to the suburbs to clear away the troops that Ruixian king had privately raised, he happened to meet him and brought him here together."


    The emperor nodded clearly: "so, are you going to encircle and suppress the same situation as the supervisor said? My son, the king of the court, secretly enlisted the army support team with the intention of conspiring against him


    As soon as the emperor said this, the whole court was quiet.


    Su Mingyu secretly pinched a sweat for Gu ruobai in his heart. Now it seems that the emperor is angry. Will Gu ruobai listen?


    Seeing that King Yu didn''t speak for a long time, the emperor frowned and looked at Gu ruobai: "come on."


    Gu ruobai stepped forward, looking very calm: "back to my father, I think it may be unfair for me to talk about this matter. I''d better ask King Yu to say it. After all, I arrived later than King Yu. When I passed by, King Yu had already captured all the children and ministers."


    No one thought that Gu ruobai would give the initiative to the king Yu who obviously wanted to kill him.


    Kang Zeyan''s face was not good. He took a look at Su Mingyu. From that beautiful face, he only saw indifference. For a moment, Kang Zeyan couldn''t see what the woman was thinking.


    King Yu received the emperor''s sight, and he went forward to salute: "tell my father, as soon as we got there, we saw that there was indeed a military team doing training. After I came forward to reveal my identity, the members of the army team immediately disarmed and were caught by our door."


    "That is to say, what the supervisor said is true. Is Gu ruobai really ready to rebel?" The emperor''s face suddenly sank, and all the people on the scene were frightened to kneel down on the ground.


    "The emperor will not be angry!"


    "Father, calm down!"


    King Yu also knelt on the ground, and his face was not pretty.


    "You evil! What else do you want to say? " The emperor looks at Gu ruobai angrily, a pair of eyes stare round.


    Gu ruobai still does not change his face, he looks directly at the Emperor: "father emperor, Yu Wang''s words have not finished, you are so anxious to be angry?"


    "What do you mean?" The emperor looked at Yu with some consternation. His voice was cold to the extreme: "King Yu, come on!"


    King Yu looked back at Gu ruobai, and then he said in a low voice, "tell my father that we have indeed arrested people and taken over weapons, but Both the number of people and the number of weapons are within the scope of the list applied for by King Ruixian. "


    "Watch you come up!" The emperor''s face is still not good-looking: "what''s going on here?"


    All the people present know that Gu ruobai asked the emperor for more than a hundred people after his leg was injured. He said that although his leg was injured, his brain was not hurt. Some military skills were not good in paper practice, so they had to make room for another place to practice the art of war.The emperor read that Gu ruobai had made countless achievements in the war, and there were not many people to ask for, so he finally agreed.


    Not to mention a period of time down, Gu ruobai really dedicated several practical art of war, and played a crucial role in fighting against the mountain bandits on the edge of the capital.


    Later, the Emperor didn''t take care of the affairs of ruobai army any more. For such a long time, he did not do anything out of the ordinary.


    Therefore, the emperor specially sent King Yu to encircle and suppress the impeachment. One reason was that he didn''t believe the content of the impeachment, and the other was that if it was true, King Yu was intelligent and knew that Gu ruobai had to take all the things he should take.


    Now he ordered people to pay off the soldiers he had agreed to raise by Gu ruobai, but nothing had been found out. This said that he did not trust his son who worked for him and even broke his leg. He was afraid that he would not be able to win the minister''s heart.


    Of course, the supervisor also knew the importance of this matter. Now he was sweating and his face was pale: "that Your majesty. "


    "Why are you stuttering! Say it! Who on earth gave you the news that my king Ruixian was going to rebel! " The emperor slapped his face on the table.


    The supervisor shook three times: "that That Your majesty, this matter can be explained by the minister. One of my deputy, when he was following king Ruixian before, inadvertently saw that there were a lot of people training in his training ground, and later I went to see them. There are indeed many people. "

 Chapter 328

    "So, are you questioning that Wang and Wang Ruixian have joined hands to deceive you?" King Yu looked at the monitor coldly, his long and narrow eyes seemed to be like a spark.


    All the people in the court know that Yu and Gu ruobai are at loggerheads. In addition, the king of Yu went to Gu ruobai''s trouble this time. But who would have thought that the trouble could not be found and returned to King Ruixian to wash Bai? Do you think that the king Yu was angry?


    The palm supervises this time still dare to bump into, this is not oneself find happy?


    The chief inspector quickly bowed his head: "that King Yu, Wei Chen didn''t mean that. He wanted to say whether it was king Ruixian who knew in advance that his Majesty would send someone to So So... "


    "It''s brave of you to be in charge of supervision. Are you saying that I or the people around me have contact with King Yu, so this time''s payment will fail?" As soon as the emperor said this, all the people present took a breath.


    Su Mingyu looked from afar, and his heart was tight.


    When everyone was silent, Gu ruobai opened his mouth: "father, the son minister thinks that this matter may be just a misunderstanding. The deputy in charge of supervision is a new official, and he may not have heard of his affairs."


    As soon as Gu ruobai said this, he immediately took advantage of the situation: "yes, it is. Now I think it may be just a misunderstanding. It is the minister who has not been able to monitor enough. Please make the emperor down!"


    The emperor''s superior glanced at the palm supervisor, and his face was not good: "hand supervision! Monitor! You see what you''re monitoring? Come and give it to me. "


    "The supervision of Chen Xiyuan and his deputy are not effective! Dereliction of duty! If you are not qualified for your position and demoted to a commoner, you can''t be an official in the past dynasties! "


    "The Emperor..." Chen Xiyuan''s head clanged.


    He was wrong. The emperor directly dismissed him from office and made his whole family unable to serve as an official It was beyond his imagination!


    Chen Xiyuan''s face pulling elder: "Emperor The Emperor I was really confused for a while... "


    The emperor closed his eyes impatiently and waved: "come on, pull him down!"


    Chen Xiyuan wanted to say something, but no one wanted to hear him.


    The whole main hall suddenly quieted down. The emperor''s eyes flashed on Gu ruobai''s body. Just as he was about to say something, Kang Zeyan, who had never spoken, suddenly stood up and knelt in front of the emperor.


    "Your majesty! The grassroots have their grievances and need your majesty to make decisions! "


    His words made the main hall, which had already calmed down, boil again.


    The emperor frowned and looked at Kang Zeyan: "who are you? Why have I never seen you before? "


    Kang Zeyan continued to kneel on the ground: "Your Majesty, the grass-roots people want to impeach the king Ruixian. He has destroyed more than 20 members of my family, regardless of the circumstances! Ruixian Wang is cruel and bloodthirsty! A real thug


    "You Do you know that you impeached a general who led his troops to war? " The emperor frowned more tightly.


    The implication of his words is that Gu ruobai was originally a person who licked blood on the tip of a knife. Sometimes he would have to do something not so beautiful in order to keep it secret. Although he could not get on the stage, it was understandable.


    Because compared with a dozen people in a family and the whole human being, there are too few people. The emperor is surprised by this, and can understand Gu ruobai very well.


    As soon as the emperor said this, Kang Zeyan''s heart sank. The man was right. It was not the best time to overthrow Gu ruobai, but he couldn''t wait. Now he doesn''t say it in front of the emperor. Who knows whether he can have such a chance to face saint after that!


    Kang Zeyan bit his lip secretly: "your majesty! The grass people want to ask: a soldier ran into a beast on the mountain and was rescued by a young man. The young man brought the soldier officer to his house. He not only provided delicious food and drink, but also sent letters to the military officer for someone to pick him up. "


    "But who would have thought that as soon as the officer left, he would immediately rush out and kill all the relatives and relatives of the young man''s family! Your majesty, do you think that such an ungrateful person is qualified to inherit the great unification in the future


    When Kang Zeyan said this, his voice was very low and hoarse, as if he was wrapped in sand with incomparable pain.


    Su Mingyu frowned at Kang Zeyan''s words.


    She knew that the man Kang Zeyan said was Gu ruobai, but she absolutely did not believe that Gu ruobai was an ungrateful person.


    And if it is really Gu ruobai, he will never deliberately leave a living.


    It will be very troublesome after the end of the line. Su Mingyu knows this. Gu ruobai, a soldier in the war, knows it better. So Su Mingyu thinks there is something wrong in it.


    Just thinking about it, Gu ruobai has been incredibly rowing a wheelchair to come up, will Kang Ze Yan from top to bottom of the careful look: "you are Tang Yan?"


    Kang Zeyan grinned and nodded: "yes, I didn''t expect that one day I would appear in front of you in this way."


    Speaking, Kang Zeyan took off the mask on his face and revealed his unique face.Other people on the scene looked at such a beautiful face, but Gu ruobai was still calm in his eyes: "those people who killed your people are not sent by me."


    "Not you?" Kang Zeyan sneered: "who can it be? As soon as you leave, someone will kill you, and you still wear your soldiers'' clothes and use your weapons. Do you even want to tell a lie with your eyes open? How dare you, in the presence of the Lord? "


    Kang Zeyan''s words become more and more serious. His beautiful face is also distorted by anger.


    Gu ruobai calm eyes, looked at the Emperor: "father, Tang Yan''s words are not empty, it is true that he saved the children''s minister, but after the people who came to pick up the children''s ministers left, the children''s ministers immediately returned to the barracks, and did not send anyone to specially kill them."


    Then Gu ruobai looked at Kang Zeyan: "Tang Yan, the reason why I was killed in the mountains at the beginning was that we were at war with our neighboring countries. I was chased and killed when I went to explore the terrain, so I got lost. Did I tell you that?"


    Staring at Gu ruobai with indignation, Kang Zeyan did not confuse right and wrong. He nodded: "you did say that you suspect that the detailed works of neighboring countries have sneaked into our side, or you will not be killed. Do you want to say that there is someone in our family who is meticulous? When you were in our residence, how did the people in our house treat you? Didn''t you feel a little moved


    In the end, Kang Zeyan''s words are almost all roaring, but Gu ruobai is certainly not frightened by Kang''s anger.

 Chapter 329

    Gu ruobai just looked at Kang Zeyan and continued: "your residence is not far from our blockade line. It seems that it is really suitable to be a spy''s nest. However, I have checked the days when you lived in your residence. You have nothing there. I believe you, or I will not let you send letters to my brothers."


    Gu ruobai said this very directly. He squinted at the Emperor: "I remember that time, it was the only time that you lost so miserably. Later, you said in your letter that you suspected that there were spies around you. As a result, you just finished the victory and your leg was broken."


    This event caused a sensation in the whole capital, so many people remember it.


    Gu Ruo nodded: "reply to my father, it''s really that thing."


    "Do you want to put the whole thing on the spy again?" Kang Zeyan sneered bitterly: "Gu ruobai, you are also the God of war. You can sit upright. If you say this, you still want to shirk your responsibility."


    Be pointed at the nose to scold, if the average person is already angry, but who is Gu ruobai?


    He did not care to pick eyebrows: "Tang Yan, you have a good think, those people are killing you, while looking for something?"


    When Gu ruobai said this, Kang Zeyan tried to think back in his mind: "good It seems that there is a tall, thin man who has been looking for someone, but what does this have to do with what you want to say? "


    I didn''t expect that Kang Zeyan, who is very smart at ordinary times, would have no power to parry in front of Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu finally stood up, unable to see out. She went to Kang Zeyan and said in a cold voice: "have you never thought about it? Those who came to see Gu ruobai first. In fact, it''s the spy around Gu ruobai. "


    "They must have got the news that Gu ruobai is here, so they want to find Gu ruobai before his people and kill him."


    With that, Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai, whose face was not very good, and said in a deep voice, "those people didn''t find him. Naturally, you''re the only one to blame. "


    "So, your family is just a ghost of Gu ruobai. Of course, if you want to say that Gu ruobai has no responsibility at all, it can''t be said. But is it a little too much to blame him for it all? "


    "Mr. Kang, oh no, Mr. Tang, don''t you think that the priority is not to find Gu ruobai''s trouble, but to find out the spy with him? Don''t you want to know the truth? "


    Compared with why Su Mingyu didn''t succeed in her acupuncture, what she said at this time really made Kang Ze Yan care more.


    Kang Zeyan''s face changed a little bit, but he still had doubts: "I personally experienced what happened in those years. Now you just want me to believe you? By what? "


    Su Mingyu is also magnanimous. She directly points to Gu ruobai''s leg: "based on this, if Gu ruobai doesn''t have spies around, it depends on Gu ruobai''s own force. Who has the ability to make his leg hurt like this


    Looking down at the wound of Gu ruobai''s leg injury, Kang Zeyan bit his teeth. Suddenly, he knelt down on his knees and knocked hard at the emperor. Then he turned back and looked at Gu ruobai: "Gu ruobai! Do you dare to bet on your future with me? "


    "As your majesty will testify, we will take a gamble. If there is a spy you said, I will deal with it after your trial, and my life will be king Ruixian."


    Kang Zeyan clenched his teeth and continued: "if there is no such spy, you! Gu ruobai is going to use his life to repay more than a dozen lives in our family


    Before Gu ruobai opened his mouth, the emperor first yelled: "nonsense! Gu ruobai is the king of Ruixian. His life is related to the world. How can he be so playful? "


    But unexpectedly, Gu ruobai actually nodded and agreed: "father emperor, this matter no matter how to say is because of the son minister, so the son minister wants to make a break with him in any case."


    Since Gu ruobai himself has said this, plus his misunderstanding of him before, the emperor can only nod and promise: "you said so, that''s it."


    Then the emperor looked down at Tang Yan: "Tang Yan, right? I have already known about this, so I will supervise it. After all, there are more than a dozen lives. The court will give you an account. "


    Tang Yan immediately knelt on the ground: "thank you, your majesty is holy."


    Seeing that the matter had been settled, the ministers also quickly knelt down on the ground and echoed: "Your Majesty is holy!"


    Su Mingyu is also in the crowd, she looks at all this coldly, the heart is full of sarcasm.


    Can such a corrupt court really make this kingdom prosperous?


    After retiring from the court, the first thing Tang Yan did was to find Su Mingyu: "Miss Su! Don''t you say you are disappointed with Gu ruobai? Why do you still stand out for Gu ruobai today


    "You''re gone and you don''t worry about anything. What about me? As a woman who is about to leave with no one to support me, tell me, how can I live in Beijing Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "and I''m not helping Gu ruobai, I''m helping you."After that, Su Mingyu looked back at the empty throne and turned her lips: "childe Tang, you should know where you are questioning who. The emperor had already felt guilty because he had wronged Gu ruobai. Now you suddenly impeached Gu ruobai. Even if you have more than a dozen lives in your hands, how about that? It''s not a matter of words to make the emperor unhappy. "


    Su Mingyu''s mouth sarcastically Yang Yang: "don''t I tell you, what did Gu ruobai do before? He has a lot of blood on his hands. This kind of human life is nothing to the dignity of the royal family and the country. If I hadn''t come out to help you, according to your stubbornness, you would have been dragged down by the emperor for disturbing the court. Do you know? "


    Tang Yan''s face is not good-looking, but he also knows that Su Mingyu is telling the truth. It is because of this that his face is even worse: "is our life really like grass mustard, like mole ants?"


    Su Mingyu quickly pulled him aside and flashed in: "I said childe Tang! Do you know where you are? Don''t say that again. You really don''t think you''ve caused enough trouble. "


    After that, Su Mingyu rolled her eyes and was a little agitated: "OK, this is the end of the matter. Since your goal has been achieved, the transaction between me and you is over. I''m going to leave. Take care of yourself, Mr. Tang!"

 Chapter 330

    Su Mingyu just turned to go, Tang Yan pulled her: "you can''t go."


    "What do you want to do? The rest is about you and Gu ruobi. Why do you want to pull me up? " Su Mingyu''s tone is a little impatient.


    "Miss Su, do you still remember the medicine I gave you to restrain your internal power?" Tang Yan looks at her with a smile.


    Su Mingyu''s heart suddenly rises a bad premonition: "what do you mean?"


    Tang Yan chuckled: "because of your special identity, Qingming is basically useless to you, so I poisoned you again. It''s made of Liuguang illusory flowers. In fact, it doesn''t have any effect. It just makes you fall into illusion from time to time. For example, do you think the palace in front of you looks very shaking? The door, like a big mouth, is coming towards you


    Su Mingyu was surprised to see that the main hall in front of her was changing a little bit like what Tang Yan said. Su Mingyu''s heart suddenly sank. She forced herself to stand on the pillar, then looked at Tang Yan and said, "you are really cruel!"


    Tang Yan smilingly hook up the lip: "have no you cruel!"


    "What do you want me to do?" Su Mingyu''s face is getting worse and worse, and the scene in front of her is getting more and more confused. The magnificent palace seems to be about to jump up, which brings great pressure to Su Mingyu.


    "I just like to talk to smart people." Tang Yan picked up his eyebrows and eyes: "in fact, there is nothing. I just want to know whether Gu ruobai is true. In case he finds a scapegoat at will come out to top the bag, then I will be white hateful for so many years, so I must know the truth."


    Tang Yan''s eyes are firm.


    Su Mingyu looked at it and nodded. "Do you want me to go back to your eyes?"


    Tang Yan nodded: "this is it."


    Su Mingyu hummed: "why do you think Gu ruobai will trust me? I sold his factory. "


    "That''s it." Tang Yan''s eyes suddenly become very fierce. He grabs Su Mingyu''s hand and pushes her back when Su Mingyu has no reaction at all.


    Su Mingyu, who had no sense of security, only felt a flower in front of her. The huge object in the Jinluan hall seemed to have bitten down towards her.


    Su Mingyu bit her teeth and managed not to let her scream.


    Suddenly, she was caught by a warm embrace behind her. With Su Mingyu''s understanding of Gu ruobai, she knew who this person was even if she didn''t have to look at it.


    At the same time, Su Mingyu suddenly hugged her head like crazy and said nonsense: "don''t come here! Don''t eat me! No! No


    Gu Ruo Bai, with a black face and a look in his eyes, the guards around him surrounded Tang Yan with a solid knot: "what did you do to her?"


    Tang Yan seemed to smile: "Ruixian Wang is really sincere ah, this Su Mingyu so to you, you still care about her."


    "What have you done to her?" Gu Ruo Bai''s face is more heavy, a pair of dark eyes seem to drip water.


    Su Mingyu was beside her, dizzy in front of her eyes and sick in her heart. But she still pretended to be silly and hugged her head and cried: "don''t come here! Don''t come here! Don''t eat me


    Looking at Su Mingyu like this, Gu ruobai''s face is iron green: "Tang Yan, this is something between us. Why do you have to take Su Mingyu? She is innocent


    "Innocent?" Tang Yan sneered: "how innocent is my family? Gu ruobai, no matter what, I''m all dead because of you. Before you find the spy, your beloved woman will always be so sad. I want you to taste my pain at that time. "


    "You Gu ruobai''s eyes are cold and his anger is terrible.


    But the next second, Gu ruobai suppressed his anger. He looked at Tang Yan and asked softly, "what do you give her?"


    Seeing Gu ruobai take it soft, Tang Yan''s face looks better: "you should know that this kind of flower has no antidote, but it can relieve it. However, I added a special medicinal material when I made poison. If you want to detoxify, you should see clearly, otherwise she will add poison to it."


    After that, Tang Yan sneered and turned away. But before leaving, he bent down in Su Mingyu''s ear and whispered, "someone has come to pick you up. It''s just a palace. You don''t have to be so afraid."


    Tang Yan''s words are like a magic spell. Almost in the moment he finished speaking, Su Mingyu felt that the palace in front of him was not shaking, and even the hum in his ear was gone.


    She was surprised to see Tang Yan, a pair of beautiful eyes full of doubts.


    But Tang Yan only gave her a meaningful look and then turned away.


    Seeing the people around her left, Su Mingyu stood up with her body up. She covered her forehead and looked a little miserable.


    Gu ruobai quickly came forward and asked, "how are you doing. Are you ok? "Su Mingyu took a long breath, and her voice was a little weak: "I It doesn''t feel very good. "


    Although some of them just pretended, some of them were really afraid.


    The Jinluan hall is like a huge monster. When it comes to the palace with a big mouth, Su Mingyu''s instinct tells her to dodge.


    But the feet and hands are soft, there is no way to move, so that she can only dry watching, the heart is anxious and helpless, that kind of powerlessness makes people too uncomfortable.


    "What is this flower Su Mingyu asked suspiciously.


    Gu ruobai didn''t take her to the carriage, then put his hand on Su Mingyu''s wrist: "Liuguang illusory flower is a kind of poisonous flower that can cause people to hallucinate. How to do it or how to use it to control others is unknown in the lake. The only thing we know is that this flower can make people listen to what they say."


    Gu ruobai said, his face sank to the bottom of the valley: "how did you just feel?"


    "Don''t you even know that?" Su Mingyu sighed silently: "I just feel not good at all."


    With that, Su Mingyu told Gu ruobai about her illusion, and then bit her lower lip: "I suspect that this poison should be related to Tang Yan. After he said that, I would have a reaction."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "do you know the psychological implication?"

 Chapter 331

    Gu ruobai frowned and looked at Su Mingyu: "psychological hint? What is that? "


    "For example, we all know that plums are sour, and when we think of them, our body fluid will flow out. This is a kind of psychological response."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say this, Gu ruobai has a little understanding: "do you mean that Tang Yan gave you a psychological hint, and then add the role of the Liuguang magic flower, you will think that Jinluan hall will eat you?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "if this is the case, we only need to know what things stimulate the effect of the Liuguang magic flower can be effectively avoided."


    "But what would it be?" Su Mingyu put his hand against his jaw and thought very hard.


    Hypnotism in the 21st century has been quite powerful. Some people can hypnotize others with a song, a bird, a flower, or even a number. But this is ancient times. There should be no such refined technology. What is Tang Yan using?


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s face a little ugly, Gu ruobai hugged her in his arms: "Tang Yan just wants me to give him a statement. You can rest assured that I will find that spy."


    Seeing Gu ruobai''s handsome face for a long time, Su Mingyu rubbed in his arms, then nodded: "en! I believe you. "


    "Take a rest. You''ve just experienced so much. You should also be tired." Gu ruobai gently patted Su Mingyu on the shoulder to comfort her.


    Su Mingyu vomited out a murky breath and shook his head: "I''m not sleepy at all. I''m a little tired. Do you think Chen Xiyuan was a scapegoat or did he really have the courage to support Tang Yan''s back and unite with King Yu to deal with you?"


    Although the mouth is so asked, but Su Mingyu''s tone, but there is no doubt.


    Chen Xiyuan is too soft and weak. Moreover, judging from the confrontation between him and King Yu and Gu ruobai, he is simply vulnerable. He is not qualified to be Gu ruobai''s opponent at all.


    This time, not only Gu ruobai''s reputation has been destroyed, but also he has been arrested for so long. Anyone who can design Gu ruobai and himself must know them very well. Chen Xiyuan is obviously not.


    Su Mingyu also thought of Gu ruobai, so Gu ruobai almost did not think about it and denied: "this Chen Xiyuan should be just a fool, but it''s good to leave him behind. It''s just a pity that we have been forced into this situation, but we still don''t know who is behind the scenes."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips, raised her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai. Then they almost said with one voice: "it won''t be the king of Yu anyway."


    In any case, the confrontation on the court was too hasty. It didn''t look like what king Yu would do if he didn''t see rabbits or scatter eagles.


    "Ah..." Su Mingyu sighed: "in the past, I thought it was difficult to be a killer, because you would always meet some inexplicable requirements."


    "For example, if a natural person wants to die, he should be killed in front of the buyer, or he must be killed on some special festivals."


    Su Mingyu shook her head and seemed a little helpless: "I was still bored before. Now it seems that compared with the things we encounter, it is a piece of cake."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu with a trace of guilt: "I''m sorry, it''s all because of me. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be involved in it."


    Su Mingyu''s nose is not good for us. If we don''t know what to do with it, we can''t see it


    One is the God of war, the other is an agent from the 21st century. How can they be eaten to death?


    Gu ruobai also knew that Su Mingyu had been a little frustrated these days. He rubbed Su Mingyu''s head and gently comforted him: "when this is over, I''ll take you out for a walk."


    Su Mingyu shook her head like a rattle drum: "I still have a shop. I haven''t been there for a long time. I don''t know if July and summer sleep are all in a hurry."


    Speaking of this, Su Mingyu wants the coachman to turn around and go to the shop first.


    But before she could speak, Gu ruobai interrupted her: "I''m very tired today. Let''s go back and have a good rest. How about going to see the summer sleep tomorrow?"


    Then Gu ruobai took a deep look at Su Mingyu and asked, "do you know that you care about summer sleep? Do you know bamboo at all? Since then, you''ve lost a lot of weight


    As soon as he said that he knew bamboo, Su Mingyu withered: "yes, the ancestor has forgotten. Yes, you will remember to ask someone to go to Ye''s house and say that I am back, so as not to worry about old Ye."


    "Don''t worry about it. I sent people to Tell ye Lao when I was in the water mansion." Gu ruobai sighed: "when can you think about yourself first?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t care at all: "I think, I''ll have a good sleep when I go back. Is it feasible?"


    They were fighting, and the carriage had stopped at the door of Ruixian palace.


    As soon as Su Mingyu got out of the carriage, a delicate little body rushed up and hugged her tightly: "miss! I''m worried about youListening to the voice of the little girl crying, Su Mingyu was a little embarrassed and patted the back of Zhizhu and comforted her: "I''m sorry, let you worry."


    Knowing that Zhu did not blame Su Mingyu for the first time, she just held her tightly, and her voice trembled like: "Miss Don''t disappear suddenly like this in the future. We have been looking for you for a long time I even went to ask for the breeze... "


    Su Mingyu''s heart was full of gratitude: "hard you, I heard Gu ruobai say, you didn''t cry at all, and you took care of Ruixian palace so well. Our family knows that bamboo has grown up and can get married."


    Then Su Mingyu took out a silk scarf from her arms and wiped her tears to Zhizhu: "how? You didn''t cry when I was away. Did you cry like this when I came back? Well, stop crying. It''s not good. "


    "Miss You Your words of comfort are better than before. " Knowing that the bamboo is pumping and pattering at Su Mingyu, he says something that makes Su Mingyu''s face almost black.


    However, looking at Zhizhu''s efforts this time, Su Mingyu did not care about her: "that''s not, because there is a crying ghost around me. My experience is to comfort that crying ghost accumulated."

 Chapter 332

    "Miss!" Knowing that bamboo is not a fool, she can understand the teasing in Su Mingyu''s words.


    Su Mingyu hook lips: "OK, let''s go back quickly, I haven''t come back for a long time, but I still have a strange idea."


    Zhizhu wipes his eyes. With a sigh of grace, he takes Su Mingyu and walks in. He stops after two steps.


    Su Mingyu lifted her eyes. It was Tang Ziyan. It''s been a long time since I saw her: "childe Tang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re still so gorgeous."


    Tang Ziyan''s mouth light Yang: "Princess these days, can really make a lot of noise ah."


    "Mr. Tang, are you laughing at me?" Su Mingyu picked up his eyebrows and said, "I thought that childe Tang had left."


    "How can I leave without seeing the princess come back safely?" Tang Ziyan is still so gentle. Su Mingyu smiles: "I''m tired today. I''ll invite you to have a good meal for two days."


    Tang Ziyan nodded and made way for the path in front of him.


    All the way from the gate to her bedroom, Su Mingyu sat on a solid wooden stool, and her voice suddenly changed coldly: "Gu ruobai, you go to the study first, and when you go out, bring the door with you. I''ll come to see you later."


    Gu ruobai knew what she was going to do as soon as she looked at her expression, so she nodded and was pushed out.


    After the sound of closing the door, Zhizhu had already made the bedding: "Miss, you should rest quickly. I will prepare your favorite dinner for you."


    "No, I don''t want to sleep." Su Mingyu''s face was a little dignified: "know bamboo you come here, I ask you, what''s going on between you and Tang Ziyan?"


    As soon as Su Mingyu asked, Zhizhu''s ears were a little red. She was embarrassed to stare at Su Mingyu with her eyes, and then awkwardly returned: "no It''s nothing. "


    "It''s all over. It''s nothing. You''re honest. What''s the matter?" Su Mingyu is not a fool, just know bamboo look at Tang Ziyan''s eyes, is not a good sign.


    Su Mingyu asked, knowing that bamboo hung his head, a little embarrassed: "that That In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that Wang Ye and Mu Yi are busy every day when the young lady is not in the house. I''m responsible for everything inside and outside the house. "


    Then Zhizhu pursed his lips: "Miss should also know that Zhizhu himself has not dealt with these things, so when I was worried, master Tang knew my difficulties and took the initiative to help me share the worries."


    Su Mingyu looked at Zhizhu''s blush and turned into a tomato. She turned her eyes and understood: "then, your relationship will become better? After that, you like tangziyan? "


    "No, no, no!" Zhizhu shook his head like a wave: "I didn''t! Miss, what I like is the breeze. How can I like childe Tang? And... "


    Zhizhu''s head was about to be lowered to the bottom of the ground: "I can''t be a good person like Tang Gongzi."


    "Why are you so shy? There seems to be something wrong with such a cover up! " Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at her.


    No wonder she is so suspicious, but Zhizhu''s performance is really too reverie.


    Su Mingyu asked, knowing that bamboo pursed her lips: "miss! What do you mean by that? Do you mean that the bamboo is not well behaved


    "Of course not." Su Mingyu looked at Zhizhu: "you miss, am I that kind of person?"


    "What do you mean Zhizhu pursed her lips and was obviously very unhappy.


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "I want to know, what happened to you and Tang Ziyan, just cause the expression on your face just will be so strange."


    "Strange?" Zhizhu recalled her performance just now, and then her face became more red.


    She carried a stool, sat beside Su Mingyu, and then said in a low voice: "Miss, this matter, I can only give you a person said, you should keep it secret."


    What''s so mysterious? Su Mingyu''s eyes are full of doubts, but she still nodded and agreed: "you say it, what''s going on?"


    Su Mingyu looked at Zhizhu with deep eyes, indicating that she said quickly.


    Zhizhu pursed his lips, and his face turned red from his ears to his neck: "in fact Don''t I take care of the palace now? Then Mr. Tang will often help me out with ideas and so on. "


    Su Mingyu nodded, which she already knew: "continue."


    "Then, I would often discuss with Mr. Tang about the affairs of the palace and listen to his suggestions. Two days ago, when I checked the accounts, Mr. Tang came to deliver tea to me. Unexpectedly, when I picked up the tea, I spilled all the tea, and the accounts were soaked through..."


    Su Mingyu continued to nod, until there was no problem.


    Zhizhu took a deep breath: "then when I was going to write the account again, I found that my hand was scalded by the tea, and the position of the injury could not hold the pen at all. Then After that, Mr. Tang helped me with all the accounts. We kept them all night. "


    Hearing what Zhu said, Su Mingyu understood why her expression was so strange.


    All night, a lonely man and a few women lived together in the same room. According to the thinking of people in this era, it can be said that it is a great event.If Tang Ziyan wanted to marry Zhizhu, they didn''t say anything about it. They could only marry honestly. Otherwise, if this thing spread out, Zhizhu''s reputation would be gone.


    After hearing this, Su Mingyu vomited out a long breath: "I thought you did something. I didn''t expect you to be so cute. Don''t worry. It''s nothing. I''ll hide it for you


    Zhizhu then let out a sigh of relief: "great, this thing is like a stone pressed in my heart, let me can be uncomfortable."


    See this little girl and restore the previous lively, Su Mingyu helpless and funny shake his head: "OK, since said clearly, you go down, I still have something."


    "Something else? Miss, do you not rest? " Zhizhu looks at Su Mingyu with a little worry. After all, she has had a lot of things these days.


    Speaking of this, Zhizhu remembered one thing. She carefully approached Su Mingyu and asked in a low voice, "Miss I heard people outside say Do you want to leave the king? "


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows. She forgot about it, so she blinked, a little innocent: "who Who said that? "


    "That''s what people outside say." Zhizhu has some worries: "Miss, although Zhizhu is not qualified to say these things, I still want to say something. This man has three wives and four concubines since ancient times."

 Chapter 333

    "The Lord didn''t marry a concubine or even a house for you. He just had one or two beauties outside. Moreover, the reason why he looked at those women differently was not because they looked like you."


    Say, know bamboo also carefully one eye of Su Mingyu.


    Seeing that she was not angry, she continued to say: "frankly speaking, you are the only one in the king''s heart. Please forgive him this time. I think the Lord has done better than most men."


    Hearing Zhizhu''s praise for Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu glanced at her like a smile, which made Zhizhu feel cold like falling into an ice cellar.


    As soon as her heart sank, Zhizhu knew that she was upset with Su Mingyu, so she tightened her neck: "I I''m wrong. I''m leaving. You''re busy, miss


    Looking at Zhizhu''s back, Su Mingyu reluctantly pulled the corners of her mouth, which just got up and went to the study.


    In the huge study, Muyi is making a report.


    At the moment of seeing Su Mingyu, Mu Yi''s eyes are a little complicated.


    Su Mingyu saw his difference at a glance, so she raised her eyebrows and asked, "what''s the matter? Mr. mu Yizi, is this not happy with me? I haven''t seen Mei Qing lately


    "Miss Su, I will listen to you if I respect you as a princess, but you can''t always use me? You don''t look like a gentleman at all Mu Yi''s tone is not very good.


    Su Mingyu slightly sank her eyes to know that it must be Meiqing who threatened her with him.


    However, Su Mingyu didn''t care at all. She just gave a faint smile and said, "master mu, you have to remember that you are a dark guard. What can you do? Gu ruobai is short of capable people here?"


    Mu Yi had a little bad face. When Su Mingyu said that, his face suddenly became like black charcoal. He glared at Su Mingyu, and angrily arched at Gu ruobai: "master, I''ve finished what I want to say. I''ll say goodbye if there''s nothing else."


    Seeing Gu ruobai nodding, wood jumped out of the study one by one, leaving only an angry atmosphere.


    Looking at his back, Su Mingyu helplessly curled his lips: "your subordinate, your temper is more and more strange."


    "His life is clearly yours. Why do you want to be such a villain?" Gu ruobai is a little helpless.


    "You think I want to, but it''s not that your men have always been very hostile to me." Su Mingyu sighed: "know bamboo this wench now also don''t tell me anything, wood one he so hate me, ah, our family''s children, how so rebellious."


    "What? Did you find out about Zhizhu and Tang Ziyan Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu''s fake sigh, which is a little funny.


    Su Mingyu nodded and said, "forget it, don''t say it. How are you going to check it next?"


    "Go straight to Tang Yan and confront him face to face. Who are the people who went to slaughter at first?" Gu ruobai frowned as soon as he talked about the spy.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "do you think he can say it?"


    Gu ruobai nodded: "it should be. No matter how alert he is to me, it is true that he wants to find the murderer of his family, so he can only use him now."


    Seeing Gu ruobai''s mind determined, Su Mingyu could only agree: "try it first. I''m a little tired. I want to go back to sleep for a while. I don''t have to call me for dinner."


    Although the illusion of virtual shaking feeling has been gone, but do not know how, or feel a bit uncomfortable.


    Gu ruobai looked at her a little worried: "are you ok? Do you want to help you xuantai doctor? "


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "no, I just feel a little dizzy. I''ll take a rest here."


    Then Su Ming casually found a princess chair and lay down.


    Gu ruobai looked at the weak Su Mingyu, a little distressed: "you sleep, I''ll call you later."


    Su Mingyu nodded, closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    After a while, the sound of breathing came from the imperial concubine chair. Gu ruobai''s eyes were slightly astringent, and her eyes were dark.


    Su Mingyu slept until night. The moon was bright and the stars were rare. As soon as Su Mingyu opened her eyes, she saw the stars all over the sky. She raised her hand and rubbed her forehead: "how long did I sleep?"


    There was only a room for silence.


    Su Mingyu got up and walked out of the room with the help of the door. As soon as he opened the door, he was surprised and his eyes were a little incredulous.


    I saw the fireflies flying in the night sky in the whole Ruixian palace, shining green light little by little, lighting up the whole palace, just like being wrapped up by green starlight. It''s very beautiful.


    Su Mingyu stretched out her thin white fingers and caught a green spot in the night sky. Then, the green light was more and more, and Su Mingyu''s mouth gradually raised the arc.


    "Do you like it?" A clear voice sounded behind him.


    Su Mingyu didn''t have to turn back to know who was coming. She gently said, "like this season, where did you catch fireflies?"A tall figure hugged her from the back, and her hot breath hit Su Mingyu''s neck, bringing a burst of heat. Su Mingyu leaned back, and the angle of her mouth rose more radiantly: "how did you suddenly think of doing this?"


    "To make you happy." Gu ruobai tightly hugged Su Mingyu''s hand: "you have suffered recently."


    Su Mingyu shook her head: "no, I don''t feel bitter when I''m with you, but these days you''re really tired of playing two roles."


    Then Su Mingyu looked back at Gu ruobai, then suddenly put up her toes and gave him a kiss on his jaw: "seriously, how did these fireflies come from?"


    Gu ruobai said with a mysterious smile: "it was caught in the mountains. The temperature in the mountains is a little different from that outside, so there are still fireflies. I went to catch some and came back."


    Hearing Gu ruobai say so, Su Mingyu has a faint smile in her eyes. She didn''t expect Gu ruobai to do such a romantic thing.


    The two hold each other tightly, and the green fireflies are flying around them. The atmosphere of the whole Ruixian palace is lingering with a faint sweet smell.


    The next day, before Su Mingyu got out of bed, she heard the noise outside.


    Before she went out to ask what was going on, the door had already been knocked.


    Su Mingyu opened the door suspiciously and saw Zhizhu Zhengyi looking at himself in surprise: "miss! Do you know that the whole capital is talking about you now


    Su Mingyu was asked a head question mark: "talk about what I am to be happy about? You''re still not my maid to see what makes you happy

 Chapter 334

    Looking at Su Mingyu''s languid appearance, Zhizhu stamped his feet anxiously: "miss! Do you really or pretend not to know? "


    Seeing her like this, Su Mingyu was more puzzled: "what happened in the end?"


    "Last night, in order to make amends to you and make fireflies play the most important role in such a prosperous place as the capital, the LORD went door-to-door to tell the surrounding residences that he hoped that they would turn off the lights for a few hours, and gave a big gift."


    Knowing that bamboo said this, Su Mingyu suddenly remembered that the sky was really clear last night, and the stars were also very bright, all of which were originally for this reason.


    A warm heart, Su Mingyu''s mouth gently up: "where is the prince?"


    "The Lord seems to be out on business." Zhizhu tilted his head: "Miss, the Lord has done so much for you. Why are you not surprised at all?"


    What surprised Su Mingyu? Didn''t you all say that he made amends to me? Since it''s an apology, I''m moved so quickly, isn''t it easy to forgive? "


    Said Su Mingyu gave Zhizhu a meaningful expression: "OK, prepare the carriage, I want to go out."


    "It''s useless for you to eat early. If you want to go out again and return to the palace, can''t you live a little better?" Zhizhu is not happy.


    Su Mingyu was a little helpless: "Zhizhu, you need to know that I am very busy, you can stay at home, I may come back in the evening."


    With that, Su Mingyu crossed Zhizhu and went out, leaving only Zhizhu sighing in situ.


    As soon as Su Mingyu came out of the palace, he bought some gifts and came to Ye''s house. When ye Weiguang saw her, he was obviously relieved: "you can worry about me. Just come back."


    Zhizhu pursed her lips: "I''m sorry, I worried you."


    Ye Weiguang patted her on the shoulder: "come on, come in and talk."


    Ye Fu is still like that. The whole residence is very quiet. Su Mingyu walks in Ye''s house and everyone is calm.


    "Mingyu, what happened? Why are you tied up all of a sudden? The whole capital was shocked. Later I heard that you and Gu ruobai wanted to leave? What''s the matter with you? "


    Ye Weiguang''s face was not very good: "child, I believe Gu ruobai is not that kind of one-sided person, so there must be some misunderstanding in this, you have a good chat, but don''t be impulsive."


    I didn''t expect that ye Weiguang knew it. But none of the Su family members came to inquire about themselves. It can be seen that the water thrown out by the married daughter really doesn''t care at all.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "grandfather, you don''t have to worry, these are what we show to others."


    With that, Su Mingyu picked out some of the things he had done these days to Ye Weiguang, who took a long breath.


    "It''s OK. I wanted to ask Rui Xian Wang these days, but because he is at the forefront of the storm, I can''t show up."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I know, it''s OK."


    Said Su Mingyu looked around, ye Weiguang saw her so immediately understood: "you want to find the breeze?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "why didn''t you see him?"


    "Ah, don''t say, this stubborn bone. I''m tired of looking at him now and let him go out." Ye Weiguang is a little angry and his tone is not good.


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and said, "forget it, let the young people go with the flow."


    "Grandfather, I''ll be busy later, so I''ll leave first. You''ll be OK." Su Mingyu said she was about to get up.


    "I''m leaving now?" Although Ye Weiguang was a little reluctant to give up, he still got up to send Su Mingyu. When Su Mingyu was about to walk out of the gate, ye Weiguang suddenly stopped Su Mingyu: "Mingyu, there is one thing, I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    Su Mingyu looked at Ye Weiguang suspiciously: "you are my grandfather, what can''t be said?"


    "That..." Ye Weiguang pursed his lips: "have you been married to Ruixian Wang for several months?"


    Su Mingyu did not know why nodded: "yes, why?"


    "Your sister heard that she was about to give birth. Your stomach Why hasn''t there been any movement yet? " Ye Weiguang''s eyes are full of worries.


    Su Mingyu was stunned. After a long time, her face suddenly turned red: "grandfather Don''t worry about it. Take your time. I know you want to have a great grandson, but don''t worry. I have something else to do. I''ll go first. "


    With that, Su Mingyu fled and left Ye''s house, leaving only a helpless face of Ye Weiguang.


    After coming out of Ye''s house, Su Mingyu went directly to Sinan Pavilion. When Xia Mian saw Su Mingyu''s perfect appearance in front of him, the whole person was surprised.


    Xia Mian''s eyes were red, and she took Su Mingyu to the second floor: "master, you are worried about me. You don''t know that you are going to be crazy to look for you in July."


    Su Mingyu patted Xia Mian''s shoulder and gently comforted him: "you''re worried. I haven''t finished my business, so I''m just here to have a look. You should be careful."When Xia Mian heard that Su Mingyu still wanted to take risks, his face became ugly: "master What''s going on? Is there anything we can do to help? "


    "You can''t help that." Su Mingyu laughed: "it''s OK. Don''t worry. I can solve it myself."


    "I''ll go and see July, and you''ll have the shop."


    Seeing that Su Mingyu was leaving, she could only sigh: "well, be careful. If there is anything you must tell us, although our mind is not as good as you, it is good for us to try to find a way."


    Su Mingyu nodded gratefully: "I know, thank you."


    Xia Mian reluctantly pulled the corners of her mouth, her eyes were worried: "thank you, I can have such a good day, all because the master you take me, I should thank you."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly, went downstairs and sat in a carriage to "Wuwei" in July.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t opened the door for a long time. There are not many people. When I came last time, I was full of people.


    The boy at the counter saw Su Mingyu and bowed: "I''m sorry, miss. Our shopkeeper doesn''t take the task now."


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "how can you do business? You don''t do business here? "


    The man shook his head apologetically: "no, it''s just that something happened to our organization recently, so we don''t have the energy to take on the task. If Miss is not in a hurry, we can wait."

 Chapter 335

    Su Mingyu quipped: "can we wait for murder?"


    As they were talking, a figure in a hurry came in from the outside.


    Su Mingyu recognized who the man was at a glance. She had already found her in July without opening her mouth.


    "Master!" July excitedly looked at Su Mingyu: "yesterday I heard that you came back, the Lord told me to let me not rush to find you, let you have a rest, how did you come over?"


    Then he looked Su Mingyu up and down in July and found that there was no sign of injury on Su Mingyu. In July, the stone in his heart fell to the ground: "the LORD said you were injured. I still want to take medicine to find you in the evening."


    Su Mingyu held out his hand: "do you think I look like I was injured?"


    "Come on, come in and talk." July took Su Mingyu into the room inside the Wuwang: "your things have been told me, are you ok?"


    "Don''t you think I''m good?"


    "But the poison of Liuguang illusory flower is not so easy to solve. I have asked all the people in the organization to look for an antidote. During this period, you''d better not see Tang Yan again." There are still some worries in July.


    No wonder they are back, Wuwang or not to accept guests, the original is to help themselves find the antidote.


    "I think so." Su Mingyu turned her mouth. The key is that Tang Yan always finds trouble with her.


    Su Mingyu looked at July: "I come to see you, one is to report peace, and the other is, I want you to check the identity of Tang Yan."


    "Tang Yan still need me to check it?" July quipped his lips: "the LORD sent people to check it early. It happened that I also got some information here. Do you want to see it?"


    Su Mingyu raised an eyebrow: "look!"


    After taking over the information and looking at it, Su Mingyu finds out that it was at night when Tang Yan''s family was destroyed.


    No wonder why Tang Yan can''t sleep every night. When he comes to night, he will have that terrible dream. It''s all because of this.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I also want you to help me check a person."


    July nods: "you say."


    "Tang Ziyan." Su Mingyu said word by word, she looked up at July: "I want you to find out the relationship between tangziyan and Tangyan."


    "What?" July a Leng, a long time before the reaction: "you want to Zha Tang Ziyan? What can he do to check? He is a waiter and still the number one. The procuress must have checked his identity. You still need to check it now. Isn''t it superfluous to do so? "


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath:" I don''t know why, I always feel that Tang Ziyan Tang Yan, this is a coincidence, and Although Tang Ziyan was chosen by myself, I couldn''t rest assured by his actions. "


    "All right." July nodded: "since you have said so, I will help you to check, but this kind of Nanyuan boy''s life experience, may not be so easy to check."


    Su Mingyu said, "it''s OK. Check it first, and tell me what you find."


    "Do you want to let the Lord know about it?" Let me ask you in July.


    "Not for the time being." Su Mingyu almost did not want to refuse.


    "Ah?" July one Leng: "do you think you can hide from the Lord?"


    Su Mingyu quipped: "I know I can''t hide it, but if Gu ruobai knows that I suspect there is something wrong with Tang Ziyan, maybe Gu ruobai won''t let Tang Ziyan stay any longer."


    At that time, if Tang Ziyan really has anything, then she will not be so easy to find if she wants to find Tang Ziyan.


    Su mingtou, I want to know what you are waiting for


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and looked at July to praise: "you are really more and more reliable now."


    July touched his head: "it''s all because the Lord has taught us well. All the things we have done during this period are basically arranged by the Lord, and I am implementing them."


    Su Mingyu listened and said, "what''s the matter? I just disappeared for a few days. I''ve changed my surname to Gu? "


    "Master! What are you talking about? I just want to help you to protect yourself. " Looking at Su Mingyu in July, I''m really nervous.


    Su Mingyu rolled her eyes and said, "is your master such a unreasonable person in your heart? All right, go ahead and get busy. I''m going back to the palace. "


    Su Mingyu got up and was about to leave, but she came to the door and suddenly looked back at July: "July, this shop should be able to start taking orders? After all, the brothers still have to eat. "


    July is a Leng, and then nodded: "well, I know."


    Seeing Su Mingyu leave, July secretly excited! He was finally praised by Su Mingyu.


    After a tour, Su Mingyu just wanted to return to the palace when a carriage stopped in front of her.


    Su Mingyu subconsciously wants to let, but the carriage still follows her.


    Su Mingyu looked up a little impatiently, and saw the smiling King Yu in the carriage.


    "King Yu, where are you going Su Mingyu said to make way.But Yu Wang didn''t mean to leave, but beckoned to her: "if the princess is not busy, may as well go ahead and talk about it?"


    Su Mingyu took a look around him and touched his nose: "I''m afraid it''s not good? I''ve just come back. If King Yu really wants to talk, why not come to Ruixian''s house instead? "


    Looking down at her, King Yu saw Su Mingyu''s idea at a glance, but he didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes with a smile: "how? The princess is worried about gossip? "


    Su Mingyu smile: "since Yu King understands, then don''t embarrass me."


    "You are my brother''s princess, and I am also a prince with a family. Others will not gossip." King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "what''s more, you are su Mingyu. I''ve known you for such a long time. I''ve never heard that you''re afraid. Now that you''ve been arrested for a few days, you don''t have the courage you used to have?"


    Su Mingyu turned his eyes in his heart and said, "is that what king Yu said to me on purpose?"


    Seeing Su Mingyu a little upset, the king of Yu quickly shook his head: "I just want to talk to the princess about the past. I heard that the princess seems to be in trouble recently."


    Seeing that he must say something to himself if he doesn''t leave, Su Mingyu has no choice but to get on the carriage.


    The carriage was bumpy all the way. Su Mingyu lifted the curtain and looked out. It was the way back to Ruixian palace.


    She pulled the corners of her mouth: "said to send me back, maybe I will get on the carriage immediately."


    "You will not." King Yu''s tone is very firm.


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "come on, the king of Yu has come to see me specially. It''s not just about talking to me about this?"


    King Yu nodded: "how is your Qingming recently?"


    "Thanks to King Yu." Su Mingyu pursed his lips: "is this what the king of Yu wants to say to me?"

 Chapter 336

    "Qingming''s poison is not so simple that it can be solved. I went to contact Tang Yan there, but he didn''t promise to give the antidote." King Yu''s voice is a little heavy.


    "It''s really hard for the king of Yu. Did he ask for the antidote for me?" Su Mingyu is really a little surprised.


    She did not expect that such a proud man as king Yu would ask for the antidote for himself.


    King Yu didn''t speak, but just looked down at Su Mingyu. Today''s su Mingyu looks very beautiful. A pair of bright eyes did not blink. The curly long eyelashes cast a fan-shaped shadow under the light.


    Su Mingyu has always been cold to everyone, but now her eyes are like closed stars, especially bright.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Su Mingyu noticed the sight of the king Yu and looked at him suspiciously: "what do you want to say to me?"


    Su Mingyu''s eyes were shining. King Yu felt that his heart was itching. Maybe he hadn''t seen him for a long time. He just felt that the emotion he had suppressed for a long time seemed to have been ignited. He suddenly raised his hand, and then stroked Su Mingyu''s face without warning.


    Su Mingyu was scared, she subconsciously back: "King Yu, what are you doing?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s reaction, the king of Yu lowered his eyes and flashed a slight self mockery in his eyes. Then he took out a medicine bottle from his arms and handed it to Su Mingyu: "this is the antidote of Qingming. Take it. It''s very difficult to solve the poison of Qingming. Without the antidote, you may not be able to resist the first poisoning."


    "Ah? The antidote Su Mingyu looked at him in surprise: "where did you get the antidote?"


    The king of Yu hung his eyes and said, "you don''t have to worry about it. Take it."


    Before Su Mingyu could say anything, the carriage had stopped.


    King Yu lifted the curtain of the carriage and took a look outside: "princess, the palace has arrived. Go back."


    Su Mingyu blinked: "King Yu..."


    Su Mingyu wants to say something else. King Yu has already sent her out of the carriage.


    When Su Mingyu reacts, she is already standing at the door of Ruixian palace, with the antidote given by King Yu in her hand.


    How could Tang Yan be willing to give the antidote to King Yu? What happened between the two?


    "Are you going to be the door god if you don''t enter the mansion when you come back?" Gu ruobai''s voice rang from behind: "the carriage just now belongs to King Yu''s mansion? You met him. "


    Su Mingyu looked back at Gu ruobai and shook the bottle on her hand: "I really met him, and he gave me this."


    Look at Su Mingyu''s face is not very good, Gu ruobai went to take the bottle: "what is this?"


    "This is The antidote to Qingming. " Su Mingyu frowned tightly: "did king Yu get me the antidote of Qingming?"


    "Did he look for Tang Yan?" Although Gu ruobai is a question, there are not many questions in his words.


    Su Mingyu showed her hands, saying that she was not very clear.


    "I met him in the street, and then he gave me an antidote. According to the truth, he should not have gone to Tang Yancai. If he really found Tang Yan, he should have known that what I was in was not Qingming, but Liuguang fantasy flower."


    Gu ruobai wrist a time, put that medicine bottle to put into the pocket.


    Su Mingyu was surprised to see his movements and widened his incredible eyes: "this is the antidote given to me. What are you doing with it? "


    Gu ruobai is a natural look: "Qingming has no influence on you at all, so you can''t use it. I''d better keep it for you."


    "Are you kidding me?" Su Mingyu came forward to rob him: "this thing has a price but no market. I don''t know how many people want to buy it with a lot of money? How could you confiscate it? "


    "What, do you want to treasure what other men give you?" Gu ruobai''s face was black, and there was no smile in his dark eyes.


    Su Mingyu was stunned, although she chuckled: "did you make a mistake? There is nothing between King Yu and me. They just give me an antidote. Are you going to be jealous


    "You are my princess. Why does he give you the antidote?" Gu Ruo white neck a stem, make a pair is to be jealous of the appearance.


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "good good, you want to keep it, we go back first?"


    Seeing Su Mingyu compromise, Gu ruobai nodded: "come on, push me in."


    Look at his appearance, Su Mingyu helpless: "OK, I know, you are not used to this person."


    He said so, but Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai back to the palace.


    It may be that Gu ruobai''s apology that night was so creative that fireflies in glass bottles were sold in the night markets of the capital.


    Although fireflies are not valuable things, glass bottles are very precious. It is such a thing with no practical value and high price, but it is the best sold in the night market in Beijing.When Su Mingyu saw this scene in the market, she was shocked. She did not expect that such a firefly would become a business opportunity.


    When she told Gu ruobai all this, Gu ruobai only lightly hooked his lips and said, "these days, when you are wandering around the market, you only see these?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes! These things represent the prosperity of the country, and the people are so rich to buy such impractical things. "


    As a matter of fact, Su Mingyu dare not say. I don''t know when she will follow Tang Ziyan as long as she goes out. Although Su Mingyu thinks this is very strange, Tang Ziyan is just following and has a good name, which is to protect herself. And he has not done anything out of the ordinary, so Su Mingyu can''t say anything.


    Seeing her face a little strange, Gu ruobai asked suspiciously, "what''s the matter? Is the poison of the flower of Liuguang illusory attack


    "No..." Su Mingyu shook his head: "this poison is strange to say, so many days, I almost have no prohibition. But it still has no sign of poisoning, but when Tang Yan was there, the feeling of poisoning was really so strong. "


    Gu ruobai frowned: "the legend of Liuguang magic flower is almost the only one in the world. However, few people have ever used it or seen it. The antidote is not so easy to find


    Su Mingyu didn''t take it seriously: "if it''s easy to solve the poison, do you think Tang Yan will give it to me?"

 Chapter 337

    Gu Ruo Bai''s face is not very good: "this Tang Yan, also don''t know where to come from so many strange poison."


    Su Mingyu himself is also very confused: "when you went to Tang Yan''s house, what was the situation in their home?"


    "I''ve only lived in his house for a day or two, and I''m not really familiar with it." Gu ruobai frowned at her: "what do you suspect?"


    "It''s not..." Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "forget it, there is no evidence of this matter. I''ll tell you when I get clear."


    Gu ruobai said, "I''ll wait for you."


    The next morning, Su Mingyu got up from bed and the door was knocked.


    Su Mingyu patted the bedside, empty.


    It seems that Gu ruobai has got up, but Su Mingyu can only get up to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, she saw Tang Ziyan''s beautiful face. Su Mingyu was a little stunned: "master Tang, you What is this for? "


    "There''s fresh fish in the kitchen. I''ll cook a bowl and bring it to you." Tang Ziyan shook the tray in front of Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu looked at the fat floating on the fish soup, and her throat tightened: "that Thank you


    "What''s the matter? I don''t think you look well, princess Acutely aware of Su Mingyu''s difference, Tang Zi inkstone like unintentionally asked: "is it uncomfortable?"


    Su Mingyu swallowed his saliva: "nothing. Maybe I got up too early. I didn''t sleep well. Thank you for sending me soup."


    "No problem. I''ve just cooked you a bowl." Tang Ziyan''s mouth gently raised: "if the princess likes it, it''s not in vain for me to get up so early."


    Su Mingyu smile: "yes, yes, in short, thank you, I put things first, I will drink later."


    After su Mingyu gave Tang Ziyan a grateful smile, she closed the door.


    At the moment when the door closed, Su Mingyu didn''t notice Tang Ziyan''s meaningful eyes.


    Maybe she didn''t have a good rest. Su Mingyu had no spirit all day. Gu ruobai seemed to be very busy. Su Mingyu sat in the tea garden alone with a stool.


    Just squint eyes did not have a moment, know bamboo came over: "Miss, two Miss, please see you."


    "Su Yueyue?" Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "she is not good at home raise a child, come to me to do what?"


    Zhizhu shook his head: "I don''t know. I''m looking for miss. What can I do for you?"


    "They all come to the door with a big belly. It''s hard to say if they don''t see them." Su Mingyu sighed: "forget it, let her in."


    Now Yue''s elder sister Fu Hsing''s stomach is not concerned about her


    Su Mingyu didn''t even look at her: "sister, how can you come to a small place like me? Look at your stomach, it should be born soon. It''s time to cultivate yourself in your family. "


    Then Su Mingyu seemed to think of something suddenly: "do you come out to find me, King Yu? But we must make it clear to him, otherwise the king of Yu should be worried. "


    I don''t know if it''s because of pregnancy or her acting skills are getting better and better. Su Yueyue''s mouth was filled with a mild smile: "sister, what are you talking about? What can I worry about when I come to my sister''s house? "


    With that, Su Yueyue sat down slowly with some heavy body: "I''m always stuffy in the house. It''s not good. As soon as I heard that my sister was rescued, I quickly came to have a look. After I went back, I could let my father and mother rest assured, right?"


    "Sister, this is to blame me for not going back to the house to report safety at the first time?" Su Ming''s jade man has a weak smile around his eyes.


    Su Yueyue was just about to say something, but Yu Guang suddenly saw the plum on the table top. She was slightly stunned: "sister, this is your mistake. You don''t even tell us such a big happy event."


    Su Mingyu was stunned by her words: "what happy event?"


    Su Yueyue pointed to the sour plum: "my sister specially brought out a plate of plums, which can''t be prepared for me by the prophet?"


    "Oh..." Su Mingyu suddenly realized: "you say this! I don''t know why I don''t have a good appetite these days. The Lord specially asked someone to prepare this sour plum for me. It''s not what my sister thought


    Su Yueyue seemed a little unconvinced: "my sister and Wang Ye have been married for several months. You see, I''m going to have a baby. Why hasn''t my sister''s stomach moved?"


    Su Mingyu shrugged, saying that she did not know: "sister came to me to say this?"


    "Yes, it''s not. It''s mainly because I want to talk to my sister." Su Yueyue''s eyes were infected with a touch of softness: "sister, do you know? Wu Yurou is also pregnant. "


    "What?" Su Mingyu was really surprised this time: "Wu Yurou Pregnant? When did it happen? Why didn''t you hear from King Yu? "


    As for the fact that Yu Yue is busy with his stomach, of course, he doesn''t want to touch his stomach for a month, so he doesn''t want to touch her for a monthSu Mingyu always felt that Su Yueyue''s words had something to say. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t find any clue for a while, so she could only nod her head: "maybe you want to tell me after stability."


    "Well, I''ve been bothering you for so long. In the evening, the king of Yu should go to the early court. If you can''t find me in the palace, you should be worried."


    Su Yueyue said so on his mouth, but there was a happy smile on his face.


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrows. She suddenly doesn''t understand what Su Yueyue is looking for today.


    But before she thought about it for a long time, Tang Ziyan appeared with a bowl of bird''s nest in his hand: "it''s said that the second lady of the Su family just came here?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, but I left again soon."


    Said Su Mingyu looked at the tray in his hand, a little cry and smile: "you this is me when pig in raise? I remember you are good at musical instruments, right? How do you feel like a cook now


    Tang Ziyan was not angry. He put the bird''s nest on the table top in front of her: "I see you didn''t eat anything in the morning, so I went to cook it specially. Would you like to have a bite?"


    "You got it. Anyway, it''s our master Tang''s wish, isn''t it?" Su Mingyu said and sat up, holding the bird''s nest and sipping it.

 Chapter 338

    While drinking, Su Mingyu asked in a low voice, pretending to be careless: "has it been some time since the prince of Tang came to our palace? I remember you said you wanted to travel around the world, but now you have a good idea of which direction to go? "


    Tang Ziyan is a Leng at first, then with that pair of beautiful eyes slightly injured, looking at Su Mingyu: "princess, are you driving me away?"


    Su Mingyu quickly waved his hand: "of course not. But I''m worried that Mr. Tang has delayed his journey because he is worried about me. "


    Su Mingyu looked at Tang Ziyan with a smile: "after all, it''s not easy for Tang Gongzi to get out of Nanyuan. Now he''s a little famous in the capital. He can do anything he wants. It''s a bit of a stoop to stay in our palace. "


    "The princess is worried about me Tang Ziyan narrowed his good-looking eyes: "in fact, I haven''t figured out where to go. I happened to meet the princess again. You were arrested, so I stayed in the palace for some more time. After a while, I will tell the princess where I want to go."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "master Tang is a man of his own mind. Mingyu believes you can find a good home."


    Speaking of this, Su Mingyu seemed to think of something like: "by the way, I seldom listen to young master Tang before. You tell me about your life experience. I can take the liberty to ask, how did you fall into such a place as Nanyuan?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t be interested in me, princess." Tang Ziyan looks at Su Mingyu with a deep light in her long and narrow eyes. Su Mingyu''s heart sinks.


    She awkwardly withdrew her sight and took a sip of bird''s Nest: "that It''s just a chat. If Mr. Tang doesn''t like me to ask you about your family, I won''t ask. "


    "That''s not what I mean." Tang Ziyan''s eyes flash, always indifferent to the light of the eyes at the moment, there is a glimmer of joy.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank lower. She pursed her lips. As a woman, Su Mingyu knew Tang Ziyan''s eyes too well.


    It was a man interested in a woman''s eyes, this is good, Tang Ziyan''s bottom did not dig, to himself to get a bomb from time to time.


    Su Mingyu opened her mouth, and just wanted to say something to ease the slightly awkward atmosphere, Tang Ziyan opened his mouth softly.


    "In fact, it''s not a story worth talking about. I lost myself, and then I wandered around. Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting were taught to me by a young master who saved me. He was an examinee before, but after failing several times in the exam, he failed to become a teacher."


    When Tang Ziyan said this, his voice was very low, even the crystal in his eyes was much less.


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect it was such an ordinary story. She pursed her lips, then coughed twice and pretended to be very apologetic and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know you have such a story."


    "Nothing. I know the princess is just curious." Tang Ziyan laughed and pretended to be very generous: "it''s late. The princess will have a good rest after eating this bird''s nest."


    Then Tang Ziyan got up and left the tea garden.


    Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and looked at his disappearing figure, but her eyebrows were locked tightly. She knew that half of what Tang Ziyan had just said was false.


    He can think of such a ridiculous excuse to leave, but this master is a good starting point.


    When Gu ruobai came back from the outside, he saw Su Mingyu in a daze. He drove away the servant in the tea garden, and ordered Mu Yi to guard him. He got out of the wheelchair and went to Su Mingyu''s side and asked, "what''s the matter? Why are you stupid if you haven''t seen you for half a day? "


    "You''re stupid." Su Mingyu quipped: "do you know about Wu Yurou''s pregnancy?"


    "Is Wu Yurou pregnant?" Gu ruobai''s always calm face even flashed a touch of surprise: "who told you?"


    Unexpectedly, even Gu ruobai was so surprised that Su Mingyu frowned: "today, Su Yueyue came to see me. What she told me, I think there should be no fake. Then why did the king of Yu hide it from you? No, he should have concealed the whole court. It''s not like his style. "


    "There are many problems in this matter." With that, Gu ruobai came to Su Mingyu''s side and sat down. He just wanted to say something, but he saw the sour plum on the table.


    He looked suspiciously at a corner where sour plum was eaten and asked Su Mingyu: "this sour plum is clearly prepared for your sister. Why did you eat so much on this side?"


    Su Mingyu looked at Gu Ruo Bai''s suspicions in his eyes and turned a little helplessly: "I said that in your eyes, normal people can''t love to eat a sour one? Is it necessary for one or two of you to mention it in front of me? "


    I didn''t expect that other people except myself noticed that Su Mingyu''s acid is very abnormal these days.


    "It''s just my concern for you." Gu ruobai''s thick skinned, Su Mingyu said so without any embarrassment.


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "OK, don''t pretend to me. Can I still not know what you think? I tell you about my body, I know, no! No, No! "With that, Su Mingyu got up and was about to leave, but before he took two steps, Gu ruobai took him back to his arms.


    Gu ruobai looked down at Su Mingyu with a smile in his eyes: "what''s the matter? If I say a few words, you will be angry? You don''t know what people outside say about me now. What are you angry about? "


    Originally, Su Mingyu was not angry. Now Gu ruobai said that, but she felt a little heartache.


    "These people can''t just chew your tongue just because you''ve hurt your leg?"


    Su Mingyu is a little angry.


    Gu ruobai can understand this very well. "It''s OK. After all, I''m just like a trash in the eyes of outsiders. You haven''t been pregnant for a long time, and there''s something that you said you''d like to leave with me. It''s understandable for these people to think more about it."


    "Can''t you talk nonsense?" Su Mingyu pouted: "forget it, just say it, after all, it is to let them have nothing to say."


    Said Su Mingyu suddenly thought of what, she looked up at Gu ruobai suspiciously asked: "you are busy these days, Tang Yan let you look for people, you found it?"


    "No Gu ruobai said that his face was a little heavy: "unexpectedly, someone can ambush beside me for such a long time, and has not been found out. Maybe it is a person I trust very much. Now I am investigating."

 Chapter 339

    Listen to Gu ruobai said so, Su Mingyu heartache to hold his hand: "hard you."


    Su Mingyu knows more than anyone that Gu ruobai is a man who values love and righteousness. It is really difficult and painful for him to suspect his comrades in arms who have fought with him for so long.


    Gu ruobai leaned his head on Su Mingyu''s shoulder. In a pair of dark eyes, he felt less cold, but he was more tired.


    Su Mingyu patted Gu ruobai''s head. Just when she wanted to say something, a very strange smell suddenly jumped into Su Mingyu''s nose.


    That pungent feeling let Su Mingyu subconsciously push away Gu ruobai, covered his stomach and began to retch.


    Gu ruobai is startled by Su Mingyu''s sudden action. When he reacts to pacify Su Mingyu, Su Mingyu has vomited all over the ground and is very weak against the pillar.


    "Mingyu, what''s wrong with you?"


    Gu ruobai asked some worried questions.


    But before he came to Su Mingyu, Su Mingyu quickly stopped him: "you don''t come here!"


    Gu ruobai was stunned by her sudden disgust. Almost subconsciously, he stopped walking, and even his breath was painful: "Mingyu What''s the matter? "


    Feeling Gu ruobai''s tone wrong, Su Mingyu quickly explained: "no, I''m not aiming at you, just you Where have you been before? "


    Su Mingyu pinched her nose. She didn''t understand why she suddenly became so sensitive to the smell.


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I came back from early morning." Gu ruobai frowned: "Oh, on the way back, I met summer sleep. She asked me about you."


    "Summer sleep?" Su Mingyu frowned. The smell was so pungent that she couldn''t remember what the rouge on her body was.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Gu ruobai keenly found Su Mingyu''s eyes very heavy, he quickly came forward to ask: "Mingyu, do you want me to find you a doctor?"


    Su Mingyu supported the pillar and gasped heavily: "no, I''ll have a rest. Maybe I''m used to you who don''t have any fragrance on weekdays."


    See Su Mingyu''s face is not really before ugly, Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes this just mild a bit: "I''d better find you a doctor, you go to bed first."


    Gu ruobai wanted to come up and hold Su Mingyu, but he was worried that the smell of his body would make su Mingyu hard to do. So he could only pace back and forth and look at Su Mingyu with worry in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu delayed for a long time, she stood up again: "you take off the clothes outside."


    "Ah?" Gu ruobai was stunned. For a short time, he thought he had heard something wrong: "what did you say?"


    "I told you to take off all your clothes outside." Su Mingyu is still very uncomfortable: "you have a very pungent taste, let me smell dizziness, you quickly take off."


    It turns out that because of the taste, Gu ruobai took off his shirt, and then when Su Mingyu didn''t react to him, he took Su Mingyu and took her back to their bedroom.


    Gu ruobai put Su Mingyu down and stepped back several steps. Seeing his nervous appearance, Su Mingyu was helpless and funny: "what are you doing so far away from me? Afraid? "


    "I think we need to find a doctor." Gu ruobai is still a little worried: "you have never been like this before."


    Su Mingyu will be so nervous, finally nodded: "OK, then you call, I have a rest."


    I don''t know why, Su Mingyu is very sleepy these days, so she waited and fell asleep.


    During this period, a slender figure quietly scattered into the room, he went straight to Su Mingyu''s side, then looked down at Su Mingyu deeply, and bent down to do something before leaving the room quietly.


    When Su Mingyu wakes up again, the doctor is looking at her with an excited expression, and Gu ruobai''s face is also very strange.


    Su Mingyu looked at them suspiciously and opened his mouth. Su Mingyu asked softly, "what''s wrong with this?"


    Gu ruobai looks down at Su Mingyu. For a while, he doesn''t know where to open his mouth.


    Looking at his complexion, Su Mingyu frowned: "what''s the matter with this? Why don''t you talk? "


    "I''ll tell you." Seeing that Gu ruobai couldn''t open his mouth, the grand physician touched his beard: "I have just diagnosed the princess, but the princess''s I like pulse. "


    "Ah?" Su Mingyu suddenly opened his eyes: "happy pulse?"


    Will not, this ye Weiguang just asked himself, Su Yueyue also said this question, oneself this is pregnant? Is it too fast?


    "Wang Princess Do you want this child? " The doctor was shocked by Su Mingyu''s reaction.


    I heard that Su Mingyu had been abducted before, but now she is pregnant as soon as she comes back. With Su Mingyu''s intriguing look, the doctor''s heart suddenly sinks.Is it not the right time for Su Mingyu to be pregnant and talk a lot? He shivered at Su Mingyu, for fear that he would die if he said something wrong.


    Su Mingyu saw the doctor''s appearance and knew that her action was too big. She touched her nose awkwardly: "no I don''t mean that. "


    Su Mingyu gave Gu ruobai a look, and Gu ruobai gave the imperial physician a ding of silver: "I have something to talk about with the princess. Please go back first. Please keep the princess pregnant."


    "Yes Yes, I know The doctor wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    It''s the first time that Xi Mai can make so many things.


    After seeing off the doctor, Gu ruobai closed the door, sat up directly from the wheelchair, and then hugged Su Mingyu: "Mingyu..."


    Gu ruobai''s voice is very low, ringing in the ear, with a hot ripple.


    Su Mingyu''s ear tip is red, but the appearance is complicated.


    She was pregnant in the last life, but it''s a pity that she didn''t give birth to the baby. In this life, she got pregnant again She didn''t know for a moment whether it was more joy or more pain.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu ruobai feels that Su Mingyu''s mood is not very high. He gently pushes Su Mingyu''s shoulder and looks at her with deep eyes: "unhappy?"


    "That''s not true." Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "it''s just that I feel a little sudden I didn''t expect to get pregnant. "


    "What? Don''t you want the child? " Gu ruobai raised his hand and pinched Su Mingyu''s nose tip, and his tone was spoiled.

 Chapter 340

    Su Mingyu grinned: "Sheng! My husband is so beautiful that I don''t know what kind of human beauty this child will become. "


    Listening to Su Mingyu joking with himself, Gu ruobai''s heart stone also fell to the ground. He knew that Su Mingyu had a lot of things to do, so he heard that Su Mingyu was pregnant and worried that she would not accept it. Now seeing her smile on her mouth, Gu ruobai was relieved.


    "My wife looks good, too." Gu ruobai narrowed her eyes, a pair of deep eyes are full of smile.


    Su Mingyu buried his head in Gu ruobai''s arms and raised his hand to touch his stomach. Su Mingyu took a long breath.


    In the last life, she failed to protect herself and her children. In this life, she wanted to give birth to Gu ruobai.


    Because of the lack of publicity, this incident did not stir up any water spray, but Su Mingyu''s dishes on the dining table became more and more exquisite, and she was almost going to feed her into a pig.


    Zhizhu is also very strange: "Miss, did you not eat and drink well when you were arrested?"


    Su Mingyu quipped: "do you think I''m being abused and treated?"


    "What''s the matter?" Know bamboo doubt of crooked head: "you don''t know, this dish is the Lord personally goes to the kitchen to order."


    Su Mingyu helplessly pulled the corners of her mouth: "you don''t think about your own affairs all day. How can you keep staring at me? You''re almost twenty this year. I''ll see when you and Qingfeng will drag on. "


    When it comes to the breeze, Zhizhu''s face changes: "I If he doesn''t come to me, what can I do... "


    Seeing the little girl''s manner, Su Mingyu covered her mouth and chuckled: "you, don''t you know to go to him? Look at you. You''re almost a girl. "


    "I As a woman, how can I go to him first? Besides, you don''t know his temperament and don''t pay much attention to me at all. " When it comes to this, Zhizhu''s face is very ugly.


    Su Mingyu raised her hand and rubbed her head: "I can see that Qingfeng''s heart has you. Maybe it''s not enough stimulation. You see, since Tang Ziyan appeared, he often came to our palace to find you."


    Zhizhu thought about it and nodded: "it''s like It''s true. "


    "This proves that he is in a hurry." Su Mingyu gave Zhizhu an encouraging look: "if you really like him, go ahead, but you can''t always do it like this. You have to take the initiative to attack, do you know?"


    "I I see. " Zhizhu''s face is as red as a tomato.


    Su Mingyu sees this, the corner of the mouth hook up a gratifying smile: "come on, you go down, I still have something to go out."


    "No! You can''t go out! " As soon as he heard that she was going out, Zhizhu immediately stopped her: "Miss, the Lord has ordered you not to go out during this period of time."


    Su Mingyu frowned: "am I locked up?"


    Zhizhu shook his head: "of course not, the Lord is just worried about your safety."


    "I am such a big living person, what can be unsafe." Su Mingyu quipped: "if not, let wood follow me."


    "Well That''s OK. I''ll call Muyi. " As soon as hear wood together, know bamboo is at ease, she nods to turn to go out to call wood one.


    If you have something to say, I can''t find a voice from Haruki


    Wood a deep look at Tang Ziyan, face a heavy: "don''t worry about Tang Gongzi, wood one''s duty is to protect the princess, now the princess wants to go out, I naturally want to accompany her."


    "Is it?" Tang Ziyan pick eyebrows: "then go."


    "Go Is that right? " Zhizhu looked at Tang Ziyan and almost thought he didn''t hear clearly: "childe Tang, you Are you going too? "


    "It happens that I have something to go out, and I have taken care of with the princess?" Tang Ziyan narrowed his long and narrow eyes and laughed well.


    Zhizhu blinked his bright eyes: "OK All right


    She always thinks that Tang Ziyan is a little strange recently, but she can''t tell what is strange for a moment.


    The bazaar was full of excitement. Mu Yi followed Su Mingyu, and his face was obviously not good: "princess, you said there was something important to go out, which is the important thing in your mouth? Going to the market? "


    Su Mingyu''s head did not return to nod: "yes, it is coming to winter, our shop should also be on the winter''s clothes, I come out to explore the market, what is not allowed?"


    Tang Ziyan in Su Mingyu''s side carefully to help her block pedestrians: "I remember there is a shop in front of us, people in Nanyuan often go there to buy clothes."


    After hearing this, Su Mingyu nodded: "let''s go and have a look."


    Wood just want to follow up, Tang Ziyan suddenly pulled him: "wood one childe, you seem not to see me?"


    "Why do I want to see you? As a man and a waiter, you should do your own thing and help Zhizhu get the breeze quickly, instead of wandering around our princess all day Mu Yi''s face is very ugly, and his words are full of sarcasm.Tang Ziyan was not angry. He just said with a faint smile: "I''m here because the princess paid the silver, so Mr. Mu really doesn''t want to see me. He thinks I''m in the eye. You can give me a large amount of silver, and I''ll leave the palace, OK?"


    "You look like a fairyland. I didn''t expect that you were all smelling of copper!" Wood a hum, appear very contemptuous.


    The shop is full of clothes. Su Mingyu looked around and found that the characteristic of the shop was that the cloth was used very well and the price was cheap.


    Looking at, Su Mingyu suddenly felt that someone was close behind her. She subconsciously took a step to the side, but before she could move, the man clamped Su Mingyu''s arm.


    "Don''t move." A familiar voice sounded behind her. Su Mingyu''s heart sank, and Yu Guang glanced behind her. She found that Muyi had disappeared. Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "Tang Yan?"


    Tang Yan''s voice was very light: "thank you still remember me, I thought the princess had forgotten me with the Liuguang magic flowers."


    On hearing the name of Liuguang magic flower, Su Mingyu turned to look at him: "how can I forget it? I always miss the harm you bring to me."


    "It''s a pleasure." Tang Yan''s eyes slightly narrowed: "princess, do you remember what you promised me before?"


    "Of course." Su Mingyu waved his hand and opened the distance between them: "but I think Gu ruobai has contacted you, right? Don''t you know better by asking him directly? "

 Chapter 341

    "If I believe Gu ruobai, I won''t use such a Yin move as poisoning you." Tang Yan''s mouth is full of apology, but the tone does not have the slightest regret.


    Su Mingyu turned her lips: "Gu ruobai and I are husband and wife. If you don''t believe Gu ruobai, how do you know I didn''t lie?"


    "You dare not." Tang Yan''s tone is self-confident: "your body now, dare to resist the harm of Liuguang magic flower? Before, you could resist Qingming because of your strong willpower. But now, do you dare to take risks? "


    Tang Yan said, casting his eyes on Su Mingyu''s stomach.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank. Did Tang Yan know about her pregnancy? It''s impossible. She didn''t know it until last night.


    However, although she was confused, Su Mingyu didn''t show anything on the surface. She just looked at Tang Yan faintly, and she was still that kind of calm expression: "why don''t you try Tang Gongzi?"


    Tang Yan looked at Su Mingyu straightforwardly: "your acting skill is very good. Are you really not worried about the child in your stomach?"


    Su Mingyu quipped: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Gu ruobai came back late these days. We haven''t had a good chat for a long time. Instead of looking for me, I think you should go to Gu ruobai and tell him exactly what the people who appeared in your house looked like."


    "I''ve said everything I know, but after so many days, Gu ruobai has no news. I don''t think he believes me at all!" Tang Yan''s face was very low, and his voice also took obvious impatience.


    Su Mingyu keenly noticed his change: "what''s wrong with you?"


    Tang Yan gives Su Mingyu a cold look, and then sprinkles a handful of white ash directly when Su Mingyu doesn''t respond at all. When Su Mingyu reacts to hold her breath, it''s too late. Then Su Mingyu just feels his head is heavy, and he can''t see anything in front of him.


    When Su Mingyu woke up again, she returned to the water mansion.


    Su Mingyu rubbed her swollen head, and as soon as she wanted to get out of bed, she found that her feet were tied with a two finger thick iron chain.


    "Awake?" A cold voice came from his head. Su Mingyu looked up subconsciously. It was Tang Yan.


    "Do you think it''s useful if you catch me?" Su Mingyu sneered: "you are afraid to forget, I am nothing in Gu ruobai''s eyes."


    "All right! Don''t pretend Tang Yan kicked the table in front of him angrily: "you and Gu ruobai play, you really think we don''t know? I was fooled by you before, but not now. "


    "We?" Su Mingyu thought a little and then nodded clearly: "you really have a partner."


    Now I just want to see the whole family and see who I am


    "You want to know, and we want to know, what''s the use of catching me?" Su Mingyu was also a little angry: "you take me to threaten Gu ruobai, only to distract him. Don''t you know this truth?"


    "I only know that his wife and children are in my hands, and he will take it seriously." Tang Yan''s face is not good: "you stay here well!"


    After that, Tang Yan turned around and was about to leave. As soon as he got to the door, Tang Yan suddenly looked back at Su Mingyu and said, "by the way, I know you have found out the mechanism of my mansion. But as long as Gu ruobai dares to come, I can let him have no return. My whole water mansion can be used as an organ alone. You should be clear about this matter?"


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank, but a faint smile hung on her mouth: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Just try to be brave." Tang Yan hummed, and then turned to leave.


    Looking at his back, Su Mingyu sighed deeply.


    I was really negligent. I thought that the poison of Liuguang magic flower was on my body. This Tang Yan should not do anything dangerous.


    But I didn''t expect that he could not believe Gu ruobai so much.


    However, compared with these, Su Mingyu is most concerned about, how does Tang Yan know about her pregnancy?


    Only three people should know about the whole capital. The people behind Tang Yan have such great ability? Then why can''t he personally check who the spy is around Gu ruobai?


    At the same time, the palace has long been a mess.


    Gu Ruo Bai, pale and pale, sat in the main hall, his face gloomy looking at wood one: "you give me an explanation."


    Wood a kneeling in the place, drooping head, a word can not say.


    He didn''t expect that Su Mingyu was arrested after he and Tang Ziyan had said a few words!


    "Master son, it is Mu Yi who is not good at doing things, and Mu Yi is willing to be punished!"


    "Punished?" Gu ruobai''s face is as white as paper. With a wave of his hand, a silver needle is pricked on Mu Yi''s shoulder, and the cold sweat of wood is instantly painful.


    Gu Ruo white eyes in the cold without the slightest shake: "you calculate what thing! Do you think your life is more precious than that of a princess! "Wood a low head: "wood one dare not, is wood one did not do his duty, everything is wood one''s fault, also please master son punish!"


    "What''s the use of punishment! I just want my princess back Gu ruobai almost lost his mind.


    He just knew that Su Mingyu was pregnant with his child. Before he could take Su Mingyu to eat delicious food, how could su Mingyu disappear in a twinkling of an eye?


    Seeing Gu ruobai''s face so ugly, Mu Yijiang''s head is lower. This is the first time he saw Gu ruobai out of control.


    It''s almost like a raging lion, with anger and unwillingness in its eyes, and nothing else can be seen.


    Mu Yi wants to talk to Gu ruobai. Before Su Mingyu''s disappearance, Tang Ziyan deliberately pulls himself to say a lot of words far away from Su Mingyu. But Mu Yi doesn''t know if Gu ruobai can listen to him, so he can only shut his mouth.


    Gu ruobai didn''t want to see Muyi any more. He waved his big hand: "get out! If the princess can''t be found, don''t say Mei Qing. I''ll let you bury the princess with the whole secret part! "


    With that, Gu ruobai flung all the things on the table on the ground, and there was only anger in a pair of red eyes.


    After driving away Mu Yi, Gu ruobai finds that Tang Ziyan is always beside him.


    His face sank: "what are you still doing here?"


    "This thing I''m also wrong. I shouldn''t have let the princess go into the shop alone and talk with the wood Tang Ziyan lowered his head and admitted his mistake with a sincere attitude.


    But Gu ruobai still didn''t want to see him: "go away!"

 Chapter 342

    Tang Ziyan pursed his lips and thought, "if there is anything in the Lord..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, Gu ruobai is a white eye again: "get out! Do you want me to say it a third time? "


    Seeing Gu ruobai really can''t listen to any of his words, Tang Ziyan sighs and turns away from the room.


    Looking at Tang Ziyan''s back more and more far away, Gu ruobai suddenly put off his angry expression and called out to the air beside him: "breeze."


    A black shadow appeared in front of Gu ruobai like a ghost: "Lord."


    "Follow him, I want to know where Tang Ziyan went and who he met." Gu ruobai''s eyes are very deep, but there is no light in it.


    the breeze nods: "that Where''s the princess? "


    "Don''t look. I know where she is." Gu ruobai took a deep breath: "you go first."


    The breeze, um, turned around and disappeared in the main hall. The main hall, which was just full of anger, was left with Gu ruobai in a twinkling of an eye.


    He was dead to write tight palm, a pair of dark eyes sink like no bright mire, people only one eye will be occupied.


    Su Mingyu was tied to the bed, but fortunately she was able to get down to the ground. After she had a good sleep, she saw Gu ruobai and Tang Yan in her room.


    Gu Ruo Bai looks black as if he wants to drip water. He looks at Tang Yan with a bad tone: "you have poisoned Su Mingyu. Why do you want to catch her?"


    "If I don''t arrest her, how can I know if you are serious enough to help me arrest people?" Tang Yan is like a stone without oil and salt at the moment.


    "If you help me find the person I''m looking for, I''ll return Su Mingyu to you." Tang Yan didn''t talk nonsense. He said, "your wife doesn''t seem to care about the poison of Liuguang illusory flowers. So I think maybe I can use other methods to motivate you, but I don''t know."


    "What do you want for me! Why do you hit a woman over and over again. " Gu ruobai''s tone is very cold, as if with hail.


    But Tang Yan didn''t care at all. He said in a deep voice, "since ancient times, it''s always been beating snakes and hitting seven inches. If I don''t get your handle, how can I believe that you will really do things for me?"


    "I am also a lord at least. Since I have promised you to investigate the truth of the matter, I will not break my promise!" Gu ruobai''s tone is a little urgent.


    Tang Yan looked at Su Mingyu, who had been sitting on the bed without talking, and then sneered: "if you are really worried about your wife and unborn child, then you should go to the murderer who secretly killed my family, instead of spending money with me here!"


    After Tang Yan finished, he pulled the rope tied to Su Mingyu''s feet and said, "this is xuanming iron. I believe you should know its hardness, so it''s impossible for you to take her away by force. The only thing you can do now is to make a good investigation. When you get the result, I will return the person to you."


    Say Tang Yan big hand a wave: "send off guest!"


    Just as the maid was about to leave with Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu suddenly said, "wait a minute!"


    Tang Yan and Gu ruobai all set their eyes on her. Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "that I want to have a word with Gu ruobai alone! "


    "Yes." Tang Yan is also not embarrassed Su Mingyu: "cherish the opportunity of this play, I don''t know when the next meeting is."


    Then Tang Yan turned away.


    Seeing that the door was closed, Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "don''t worry, I''m still very good here. I haven''t been used to living here for such a long time. You''d better catch people. That spy is not only very important to Tang Yan, but also very important to you."


    Gu ruobai glanced at the outside and saw a eavesdropping outline clearly. Then he said, "I know, but I don''t want to leave you here alone."


    While saying, Gu ruobai came to Su Mingyu''s side.


    Su Mingyu hugged Gu ruobai, and then said in a loud voice: "how can we call someone? I don''t have our children. Your first task now is to catch the spy, do you know?"


    With that, Su Mingyu quietly took out a piece of paper from his arms and put it directly into Gu ruobai''s arms. Then he continued, "in fact, I quite understand Tang Yan''s mood. That''s right."


    Su Mingyu seems to think of something, suddenly called Gu ruobai: "I have a thing to ask you."


    "Muyi?" Gu ruobai almost guessed: "he did a bad job this time! I can''t easily forgive him. As I said, if I can take you back, if I can''t, I want him to be buried in the whole darkness! "


    Gu ruobai said this, the tone is very excited, but looking at Su Mingyu''s eyes is very gentle.


    Su Mingyu''s heart is warm, she tightly clasped Gu ruobai''s hand, and then said: "Muyi is not wrong, so don''t be so angry. After you go back, make good use of Muyi to help you find the spy.""It''s up to you." Gu ruobai sank his eyes. He hugged Su Mingyu and then let her go. Before leaving, Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu anxiously: "you should pay attention to protect yourself."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I know, you go back, I wait for you to pick me up."


    Gu ruobai takes a deep look at Su Mingyu and turns away.


    Gu ruobai did not walk for long, Tang Yan opened the door and came in: "why don''t you pretend that your feelings are bad now?"


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "you know everything, do I still have to pretend?"


    "So it is." Tang Yan hummed: "if you stay in this room honestly, I won''t do anything to you, but if you''re not honest, you can''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    Su Mingyu did not look at him: "childe Tang, if you are really so strong, why don''t you keep it to deal with that spy?"


    After that, Su Mingyu pulled up the quilt to cover her head and made a dull voice from the quilt: "you go, my body needs more rest now, and I don''t want to talk nonsense with you."


    Tang Yan''s face was not very good, but he didn''t embarrass Su Mingyu: "you stay honest."


    Listening to Tang Yan''s voice, Su Mingyu''s eyes sank, which can be passive.


    Over there, Gu ruobai walked out of the water mansion. Until the carriage was out of sight of the mansion, Gu ruobai took out the note that Su Mingyu had given him. On the note, there was only a line of words written in elegant font: go to find July.

 Chapter 343

    Gu Ruo Bai sinks eyes, let carriage change a direction.


    When he saw that the visitor was Gu ruobai''s white in July, he was stunned subconsciously and took a long time to react: "Lord, you You know everything? "


    Looking at July so guilty look, Gu Ruo Bai''s face is not very good: "things?"


    In July, he quickly handed over his hands: "the background of Tang Ziyan is too difficult to check. Fortunately, we found the master he said before. Later, we heard the master say that they saved Tang Ziyan in bianzhou, and Tang Ziyan followed him to learn."


    "Bianzhou?" Gu ruobai slightly heavy eyes: "are you sure that the master did not remember wrong?"


    July nodded affirmatively: "I promise I remember correctly. What the master said is bianzhou, bianzhou What''s the matter? "


    Gu ruobai frowned: "this bianzhou, from Tang Yan''s home, but a East and a North, if it is really in bianzhou to save Tang Ziyan, then he and Tang Yan may really have no relationship."


    "How can it not matter!" July''s eyes glared round and round: "Lord, do you remember what Tang Yan''s house did when you lived there?"


    When asked in July, Gu ruobai thought: "I only remember that the repair of their mansion is good, but there is nothing else. There is a lot of salt. I think their family should be engaged in private salt business."


    "Yes July excitedly slapped his forehead: "their family is really private salt, since the Lord can think of here, then the next thing you should be able to guess."


    "Bianzhou has always been the main source of private salt." Gu ruobai collected his eyes, and the place that he didn''t think about before suddenly got through: "do you mean Tang Ziyan is a child of the Tang family living in bianzhou?"


    July a nod: "worthy of the Lord, only rely on such a little thing to understand the reason."


    Then in July, he took out a piece of paper: "this is the portrait that we went to look for someone to draw next to the old site of private salt workshop in bianzhou of Tang Dynasty. You can see that this child is so beautiful and beautiful. It should be easy to recognize."


    Indeed, although the child''s facial features on the portrait have not yet unfolded, they have the unique appearance of Tang Ziyan.


    "Our people have already asked. This man is not Tang Ziyan, but Tang Ziming. He is Tang Yan''s younger brother. The reason why he later changed his name to Tang Ziyan is that he wants to find Tang Yan by his name."


    "After all, after the accident in the Tang family, Tang Ziming had a hard time in bianzhou. The Chamberlain of bianzhou directly embezzled the property left by the Tang family, and drove Tang Ziming out of the house, leaving him to fend for himself."


    July said with a sigh: "later, in a small village under bianzhou, I was rescued by a failed candidate. However, Tang Ziyan''s later life did not seem to be good. The master was a bird and beast at all."


    When he said this, he grudged his teeth in July: "he drove Tang Ziyan out to work as a laborer every day, and asked him to buy wine for himself with the money he earned. If Tang Ziyan didn''t get enough money back, the master would beat and scold Tang Ziyan."


    "Later, Tang Ziyan couldn''t stand the hardships before he ran away, but he didn''t know what happened in the middle. When he found his trace again, he was already a waiter in Nanyuan, and he became the leader of the flower in Nanyuan."


    Gu ruobai nodded after listening, indicating that he knew: "these things are su Mingyu let you check?"


    July en a: "master long suspected that Tang Ziyan has a problem, so he asked me to check, you don''t have to say that you really found a lot of things."


    Gu ruobai looked at the information in his hand and took a deep breath: "I also realized that he had a problem, so I didn''t disturb him today."


    "Today?" As Gu ruobai said, July asked him keenly, "my master, she..."


    Gu Ruo white heavy eyes, the face is very ugly: "Tang Ziming and Tang Yan two brothers together abducted."


    "What!" July exclaimed, immediately worried: "where? I''m going to save my master! "


    "You can''t help it." Gu ruobai refused the July proposal without thinking about it.


    July was a little angry, thinking that Gu ruobai looked down on himself: "Lord! That''s my master. Can''t you let me die? "


    "When did I say that?" Gu ruobai''s voice sank, with a kind of threat momentum, listen to July not from the spine of a cold attitude also soft down.


    In fact, in July, everyone knows that Su Mingyu has been arrested. The most anxious person should be Gu ruobai. If it can be saved, Gu ruobai would have saved it by himself. How could it be his turn to say this.


    July touched his nose and apologized: "that If there is anything I can do for you, please tell me


    Seeing that July was honest, Gu ruobai said in a low voice: "I need you now. Do you remember the water mansion where we were closed before?"


    July nodded: "I remember, what''s the matter?"


    Gu ruobai collected his eyes and said, "I want you to send someone to guard there. If anyone comes in and out, you should record them one by one, but don''t disturb the snake.""Ah?" July surprised to stare big eyes: "this little thing, with our people?"


    You know, July is full of killers. When have you ever sent killers to stay? What''s more, there are so many people in Gu ruobai''s family. Where can he use his hand?


    "I can''t believe Muji." Gu ruobai did not hide.


    "Ah?" July is a surprise: "wood one is not your most powerful subordinate?"


    "Su Mingyu was caught in Muyi''s hand." Gu ruobai''s face is very bad.


    Mu Yi was trained by him, but now he can''t use it. He has to be careful. Gu ruobai seems to be a little agitated.


    "Good Well, I see. " July nodded: "are you alone in the palace? Or send someone from me. "


    There are not only Muyi but also Tang Ziming in the palace. If both of them have problems, the palace will be unsafe for Gu ruobai.


    "No, it''s not good if Tang Ziming finds anything." Gu ruobai didn''t want to think about it and refused: "you remember my order and look at Su Mingyu."


    After that, Gu ruobai returned all the things in his hand to July: "you must protect her safety."


    July very seriously nodded: "I will, master''s business is my business, I will work with trusted people in the water mansion there shift."


    Listen to July so said, Gu Ruo Bai''s face this just a little better: "well, I''ve come to let no one know, I''ll go back first."

 Chapter 344

    Looking at Gu ruobai''s back, he sighed in July. I don''t know why. At the moment, Gu ruobai''s back looks a little depressed, which is quite different from the one before him.


    With the breeze blowing, Su Mingyu sat on the stool in front of the window with her head on her hands. She squinted at Tang Yan, who was angry outside. She narrowed her eyes: "I said, Mr. Tang, you are so angry. What happened?"


    "Take care of yourself." Tang Yan waved away the maid crying at his feet.


    "I''m fine. I can eat and drink." Su Mingyu is very leisurely and does not feel imprisoned at all.


    "I''m so polite to you because you are pregnant. Don''t think I dare to move you." Tang Yan''s face was gloomy and looked very bad.


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "Tang Ziyan told you about my pregnancy, right? What is the relationship between you and Tang Ziyan? Tang Yan - Tang Ziyan, your name is repeated like this, and Tang Ziyan is not willing to leave the palace. Don''t tell me that it is a coincidence that the two are added together. "


    Tang Yan pinched the eyebrow heart: "it seems that you are not stupid."


    Su Mingyu nodded with approval: "so can you tell me who Tang Ziyan is?"


    "My brother." Has arrived at this step, Tang Yan also has nothing to hide: "since you have suspected, this means Gu ruobai also knew?"


    Su Mingyu did not speak, just squinted: "no wonder, you both look so good-looking."


    "Oh, as a man, do you think you want to praise me for my good looks?" Tang Yan smiles and turns to go.


    "Wait a minute." Su Mingyu quickly stopped him: "that There are so many organs in your house, and it''s impossible for me to take risks when I''m pregnant. Can you untie my Anklets? "


    "No way." Tang Yan didn''t think: "aren''t you fierce? Untie it by yourself. "


    Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "if you want to do something, you can do it yourself."


    She took a soft hairpin from her head and bent over for a long time. Su Mingyu sighed in despair. Why was the ancient lock so troublesome? Tang Yan is really aimed at her.


    "I''m really a princess. You can do anything. I didn''t expect that there would be no way." Tang Yan looked at him and laughed at him.


    Su Mingyu also did not put in the heart, she curled her lips: "if I am really so powerful, then I will not be repeatedly arrested by you."


    "Seriously, instead of you and me so tit for tat, it''s better to think with me who can be a spy around Gu ruobai for such a long time." Su Mingyu holds her head again and looks at Tang Yan.


    Tang Yan pulled a corner of the mouth: "you just want to take this opportunity to arrange me in Gu Ruo Bai side of the people to be cleared away?"


    "How can you think of me that way?" Su Mingyu pretended to be angry: "I''m kind-hearted. You see, I''m pregnant now. I''m sure I want to return to the father''s side as soon as possible, and you want to get revenge as soon as possible, so our two goals are generally the same."


    Tang Yan''s eyes did not blink at Su Mingyu: "your mouth, to is really will say."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "OK, how about you think about it?"


    "What can you tell me? Are you just trying to get my message? " Tang Yan rolled his eyes, but he didn''t mean to leave.


    Seeing him like this, Su Mingyu knew that there was a play, so she continued to lobby: "news is to be exchanged. In case you think that normal things come to me, it will be very abnormal?"


    Know Su Mingyu in nonsense, but Tang Yan still did not shake hands to leave: "you talk about your first."


    "Gu ruobai has been investigating his confidants. I remember he told me that the battle in which you saved the wounded was not a big encounter."


    Before Su Mingyu finished, Tang Yan received a cold hum: "how can Gu ruobai lose so miserably?"


    "That''s why." Su Mingyu quipped: "so he suspected that the spy should be a person close to him."


    "But Gu ruobai has been back in the capital for a long time because of his injury. Now, if we check again, we can see that things have changed." Tang Yan raises eyebrows and looks at Su Mingyu.


    "So now it''s up to you to say it." Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I think childe Tang should know more than I do."


    "There are only two deputy generals around Gu ruobai. One is Xu Fangyi and the other is Lin Feng. Xu Fangyi is a military adviser. He can get in touch with all Gu ruobai''s decisions. Lin Feng is a military general, and he is responsible for implementing all Gu ruobai''s decisions."


    Tang Yanqiao continued: "these two people can be said to be Gu ruobai''s confidants. After he was injured, Xu Fangyi continued to stay in the barracks. He is still a military division, but he has the absolute right to speak. And Lin Feng was taken away by Gu ruobai. I think that the large-scale military team of Gu ruobai is led by Lin Feng."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I know what you said. Do you suspect these two people?"


    "No, these two people were known by Gu ruobai when he was very young. It can be said that Gu ruobai helped them. If they both have problems, Gu ruobai must not have hurt his leg so simply." Tang Yan''s tone is absolute.Su Mingyu nodded after hearing this: "do you want to say that someone took advantage of one of these two people, got Gu ruobai''s latest news, and then waited for the opportunity to murder him?"


    Before Tang Yan could answer, Su Mingyu bit his lower lip and continued: "then this man must be a member of the court. If the enemy, he can''t do so roundabout. They will be more direct."


    "It seems that you are not stupid, but what we have said, do you think Gu ruobai would not have thought of it?" Tang Yan quipped: "Gu Ruo Bai''s mind is more profound than the two of us together."


    Su Mingyu agreed with this point: "but I think Gu ruobai may not know because He is a man who trusts his men very much. He may have doubted too many people, but he will never doubt these two. "


    "So." Su Mingyu winked at Tang Ziyan: "you go to check?"


    "Why do you think I will promise you?" Tang Yan rolled a white eye: "I just want to sit and enjoy it."


    "I checked." Su Mingyu poured a cup of tea for herself: "less than half a month is the memorial day of your Tang family''s dozens of people. This is the reason why you are so irritable recently. You hope to find the murderer before that and let them feel at ease?"


    "You know too much." Tang Yan''s face suddenly changed very ugly, he gave Su Mingyu a cold look: "a woman knows too much is not a good thing, especially a woman who is imprisoned."

 Chapter 345

    Su Mingyu shrugged: "you dare not kill me or hurt me."


    "But I can make life worse than death." Tang Yan''s eyes are cold.


    Su Mingyu''s performance is not afraid: "you dare not, if I am not pregnant, I believe you have a hundred ways to deal with me, but my body now, do you dare to move me?"


    Su Mingyu said, "you leave Tang Ziyan beside Gu ruobai. Although you are monitoring Gu ruobai, he is also Gu ruobai''s weapon to check and balance you. If I have an accident, Tang Ziyan will not be any better."


    "You know too much." Tang Yan glared at Su Mingyu fiercely: "just the matter I will consider."


    With that, he turned and left, leaving only his unhappy back.


    Su Mingyu sighed.


    I did such a dangerous job in my last life. I thought I could relax a little. I didn''t expect to encounter all kinds of things.


    In the following days, Su Mingyu was still eating and drinking in the water mansion, seemingly unaffected.


    "You are so calm." Tang Yan came back from the outside with the wind and dust all over his body: "you can enjoy yourself when you tell others to run outside."


    Su Mingyu shook her legs, and the chain on her feet made a jingling sound: "you don''t want me to go out."


    "How are you? Have you found anything, Mr. Tang? " Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    Tang Yan sank his eyes: "if it is so easy to be caught by me, isn''t it too easy?"


    Listening to the provocation in his words, Su Mingyu did not tick: "is it?"


    "Sometimes I don''t know if you''re in a hurry or not." Seeing Su Mingyu like this, Tang Yan rolled his eyes.


    "However, Xu Fangyi had a deputy who had a broken house and rotten tiles in his family. However, he didn''t know when to start. No one in his family did farm work. He moved away not long ago."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "has the family moved away? Do you know where it is? "


    "This is the key point. People in the whole village have asked them all over the place. No one knows where they have gone. Even his neighbors only heard that there is a distant relative in their family, who is very rich, so the whole family went to their relatives."


    Tang Yan narrowed his eyes. He didn''t say the next words, but Su Mingyu knew it.


    "There is a rich relative who just wants to join in now?" Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "I think it''s fake to join in relatives. What''s wrong with you? It''s true that you want to hide from people after taking money?"


    "It''s hard to say. Our people are still investigating." Tang Yan sighed: "this matter I have told Gu Ruo white, let him check it by himself, I can only help here."


    Su Mingyu nodded and refused: "the right to choose is in your hand. I can''t see Gu ruobai again, and I can''t tell him any news."


    Su Mingyu finished, suddenly grinning at Tang Yan: "since the matter is about to come out here, why don''t you just let me go back?"


    "The truth comes out?" Tang Yan pulled a corner of the mouth: "you this lip is red, the tooth is white to say, the matter is even over?"


    "If you raise me like this, you still have feelings?" Su Mingyu hummed, but didn''t care much. Anyway, she said, "forget it, I''m going to have a rest. You go quickly."


    After saying that, Su Mingyu half lies on the bed, does not move any more, one does not want to speak at all.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Yan tut tongue: "you are very popular in my family. You are either bird''s nest or ginseng Ling Gastrodia elata every day. Don''t you think you have gained a lot of weight these days? There''s nothing else to be dissatisfied with. "


    Su Mingyu returned to her body and took a look at Tang Yan''s eyebrows: "no matter how good I eat, I don''t have a husband."


    Tang Yan is most annoyed with Su Mingyu''s Taiji speaking style. He stares at Su Mingyu and snorts coldly: "I don''t know what''s good or bad!"


    Su mingyuquan as did not hear, go her own way and close her eyes, ready to rest.


    Maybe because of pregnancy, Su Mingyu is always tired recently, so she sleeps more and more.


    Although Gu ruobai''s problem has not been solved, Su Mingyu found that her mind is more in a daze recently. She has no previous mentality about these things. She must solve it before she can sleep well.


    Su Mingyu''s state is good, but Gu ruobai''s side is very bad.


    After getting Tang Yan''s news, Gu ruobai immediately sent a letter to Xu Fangyi, but this was not enough. He went to Xu Fangyi''s village to verify the information.


    Of course, the news and Tang Yan to the same, can not find people.


    Gu ruobai simply went to Wuwang and looked for July. After talking about this matter and July, he immediately answered: "we are very good at finding people. Let''s find them."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "these days, how is the situation at the water mansion?"


    "No one came in or out except Tang Yan." July said is also accepted stuffy: "you say the master is how clever a person, how can not run out?""She''s locked up." Gu ruobai did not blink: "can you think of a way to mix in and give this to her."


    Then Gu ruobai took out a key that looked very strange in shape from his arms: "you must personally hand it over to Su Mingyu."


    July nodded: "I''ll try."


    After all, the water mansion was heavily guarded, but for Su Mingyu''s sake, she was willing to try it in July.


    "Yes." July suddenly thought of what: "wood one side of our people have also checked, he seems to know that you gave up, so has been in the dark inside did not come out, not to mention Mei Qing."


    Hearing Muyi''s name, Gu ruobai instinctively frowned, but soon opened up: "I know Muyi can''t betray me, but this is not the first time. Anyway, we need to let him reexamine the relationship between him and me and Su Mingyu."


    If Mu Yi really can''t let Mei Qing go, then he can''t stay by his side any more. This time, it''s a lesson.


    Seeing Gu ruobai didn''t want to say anything more, he didn''t ask in July: "Tang Ziyan hasn''t been out in the palace these days. How did he contact Tang Yan?"


    The relationship between the two has almost been made clear, but Tang Yan is still so watertight.


    "Leave it alone." Gu Ruo white heavy eyes: "it''s important to find someone now."


    July nodded: "OK, I''ll try my best to solve this key. You haven''t had a rest for several days. Go back and have a rest. I''ll tell you when I have news."

 Chapter 346

    Gu ruobai just said, "I know, you go busy."


    As the days passed by, Su Mingyu waited for a long time in the water mansion. Gu ruobai had no news. She asked Tang Yan, and Tang Yan was a little impatient: "I don''t know!"


    Being sent away by Tang Yan, Su Mingyu naturally did not ask.


    On that day, she seemed to be OK. She sat in front of the window and looked at the scenery outside. Tang Yan''s attitude was that she would not let herself go if she didn''t shut herself up to solve the problem.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and couldn''t be so passive any more. Otherwise, I''m afraid she won''t see Gu ruobai when the baby is born.


    Thinking of this, Su Mingyu suddenly covered his stomach and called out: "ah! My stomach hurts! My stomach hurts


    When she called, the whole people in the water mansion were startled, and a maid rushed in nervously: "miss! Are you all right, miss


    Su Mingyu''s face was a little ugly, and her forehead was covered with sweat: "do you think I''m OK like this?"


    "This What can I do? " Maidservant flustered no backbone, a small face nervous white.


    Su Mingyu gasped to remind: "call a doctor! Did not your master say that I need a doctor at all times for my condition? "


    Su Mingyu was so roared that the maid slapped her forehead: "yes, yes! Call the doctor! You must call the doctor


    Then the maid ran out nervously. After about half a quarter of an hour, the maid came in with the doctor.


    Su Mingyu was still in bed pretending to have a stomachache, but when he saw the doctor, he was almost surprised that he didn''t jump out of the bed.


    Of course, at the end of the day, Su Mingyu was still calm. She looked at the doctor with painful eyes and begged, "you can save my child!"


    The doctor nodded and came to Su Mingyu''s side. Without saying a word, he began to feel Su Mingyu''s pulse: "your pulse seems to be very anxious recently."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, there have been a lot of things recently. I''m also very worried. To tell the doctor, my husband is fighting outside. I don''t know what he is like now. If my husband doesn''t exist, we will be left with two orphans and widows. How can we live?"


    With that, Su Mingyu''s eyes turned red and her tears fell.


    Seeing this, the doctor quickly comforted him and said, "madam, don''t worry. Maybe your husband is just a little confused. Nothing will happen. It''s the right way for you to have a baby at ease."


    Su Mingyu was relieved to hear the fake doctor say so.


    Gu ruobai is fine outside.


    "You, go and get me some hot water." July said in a low voice to the maid behind her: "to be hot, ma''am, this is a worry. I want to give her acupuncture."


    Said July pointed to the rest of the maids: "you all go, hot water to get a little more, after a while acupuncture and moxibustion, but also for the wife to smoke."


    Because Tang Yan had told Su Mingyu not to have an accident before, everyone was very obedient. As soon as he heard that it was arranged by the doctor, he immediately went down to prepare.


    After seeing all the people gone, Su Mingyu took a long breath. She raised her eyes and looked at July: "how many days have you become a doctor? Why didn''t I know you still have this craft? You want to give me acupuncture? "


    July awkwardly touched his nose: "isn''t it impossible? The Lord asked us to guard the gate of the water mansion and wait for an opportunity to come in and contact you. I have been waiting for half a month until the doctor comes in. "


    Su Mingyu pick eyebrow: "OK, I don''t mean to blame you, I know you have tried your best."


    "Yes." July grinned and suddenly remembered the purpose of his coming. He quickly took out a key from his arms and handed it to Su Mingyu: "master, this is what the Lord asked me to give you, and he said that he must give it to you personally. What is this? I look at it like a key, but I''ve never seen a key in such a strange shape


    Su Mingyu took the key and looked at it. Then he asked, "Gu ruobai gave you the key, but he didn''t say anything else?"


    July nodded: "he said, give it to you, you will understand."


    I didn''t expect Gu ruobai to be quite confident. Su Mingyu rolled a white eye in her heart and thought deeply: "I know."


    "So Is it quick? " July felt that his head and Su Mingyu''s head are really different.


    "Look at this." Su Mingyu said to shake his feet, the whole room immediately sounded a crisp green iron impact sound.


    Looking for the direction of sound in July, I suddenly opened my eyes suddenly and said, "master! Tang Yan that bird. Beast, he actually uses this way to imprison you! I''m going to fight with him


    Su Mingyu caught up with the impulse of July: "don''t be nervous, but it''s just an iron chain."


    Said Su Mingyu shook the key in his hand: "your Lord didn''t bring me the key?"After listening to Su Mingyu''s remark, he sat back on the stool in July: "so the function of the key is like this. No wonder the Lord has made such a mystery."


    July said with a sigh: "master, you don''t know that Wang Ye is busy these days and has lost several laps. No matter when I go to see him, he is in a low state of mind, which seems to be very distressing."


    Su Mingyu lowered her head and listened to July''s words, but her heart was full of bitterness.


    Gu ruobai is such a strong person. She is not known to anyone. If such a thing happens, Gu ruobai will keep searching day and night, so as to take himself out as soon as possible.


    "I''ll give you something, and you''ll take it back to him." Su Mingyu took out a handkerchief from his arms: "you go back and tell him that I''m very good here. Let him not worry. There''s something wrong with Xu Fangyi. I think there''s something strange about him. Don''t just listen to what Tang Yan said."


    Su Mingyu put the handkerchief in July''s arms: "Tang Yan is just vengeful. He doesn''t care whether there is a spy or not, so the information he gives is not accurate. You should tell Gu ruobai to learn how to distinguish."


    "I know." July nodded, carefully received the handkerchief in his arms, and then took out a silver needle: "come on, let''s start."


    "Open What began? " Su Mingyu looked at the posture in July, scared to retreat.


    July naturally looked at her and said, "I have just said with those maids that they want to give you acupuncture treatment. If they wait a moment to see that you have no trace of acupuncture, then this matter will be revealed?"

 Chapter 347

    In order to be able to borrow this identity later in and out, so these disguises are necessary.


    Su Mingyu certainly knows everything, but looking at those bright silver needles, Su Mingyu felt a little nervous: "not me, can you acupuncture?"


    "Of course July raises eyebrow: "to tell you the truth, I went to study specially before, because our family members all work for a long time, so their shoulders are not very good. I went to learn acupuncture and moxibustion to help them relieve the pain. "


    Hearing July''s saying, Su Mingyu felt relieved: "I can tell you, your master, I''m not alone now. I''m still pregnant with a child in my stomach. Acupuncture should be more careful not to hurt me."


    July clearly nodded: "I know, I know, you lie down."


    Although Su Mingyu was still a little afraid, but finally lay down honestly: "you can be careful."


    In fact, the acupuncture and moxibustion also looks so frightening. Su Mingyu really felt it for a while, but it was not very painful.


    There is even a faint feeling of crispy and numb.


    Su Mingyu felt the acupuncture and asked softly, "is there anything else Gu ruobai has to do besides being very busy?"


    "No July almost did not want to answer: "the palace still knows bamboo is in charge of it, but to be honest, without Tang Ziming''s help, the whole palace looks like flying birds and dogs, not at all the kind of stable feeling before."


    "Tang Ziming?" Su Mingyu murmured suspiciously: "who is this? Tang Ziyan? "


    "Yes July just wanted to ask her if she didn''t know, but when she got to her mouth, she suddenly remembered that Su Mingyu had been locked here for a long time, and she might not know about Tang Ziyan.


    So in July, while giving Su Mingyu acupuncture, he talked about Tang Ziyan.


    Su Mingyu frowned when she heard that. She must have suffered a lot from the long statue of Tang Ziyan. But Su Mingyu didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    Don didn''t know that he should give him time to feel sorry for her.


    "So, although I went to the South courtyard to choose him, in fact, he came close to me in order to enter Ruixian palace?"


    Although Su Mingyu is asking, there is no doubt in her tone.


    "So it is..." Su Mingyu sighed: "I said how do I feel his attitude towards me is strange. I want to capture Gu ruobai through me? What''s the beauty? I think so. "


    For a while Su Mingyu figured out all the things: "in July, this period of time is really hard for you, and after that, I have to work hard for you for a period of time. I''m really sorry."


    "What are you talking about? You are my master. What''s hard to do for you? "


    "By the way, I have one more thing I need your help." Su Mingyu looks dignified.


    "Whatever you say, as long as the master wants to do, I will help you to do it." July''s expression is very serious, look at Su Mingyu a little funny.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous." Su Mingyu was a little helpless: "I just want you to help me sort out all the information that Gan Jiangnan knows at present, issue a reward order, put it in the black market, and mobilize all the killers to help us find him, saying we must live."


    "I see." July nodded: "how much is our reward?"


    "One million taels." Su mingyubi drew out a finger, and then the thin lip opened: "gold."


    "Ah July widened his eyes: "master, do you have a good idea? A million taels of gold will make the whole river and lake miserable. "


    July frowned, a little confused about what Su Mingyu wanted: "such a big move will certainly disturb him, and then it will be difficult to find him again."


    "Do you know how to fish in troubled waters?" Su Mingyu is very calm: "I just want to muddle this water. I want the whole lake to know that man is worth one million gold, and I want him to have no place to hide."


    "But..." In July, there are still some scruples: "anyway, Gan Jiangnan was born as a military general, and his character must be very strong. What if he can''t stand the self-determination?"


    "No way." For this, Su Mingyu is very confident: "Gan Jiangnan, Lin Feng and Gu ruobai have lived and died together for so many years, and finally they betrayed Gu ruobai because of silver."


    "This shows that the person''s own will is very weak, but also very greedy for pleasure, such a person can not easily commit suicide, because he has not lived enough."


    "So it is. It''s my master who thinks more than me." July''s exaggerated words, like no money, rushed out.


    Su Mingyu listened and raised a smile: "OK, I believe you can do this well."


    As he spoke, July had skillfully pricked the silver needle into Su Mingyu''s arm. Seeing that his movements were so quick, Su Mingyu was a little surprised: "you can even acupuncture. Can you feel the pulse?"As soon as Su Mingyu said this, July knew what she wanted to say next: "I only know a little. Of course, it''s OK to give you a peace pulse."


    Then she inserted the last silver needle into Su Mingyu''s body in July, and raised her hand to examine Su Mingyu''s pulse: "master, don''t worry, your child is very good."


    After hearing this in July, Su Mingyu took a long breath: "this matter, you can also tell Gu ruobai when you go back, so that he can not be so worried."


    July en said: "master, I found that your temper has changed since you were pregnant. Before that, it was my own way. Even with the king around, you still gave priority to your own things. "


    Then he said with a smile on his face: "but now it''s different. You will not only care about the children in your stomach, but also worry about the king. You see how long I''ve been here. You have already mentioned the Lord no less than ten times. "


    By July, Su Mingyu felt her face a little red: "what do you know about a child who hasn''t married yet?"


    "By the way, master, I have something I want to give you." July suddenly thought of something, the expression became very serious.


    Su Mingyu looks at him suspiciously: "what matter?"


    "It is Can I tell Xia Mian what you are here, and she runs to me almost every day just to know about you. "


    "Oh..." Su Mingyu suddenly realized: "I have forgotten that I still have summer sleep Say it, but remember that you can only tell her alone. "

 Chapter 348

    July said, "I know."


    After finishing a set of procedures for Su Mingyu in July, Su Mingyu actually felt that her body was relaxed a lot.


    After seeing off July, Su Mingyu gave the maid a look of appreciation: "the doctor is quite good. He looks like he is really capable."


    When the maid arrived at Su Mingyu''s praise, the stone that had been hanging in her heart finally fell to the ground: "as long as the young lady doesn''t blame us for our bad work and makes the young lady miserable, the maid has already been very grateful to the young lady. Where can I bear the praise of the young lady?"


    Su Mingyu looked at her so humble, and suddenly thought of Zhizhu, the girl. When she saw her before, she seemed to be like this.


    No matter it''s her fault or not, she has to apologize first. It looks very humble.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes were warm, and the radian of her mouth became softer: "why should I blame you? If it wasn''t for you and me, I would still be in pain. I can''t do this thing


    "But But. " The maid was still a little nervous: "the master clearly ordered to guard the young lady."


    "Don''t!" Su Mingyu hastily raised his hand to stop: "you see, I have been locked in such a small house, you said or will I look at every step, then I am not a bit free, you still let me how to raise a baby?"


    "But..." The maid bowed her head: "if such a thing happened, the head of the maid would not be able to keep it."


    Su Mingyu saw this and sighed: "OK, I didn''t say that I would not let you follow me. I just said that you don''t have to follow me so tightly. Just give me a little space."


    "Yes, I know." The maid grinned: "the maid will go down now and prepare some food for the young lady."


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "I feel a little uncomfortable, want to sleep, you don''t mind me, help me to bring the door on."


    After the maidservant retreated, Su Mingyu quickly opened the quilt, curled up her legs and pounded with the key.


    Sure enough, the lock was opened with two clicks, and Su Mingyu gave a long sigh of relief. Anyway, it was better to be able to move freely than to sit here and wait.


    So that night, Su Mingyu quietly untied her Anklet while everyone was sleeping soundly, and then she turned over the window and walked to the back door.


    This is the place she told her in July. There is a small door for pouring swill in the back door, which is locked tightly on weekdays, and can only be opened when pouring swill. In July, he did not know what way to do it. In a few hours, he got a key from the person who poured the swill and gave it to himself.


    Su Mingyu carefully opened the back door, only heard a slight "squeak" sound, Su Mingyu saw the lake outside.


    Walk along this dirty path and you''re not far into the forest.


    The night is dark and the wind is high. The sound of insects and leaves blown by the wind makes people feel cool behind their backs.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips, looked around for a moment, and then walked forward with her memory. After a few steps, Su Mingyu was keenly aware that someone was following her.


    As soon as her heart sank, Su Mingyu suddenly walked several steps, then suddenly flashed to the side, almost disappeared in the dark in an instant.


    As soon as the face of the person behind her changes, the leader makes a gesture, and the others quickly disperse to look for Su Mingyu''s whereabouts.


    Just as everyone was about to leave, Su Mingyu''s thin and thin figure suddenly appeared in front of the leader like a ghost. A short blade with cold light flashed directly on his neck.


    In the dark, Su Mingyu''s eyes are gloomy like ice, with absolute indifference, which makes people feel chilly at a glance.


    "Who are you? Why follow me Su Mingyu''s voice is very cold.


    "Well That We''re organized. " The man in the lead sounded very scared.


    Su Mingyu looked at him with deep eyes: "you said that you are a free organization, I believe you?"


    "I have a token!" Then the man quickly took out a sign from his arms and handed it to Su Mingyu: "it was July that asked us to come. It said that we should wait here for you. The carriage is ready. It''s not far from the front. You can see it."


    Su Mingyu broke the brand with one effort, and a piece of paper appeared from it.


    Su Mingyu looked at the note and asked, "what''s your name? Who do you hate the most? "


    The man quickly replied, "my name is Wuyi, and the person I hate most is Lao Wang from the next door. He even took advantage of my absence to mess with my daughter-in-law!"


    "Well, I believe you. Let''s go." Su Mingyu put away the note.


    When she followed Wuyi to the carriage, Su Mingyu frowned: "who prepared this carriage for you?"


    "It was July, and he said that he didn''t have a good rest at the water mansion, so he needed a better carriage." Wuyi looks at Su Mingyu carefully, as if afraid of killing herself if she is not happy.Su Mingyu couldn''t help rolling a big white eye: "tear down the carriage, let''s ride on our own."


    "Ah?" Wuyi a Leng: "why to dismantle the carriage?"


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "such a big carriage not only has a big goal, but also runs very slowly. When we get to the capital and come back, it''s almost dawn. Isn''t it waiting for others to find me running out?"


    "But Are we here to pick you up to the capital? " Wuyi is a little confused.


    "I still have something to do. How can I leave?" Su Mingyu pulled out a short blade and cut the rope connecting the carriage directly.


    Turning on his horse, Su Mingyu asked in a deep voice, "do you know where the cave near here can lead to the capital?"


    "I know." Wuyi also turned on the horse: "I''ll take you there."


    The entrance of the cave is very secret, but there is another cave inside. It is not only very spacious, but also does not have the moist feeling of general tunnel.


    Su Mingyu, while galloping inside, secretly praises Tang Yan''s highly accomplished mechanism technique.


    This Tang Yan is simply a talent. If he can absorb him in the future, he will be a very powerful helper for Gu ruobai.


    The road in the tunnel is very easy to walk, and there is no reason for people to disturb. Su Mingyu and others soon arrived at the foot of the mountain outside the capital city.


    After getting off the horse, Su Mingyu turned back and said, "I want to go and do something by myself. You are waiting for me here. Please remember to send the signal if you have anything."

 Chapter 349

    With that, Su Ming''s jade feet pointed a little, and then jumped onto the roof. After several repeated jumps, he disappeared in the sight of several people.


    The capital is still as prosperous as ever. Even at night, it is still full of traffic. However, Su Mingyu is not in the mood to appreciate it. She almost goes to Ruixian palace without stopping.


    Without Muyi, Su Mingyu went out of the wall into Ruixian palace without much effort.


    Three or two came to Gu ruobai''s study in front of, looking at the lamp still on inside, Su Mingyu pursed her lips.


    "Who!"


    Before Su Mingyu goes to knock on the door, Gu ruobai inside has been keenly aware of her.


    Su Mingyu quickly opened his mouth before Gu ruobai started: "it''s me."


    "Mingyu?" The people inside were confused, and then a figure appeared in front of Su Mingyu. Before she could react, she held her tightly in his arms.


    Gu ruobai''s unique breath wrapped Su Mingyu in it. Su Mingyu also held Gu ruobai in his arms, then took a deep breath and whispered, "I''m sorry, you''re worried."


    "Just come back..." Gu ruobai''s arm is tight, and his tone is full of satisfaction.


    Su Mingyu gently pushed Gu ruobai away. She raised her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai, who was much more tired than before. She felt a little heartache: "I heard that you haven''t had a good rest these days, have you?"


    "July doesn''t always look at me, how does he know I haven''t had a good rest." Gu ruobai played a Tai Chi, and then quickly changed the topic: "you haven''t told me how you got out."


    Gu ruobai took Su Mingyu''s hand, took her to the study and closed the door.


    Su Mingyu told Gu ruobai about her meeting in July.


    Gu ruobai suddenly said, "so you just came back to see me."


    His tone is not good: "if you really want to come back, it won''t be so windy. Dust servant servant servant, you still want to continue to stay by Tang Yan''s side?"


    Knowing that he was not happy, Su Mingyu hugged Gu ruobai, then took his hand and put it on his stomach: "you see, my baby and I are taken good care of. Do you forget that I still have the poison of liuguanghuanhua? You can''t let me live in the shadow of that poison all my life? "


    Su Mingyu''s tone is very soft, and there is no point to be angry with Gu ruobai: "of course, I want to be with you and let the baby grow up happily under your protection, but Gu ruobai, I hope that such a day is carefree, while the baby has not grown up, we have not come to the end of the road, can we solve this matter well?"


    "You''ve already thought about it." Gu ruobai''s face is still ugly, but better than before.


    Su Mingyu held Gu ruobai with his back hand and nodded: "yes, I just want to tell you that I can catch the spies at ease. I have laid down the bait. It should not be long before you see the tail of a fox coming out. You should seize this opportunity."


    "I see." Gu ruobai hugs Su Mingyu tightly, and his cold face becomes even colder at the moment, as if the next second will swallow people alive.


    Su Mingyu looked in the eyes, but the corner of her mouth raised a trace of radian: "I and the child are waiting for you to pick me up."


    "I will." This time, Gu ruobai''s eyes are full of perseverance.


    "You must protect yourself." Gu Ruo Bai dropped her eyes and gently helped Su Mingyu arrange her broken hair: "promise me, don''t try to be brave."


    "Yes! I know. " Su Mingyu answered very simply. She knew that if she and her children were not safe, Gu ruobai would not do anything well. Therefore, she went out to meet him in the dark wind of the night to appease Gu ruobai''s mood.


    "It''s getting late. I''ll go back, or I''ll miss dawn." Su Mingyu hugs Gu ruobai again and pushes him away.


    "I''ll miss you." Said Su Mingyu pad feet, Gu Ruo Bai''s lips fell a kiss, and then a bite of teeth, decisively turned away.


    Su Mingyu rarely does such sensational things, so Gu ruobai has no reaction for a moment. When he recovers from shock, Su Mingyu''s back has disappeared in the night.


    Gu ruobai raises his hand and touches the place where Su Mingyu kisses him. The corner of his mouth can''t help but raise an arc.


    It''s amazing that I''ve done all the more intimate things, but now I''m so shaken by a kiss.


    It seems that Su Mingyu came back so quickly, Wuyi and others were surprised: "this is going back?"


    "Yes, or wait till dawn?" Su Mingyu also has no nonsense, directly a clip horse belly to fly away, leaving only a few people looking at each other.


    "Boss, is this man really the boss behind our arrogance?"


    One of the little Rollo finally couldn''t help it.


    Wuyi nodded: "yes, July said so, let''s protect her.""But do you think she wants us to protect her


    The valiant and valiant posture is even cleaner than these killers. It''s incredible.


    Su Mingyu rushed to her room before dawn. As soon as she was lying on the bed, the door was knocked: "Miss, are you awake?"


    Su Mingyu covered his head with a quilt and sent out a dull hum: "I still want to sleep, you don''t care about me."


    The maid was in a dilemma: "the young master is back. He is looking for you."


    "Tang Yan?" Su Mingyu curled her mouth and checked that there was no trace of revealing the stuffing on her body. Then she said, "let him come in."


    Tang Yan seems to be one. Did not sleep at night, his face did not look very good, he came in and looked up and down Su Mingyu: "you look, did not sleep well last night?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "I had a stomachache yesterday. Do you know that? Why don''t you carry me this time? Why don''t you do it? I want to tell you about it, too? "


    "No need." Tang Yan''s tone is not good: "I didn''t expect that Ruixian Wang would be so willing to spend money, one million Liang just to catch a spy. It''s a big deal."


    This is only one night, Tang Yan actually already knew, his news is also too clever?


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and corrected: "not to catch a spy, but to let me go back."


    "You''re confident." Tang Yan rolled a white eye: "if Gu ruobai can find Gan Jiangnan in ten days, I will not only let you go, but also detoxify."


    "Do you mean that if it''s not finished, you''ll just let me go, not detoxify me?" Su Mingyu didn''t expect that Tang Yan was so shameless.

 Chapter 350

    Tang Yan is very generous to nod: "yes."


    Seeing that Su Mingyu''s face was not good, Tang Yan hooked the corner of his lips: "he has made me suffer for so many years. How can I ask him to compensate me?"


    "Then torture me?" Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "you can be really cruel, no matter how to say, I am also a pregnant woman, you are not afraid of being punished by God so to me?"


    "If you are not afraid, good people will be punished." Tang Yan snorted coldly: "I come to tell you that Gu ruobai''s action has a very obvious effect, and the whole river and lake are shocked. Now everyone is looking for this man who is worth ten thousand Liang silver."


    Su Mingyu Oh a, appears not to be moved: "my man, naturally does not take the ordinary road."


    "You can be proud. Did I forget to tell you that the relationship between Lin Feng and Gan Jiangnan is very good. Gan Jiangnan once blocked Lin Feng, but Lin Feng was extremely loyal. If he knew that his master was going to catch his brother, what would he do?"


    Su Mingyu''s eyebrows sank: "he will help Gan Jiangnan hide."


    No matter in the 21st century or this era, as long as the soldiers will be very united and loyal, no matter who happens to be brothers, they will not ignore it.


    "You just know." Tang Yan looked at Su Mingyu''s embarrassment and raised a trace of radian around the corner of his mouth: "you still don''t pretend to look light and light, which is more pleasing to the eye."


    "It''s very troublesome for you to worry about us." Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "this matter I believe Gu ruobai can handle well."


    Seeing her like this, Tang Yan''s face cooled down: "is it? Then I''ll wait and see. "


    With that, he turned and left, leaving Su Mingyu with a restless figure.


    Su Mingyu hums coldly, this small matter wants to irritate her, is she thinking too simple.


    It''s just that what Tang Yan said is also very reasonable. Let''s not say whether Gan Jiangnan is a real spy or not, he is afraid that Lin Feng is the only one who can ask for help in this situation.


    But Gu ruobai has always attached great importance to Lin Feng and others. If he really wants to guard against these people, can Gu ruobai really prevent them?


    After thinking about it, Su Mingyu, when it was dark, sent a signal to Wuyi and others who were guarding outside. Taking advantage of the gap between pouring swill and carrying the bucket, he passed the news to July and asked him to help monitor the movements of Lin Feng.


    After su minglie opened the door, how could you open the door


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank, but on the surface, she pretended to be innocent: "don''t I want to breathe? I am pregnant now, my mood is very important, even if you shut a chicken for a long time, it does not lay eggs? So I need some space. "


    Then Su Mingyu turned to look at Tang Yan and found that his face seemed very bad: "what''s the matter with you? I didn''t go out. Your place is like a cage. I can''t get out at all


    "Of course you can''t go out because you dare not take risks." Tang Yan is very confident about this.


    "In that case, who do you show with such a smelly face?" Su Mingyu curled her mouth and just wanted to say that she was sleepy and wanted to go to sleep. She accidentally saw the wine pot in Tang Yan''s hand. She blinked her eyes: "you look like you''ve drunk a lot. How can you still drink it?"


    Tang Yan drinks every day before going to bed, but it''s not so much. How can I see the amount of alcohol today? It seems a little abnormal.


    "Can''t I drink it?" Tang Yan waved a little impatiently: "hurry to sleep."


    Looking at Tang Yan''s staggering steps, Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes. She remembered what the maid said when she came today that it was Tang Yan''s most depressed day, and told herself not to make him angry.


    Their Tang Fu''s Memorial Day is clearly in a few days, then why is Tang Yan so low now?


    Su Mingyu thought for a while, and finally opened the door and followed him: "how boring are you to drink alone? Why don''t I accompany you?"


    "You''re a pregnant woman, can you drink?" Tang Yan sneered: "hurry to sleep."


    "I can''t drink, but I can drink with you." Su Mingyu said, take a quick step forward and Tang Yan side by side: "when you are in a bad mood, it is a good thing to have a person to accompany you to talk."


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and laughed like a fox. "Anyway, you hate me and I hate you. No matter what kind of expression you say in front of me, I will only gloat and not sympathize with you. You can see that you not only vent your anger, but also I am very happy, which is not to kill more with one stone?"


    "Base your happiness on my pain?" Tang Yan Leng hum: "pour really like you can say the words."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "so, I give you this free tree hole to vent, is not very good?"


    "Tree hole?" Tang Yan looked at Su Mingyu suspiciously: "what is that thing?"


    "Well..." Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "it was a story my mother told me when she was a child. It told me that there was an emperor who had a pair of donkey ears before.""Every year, different barbers come to cut his hair, because everyone who cuts his hair can''t help telling others about his donkey''s ears, and then he is killed by the emperor in anger."


    "There was a barber who didn''t want to be killed, so he tried not to tell others about it. But the secret was very hard in his heart. When he was about to hold back, he ran to the mountain and told the secret to a big tree hole."


    "After that, the barber felt very happy, and he became the only one who saved his life after cutting the emperor''s hair."


    Tang Yan''s brow is tight wrinkly, the performance is very disgusted: "you this is what disorderly story?"


    Su Mingyu quipped: "don''t you derive any inspiration from my story?"


    "No Tang Yan replied decisively: "your story is a mess. There can be no emperor with donkey ears in this world, and there can be no secret that you will suffocate if you don''t tell it."


    Su Mingyu has no choice but to be a realist.


    She found a stool in the pavilion, sat down, and then said, "I just want to say, when you feel depressed, find a tree hole that can''t speak and pour it out. No matter what you are in, you will be much better. Don''t push yourself so hard."


    There is no word depression in this era. In the 21st century, depression has become one of the biggest problems in the world.

 Chapter 351

    Tang Yan himself was not a bad person. Although he would tie himself away, he not only offered good food and drink after knowing that he was pregnant, but also didn''t let his own Liuguang magic flower poison. This shows that he is a man with conscience in his heart.


    It is just that he carries too many secrets on his back, which makes his whole person extremely heavy. His personality is so uncertain. Su Mingyu doesn''t want to see him crushed by his own worries. After all, he is a talent and she wants to attract Gu ruobai.


    "Are you trying to enlighten me?" Tang Yan sneered: "you are just a prisoner."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, I''m just a prisoner, but it doesn''t prevent you from telling me what''s on your mind."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s face and skin free appearance, Tang Yan''s corners of the mouth even hook up a trace of radian: "you are really strange."


    "When others tell you painful things, they want to hear your comfort, but you tell me that you can only gloat. Then why should I tell you that you can''t find pleasure in yourself?"


    Su Mingyu skimmed her mouth, raised her eyes and looked at Tang Yan. She asked straightforwardly, "do you need comfort?"


    "No need." Tang Yan answered firmly.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "you see, not everyone wants to comfort, strong people only need an object to listen to occasionally, only the weak need comfort, and you are a strong person."


    "You really look up to me." Tang Yan picked eyebrows and laughed. After pouring a mouthful of wine, he suddenly said in a deep voice: "today is my birthday."


    "Does that require me to wish you a happy birthday?" Su Mingyu said so, but there was no doubt in her tone.


    Sure enough, the next second saw Tang Yan shaking his head: "no need, I will not be happy."


    Said Tang Yan and drank a drink: "my parents were killed shortly after my birthday, how can I be happy?"


    Tang Yan''s voice was very hoarse and his voice was very low: "I remember that every time I passed my birthday, my mother would cook a bowl of longevity noodles for me. The whole family gathered around to watch me finish it in one breath. This was the happiest time, but now..."


    Tang Yan''s eyes a red, big mouth filled with wine: "I have nothing."


    Su Mingyu just listened quietly on the side and said nothing.


    She was an orphan since childhood. She did not know this kind of affection at all, but she understood the pain of losing her beloved.


    Of course, Su Mingyu also knows that Tang Yan didn''t want to let her understand when she said these things to her, but some things held in her heart for too long, rotted and then turned into mud and became a hotbed of nourishment and pain, so Tang Yan just wanted to squeeze out the pus inside.


    Tang Yan said and drank wine. There were more and more bottles on the table. Su Mingyu listened to his memory quietly until Tang Yan''s voice became smaller and smaller. Then he finally fell on the table.


    Su Mingyu walked past and touched Tang Yan gently: "how are you? Are you ok? "


    Tang Yan just frowns, no reaction.


    Tang Mingyu turns around and lets Su Mingyu go down.


    The kitchen of the water mansion always prepares food for Su Mingyu at any time. Su Mingyu goes to the stove and looks at the clean chopping board. Then she takes a deep breath, pulls up her sleeves and starts to pound.


    Tang Yan woke up under the temptation of a burst of green onion fragrance.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a bowl of noodles in front of him and Su Mingyu, who was about to leave.


    "What is this?" Tang Yan heard his voice trembling a little.


    Su Mingyu turned and shrugged: "face."


    "You said you wouldn''t pity me." Tang Yan looked at a bowl of that color, flavor and flavor, and then said, "why do you want to do this?"


    "I''ll do it if I want to." Su Mingyu is very calm: "I do not sympathize with you, I do not need to sympathize with you, this is just a bowl of ordinary noodles, but today is your birthday."


    Su Mingyu finished and picked her eyebrows: "eat quickly, it will be cold for a while."


    Said Su Mingyu made a big yawn: "I a pregnant woman will not accompany you sad wind autumn painting fan."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, Tang Yan glanced at the face again. The corner of his mouth was irresistible, and his first smile came from his heart.


    The noodles were very strong and tasted very well. Tang Yan ate the noodles one by one, and his eyes became more and more red. After he finished the bowl of noodles with water, Tang Yan''s face was wet with tears.


    But his expression was much better, and he seemed to be more relaxed.


    "Tree hole?" Tang Yan chews gently, eyes outlined a touch of fun waves.


    Because of staying up late, Su Mingyu woke up at noon. She just yawned, and she remembered the maid knocking on the door: "Miss, are you awake?"Su Mingyu rubbed her eyebrows and said, "wake up. What do you want me to do?"


    "The master asked me to invite the lady to dinner."


    Su Mingyu heard, a little doubt: "I am not tied by him? I''m not going. "


    "The maidservant is here to unlock the young lady." The maid opened the door and walked in. Then she saluted Su Mingyu respectfully: "Miss, I''m offended."


    Then the maid squatted aside and untied the lock for Su Mingyu: "yes, miss, please follow me."


    Follow the maid through the antique cloister and stop in front of a pavilion surrounded by lake water.


    Su Mingyu curiously walked over and saw that the table inside the pavilion was full of various delicacies, which looked very rich.


    Su Mingyu looked suspiciously at Tang Yan who had already been waiting there: "what does this mean? Is it a decapitated meal? "


    Tang Yan''s face was black: "am I such a unreasonable person in your eyes? Yesterday, you invited me to eat a bowl of noodles. Today, I specially prepared this table for you. It''s a thank you gift for my tree hole last night


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that Tang Yan would be so polite: "thank you. If you really want to thank me, please help me detoxify."


    Although she said so, Su Mingyu sat on the opposite side of Tang Yan and looked at all the dishes on the table that she liked to eat. She said, "you are busy all day without any personal shadow. How do you know what I like to eat?"


    "I''m not in your house, but you have my people." Tang Yan said, indicating that the maid beside her scooped up a bowl of nourishing soup.

 Chapter 352

    Su Mingyu was not polite. She took a sip and then said, "it''s delicious, but Mr. Tang, I just cooked a bowl of noodles for you at will. You can make me such a big table. I feel flattered


    "Please come here today, not just to thank you. There is one more thing I want to tell you. " Tang Yan poured a glass of wine himself. After drinking it, he looked more relaxed than before. "Gan Jiangnan has been found. Of course, there is still a bit of trouble in trying to get him out of Lin Feng''s house, but since everyone has found it, the rest is not a problem."


    "Really!" Su Mingyu''s eyes flashed a touch of excitement, and her tone was raised several degrees: "he really went to join Lin Feng."


    But immediately Su Mingyu responded: "has Gu ruobai been there?"


    "What do you think?" Tang Yan''s mouth was full of sarcasm, and he was obviously disdained: "if you say anything about Gu ruobai''s most effective and trusted subordinates, even if Gu ruobai comes to ask for someone in person, Lin Feng is just joking. Anyway, he doesn''t admit that Gan Jiangnan is there."


    Su Mingyu frowned and her face sank: "you know Gu ruobai''s temper. In the end, he will never tear his face with Lin Feng. So this man, Gu ruobai, must not be here. We have to find a way."


    "You said that Gu ruobai, as a god of war, killed countless people on the battlefield. How could he be so procrastinated when he got to Lin Feng?" Tang Yan tut tongue, a little contemptuous tone.


    Su Mingyu micro can not check sigh: "is as long as you want to kill Tang Ziming, will you?"


    "How could it be possible to kill my brother?" Tang Yan almost did not want to answer.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he keenly found something wrong: "how do you know that his real name is Tang Ziming?"


    Su Mingyu curled his lips: "he is still acting so strangely in my Ruixian palace. Don''t I check him?"


    "So you know everything." Tang Yan pulled the corner of his mouth: "so to Gu Ruo Bai also know?"


    Su Mingyu did not answer positively, just gave him a look, Tang Yan immediately understood.


    "So what can you do now?" Tang Yan looked at Su Mingyu: "you not only know Gu ruobai very well, but also have more ghost ideas than ordinary people, so tell me your opinion."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I have no way, but I think since Lin Feng is such a heavy emotion and righteousness person, what would Lin Feng do if I was arrested because of Gan Jiangnan and let the whole capital know that I was pregnant and make my situation more dangerous?"


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes as she spoke, laughing like a fox.


    "Do you want to gamble to see if Gu ruobai or ganjiangnan is more important in Lin Feng''s heart?" Tang Yan understood Su Mingyu''s idea almost immediately.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "the outside only knew that we were looking for GaN Jiangnan, but we didn''t tell us the reason for looking for him. Moreover, according to Gu ruobai''s temperament, he certainly would not tell Lin Feng about Gan Jiangnan''s betrayal of their entire army, so that Lin Feng would not blame himself."


    Squinting his eyes, Su Mingyu picked eyebrows: "since Gu ruobai doesn''t say anything, let''s let Lin Feng know something."


    Tang Yan quipped: "Zi Ming said you are a cunning fox, but I think you are more like a wolf. As long as it is the prey that you watch, you can''t run away."


    Su Mingyu hummed: "I don''t think it''s a good thing to say."


    "I praise you." Tang Yan eyes hook smile: "OK, this matter I go to do."


    "Ah?" Su Mingyu joked: "your previous disposition was not to let Gu ruobai go to work on his own. I just want to see the results." Why are you willing to help now


    "After all, if Gan Jiangnan is really the murderer of the slaughterhouse, if I can catch him earlier, I can get revenge earlier, so why don''t I help Gu ruobai catch him first?" Tang Yan said this with a faint smile.


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrows and looks at Tang Yan. It seems that since yesterday, Tang Yan''s attitude has changed a lot. It seems that the whole person has become softer.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Tang to be so open-minded." Su Mingyu said, a hook in the corner of his mouth: "then I''ll wait for your news here."


    Tang Yan and Su Mingyu sit on the pavilion, eating and chatting. The atmosphere is not as tense as before.


    Seeing that the maid took all the things away, Su Mingyu sat on the railing with her legs hanging and her head propped up. She looked at the lake water outside: "childe Tang, things have come to this stage. When are you going to detoxify me?"


    "No, it''s impossible to detoxify you before you catch someone." Tang Yan is not as angry as Su Mingyu mentioned the antidote before. He just sat in front of Su Mingyu lazily and said, "I thought you were not in a hurry."


    "If I were a person, I would not be in a hurry, but how could I not be worried about my current situation?" Su Mingyu turned her mouth.


    "I''m curious. Why do people like you look up to people like Gu ruobai?" Looking at Su''s dark eyes, she was curious.Su Mingyu mouth light Yang: "what is Gu ruobai such a person, people are also a prince at all costs."


    "Lord?" Tang Yan Yan Lu disdained: "he is a waste man. Before he was the God of war respected by thousands of people, now he is just a waste man. There is no power in such a place as the capital city. How do you protect your children? As far as I know, there is a sister named Su Yueyue who keeps a close eye on you. When she gives birth to the child of King Yu, it''s time for her to fight back."


    Su Mingyu turned her eyes and looked at Tang Yan: "what you know is quite detailed."


    "I don''t need to look up this kind of news. Naturally, I can hear it from those people in the market." Tang Yan picked his eyebrow: "you probably don''t know how famous you are in the capital, do you? As long as you want to know the princess of King Ruixian, there will be a steady stream of people to tell me your legend. "


    "Still legend?" Su Mingyu was angry and funny: "what did the people in Beijing pass on to me?"


    Tang Yan pulled the corners of his mouth: "you can go to the market in the capital city to ask, sure to let you open your eyes."


    "Forget it. I want to know what it will be like." Su Mingyu looked at Tang Yan obliquely with the corner of his eye: "how did you suddenly think of asking me and Gu ruobai?"


    "To tell you the truth, I think you are very different." Tang Yan picks eyebrow to say: "the thing does not stick to one pattern, should be ruthless than anyone else, but you also have your own bottom line, just curious why people like you will follow a trash."

 Chapter 353

    Su Mingyu was not angry when he took a mouthful of rubbish on his left and a mouthful on the right: "when I was cornered by Su Yueyue and Wang Manwen, it was he who stood in front of me."


    Su Mingyu said with a smile: "do you know? The first time we met was that I was beaten and bruised. He even walked into my room where the dressing was changing, and then he helped me clean the wound on my back and then turned away


    "Now think of it, at that time I should be just a little girl in his eyes."


    Su Mingyu said with a gentle light in her eyes.


    This is the first time that Tang Yan has seen Su Mingyu''s expression since he knew him for so long.


    "It seems that you really like him."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, if you don''t like it, how can you willingly give birth to him?"


    "Well, if you say that again, it will be hypocritical." Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and cut off the topic: "don''t be curious about my affairs. Remember what you said. You said you would help me spread the news."


    Tang Yan nodded: "unexpectedly promised you, I will do it naturally."


    Su Mingyu grinned: "really? Thank you, Mr. Tang. I''m a little tired. I''m going to have a rest. "


    "Go ahead." He Tang Yan watched Su Mingyu leave, a pair of dark eyes gathered, can not see the mood inside.


    Su Mingyu was really tired. She went back to her room and lay down and fell asleep. Until the window was red, she woke up slowly.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a familiar face in front of him. Su Mingyu was scared: "Gu ruobai! How did you get in? "


    "Tang Yan let me in." Gu ruobai can see why Tang Yan suddenly allows him to come in to see Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu sat up with her body propped up. Her eyes subconsciously looked at the direction outside the door. Of course, there was a familiar figure standing there.


    Squinting her eyes, Su Mingyu deliberately called out to the door: "childe Tang, why do you stand there? How about coming in and listening? "


    Tang Yang was exposed by her, also generous walked in: "I call Gu ruobai, is to tell him the things we discussed before."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow to smile: "this kind of thing somebody goes to convey can, do not need to call him specially?"


    "The doctor said yesterday that your fetus is not very stable, which is a sign of too much worry." Tang Yan''s words a export, Gu ruobai immediately nervous up.


    He quickly went to check Su Mingyu''s body: "how are you, are you ok?"


    Su Mingyu comforted: "it''s OK. It''s just a little weak. The doctor just advised me not to think too much."


    "I''ll take you away!" Gu ruobai almost didn''t say a word. He picked up Su Mingyu and prepared to go outside. But before he took two steps, he was stopped by Tang Yan: "you can go, but Su Mingyu''s poison can''t be solved."


    Gu ruobai''s eyes are red, he angrily stares at Tang Yan: "what do you want us to do?"


    "You don''t need to do anything." Tang Yan hooked the lip corner: "I just want you to do what you promised me before. Let you come to see Su Mingyu just want you to calm her mood. After all, your child is innocent."


    Clear attitude is to become soft, but said words are so ugly, this Tang Yan simply.


    Su Mingyu sighed in her heart, but with a faint smile on her mouth: "no matter how you say it, anyway, thank you for your kindness."


    Su Mingyu said, motioning Gu ruobai to put himself down.


    But Gu ruobai''s attitude is obviously not good. He holds Su Mingyu tightly, without any intention of letting go.


    Tang Yan looked at this scene, the corner of his mouth grinned: "of course you can not let it go, but Su Mingyu can resist Qingming like last time, that''s not easy to say."


    "You threaten me?" Gu Ruo Bai''s face suddenly sank: "Liuguang fantasy flower is not only you will make, others will also."


    "Yes, of course." Tang Yan looked at Gu ruobai with a smile: "but you have to know that there is a medicine in it - Centennial yangteng, which is hard to find. I used to look for it for a whole year. You guess if you look for it now, when will you find it?"


    As soon as he said this, Gu ruobai sank his eyes and finally let Su Mingyu down: "the destination of Gan Jiangnan has been known. The next step is to arrest him. After catching him, I will send it to you directly."


    Tang Yan is very agree with a nod: "really should give me, after all, is my enemy."


    Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai and asked curiously, "Tang Yan or Tang Ziming didn''t tell you anything?"


    "What do you say?" Gu ruobai looks back at Su Mingyu, full of doubts.


    Su Mingyu suddenly, she and Tang Yan said the plan to Gu ruobai again, although Gu ruobai''s face is not very good, but finally agreed.


    Seeing what should have been said, Tang Yan got up and left: "I won''t disturb you two for a long time to be better than the newly married."Looking at Tang Yan''s back, Su Mingyu sighed helplessly: "does this person have..."


    Words to the mouth has not finished, Gu ruobai a hug to tight shackles in the arms: "I miss you very much."


    Su Mingyu originally wanted to say something, but all melted into tenderness at this moment.


    She raised her hand and hugged Gu ruobai, with a gentle smile in the corner of her eyes: "well, my child and I miss you very much."


    Two people hold so quietly, as if the air in the whole room has solidified for them.


    Gu ruobai greedily absorbed Su Mingyu''s breath. In his heart, it was like a hole of missing that was eaten by insects, which was gradually enriched.


    After holding for a long time, Su Mingyu separated first.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai''s angular face and gently rubbed it with her finger pulp.


    Clearly only one or two days did not see, but give her the feeling really like to think for a long time.


    "Yes." Su Mingyu suddenly thought of a question: "do you know Wu Yurou is pregnant?"


    "I don''t know." Gu ruobai stares: "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know?" Su Mingyu was stunned. It was a good thing for Wu Yurou to get pregnant. How could the king of Yu hide it?


    A glance to see Su Mingyu''s doubts, Gu ruobai lianmou to: "perhaps is not to the public time."


    I don''t know why. Su Mingyu thinks it may not be the reason, but she can''t say anything for a while: "who''s the child of Wu Yurou?"


    "Who else belongs to Yu Wang?" Gu ruobai is helpless to ask her this question.

 Chapter 354

    Su Mingyu waved his hand: "I don''t mean that."


    "What do you mean Gu ruobai knew Su Mingyu too well. As soon as she said it casually, Gu ruobai knew what she was thinking: "Wu Yurou is the princess of Yu king."


    "Although the reason why they got married is not because they like it. But now that they are married, no matter whether it is to protect the face of King Yu or to do what should be done as a married Princess, Wu Yurou''s children can''t be someone else''s


    "But..." Su Mingyu still felt something was wrong: "Wu Yurou was so strong when she was in our house. How could she have a child with a child she didn''t love?"


    "Not everyone dare to express themselves like you do." Although understand what Su Mingyu is worried about, Gu ruobai still thinks that Su Mingyu may think too much.


    "Well, since you said that." Su Mingyu curled her lips: "I will ask July to help check."


    After July, you don''t have to, do you Gu ruobai pretends to be angry and hugs Su Mingyu in his arms.


    Su Mingyu grinned: "no way, who makes our family more and more reliable in July."


    Su Mingyu suddenly thought of Muyi: "I haven''t seen Muyi for a long time. He has been..."


    "In self reflection." Gu ruobai said that Mu Yi''s face was not very good: "if it wasn''t for him, you would not be caught by Tang Yan again."


    "This matter, put it clearly is Tang Yan and Tang Ziming set up the Bureau, how can you strange home wood one?" Su Mingyu looks at Gu ruobai''s awkward appearance, which is a little funny.


    So big a person, still angry with this unnecessary.


    "Yes, not him, but me." Gu ruobai calm eyes: "I clearly know that he and you have a festival, I still believe him, let him follow you, if I chose someone else, maybe you are now with me in Ruixian palace to raise a baby."


    Su Mingyu turned her lips helplessly: "you know, Tang Yan and Tang Ziming are determined to catch me, no matter where I am, you can''t always guard me, right? Do you think if you go to the early morning, I will be left alone? "


    Su Mingyu''s words are sincere, but Gu ruobai still doesn''t listen to much.


    "Anyway, Muyi is responsible for this matter, so I want him to think more about whether Mei Qing is more important or Gu ruobai''s dark guard is more important. An emotional dark guard can''t continue to be a dark guard because he has weaknesses."


    Gu ruobai''s voice is very low, also very hoarse, but the tone is very firm.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu could not say anything more. She pursed her lips: "OK, but in fact, I think that Mu Yi''s relationship with Mei Qing may not be what we think."


    Because Muyi almost had to pay for Meiqing, the reason why he later had such a bad attitude towards himself was that he knew that he not only betrayed him, but also used Meiqing.


    "Don''t worry about it." Gu ruobai rubbed Su Mingyu''s head: "it''s not early. I''ll go back first and wait for me to catch you after I catch Gan Jiangnan."


    Said Gu ruobai in Su Mingyu''s forehead corner under a kiss, after very reluctant to leave.


    Feeling the empty embrace, Su Mingyu felt a little disappointed.


    It seems that she is not as strong as she thought. She became fragile after pregnancy.


    After Gu ruobai left, Su Mingyu seemed to be in a better mood, and even had a little more food than before.


    In fact, Su Mingyu doesn''t understand. As far as the degree of freedom Tang Yan gives her, it''s better to let her go back.


    At least there is a Tang Ziming in the family who can help him look after himself, so as not to mess with himself.


    In this way, to let her walk around the house at will, he needs to worry about what he sees and what he should not see. He also worries about being a moth. Why does he want to take care of such a thing?


    Is it just to threaten Gu ruobai?


    Su Mingyu is a little confused. This person doesn''t seem to be a person who can do such a lot of work.


    However, Su Mingyu has nothing to enjoy these days.


    This day, she was sitting on the pavilion with her legs up and enjoying the scenery outside. Tang Yanhuang walked in leisurely from the outside: "it seems that after seeing Gu ruobai, it has aroused his fighting spirit."


    Su Mingyu looked at him suspiciously: "what does this mean?"


    "Good news and bad news. Which do you want to hear first?" Tang Yan comes to Su Mingyu and sits down.


    Looking at his not dignified face, Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "I guess the good news is that Gan Jiangnan has been caught, and the bad news is that he is not willing to say anything."


    "Has anyone ever said that you are really boring?" Tang Yan rolled his eyes.


    When he looked like this, Su Mingyu knew that he was right.


    She grinned: "Gan Jiangnan should know more than anyone what he did wrong, so he dare not say at all. He knows that if he says that he will not only die, but also his family."Listening to Su Mingyu''s analysis, Tang Yan laughed and asked, "so, Miss Su, you have a solution?"


    "Yes, yes, but a little cruel." Su Mingyu pursed her lips and frowned tightly. It seemed that she was really worried about it.


    "Because you know that you have been betrayed, and then you kill the whole killer organization on your own. How can you feel cruel to a bear hunter like Miss Su?" Tang Yan chuckled.


    Although we can hear that his words are more ridicule than sarcasm, Su Mingyu is still a bit unhappy.


    She rolled her eyes and said, "before that, it was because I was not afraid of anything. Haven''t you heard that barefoot people are not afraid to wear shoes?"


    Said Su Mingyu touched his stomach, facial expression changed a lot of soft: "but now is not the same, I also have want to care about people, so I also changed not so cruel."


    "It seems that pregnancy can really change a woman a lot." Tang Yan looked at Su Mingyu''s mother''s love on her face and couldn''t help sighing.


    But soon Tang Yan brought Su Mingyu back to reality: "no matter what happened before, now I want to know whether Gan Jiangnan went to slaughter in those years. If it is, I will make him pay the price, if not... "


    Tang Yan glanced at Su Mingyu''s stomach: "then you can only continue to be locked here."


    The threat in this discourse is self-evident.

 Chapter 355

    Su Mingyu curled his lips: "my way is to find a man with a heart of stone to interrogate him."


    "Gan Jiangnan came from the army. Do you think he would be afraid of ordinary means?" Tang Yan refused without thinking.


    Su Mingyu blinked: "then we will go on the unusual means."


    "Didn''t you say he had a wife and children?" Su Mingyu picks eyebrow to look at Tang Yan: "did you find his wife and children?"


    "You mean to protect his wife and children?" Tang Yan understood the meaning of Su Mingyu''s words almost immediately.


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "no, if we protect them, Gan Jiangnan will only think that this is what we want to do in his mouth. When we get the information, we will abandon their family, so Gan Jiangnan will not say anything."


    "What do you want to say to his wife and children?" Tang Yan doesn''t understand.


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and said, "I want him to know that if he doesn''t say it, I will let his wife and children die immediately, and there is no need to wait until the day when he is found out by his gold owner."


    "You should know that Gan Jiangnan is a soldier. He not only has great perseverance, but also knows how to interrogate. Your method will not have much effect." Tang Yan almost did not want to refuse.


    Su Mingyu sighed: "it seems that you still do not understand, who let you come to kill his wife and children, you need means."


    "What means?" Su Mingyu squinted: "disintegrate his trust in Gu ruobai and let him know that the butcher is a vicious man."


    Tang Yan or a little not very understand: "and care if white what matter?"


    "Because he believes that Gu ruobai is a man of integrity, and he will never do many cruel things to him, who once went to life and death together. Therefore, the butcher you are looking for must be someone close to Gu ruobai."


    "Muyi?" Tang Yan thought of this man almost immediately.


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "wood is just his subordinates, not enough to break his psychological defense."


    Tang Yan frowned suspiciously: "that What do you want to say


    "Me." Su Mingyu pointed to herself: "originally I was pregnant, I can''t do such a bloody thing, but in order to let this thing end earlier, I''ll be the killer."


    "You?" Tang Yan hummed: "don''t think about it. Gu ruobai won''t agree."


    It''s usually just that. Now that she''s pregnant, Gu ruobai certainly won''t let her go out to be the butcher. Gu''s love for her is almost visible to the naked eye, and no one can turn to her.


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "I don''t want to, but I have to do it for Gu ruobai."


    Then she leaned over Tang Yan''s ear and said something. Tang Yan''s face was surprised. After a long time, he finally nodded: "OK, I know. I''ll help you, but you have to think clearly. If Gu ruobai knows about this, I won''t help you bear it."


    Su Mingyu waved his hand: "let you go, you go, where so much nonsense."


    "Well, it''s my fault that I helped you." Tang Yan waved: "I''m gone."


    Looking at Tang Yan''s back, Su Mingyu sighed.


    She touched her stomach, which she didn''t show at all, and gently comforted her: "child, mother, this is also for your father. You must be strong."


    Tang Yan''s action is very fast, the next day Su Mingyu just took a nap, he came over.


    "Come on, I''ve arranged everything you want." Tang Yan looks at Su Mingyu who is a little lazy after waking up. He doesn''t know why. He seems to be itching in his heart.


    Su Mingyu rose to a lazy waist, then yawned and followed him into the carriage.


    The carriage galloped all the way, and soon arrived at the place. Su Mingyu got out of the car and went into the yard to have a look. Hey, don''t say, it''s a bit like a 21st century interrogation room.


    Su Mingyu walked slowly to the man tied on the stool and asked softly, "are you Gan Jiangnan?"


    "Who are you?" Gan Jiangnan scornfully glanced at Su Mingyu: "Oh, I want a woman to judge me. Is it wrong?"


    Su Mingyu didn''t worry. She found a stool and sat on the opposite side of Gan Jiangnan. Then she continued: "women don''t care if they are not women. I ask you, is it you who stole the defense map of ruobai and seduced him to break his leg in the trap?"


    "That''s why you came here." Gan Jiangnan curled his lips: "you think you are a woman generation, I will say when you come?"


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "don''t you say it now? There will be more opportunities for you to say


    Said Su Mingyu to Tang Yan a look, Tang Yan immediately will hit a ring finger.


    I saw two tall men, holding a woman and a child came in.


    As soon as Gan Jiangnan saw these two people, he immediately became nervous: "what are you going to do?"


    Su Mingyu waved to the bodyguard behind the woman, and the bodyguard immediately took the woman to Su Mingyu.Su Mingyu stood up, took out a short blade from the guard''s hand and put it directly on the woman''s neck.


    The woman''s legs softened and her face turned white: "old Lao Gan You You can tell me. "


    "I said that not only will I die, but you will die too!" Gan Jiangnan''s eyes are red, but there is still reason.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "I didn''t say I would kill you."


    Said Su Mingyu took back the knife, and then gave the bodyguard a look, the bodyguard immediately understood to let go of the woman.


    Su Mingyu said in front of the woman: "how can she cry so stupidly


    The woman''s face was pale and her tears were wet on the ground: "Lao Gan, if you don''t say anything, we will die too."


    Then the woman frowned: "you said the safe place, when we go, their people have been waiting for us, Lao Gan, don''t you understand, we have no place to escape."


    Listening to the woman''s words, Gan Jiangnan clenched his teeth and wavered in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu looked at it and was a little surprised. The woman looked like a country woman, but she didn''t expect to see things so thoroughly.


    Tang Yan waved to one side, Su Mingyu whispered suspiciously: "has this woman''s background been investigated?"


    "It''s a village woman who has been rescued by Gan Jiangnan and has to marry him. What''s the matter?" Tang Yan doesn''t understand what Su Mingyu is thinking.


    "Must you marry him?" Su Mingyu frowned and took a look at Gan Jiangnan. Gan Jiangnan''s facial features can be said to be plain and unadorned, which can''t be found in the crowd. But is it necessary to make a commitment to save her life?

 Chapter 356

    Listening to Su Mingyu''s surprise, Tang Yan understood what Su Mingyu was thinking this time.


    He picked up his eyebrows and chuckled: "at that time, this village woman was besieged by a group of bandits. If it were not for GaN Jiangnan, this village woman would not have known what it would have become."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "but this is not enough to show that this woman has no problem. Now I need all the information of this woman."


    Although Tang Yan felt a lot more than that, he still nodded and agreed: "I will let people prepare."


    Su Mingyu gave a kind word, and then went to the woman and Gan Jiangnan, and looked at them from a commanding position: "Gan Jiangnan, if you really have the responsibility that a man should have, you should tell me everything now. Since I can find you, I can protect you."


    Then Su Mingyu looked down at the woman, and then continued to say, "I think you should know in your heart that since you have been arrested by us, even if you are released now, you are also very unlucky. People there will not believe what you have not said."


    "Yes, Lao Gan, you can tell me." The woman looked at Gan Jiangnan with praying eyes.


    Gan Jiangnan eyes red, teeth bite tightly, it seems very tangled.


    At this critical time, the little boy on one side suddenly opened his mouth: "Dad ~ Niang ~ when are we going back? I''m hungry."


    As soon as the child''s tender voice came out, Gan Jiangnan had a little wavering look, and suddenly hardened down.


    "No, no, no! Don''t push me, I won''t say it!" With that, Gan Jiangnan pinned his head to one side, and he was totally unwilling to communicate with them.


    Su Mingyu looked at him like this and cast a glance at the woman. She always felt that this woman was the key to this matter.


    "Since you don''t say so, let me talk about it."


    Su Mingyu sat back on the stool and looked at Gan Jiangnan with her legs up: "do you want to know why Lin Feng will suddenly hand you over?"


    "Because the general''s wife has been arrested." Gan Jiangnan is willing to say this.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "do you know why it is just a woman who has been arrested. Lin Feng and Gu ruobai will have such a big disturbance and even stir up the whole lake?"


    "The general is a man of love, and he is fond of his wife. Is there any problem?" Gan Jiangnan was a little impatient: "what do you want to say?"


    "What I want to say is that I am Gu ruobai''s lost wife, and I He is pregnant with Gu ruobai''s child in his stomach. Now do you know why Lin Feng would rather let you down and hand you over? "


    Su Mingyu''s tone is very slow, but every word makes Gan Jiangnan''s eyes widened.


    "Are you su Mingyu? How could it be? " Gan Jiangnan can''t believe: "you unite to calculate me?"


    "Lin Feng is no longer such a person!" Gan Jiangnan shook his head: "I don''t believe what you said. I don''t know what you say."


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and was not worried: "believe it or not, I just want you to know why you were arrested."


    Although Gan Jiangnan is a general, he is not stupid. He knows many things in his mind.


    The person in front of her is very likely to be the legendary Su Mingyu. She does have the kind of ability that other people say is different from that of ordinary women.


    "No matter what you say, I won''t say anything." Gan Jiangnan made up his mind to shut up.


    Su Mingyu just a light Grace: "is it? I want to see how long you can hold on


    With that, Su Mingyu gave a look to the guard beside Gan Jiangnan. The guard immediately pulled the woman away. Then he raised a small hammer and smashed his finger at Gan Jiangnan.


    Gan Jiangnan''s painful face turned pale as paper at that time. He screamed, and the cry of pain reverberated throughout the room.


    Looking at Gan Jiangnan''s shriveled fingers and the blood all over the ground, Su Mingyu tutted her tongue and felt a bit sorry: "I heard that you make it easy to grab. This one is missing. Can you still move your red tassel?"


    "You! You are so mean Gan Jiangnan is full of sweat, and his painful words are not clear.


    "I know you don''t want to say it now, do you?" Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and gave the bodyguard a look. The guard immediately smashed a finger of Gan Jiangnan.


    Gan Jiangnan was so painful that he couldn''t even speak clearly: "you You''ll kill me. "


    Su Mingyu quipped: "how can I let you die?"


    With that, Su Mingyu gave the bodyguard a look in the eye, indicating that the bodyguard would continue. The bodyguard''s hands were up and down, and Gan Jiangnan''s breathing almost stopped.


    "Su Mingyu! You have the seed to kill me! Why do you torture me so much! "


    Gan Jiangnan''s voice was almost inaudible hoarse, and his face was covered with thin sweat from pain.


    Su Mingyu just sat there faintly and did not waver: "do you say so?""I won''t say it!" Gan Jiangnan clenched his teeth and became very resolute.


    Su Mingyu let out a long ending. Then she immediately turned her eyes to the woman and gave a look to the guard behind her. The guard immediately pulled the woman to the other side of the stool and locked it up.


    Then, in front of Gan Jiangnan, he slapped the woman in the face.


    Gan Jiangnan hated him and said, "what do you want to do for me! Why bully women


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "it''s not that we bully her, it''s you who don''t want to save her."


    Said Su Mingyu thin lips light open, spit out two resolute words: "continue."


    PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA, PA! You are a woman yourself. Why do you treat her like this


    Su Mingyu pick eyebrow: "you give me the answer, I let you, such a simple rule is your own to play so complex."


    Then Su Mingyu took a look at the place covered by the curtain behind her. There came the crying voice of the child: "Daddy Are you okay? You sound terrible. What happened? I want to go home. "


    The little boy''s weeping voice like a cry, heard Gan Jiangnan bite the skin of his mouth, spit out a mouth of bitter blood.


    Su Mingyu is still unmoved, but her tone is more calm: "Gan Jiangnan, you can choose not to say, I will let people open the curtain now, let your son see what you are like now."


    "No! No The woman was the first to react. She screamed and asked Su Mingyu not to do so.

 Chapter 357

    Su Mingyu did not move, just looked at Gan Jiangnan with her eyes: "Gan Jiangnan, how do you say?"


    "I I... " Gan Jiangnan''s face was very gloomy, he bit his jaw tightly: "I can''t say."


    "Lao Gan! You''re confused The woman cried and looked at Gan Jiangnan. She couldn''t believe: "how big Xiaobao is. Do you want Xiaobao to remember that we were beaten like this all my life?"


    "Lao Gan!" Seeing that Gan Jiangnan was still unmoved, the woman was a little worried.


    Gan Jiangnan''s face was still gloomy: "no way! You can''t talk to me, Xiao Bao


    "Lao Gan! Who on earth have you been cursed by? " "Can''t you think about me and the children?" she cried


    Su Mingjia''s curtain was torn open


    "No! no Gump All the weeping women will die.


    But Gan Jiangnan still pursed his lips and did not speak.


    With the curtain slowly opened, Su Mingyu clearly saw the despair on the woman''s face and the forbearance on GaN Jiangnan''s face.


    But she is still not a bit soft hearted, resolutely let people open the curtain.


    A pair of bright big eyes a blink does not blink to look inside, full of curiosity.


    Su Mingyu got out of the way and let the whole child hang out.


    Gan Jiangnan lowered her head and did not dare to look at those clear eyes. The woman also lowered her head and did not dare to speak.


    Su Mingyu looked at them with both hands in his arms and said in a low voice, "if you don''t say it, I''ll let someone bring the child in and let him see how you become like this."


    Gan Jiangnan''s face has long been ugly like paper: "Su Mingyu! You''re coming at me! Come to me


    Su Mingyu is still unshakeable: "I said, as long as you give me what I want, I will release you, and will let people protect you."


    "You''re just talking. Why should I believe you?" Gan Jiangnan took a deep breath: "I''m still that sentence, I won''t say anything!"


    Su Mingyu sighed and asked people to bring the child in front of them. Then she got up and put her hand on the little boy''s shoulder: "children, do you want to know what father and mother are doing?"


    The child''s eyes were bright and his face was innocent: "sister, why are they tied up?"


    Su Mingyu hooked her lips under the woman''s frightening eyes. She leaned over the child''s ear and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "because They''re playing games. Do you want to play games


    "I I don''t want to. " The little boy was a little cautious.


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and looked good with a smile: "if you play games with your sister, if you win, your sister will treat you to the first fragrant honey roast duck, how about it?"


    As soon as he heard the roast duck, the little guy''s eyes lit up: "what game?"


    Su Mingyu deliberately grinned at Gan Jiangnan and continued to say in a low voice, "for a while, I''ll put you on your mother''s side."


    "Then you quickly untie your mother''s rope. I only have dozens of numbers. If you can untie it, I will take you and your mother to eat the first flavor roast duck with sauce."


    "If I don''t, I''ll catch you and make you look scared. Finally, I''ll kill you with a toy dagger, and you''ll pretend to be dead at once, OK? If you play dead well, I''ll reward you with a whole bag of candy enough for you to eat for a month, how about that? "


    there are roast duck with sauce and sugar, and the little guy takes it all at once, and he immediately nods:" OK! I''m going! "


    Su Mingyu saw the hook lip: "then you start, remember to play better."


    As soon as the words fell, the child ran past like the wind. Su Mingyu pretended not to respond. After a long time, the children all ran to the woman. Su Mingyu called out, "stop him quickly!"


    The woman seemed to have no idea that her child would do such a thing. She was stunned at first, and then quickly said to the child, "you run outside, don''t care about me, how far you run."


    But the child was thinking about the game with Su Mingyu, and did not listen to the woman''s words at all. He just untied the rope for the woman.


    The woman was worried: "let you go! Leave me alone


    "No! I''ll take my mother with me The child roared and then continued to untie the rope.


    Just as the child had just untied the rope and was ready to run, Su Mingyu stopped the child. Then she picked up the child and went back to her seat, holding the child in her lap.


    "At least you don''t want to save his mother''s family? I just care about my own selfish desires. "


    with that, Su Mingyu gently scratched the dagger around the child''s neck, and gently reminded the child:" you have been caught by me. What expression should a child be when caught by a bad man? "


    The child thought for a while, and then he cried out.The cry was so loud that the whole room was shaken.


    Gan Jiangnan almost broke his own teeth, Su Mingyu is really a master who can say and do.


    What she has done before is to show that she is a woman who will do anything to achieve her goal?


    The woman had been crying for a long time, and seemed to have no strength.


    Su Mingyu glanced at the ugly Gan Jiangnan and said, "you still don''t want to say? I''ll cut off his ears first


    Said Su Mingyu softly asked the child: "do you know where the ears are?"


    The child said a kind word, and then immediately covered his ears.


    Looking at the panic on Xiaobao''s face, Gan Jiangnan couldn''t help it any longer. He bit his teeth and breathed out a long breath of turbid air. At last, he seemed to have made up his mind and said in a deep voice, "I can tell you! But you have to keep us safe. "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "this is of course, but I want to tell you first, the protection of you depends on what kind of evidence you put forward."


    "I know!" Looking at Su Mingyu, Gan Jiangnan was impatient: "I want you to let go of my son first."


    "It won''t work." Su Mingyu pick eyebrow: "if I let him go, you immediately turn back and don''t tell me, but how is good?"


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s attitude, we know that Su Mingyu will never let go of her son.


    Gan Jiangnan severely sighed: "all blame me for being soft hearted and saving that son of a bitch. Otherwise, I won''t end up in this way."


    Just saying that, a dusty man came in from the outside. He took a look at Tang Yan, and came to Su Mingyu''s side after he was confirmed by Tang Yan. He leaned over Su Mingyu''s ear and whispered something. Su Mingyu''s face sank.

 Chapter 358

    When she looked at the woman again, Su Mingyu''s eyes were already dark and flashed with cold light.


    Tang Yan is also aware of the wrong thing, but he is not worried, just quietly came to Su Mingyu''s side, with only two people can hear the voice asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu gazed at the woman, then picked her eyebrows and said, "you will know in a moment."


    With that, Su Mingyu came to Gan Jiangnan, and Leng hum asked, "you said you saved a man?"


    "In fact, it''s not a rescue. I just let him go because he said so miserably." Gan Jiangnan sighed: "once our team went on patrol, and then on the mountain, I saw a man who was caught in a trap. Because it was a man who suddenly appeared around the military base, I went up and questioned him."


    "He said that he was a nearby villager. He was caught accidentally while hunting. I hope I can save him, but I''m not sure whether he is really a villager. I want to deal with it later when someone comes."


    "Then the man began to cry. He told me that he had a young and old family and could not die here. He also said that his wife was pregnant and needed to be taken care of. As soon as I saw that he was such a big man, I felt soft hearted and let him go."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "say key point."


    "Then I met him again when I went shopping in the market. At that time, he had become the richest man in the town. He told me that he was only hired to investigate the situation of our garrison troops at that time. Because of this, he is now living so well."


    Gan Jiangnan said with indignation: "as soon as I heard that this was not a spy, I was about to get angry, he said that he just provided some unimportant information, such as how many people in the army, what they eat, are all things that can be heard outside, which will threaten the army at all."


    "That''s why you''re excited?" Su Mingyu looked down at him Gan Jiangnan shook his head: "after that, he introduced a person to me, and that talent is what makes me excited..."


    "Who?" Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "let me guess, that person is Zhang Wencai?"


    "How do you know?" Gan Jiangnan''s eyes widened: "do you know Zhang Wencai?"


    "But I don''t know his wife very well." Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at the woman.


    "Huiming? It''s impossible. Huiming has never met Zhang Wencai at all. " Gan Jiangnan did not want to deny: "I meet Zhang Wencai every time I see alone, others do not know."


    Su Mingyu went to Huiming and looked at her from a commanding position: "do you explain?"


    Huiming''s whole body was shaking. She opened her mouth and could not say anything for a long time.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "good! Somebody, kill that child. "


    "No, no, no! I said, I said Huiming can see that Su Mingyu is an absolute iron hearted person, so she dare not bet.


    Looking at Xiao Bao held by Su Mingyu, the woman burst into tears: "I know Zhang Wencai It was under his arrangement that I met Lao Gan


    "What?" Gan Jiangnan''s face was as white as paper: "how could you know Zhang Wencai? You Isn''t it a helpless village woman? "


    "In fact In fact... " Huiming covered her face, and her shoulders trembled with tears.


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu hooked his lips and opened his mouth: "I''ll help you say it."


    "The hero''s rescue was arranged by Zhang Wencai. The purpose was to get close to Gan Jiangnan, who had promised to provide him with some hearsay."


    With that, Su Mingyu looked at Gan Jiangnan: "guess why she wants to approach you?"


    Gan Jiangnan is not stupid. Su Mingyu immediately understood what was going on.


    He couldn''t believe it, staring at Huiming, full of resentment: "you deliberately approach me, just want the intelligence of the army?"


    Huiming lowered his head and cried out of breath: "I didn''t have I was originally a concubine bought by Zhang Wencai. He gave me to you just because he wanted me to blow the pillow for you and let you provide him with more things. "


    "No wonder..." Gan Jiangnan sighed for a long time: "you always said that let me think for you and Xiaobao. Every time Zhang Wencai had any excessive requirements, you all said that..."


    Gan Jiangnan''s smile was worse than crying: "so you just used me..."


    Huiming quickly shook his head: "no, no, at first, I felt that I was suddenly sent away, which was very resistant to you, but later I found out that you are really good to me, and I also want to be good with you, but Zhang Wencai found out that he controlled Xiaobao What do you want me to do? "


    Huiming cried hoarsely: "Xiaobao is our life. Root, I can''t let Zhang Wencai take him away!"


    Gan Jiangnan smiles: "Xiaobao? Do you even mention Xiaobao? You and I were not a month pregnant, who knows if this child is mine


    "Lao Gan! How can you say such a thing Zhang Wenjing and I didn''t even cry after my concubine Zhang Wenjing stopped cryingGan Jiangnan''s face was not good. He was so angry that he simply said all the things: "the day when King Ruixian broke his leg, it was because I gave Zhang Wencai intelligence. In fact, those who came to feign attack were not enemies at all. They were arranged by Zhang Wencai. I don''t know why Zhang Wencai wanted to make Ruixian king, and didn''t want him to live."


    Gan Jiangnan said and spat: "I actually betrayed my comrade in arms for such a woman!"


    Huiming was still crying: "Lao Gan, you believe me! Xiaobao is really yours


    Gan Jiangnan coldly hummed: "you actually designed me like this. In order to protect your safety, I threatened him with the life I saved Lin Feng. You did this to me!"


    Gan Jiangnan said, eyes red, tears fell down.


    He didn''t expect that the family he was trying to maintain was actually a bureau designed for him at the beginning.


    Su Mingyu looked at the quarrel between them coldly, and did not mean to stop them.


    "I really don''t have one." Huiming sobbed: "I know what you are good to me. Zhang Wencai wants me to get more news from you. I am also very sad to see you suffer between loyal officials and family every day. So I never told Zhang Wencai about your March. I only said that I didn''t know to prevaricate for you every time."


    Then Huiming looked at Gan Jiangnan, and then cried and asked, "over the years, how have I dealt with you? You should be very clear. How can you say such a thing?"

 Chapter 359

    Seeing Huiming crying pear blossom with rain, Gan Jiangnan finally sighed. He raised his eyes and looked at Su Mingyu: "what else do you want to know?"


    "I want to know about the time when Gu ruobai was injured, he hid in a local salt mansion. Did you take people to destroy dozens of people in the house after knowing about it?"


    When Su Mingyu said this, she took a look at Tang Yan not far away.


    Tang Yan is only gloomy face, can not see joy.


    "How could it be?" Gan Jiangnan was so excited that he almost didn''t jump off the stool: "I betrayed Ruixian Wang. It''s good, but I didn''t kill him completely."


    "I know that it was Zhang Wencai who took people to do it. At that time, Zhang Wencai was determined to kill King Ruixian, but when he found the salt merchant''s mansion, he did not see the figure of King Ruixian. He was infuriated and ordered the whole mansion to be slaughtered."


    "How do you know that?" Su Mingyu frowned: "did you participate?"


    "I didn''t!" Gan Jiangnan sighed: "I just listened to Zhang Wencai later. It''s also a crime. So many people are gone. "


    Su Mingyu glanced at Tang Yan with Yu Guang, and found that his face was gloomy and watery, but fortunately there was still sense in his eyes. So Su Mingyu continued to ask, "I want the evidence for you to contact Zhang Wencai. You should know that there is no proof of empty mouth."


    "At Lin Feng''s place, there are letters he wrote to me before." Gan Jiangnan sighed a long time, looking much older.


    Su Mingyu nodded and looked back at Tang Yan: "so you can look for evidence."


    "You''re a little tough." Tang Yan said, to the people behind a look, indicating that they hurry to do.


    Su Mingyu didn''t pay attention to Tang Yan. Instead, he went to Xiaobao''s side and picked him up. Su Mingyu squinted at him and said, "Xiaobao is so powerful! Great performance! You wait here, and my sister has someone prepare a big meal for you


    "Really?" Xiaobao stares at the bright eyes and excitedly looks at Gan Jiangnan and Huiming: "Dad ~ Niang ~ Xiaobao has earned you delicious food by yourself!"


    Gan Jiangnan pulled the corners of his mouth with difficulty: "well, Xiaobao is really good."


    Su Mingyu put Xiaobao on the ground: "go and play."


    "Yes Xiaobao grinned: "sister, I still want to eat fish, can you add a fish to Xiaobao?"


    "Well, you can do whatever you want." Su Mingyu rubbed Xiao Bao''s head and then left the room with a smile.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s leaving, Huiming finally can''t help but rush forward to embrace Xiaobao and cry: "Xiaobao! Xiaobao


    Gan Jiangnan also gritted his teeth and held them tightly in his arms.


    "You can. I thought you were going to do something to that kid." Tang Yan leans by the door, looks at the scene inside through the gap, and makes fun of Su Mingyu who just came out.


    Su Mingyu hooked his lips: "since you all think so, then they will feel the same way. This is what I want."


    Said, Su Mingyu strides out, saw the glare of the sun outside, she long exhaled a foul breath.


    In the 21st century, she really killed people like a dog, but now that she has children, she finds that she is also gradually becoming gentle.


    Tang Yan''s people were very quick and got the evidence of Zhang Wencai''s contact with Gan Jiangnan that night.


    Looking at the writing paper all over the table, Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "Gan Jiangnan said that Zhang Wencai only wanted some unimportant things at first, but later he asked for more important information. But during this period, he occasionally asked for some inexplicable information. Why?"


    With that, Su Mingyu pointed to a question on the table top about the military Grain Reserve: "Zhang Wencai, as a servant of the military department, how could he not know the information about grain and grass, and even go to ganjiangnan specially to check it?"


    "What do you want to say?" Tang Yan looks at Su Mingyu with a deep meaning in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "do you think it''s because he knows that there is a problem with military food, so he wants to make sure?"


    "Zhang Wencai would not be so stupid, would he, as a member of the military department, do things like moving food and grass?" Tang Yan frowned: "I don''t think it''s meaningful for us to check this. Go straight to find Zhang Wencai. I''ll kill him myself."


    Looking at the anger in Tang Yan''s eyes, Su Mingyu pursed her lips and gently comforted him: "of course you can kill him now, but in this way, the people behind him can''t be caught."


    "Behind the scenes?" Tang Yan snorted coldly: "how do you know he has the so-called backstage person?"


    "He has no injustice or hatred with Gu ruobai. Why should he be killed?" Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "besides, killing a prince is not good for him. If you don''t have a deep blood feud with him like you, why do you have to spend so much time killing him?"


    "I don''t deny that you are right, but I have no obligation to cooperate with you in catching any spies." Tang Yan cold voice to: "I just want to revenge for my family!"


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "I didn''t say I won''t let you take revenge, but I hope this matter can be careful. Why don''t we ask Gu ruobai to discuss it?""Do you only have Gu ruobai in your eyes?" Tang Yan''s tone was even worse: "this is my business. Why ask a person who brought disaster to my mansion?"


    Su Mingyu looked at him so stubborn and pinched her eyebrows: "but this matter is also about Gu ruobai''s legs. I think he has the right to know."


    "What? If I don''t tell him, I owe him? " Tang Yan picked his eyebrows and squinted at Su Mingyu. He put it clearly and his tone was not good.


    Su Mingyu also did not give in: "you have your revenge for killing the door, Gu ruobai has Gu ruobai''s broken leg. Shouldn''t you two be grasshoppers on a rope?"


    "I don''t need to remind you that Gu ruobi gave me all my pain?" Tang Yan Leng hummed: "you only have Gu Ruo Bai in your eyes, but you have never seen others."


    Su Mingyu impatiently rolled a white eye: "he is my husband, my eyes naturally have him."


    Tang Yan''s face sank: "this matter you don''t have to say, the person is I caught, the information is also asked here, I will not tell Gu ruobai."


    See him so stubborn, Su Mingyu also lazy to say what: "OK, what you say is what, I want to go to have a rest."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, Tang Yan nervously clenched his hand. Why does Su Mingyu always make people angry!


    When Tang Mingyu knew it, he would send something to Su Mingyu in the evening.


    After finishing everything, Su Mingyu looks up at the sky and spits out a long breath of turbid gas. Recently, she gradually begins to have some pregnant reactions. Whenever this time, she always misses Gu ruobai very much.

 Chapter 360

    Touching her stomach, Su Mingyu whispered: "if only it would be over soon I miss your father. "


    In the moonlight, Su Mingyu''s green cigarette shirt, water mist, green grass pleated skirt, wearing green water thin smoke yarn, if the shoulder is cut into the waist, if the muscle is condensed fat, and the air is like orchid, just standing there quietly will be charming and boneless.


    Tang Yan looked from afar, clearly heard Su Mingyu''s thoughts in the words. Under the blue and white moonlight, Tang Yan''s eyes were more black.


    Maybe it was because of the blood. As soon as Su Mingyu fell asleep, she dreamt of the bloody scene when she took over the task for the first time in the 21st century. At that time, she was just a child, but she didn''t have a mother like Hui Ming who was protecting her.


    One night, she didn''t sleep well. Su Mingyu got up early in the morning. As soon as she came to the pavilion to blow the cool wind, Tang Yan came in from the outside with a whole body of anger.


    "You have a way! If I''m locked here, I can release the news! I underestimated you Tang Yan was extremely angry and his face was livid: "now Zhang Wencai has been controlled by Gu ruobai. Are you happy?"


    Su Mingyu held his head and looked at him slowly: "I didn''t do anything. You caught Gan Jiangnan in such a big way. Do you think Gu ruobai doesn''t know? Isn''t it easy for Gu ruobai''s ability to know this? "


    "In any case, your purpose has been achieved." Tang Yan brushed his sleeve, his face was very ugly.


    "Are you fighting with me Su Mingyu was helpless: "I said it, I don''t know! If you really want to quarrel, please come back. "


    Su Mingyu said and turned her head to one side, too lazy to see Tang Yan again.


    "Did you have breakfast?" Note that Su Mingyu''s face is not very good, Tang Yan also received anger.


    "No Su Mingyu light back two sentences, and then continue to support the head, appears very tired.


    He collected his eyes, and Tang Yan frowned: "come on, let''s make some porridge for Miss Su."


    Su Mingyu gave him a faint glance: "thank you for your kindness."


    "You don''t feel well?" Tang Yan looks at her and feels that Su Mingyu today seems to be a little less angry. It''s not like Su Mingyu he knows.


    Su Mingyu replied lazily: "did not sleep well."


    After a while, the maid came over with a tray and gave Su Mingyu a bowl of congee. Su Mingyu was not polite and ate it.


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s food almost finished, Tang Yancai said softly, "after you finish eating, follow me to Ruixian palace."


    Su Mingyu stares at him: "go what?"


    "I want to see Zhang Wencai." Tang Yan''s tone is very firm.


    Su Mingyu''s mouth led: "you are not afraid that I went to Ruixian palace will not come back?"


    "You still have the poison of Liuguang magic flower, you can''t not come back." Tang Yan is very confident.


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "you also only have this to be able to threaten me."


    Tang Yan hook lip: "no matter how to say, as long as can threaten is good."


    Speaking, Su Mingyu had finished her porridge. She wiped her mouth and said, "OK, let''s go."


    It seems to have known that Su Mingyu would certainly agree. Tang Yan showed his hand: "let''s go."


    As the coach walked along, Su Mingyu lifted the curtain and took a look at the scenery outside. She frowned: "does Gu ruobai know we are going?"


    "I don''t know." Tang Yan''s eyes were heavy. Although Su Mingyu''s face was still as usual, she wanted to see Gu Ruo Bai from her eyes.


    "Did you eat gunpowder?" Su Mingyu keen to hear out of Tang Yan tone of bad, a little suspicious to: "you this day who provoked you?"


    Tang Yan also did not speak, he just calm a face, appears very unhappy.


    Su Mingyu saw that he didn''t speak, so he didn''t say any more. He just looked out of the window with calm eyes.


    Before long, he arrived at Ruixian palace. Before Tang Yan opened his mouth, Su Mingyu got off the carriage and went straight back to Ruixian palace.


    When she ran to the tea garden in one breath, Gu ruobai just sat there, just like he had before, dressed in light clothes, white hands, and long hair as smooth as inky jade, tied up with snow-white ribbon, half scattered, half applied, wind, flowing, elegant and noble.


    Su Mingyu breathed heavily. She always knew that Gu ruobai was good-looking, but today''s Gu ruobai is even more beautiful, which makes Su Mingyu''s heart flutter.


    Seems to have noticed Su Mingyu''s line of sight, Gu ruobai slowly turned his head, and then he saw Su Mingyu standing at the door.


    Gu ruobai is stunned. Before waiting for his action, Su Mingyu has already run to Gu ruobai''s side and hugs him. Before he can react, Su Mingyu bends down in his ear and whispers, "I miss you so much."


    Gu ruobai hugged Su Mingyu tightly. A pair of dark eyes rippled with soft light: "I miss you very much, all the time..."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and couldn''t help raising the corners of her mouth: "en! I know. "


    Tang Yan looked at the two people tightly holding in the courtyard and took a deep breath. His eyes sank and he could not see that he was not happy."These two are a good match." Tang Ziming''s voice suddenly appeared behind him. Tang Yan pulled the corner of his mouth reluctantly: "yes, it''s a good match."


    "Brother, Su Mingyu is a princess." Tang Ziming''s voice is very low, but very firm.


    Tang Yan nodded: "I know, and I also know that this woman will not easily waver. When you approached her, you did so many things, but she still did not waver."


    Tang Ziming said, "it''s good that you know. Let''s go and see Zhang Wencai. Gu ruobai has already arranged it. "


    Tang Yan nodded and followed Tang Ziming out of the tea garden. After seven turns and eight turns, they stopped in a place similar to a firewood house.


    "Keep people in this kind of place?" Can Gu ruobai be sure that Zhang Wencai will not run away?


    As if he knew what he was thinking, Tang Ziyan pushed open the door of the room, only to hear the "squeak" sound. The situation in the room was clearly displayed. He saw that it was like a torture chamber. Not only all kinds of torture tools were available, but also the whole room was cast into a huge cage with iron.


    Tang Yan can''t help but stare big eyes: "Gu Ruo Bai has such a means."


    "It was made by Su Mingyu." Tang Ziming''s tone is very plain, just like saying that the weather is fine today, but it makes Tang Yan cold all over.


    "Su Mingyu Why do you want to build such a torture chamber in the mansion? "


    Hearing the distrust in Tang Yan''s words, Tang Ziming raised his eyebrows: "Su Mingyu has always been a cruel character. She must have her own room for interrogation without being disturbed."

 Chapter 361

    Then Tang Ziming looked at Tang Yan and whispered, "brother, Su Mingyu will only be good to the people she wants to accept."


    This point, in fact, Tang Yan understood, so he just sank his eyes: "en."


    They took a look at Zhang Wencai, who was bound up in all kinds of ways.


    "Is it you who led people to destroy our whole Tang house?"


    Tang Yan''s voice is very cold, there is no temperature.


    Zhang Wencai didn''t know who was caught by him, so he saw Tang Yan, and his eyes were a little confused: "Tang family? Which Tang family are you from? "


    Tang Yan looked down at this brought him great pain, but he himself did not remember the man, hate teeth itching.


    He raised his hand to give Zhang Wencai a slap, but just as he was about to fall, Su Mingyu''s voice rang from the outside: "please don''t do it first, master Tang."


    Listening to Su Mingyu''s voice, Tang Yan looked at her coldly: "by what?"


    "How can he feel guilty if you beat him for no reason?" Su Mingyu stepped forward and looked up and down at Zhang Wencai.


    He had a pretty face, but I didn''t expect that his heart was so cruel that he slaughtered a family member.


    Zhang Wencai raised his eyes and looked at Su Mingyu, thought about it, and then hummed: "you are the princess of Ruixian king. I saw you on the day of Qiushou. You are very different from other women."


    Su Mingyu didn''t answer him. Instead, he glanced at Zhang Wencai and said in a cold voice, "your wife is called Xiang''er, isn''t it?"


    "What do you want to do?" As soon as he heard his wife''s name, Zhang Wencai became nervous.


    Su Mingyu squinted: "it is said that you and your wife are very much in love. Is this true?"


    Zhang Wencai''s face was even worse: "what do you want to rush at me? Don''t torture my wife and son!"


    "Oh. Yes, you have a baby son Su Mingyu pretended to be brought up by him, then narrowed his eyes and laughed: "you look like this, you should be a responsible man, knowing to worry about his wife."


    "Do you want to know where they are?" Su Mingyu had a good smile, but Zhang Wencai''s heart fell to the bottom.


    "Who are you and what do you want?" Zhang Wencai''s face is very ugly. Su Mingyu''s eyes are more like eating her.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "it''s not us, it''s him."


    Said Su Mingyu will Tang Yan to push out: "this man because of you, suffering for many years, I think you need to give him an account."


    "I don''t even know him!" Zhang Wencai felt that he was going crazy. How could he meet such an unreasonable woman as Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu long Oh: "in this case, then I help you remember it."


    "Do you remember ganjiangnan?" Su Mingyu said that he found a stool and sat down: "two years ago, Gan Jiangnan helped you steal Gu ruobai''s military defense. Then you took this opportunity to send out a fake enemy to lure Gu ruobai into being deceived and injured. Later, in order to eliminate Gu ruobai, you directly killed Gu ruobai''s house. If you don''t find Gu ruobai, you will be furious and kill the Tang family directly No armor. "


    Su Mingyu said, "really! Others say that I am vicious and a poisonous woman, but I feel that compared with you, I feel that I am inferior to myself. I actually destroyed the whole family, but I can''t remember who this person is at all? "


    When Su Mingyu said this, Zhang Wencai suddenly realized: "I remember, there was such a thing in those years."


    Su Mingyu pick eyebrow: "you are dare to do dare."


    Tang Yan gave Tang Yan a look, Tang Yan immediately went forward and grabbed Zhang Wencai''s neck. He pulled him to the ground and knelt: "kowtow!"


    Zhang Wencai was flexible and flexible. He knocked down three loud heads, which was very neat.


    Su Mingyu looked at it with sarcasm in her eyes: "when you were the murderer''s family, could you be happy in your heart?"


    "I I was seen by others, and I had to do it for fear of being suspected by King Ruixian in the future Zhang Wencai''s voice sounds guilty.


    Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows with distrust in her tone: "is it? Now I''ll let you make a choice. "


    Said Su Mingyu a ring finger, a bodyguard escorted a woman to walk in.


    When Zhang Wencai saw the woman, he was not calm immediately: "what are you doing! At that time, I did it alone. If you want to find me, you can ask me for trouble


    Su Mingyu laughed and whispered, "don''t worry, the good play has not been staged yet."


    With that, Su Mingyu snapped another finger, and then another woman was pushed up. As soon as Zhang Wencai saw the woman, his face turned green.


    "What?" Su Mingyu joked: "I can''t recognize it?"


    The woman who was first taken in was acutely aware of something wrong. She didn''t care what it was. She went up to Zhang Wencai and cried out: "good, Zhang Wencai! How dare you do this to me! I think you want to die! "Zhang Wencai trembled with fear: "I I don''t, Xiang''er, listen to me! "


    "What do I hear you say? Listen to how you cheat me Xiang''er''s liver trembled with anger: "I just like our mother and I will give you whatever you have! It turns out that you still have so many "like people" outside


    "I didn''t..." Zhang Wencai just wanted to explain something, and the woman who was taken in from behind did not do it either: "Oh! Zhang Wencai, don''t you say that the Yellow faced woman in your family has long since ceased to want it. What you like in your heart is only me. When your yellow faced woman gives birth to a child, will you immediately divorce your wife? "


    "Divorce your wife!" Xiang''er kicked aside the guard and slapped Zhang Wencai: "Zhang Wencai, give you a face, how do you sit on the position of this waiter, don''t you know? How dare you say to divorce your wife? I''ll give you ten courage. Do you dare to divorce your wife!


    Zhang Wencai was beaten up, and he shook his head instinctively: "no, no, no, I dare not!"


    "Oh Seeing this, the autumn water was also very angry. She pushed aside the bodyguard and went forward. She slapped Zhang Wencai''s other half face: "you smelly man! I see you are the Ministry of war Chamberlain to your face! You not only ask my mother to take money, but also dare to cheat me! "


    After saying that, he gave him two more times. Zhang Wencai''s face was swollen, which made it very difficult for him to speak.


    "Well I I didn''t cheat you. You are willing to give it to me... "

 Chapter 362

    Zhang Wencai''s words also brought grievances.


    Su Mingyu looked at her side with a touch of interest in her mouth. Zhang Wencai was really interesting.


    "Zhang Wencai! You smelly man! I''ll tear your mouth


    Qiushui grabbed Zhang Wencai''s face and began to tear it. Zhang Wencai screamed: "don''t! No! No! What a pain! Xiang''er, help me


    The woman called Xiang''er sneered coldly after listening to it: "help you! Well, this will save you


    Then Xiang''er pulled up Zhang Wencai''s hair. Zhang Wencai could hardly breathe: "I was wrong! I was wrong! Don''t scratch it. It hurts! What a pain


    Xiang''er and Qiushui didn''t care about it at all. They twisted and cursed: "good, you Zhang Wencai. You are carrying my mother to steal. Fishy!"


    "Zhang Wencai, Zhang Wencai! If you don''t pay back ten times the money you owe me, I''ll cut off your cheap hand


    Zhang Wencai was so scared that he shivered. His face looked like paper: "I was wrong, I was wrong! Qiushui, you spare me, I I''ll pay you back immediately. "


    "Still?" Xiang''er''s face sank: "you dare to take the money from your family to raise your youth. You see, I will not castrate you!"


    "I I... " Zhang Wencai''s whole person was not well. He prayed to Su Mingyu: "please, help me. I''ll tell you what you want to know Really, help me. "


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "tell me, who told you to kill Gu ruobai and steal those secret reports?"


    "Yes..." Zhang Wencai''s words all came to his mouth, and Xiang''er Yiba slapped his face: "Zhang Wencai, if you are a man, you have to bear some responsibility!"


    Zhang Wencai was stunned. He looked at Xiang''er in surprise and couldn''t believe it: "you hit me because of this? In my heart, am I not as important as your brother? "


    Su Mingyu immediately understood the word "brother".


    She gave a look to the bodyguard behind her, and the bodyguard quickly went out to report to Gu ruobai.


    Xiang''er''s face was cold: "my brother is a man who can sit upright! How could you frame king Ruixian? There''s no reason. Zhang Wencai is clearly ambitious. You secretly embezzle the money of grain and grass. You are afraid of being discovered by King Ruixian. That''s why you want to kill people. "


    Su Mingyu looks at Xiang''er digging his grave from afar, and the corners of his mouth are gradually aroused.


    Sure enough, the next second Zhang Wencai was angry. He glared at Xiang''er: "I didn''t embezzle the money of grain and grass! Don''t talk nonsense! The reason why I went to destroy the Tang family was that I received a mission from your brother. I asked me to go there to find king Ruixian. I said that if I didn''t find it, I ordered the Tang family to be destroyed. "


    "Shut up! Don''t talk nonsense Xiang''er slapped Zhang Wencai again: "my brother is not that kind of person!"


    Then Xiang''er turned to look at Su Mingyu: "this girl, I don''t care what you want to ask, I also told you, all this has nothing to do with my brother! My brother is a good and honest man


    "Your brother is a cruel man Jiang Wencai said coldly: "do you think your brother is a good thing?"


    "You''re not a thing. I''ve just had a baby and you''re looking for a woman outside. You''re a jerk." Xiang''er glared at him.


    Su Mingyu took a look at Xiang''er: "Xu Wencang, the youngest Shangshu since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, is young, promising and decisive."


    He said, "you are not honest with me, you say


    Su Mingyu grinned: "the wheel who also can''t turn his integrity?"


    "I My brother has some tricks, but you can''t say that about him either Xiang''er''s face was extremely ugly, even worse than just knowing that Zhang Wencai was stealing food.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and chuckled: "don''t worry. If there is no evidence, I won''t talk nonsense. Let''s take our time."


    Said Su Mingyu stood up, she slowly came to Zhang Wencai''s side: "well, I give you a choice now, these two women, you can only leave one."


    "I I... " Zhang Wencai was completely stunned. He didn''t expect Su Mingyu to let him make such a choice. Moreover, he asked after he had talked to him. Isn''t this a dead end for him?


    After choosing Qiushui, Xiang''er knows that he has betrayed his brother. It must be a dead end. If he chooses Xiang''er, Xiang''er is gone. It''s strange that Xu Wencang doesn''t eat him. Now no matter how he chooses, he''s just dead end.


    "You''re still hesitating!" Xiang''er glared at Zhang Wencai: "that cheap woman is so good, let you never forget?"


    Zhang Wencai bit his lower lip: "I didn''t I I... "


    He did not say the next words, but Su Mingyu already understood what he was thinking.


    Su Mingyu got up and came to Xiang''er''s side and raised eyebrows at her: "haven''t you seen it? He is hesitating whether to kill you or not. If he kills you, your brother will not let him go. But if he does not kill you, he will still live for a long time, so you are the sacrifice. "Then Su Mingyu looked at Zhang Wencai and asked, "am I right?"


    Zhang Wencai didn''t dare to speak. He just lowered his head, but this action has already expressed his intention.


    Xiang''er stepped back several steps in disbelief. Finally, he covered his head and looked at Zhang Wencai with a disappointed look: "how could I have been blind and followed such a thing as you?"


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "take it down, chop a finger, send it to Xu Wencang, and ask him to come to get together."


    When Xiang''er heard that he wanted to chop his fingers, he was so scared that his face was pale. His legs were soft: "no, no, no! no way! I don''t want it


    Su Mingyu was not soft hearted at all. He didn''t wait for Zhang Wencai to repent. Instead, he asked people to take Xiang''er out. After a while, he heard a cry of pain from Xiang''er, and then he lost any movement.


    Zhang Wencai''s whole body is soft, the whole person is paralyzed to sit on the ground, the sweat on the deep is like water, range wet his whole clothes.


    "All right, you can go." With that, Su Mingyu gave the bodyguard a look in the eye, indicating that the man would take the autumn water down.


    After all the people had gone, Zhang Wencai had become a pool of mud. Su Mingyu stepped forward and looked down at him: "afraid?"


    Zhang Wencai nodded.


    Su Mingyu asked again: "regret it?"


    Zhang Wencai continued to nod.


    Su Mingyu said, "this is just the beginning. Don''t worry. You''ve destroyed the whole family. Do you want to finish it so soon? Don''t think about it. "


    Zhang Wencai''s face was ugly as if he had eaten a fly: "what What? "

 Chapter 363

    Su Mingyu laughed and gave up Tang Yan, who had been controlled by anger after her death: "this is the party. I''m just a person who wants to get the answer. The rest will be given to you."


    Su Mingyu got up and patted Tang Yan on the shoulder: "leave him a dog."


    Tang Yan didn''t speak, but Su Mingyu saw the answer from his eyes, so she went out at ease.


    Just out of the door of the firewood room, Zhang Wencai''s painful howl came from behind.


    Su Mingyu shrugged his shoulders, and his back felt cold.


    "Why don''t you let me in?" Gu ruobai walks up from behind Su Mingyu, his face is not very good.


    Su Mingyu quipped: "if you go, Zhang Wencai may not say anything. He will definitely think that you, a prince, can''t use such mean means, so I''d better do this kind of dirty work."


    Looking at a pair of white eyes, Su Mingyu hugged her tightly


    Su Mingyu does everything for himself, which makes Gu ruobai''s heart seem to be filled with cotton, full.


    Su Mingyu hugged Gu ruobai: "it''s far away to say thank you."


    From the firewood room to the tea garden, Su Mingyu poured Gu ruobai a cup of hot water: "now wait for the news from Xu Wencang. Do you think if he knows that we have caught Zhang Wencai, will he come to us?"


    "Certainly." Gu ruobai almost did not want to answer: "according to our information, this Xu Wencang and his sister Xiang''er depend on each other. He may not be in a hurry to arrest Zhang Wencai, but if he catches his sister, he will certainly look for us."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "Xu Wencang doesn''t look like a person who can be caught by Zhang Wencai''s advice. So Xu Wencang came to us. I don''t think we should admit that he caused your leg injury, so we should make good use of xianger."


    "Yes." Gu ruobai nodded: "the things that can prove Xiang''er''s identity have been sent to the past, waiting for Xu Wencang''s response."


    "You come back Are you going? " Gu ruobai looks at Su Mingyu with a pair of wings in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I don''t know. It depends on how Tang Yan thinks. He hasn''t given me the antidote. I guess he''s waiting for the end of the matter."


    "I don''t think it''s so easy for him to hold you like that." Gu ruobai''s face is not good.


    As soon as he looked like this, Su Mingyu knew what he was thinking. She raised her hand to Gu ruobai and knocked on her forehead: "what are you thinking about? Tang Yan would like to eat me and not have any other thoughts on me."


    Gu ruobai looked at Su Mingyu''s beautiful face and narrowed his eyes: "Tang Yan is also a man. What if."


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "yes, yes, you think I''m a fairy, but it''s just a pregnant woman. Don''t think too much about it. When it''s over, I''ll come back."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s squinted eyes, Gu Ruo nodded: "well, I''m waiting for you."


    Two people are saying, Tang Yan''s voice from the top of the head passed over: "clean up a room for me, I want to live here for a period of time."


    Listen to Tang Yan is not good to listen to the tone, Su Mingyu is not angry, just pick eyebrows: "good, I will help you arrange."


    Su Mingyu said: "you sit down, I''m going to find someone to clean up the room for you."


    With that, Su Mingyu turned away from the tea garden, and the atmosphere in the courtyard sank.


    Gu Ruo Bai dropped his eyes and looked at Tang Yan. His face was ugly: "when will master Tang return my wife to me?"


    "What did king Ruixian say? I didn''t force Su Mingyu to stay in my mansion." Tang Yan''s tone is obviously not good.


    Gu Ruo Bai''s face is not good: "childe Tang, using poison to hold a pregnant woman, this is not what the husband did."


    "I''m not a husband, either!" Tang Yan snorted coldly: "I am just a poor man who wants revenge."


    As they were talking, Su Mingyu had come back from the outside and noticed the smell of gunpowder before them. Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "master Tang, your room is ready. You will follow this Zhizhu."


    Then Su Mingyu came to Gu ruobai''s back, pushed her wheelchair and said, "I have something to do with Gu ruobai, so I won''t accompany you."


    Tang Yan looked at them coldly, and didn''t say anything more, just nodded.


    Looking at the two people left the back, Tang Yan heavy eyes, dark eyes can not see the mood.


    After leaving the tea garden, Su Mingyu doubted: "what did you two say? How ugly are your faces?"


    Gu ruobai didn''t speak, just a black face.


    Su Mingyu didn''t ask him much. After pushing him into the room, Su Mingyu sat on the wooden stool with his legs up: "what are you angry with a madman?"


    "Tang Ziming, Tang Yan, are you very popular?" Gu ruobai gets up and comes to Su Mingyu. She is trapped in the table top and his arms when he bends down.Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at him: "I didn''t, Tang Ziming just wanted to use me, but I didn''t think I was cheated. You see, my will is strong enough!"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s squinted eyes, Gu ruobai raised her jaw, aimed at the thin lip and then kissed it.


    The kiss was so deep that Su Mingyu could hardly breathe.


    When she finally recovered, Gu ruobai had already put her in bed.


    Su Mingyu quickly made a voice to stop: "wait a minute! I I''m still pregnant. "


    Gu ruobai''s voice was as cold as ten thousand years: "I know, I just want to hold you."


    After hearing this, Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "do you want to talk about..."


    Words have not finished, has been Gu ruobai to throw back to the bed.


    Xu Wencang''s move was very fast. The next morning, the door of Ruixian palace was knocked.


    Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai were awakened by Zhu.


    Gu ruobai said last night that she could do it, so Su Mingyu had a good night''s sleep.


    When she heard that it was Xu Wencang coming, she stretched out and slowly woke up Gu ruobai: "you wait outside first. I will meet him alone."


    Gu ruobai was a little worried, but looking at Su Mingyu''s firm eyes, he could only nod: "I know, you should be careful."


    Su Mingyu nodded and fell a kiss on Gu ruobai''s forehead: "I know!"


    When Su Mingyu packed up and went out, Xu Wencang had been waiting for a long time.


    He saw Su Mingyu with a lazy look. His face was not good, but it was not so bad: "Princess Ruixian, you gave me a big surprise last night."

 Chapter 364

    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "master Xu - oh no, Xu Shangshu likes it."


    "People." Xu Wencang didn''t want to talk nonsense at all. He wanted xianger directly.


    Su Mingyu was not worried at all: "don''t worry, Xu Shangshu doesn''t want to know what Zhang Wencai said here?"


    Xu Wencang has nothing to do with him? I just want my sister Xiang''er. "


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "according to our information, Zhang Wencai has something to do with a case of embezzlement of military grain and money, so we need to borrow your sister and brother-in-law again."


    "If you have any questions, report them to the court. Why don''t I know that Ruixian palace can judge people privately? Don''t you pay attention to the law and the Ministry of punishment? " Xu Wencang has a fierce look.


    It is worthy of being a person who can easily sit on the position of secretary in grade. Seeing that Xu Wencang is not moved at all, Su Mingyu raises eyebrows: "Gu ruobai, as a prince, wants to have a trial of a military Chamberlain, should not be a very criticized thing?"


    "Is it?" Xu Wencang coldly: "you want to judge Zhang Wencai, of course, there is no problem, but you have to judge my sister, you do not have that qualification."


    With that, Xu Wencang glanced at Su Mingyu obliquely: "if my sister really has problems, then you give evidence, if not, I will take her away, and there is a baby in the cradle waiting for her at home."


    There was an obvious threat in this speech, and Su Mingyu was not stupid enough to hear it all at once.


    "Xu Shangshu, I didn''t say not to let people go. Of course, people do." Before Su Mingyu finished speaking, he heard Xu Wencang say in a cold voice: "I want you to let it go now. Otherwise, we will go to meet the saint in person."


    It''s only three years since I''ve been in front of Mr. Zhang Wenlong. I''m curious that you didn''t have to do this job for three years. The mansion has been renovated again and again. Now the area of the Shilang mansion is almost as big as that of two Ruixian Wangs'' houses, isn''t it? "


    Su Mingyu said, cocked up her legs and looked at Xu Wencang: "I have one more thing to ask. Miss Xiang''er, your sister of Xu Shangshu, is wearing either tianseri or Tiansi. Each stitch of embroidery on it is from the embroiderer in the imperial palace."


    "And the eyebrow painted by Miss Xiang''er is it edai? That''s for the beloved lady in the palace. I won''t say anything else, such as jade steps and pearls. I think the emperor will also allow me to examine Xiang''er girl? "


    As Su Mingyu talked more and more, Xu Wencang''s face became more and more ugly. At the end of the day, his face was as black as carbon.


    "What do you want?"


    Xu Wencang asked Su Mingyu coldly.


    Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "I want to know who told Zhang Wencai to kill Gu ruobai. I want to know who is going to target Gu ruobai and who injured his legs and legs!"


    Su Mingyu''s tone is fierce, but her expression does not fluctuate much. It looks very strange.


    This also made Xu Wencang look at Su Mingyu Gao, but soon he adjusted his mood, and his tone became more peaceful: "Oh, you can ask Zhang Wencai about this matter, ask me? Don''t you think you''re asking the wrong person? "


    Su Mingyu looked at Xu Wencang''s hypocritical appearance and couldn''t help laughing: "who should I ask? I believe Xu Shangshu is the most clear one."


    Taking a deep breath, Xu Wencang stood up and dusted his body. Then he said in a cold voice, "since the princess still needs sister-in-law to cooperate with you, let her disturb you a few more days. I''ll pick her up later."


    With that, Xu Wencang turned and left. He didn''t drag his feet at all. Su Mingyu looked at him and raised his eyebrows. He was really something.


    After Xu Wencang left, Gu ruobai came out of the main hall: "it seems that he knows that the silver in Zhang Wencai''s hand is not clean."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "but even so, he is not worried at all. It seems that he knows that Zhang Wencai has nothing to punish him."


    "What are you going to do now?" Su Mingyu frowned: "we can detain Xiang''er for a few days, but not for a lifetime. After all, Xiang''er has done nothing wrong. There is also Zhang Wencai, who has disappeared as a valet. Some people will doubt it. If we do not have any evidence, we can only let them go."


    Gu ruobai said, "I know. Don''t worry. I have a solution for my father."


    "Now the top priority is to pick something out of Zhang Wencai''s mouth." Su Mingyu takes a deep breath, and then looks at Gu ruobai. They come to Zhang Wencai together.


    Seeing Su Mingyu, Zhang Wencai breathed a sigh of relief: "what else do you want to do? I have said everything you can say. What do you want to do?"


    "You are right, but without any evidence, how can you make us believe you?"


    Su Mingyu said and sighed: "you should have heard that Xu Wencang came to Ruixian Palace today."Zhang Wencai nodded: "yes, I know, but what happened?"


    "Do you know what he''s doing here?" Su Mingyu looked at Zhang Wencai with pity in his eyes: "he said he came to bring back his sister. As for you We can do whatever we want. "


    Su Mingyu said, "I really feel unworthy for you. You can see how much you have done for them. In the end, Xu Wencang was so kind to you that he didn''t even save you. It''s ridiculous."


    Su Mingyu said that he asked people to untie the handcuffs and chains for Zhang Wencai: "look at you so poor, I don''t want to tie you. I also went to check the things you said before, but Xu Wencang is a little fox, others can''t find his things, so we have nothing."


    Su Mingyu sighed and looked at Zhang Wencai. His eyes were full of pity: "it''s a matter of great importance. We must tell the emperor sooner or later. But you see, we don''t have any evidence about Xu Wencang here, so we can only push everything to you."


    Think about how many times you''ve bought enough for the imperial palace


    "Tut Tut, but the emperor is so kind-hearted that he may consider that your child is still young. He just expelled your family from the capital and sent them to the frontier. Xiang''er, with her brother''s care, will surely be robbed on the way. But you have nothing left and suffer in the frontier. What a pity for you. Such a weak scholar, when you go to the frontier, you can Don''t you think it''s just the boorish''s food? "

 Chapter 365

    As soon as Zhang Wencai heard this, the whole person was scared and softened: "I I said


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and looked at him: "I already know that the military food is embezzled by you, but I want to know that there is a million Liang difference in the accounts above the military food. How can you swallow it as a small servant like you?"


    "You know all about it, and you know what you''re asking?" Zhang Wencai was a little frustrated: "I just took a little bit, and the rest was given to Xu Wencang."


    "Who is the man behind Xu Wencang?" In fact, everyone was tacit, but Su Mingyu wanted to hear Zhang Wencai say it himself.


    Zhang Wencai fretted and scratched his head: "how can I know that I am one of Xu Wencang''s subordinates. I will do what he asks me to do."


    "You''ve been with Xu Wencang for such a long time, can''t you guess at all?" Su Mingyu looks at Zhang Wencai suspiciously, obviously distrustful.


    Just as Zhang Wencai wanted to say something, the door of the firewood room was knocked.


    A bodyguard came in and whispered in Su Mingyu''s ear.


    Su Mingyu''s face suddenly sank. When he looked at Zhang Wencai, Su Mingyu''s expression was a little complicated: "Xu Wencang has stabbed this matter in front of the emperor. You are going to hand over the matter to the house of internal affairs for self-examination, and then you are afraid to go to the criminal Department."


    Zhang Wencai''s face suddenly sank: "I I don''t want it. There are Xu Wencang people in the house of internal affairs. I will definitely die in it


    Crawling on the ground and crawling to Su Mingyu''s side, Zhang Wencai grabbed Su Mingyu''s leg: "Princess! Princess! Help me! Please, when I go to the house of the interior, I will never come out again. "


    Looking down at Zhang Wencai, who was obviously frightened, Su Mingyu pursed her lips and seemed helpless: "it was your Majesty''s command. I can''t protect you now."


    "I I don''t want it! I don''t want it Zhang Wencai almost cried: "I will tell you everything, princess. Really, I will tell you everything!"


    Su Mingyu sighed, squatted down and opened Zhang Wencai''s hand. Su Mingyu looked at Zhang Wencai''s red eyes and raised eyebrows and asked, "do you really want to live? You should know that there is no possibility that your crime will be reprimanded. Instead of being wiped out and all the black pots on your back are executed, you''d better bite Xu Wencang and let him regret doing this to you the rest of his life. "


    "No! I don''t want it! I''m just an obedient! I''m not the mastermind Zhang Wencai grabbed his hair painfully and didn''t want to believe that he had come to the end.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "I may be able to protect you from death, but after you not only can''t live as your own identity, you can''t appear in front of people, you can only be a living mouse in the dark, do you have a good idea?"


    "I will, I will! What do you want me to do? " Zhang Wencai grabs Su Mingyu''s arm as if he were holding on to the straw.


    Su Mingyu closed her eyes and whispered something in his ear. Zhang Wencai was stunned and nodded: "good! I will! "


    "Well, I''m going into the palace now, and you''ll be transferred. Remember what I said. You didn''t say anything, you didn''t know anything." Su Mingyu patted Zhang Wencai on the shoulder, and then got up and left.


    When Su Mingyu came to the carriage, Gu ruobai had been waiting for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with Xiang''er?" Su Mingyu got on the carriage and asked the question he wanted to ask most.


    Gu ruobai nodded: "I have given her poison to warn her not to talk nonsense."


    Su Mingyu graciously said: "a moment in the court, all to you."


    "I know. What happened to Zhang Wencai?" Gu ruobai heavy eyes: "he is greedy for life and afraid of death. Although such a person is easy to manipulate, he is not necessarily honest."


    "I don''t need him to be honest. As long as he knows that he will die without me." Su Mingyu shrugged.


    She did not look very nervous, Gu Ruo Bai rubbed her head: "hard you."


    Su Mingyu winked at Gu Ruo and said, "if you know it''s hard, make up for me. After this, I''ll take good care of it and don''t do anything."


    "Good." Gu ruobai wants to think about it and nods to answer: "we must raise you and our children for nothing."


    The atmosphere in the carriage was just right, and the voice of the bodyguard rang up: "prince, princess, here we are."


    Jin Luan hall is dignified, even the atmosphere is very serious. When Su Mingyu pushes Gu ruobai in, everyone''s eyes fall on them.


    But Su Mingyu didn''t have stage fright at all. She pushed Gu ruobai forward and saluted the royal family: "I''ve met my father. My father is very safe."


    The emperor glared at Su Mingyu: "get up."


    Su Mingyu got up and retreated to Gu ruobai''s back, looking very clever.


    The emperor nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at Gu ruobai: "I heard you caught the person who hurt your leg? "


    Gu ruobai nodded:" to my father, I caught a man, but I''m not sure whether he bribed my subordinates and made me such a person. ""Why?" The emperor looked at him with deep eyes.


    Gu ruobai Lian Mou: "because of the motive, the son minister can''t find Zhang Wen just want to harm me to this kind of motive."


    "I heard that he seems to have embezzled the army''s food and salary?" The emperor''s voice was very light and seemed to know everything.


    Gu ruobai nodded: "it''s true, but the children''s ministers went back to compare, the degree of corruption of military grain and military pay was more than that. What Zhang Wencai got was just a small profit. There was no need to risk killing me."


    "Oh?" The emperor picked up his eyebrows: "you mean, who else is there behind him?"


    Gu ruobai said: "after all, when Zhang Wencai was caught by me, he told everything on the spot. I don''t think he has the ability to take so much money from the military department, but he is not found."


    The emperor nodded: "who is he talking about?"


    When he did not want to go to the house of internal affairs, he said, "I hope I can find something out."


    "You can''t even ask?" The emperor was a little stunned: "you said that his disposition is very irresponsible and has no courage?"


    "Yes, but that doesn''t stop him from being very strict. After asking for a long time, I didn''t ask anything. I think the people behind him may have a special status." Gu ruobai this sentence, directly to the whole court to get wind and rain.


    "Does king Ruixian mean that we old ministers want to persecute you?"


    One of the people who always relied on the old and sold the old stood out first.


    Gu ruobai glanced at him and whispered, "I just made a reasonable guess. There is no need for the old man to come out in such a hurry to defend himself."

 Chapter 366

    The old minister''s face was pale with anger: "you! You! You are so arrogant! Anyway, I am also... "


    Before he finished, the emperor interrupted him with a wave of his hand: "well, Yuan Aiqing, the meaning of Ruixian Wang is that there may be a man who steals our military pay and food behind his back, and that person can be anyone."


    Gu ruobai nodded: "the son minister is this meaning, yuan old too nervous."


    "I have something to say." In the court hall has gradually begun to chaos, a clear man''s voice sounded.


    Su Mingyu turns her voice to see that it is Xu Wencang.


    "Xu Aiqing, what do you want to say?" In the eyes of his eyes, he was shining.


    "I want to ask king Ruixian that it''s right for you to arrest the person who injured your leg, and it''s right for you to arrest the person who embezzles the court''s salary. But king Ruixian, why do you want to arrest her sister-in-law?"


    Xu Wencang looked at Gu ruobai without any sign of guilty: "my sister-in-law is an ordinary woman, and she has a baby in her infancy. King Ruixian has been locked up for several days with such a catch. Chen''s nephew cries at his house every day. As his uncle, he can only feel heartache, but there is no way."


    Su Mingyu looks at Xu Wencang like this, can''t help but spat in the heart, this person''s face is really thick can, no wonder can sit in such a position.


    Gu ruobai took a look at him and said, "we only asked Mrs. Zhang to come to Ruixian''s mansion for inquiry. Mrs. Zhang was offered by us for delicious food and drink. Of course, since the matter has been handed over to the house of internal affairs, we are willing to send Mrs. Zhang back to your mansion."


    "Then I will trouble king Ruixian." Xu Zai Cang''s head is a complete nod.


    Looking at the special irritating, Su Mingyu wrote a tight hand to control himself not to hit him.


    "In this case, the matter is settled. First, it will be handed over to the house of internal affairs to thoroughly investigate how much money has been embezzled, and we will also catch the people behind us!"


    The Emperor gave an order with a big wave of his hand, and Gu ruobai and others nodded in succession.


    After retreating from the court, Su Mingyu pushed Gu ruobai not far away. Xu Wencang followed him: "King Ruixian."


    Gu ruobai looked back at Xu Wencang: "Xu Shangshu is really courageous and dare to stab his father directly there."


    Xu Wencang hooked the corner of his lips and said with a faint smile: "Xu''s line is sitting upright. Even if it''s poked in front of your majesty, Xu doesn''t feel guilty at all."


    Su Mingyu couldn''t see his arrogance. He sneered and said, "Xu Shangshu, let''s ride donkeys and look at the account books. There are some things that we can''t say too early."


    Su Mingyu said, let people put Gu ruobai on the carriage, and then chuckled at Xu Wencang: "Xu Shangshu, I''ll see you later."


    After giving Xu Wencang a provocative look, Su Mingyu gets on the carriage.


    Looking at the direction of Su Mingyu''s departure, Xu Wencang fiercely tightened his hand, and his face was gloomy and terrible.


    Back in Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu''s first thing is to see Zhang Wencai.


    When Zhang Wencai saw that Su Mingyu''s face was not good, he knew that it was a foregone conclusion. He looked very depressed: "I Is it necessary to go to the house of the interior? "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "well, your majesty has ordered. If you don''t go, what kind of anger will your majesty have? Don''t I say?"


    "If I die in it You must help me overthrow Xu Wencang! " Zhang Wencai''s tone was full of discontent.


    Su Mingyu said, "don''t worry. Gu ruobai said you didn''t explain anything. You just have to bite to death. You don''t know. You don''t know. Let them take evidence."


    Zhang Wencai was still a little flustered: "however, you should know that there are Xu Wencang people in the house of internal affairs."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "but also has our person, you are afraid of what, OK, hurry to go, the person who picks you up comes."


    Zhang Wencai seemed very reluctant, and the one who dragged Setai could only be taken away.


    Looking at Zhang Wencai''s reluctant back, Su Mingyu sighed helplessly: "can he resist those punishments of the house of internal affairs?"


    "I think so." Gu ruobai narrowed his shrewd eyes: "although Zhang Wencai looks like a waste, he knows what he wants more than anyone else. He just wants to live. Then he will try his best not to die under the Ministry of internal affairs. After all, there is a criminal department waiting for him."


    Listen to Gu ruobai said, Su Mingyu also feel less nervous: "it depends on his own nature."


    Seeing off Zhang Wencai, Su Mingyu saw Tang Yan''s indifferent eyes as soon as he turned his head.


    "This is my father''s enemy. If you want to let it go, you can let it go?" Tang Yan''s voice is very cold, with indelible hatred.


    Su Mingyu can only go up to appease him and say, "even Gu ruobai and I have no way to change this fact


    With that, Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at Tang Yan''s black eyes and said, "don''t worry, Zhang Wencai owes you a debt. We will certainly come back, but now the time is not mature enough.""Don''t tell me it''s useless!" Tang Yan''s face was livid: "I want him now!"


    "In fact, if I rob the prison wagon now, it will be a shame to your majesty. Do you think that your majesty will easily let you off?" Su Mingyu''s tone was a little anxious: "don''t say you can''t get revenge. Even Tang Ziming will suffer with you. At that time, there will be no one in your Tang family!"


    After that, Su Mingyu clearly saw Tang Yan''s face a little better, and then she continued: "people are sent out by us, I will naturally bring them back to you. It''s just that I hope you can stay in your house well, and whether Zhang Wen can come back to you alive depends on these days. "


    "You threaten me?" Tang Yan''s face, which was not good at all, immediately became dark: "Su Mingyu, you should know that you still have my poison."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "of course you know, I told you this just out of the kindness of a friend. I hope you don''t be blinded by hatred. "


    Tang Yan glared at Su Mingyu fiercely and finally turned back to Ruixian palace.


    Looking at Tang Yan''s angry back, Su Mingyu sighed: "Tang Yan is really angry this time."


    "But he can''t be entirely to blame for it." Gu ruobai can understand the pain of losing relatives.


    Su Mingyu said, "now he can listen to me. It''s very good."


    "Yes." Su Mingyu suddenly turned back and looked at Gu ruobai: "how is the arrangement in the house of internal affairs?"


    "We have told our people that they do not care about Zhang Wencai''s torture on weekdays, and only come out when his life is threatened." Gu ruobai said, picking eyebrows to look at Su Mingyu, but narrowed his deep eyes: "I found that you care about Tang Yan a little too much recently?"

 Chapter 367

    Unexpectedly, Gu ruobai was so keen that Su Mingyu was caught. She touched her nose awkwardly and turned her face to one side: "that In fact, I want to win Tang Yan to our side. "


    Seeing Gu ruobai''s face getting darker and darker, Su Mingyu quickly explained: "you see Tang Yan''s mechanism skills are so powerful, and apart from the abnormal phenomenon that he encounters his parents'' affairs, he is also a very excellent leader."


    Seeing Gu ruobai''s face moved a little, Su Mingyu quickly continued: "do you want to be in the battlefield, there can be such a calm, but also the mechanism of skilled people to do your backing, do you think it will be a lot of peace of mind?"


    Gu ruobai raised her eyes and looked at Su Mingyu. Her eyes flashed slightly: "so you still think about me?"


    Su Mingyu nodded and said, "that''s for sure. I do everything for you."


    "Oh." Gu ruobai chuckled and waved to Su Mingyu, indicating that she bent down.


    As soon as Su Mingyu''s face was close to him, Gu ruobai took Su Mingyu''s back brain directly, and then aimed at Su Mingyu''s thin lips, he kissed him.


    The kiss was so entangled that Su Mingyu could hardly breathe.


    Finally, when the kiss is over, Su Mingyu takes a big breath of fresh air.


    I didn''t expect that Su Mingyu had been with her for so long. She couldn''t breathe with her nose when she was kissing. Gu Ruo Bai had a faint smile on her mouth, and even her eyes were brimming with soft light: "OK, since you think of me wholeheartedly, I won''t investigate this matter."


    Said Gu ruobai pointed to the wheelchair behind him: "go, send me back to the study."


    After Gu ruobai has prepared everything, Su Mingyu has time to go to Sinan Pavilion. She tells Xia Mian that she is very busy recently, and then she leaves in a hurry.


    Goodbye to July, July busy all thin a circle, Su Mingyu gratefully patted July''s shoulder: "these days are really hard for you. "


    " it''s OK. I learned a lot from Ruixian Wang. " July grinned: "just, I heard that the poison on your body has not been solved? I''ve asked all my men to find the antidote, but there''s still no news. "


    "This kind of thing can''t come in a hurry." Su Mingyu smiles: "did you go to do those things I gave you before?"


    July nodded: "I have turned all the stolen money of Zhang Wencai into the silver earned by the business students."


    Did not expect the speed of July to be so fast, Su Mingyu looked at him suspiciously: "what method do you use in the end?"


    "Hey, hey." July grinned: "I remember master, you once said to me that the fastest way to earn money is to use silver to earn silver."


    Su Mingyu said yes, she did.


    "So Zhang Wencai bought a gambling house in the name of Zhang Wencai. There was no provision in the law of my dynasty prohibiting me from setting up a gambling house for officials. So I secretly bought a gambling house at a high price. Today, I bought the boss to tell the interrogator that Zhang Wencai has always been the boss behind the gambling house. He is only hired by Zhang Wencai to be the manager of the town It is. "


    I didn''t expect this guy to be smart!


    Su Mingyu gave July a look of appreciation: "with this casino, Zhang Wencai''s embezzled silver will have its source. In this way, if he embezzles military pay, he will not be able to stand up."


    "It''s just Shifu, I don''t quite understand. Zhang Wencai is a complete jerk. Why should we help him? " In July, when Zhang Wencai was dealing with these broken things, he came into contact with Zhang Wencai''s personality. He was just like a magic oil. He went where he was good.


    "We don''t help him, we help ourselves." Su Mingyu told July about Xu Wencang and Tang Yan.


    July frowned and scratched his head: "so if you want to stabilize Tang Yan now, you can''t let Zhang Wencai die in other people''s hands?"


    Su Mingyu graciously said: "next other things are troublesome to you."


    July patted his chest. Chest: "yes! I promise not to disgrace the master. "


    Su Mingyu felt a little tired when she came out of Wu Wu. After her pregnancy, her physical strength was not as good as before.


    On the way back to Ruixian palace, Su Mingyu went to Ye''s house.


    After knowing that Tang Ziming was not a good thing, Su Mingyu was very worried and asked Gu ruobai to send Zhizhu to Ye''s house.


    When she came to Ye''s house, she knew that bamboo was watering. She suddenly turned back and saw Su Mingyu. Her mouth suddenly closed in surprise: "Xiao Miss


    Zhizhu threw the things in his hand, ran to Su Mingyu and hugged her.


    "Miss, I''m so worried about me these days. I asked Qingfeng that you were busy. Let me not worry, but you never sent me away for no reason. I''m not worried about it."


    Saying that, Zhizhu fell into tears.Su Mingyu was a little helpless and a little spoiled. She took out a wet towel from her arms and wiped Zhizhu''s tears. Then she asked in a playful tone: "how about it? How are you and Qingfeng here? "


    "Miss!" When it comes to the breeze, Zhizhu blushes.


    Seeing her like this, Su Mingyu knew that these two very slow-moving people get along well.


    A stone in my heart is also put down: "silly girl, Qingfeng is not very expressive, but I can see that he is really good for you, so you have to stay here in the next day, OK?"


    "I don''t want it!" Zhizhu almost did not want to refuse: "I want to go back to miss''s side, although everything is good here, but without miss, I can''t rest assured."


    "Know bamboo." Su Mingyu broke Zhizhu''s body, let her look into her eyes, and then said very seriously: "now my side is very dangerous, I can''t put you in danger, although you are only my maid on the surface, but I have already regarded you as my family."


    Su Mingyu raised Zhizhu''s broken hair: "Zhizhu I don''t have many family members. I don''t want you to have any more accidents. "


    Zhizhu pursed her lips. Of course, she knew everything in her heart: "Miss, you''re suffering and being threatened outside, but I can''t help you. What kind of family am I?"


    "Have you forgotten that I still have Gu ruobai?" Su Mingyu rubbed Zhizhu''s head and said, "OK, I came to see you today just to reassure you and my grandfather. Now I''m going back. You''ll stay here and don''t go anywhere, you know?"


    Know bamboo although very unwilling, but still nodded clever should come down.

 Chapter 368

    Su Mingyu, who came back from Ye''s house, went straight to the study to look for Gu ruobai.


    Looking at Gu ruobai buried his head at the book in his hand, the sunlight slanting on his body, outlined his angular facial features particularly clearly, that curled eyelashes were cast a fan-shaped shadow by the sun, hiding his deep eyes among them, adding a kind of elusive charm to him.


    Su Mingyu looked at this scene and felt soft in her heart. She hugged Gu ruobai from behind: "what''s the matter? Do you look sad


    "News came from the house of internal affairs that they were going to punish Zhang Wencai. Zhang Wencai was just a weak scholar. How could he bear it?"


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "this is a step that we have thought of for a long time. The interior government will not let him go. Although all the money he has embezzled now, we will turn him into a legitimate business, but Xu Wencang will not let him go."


    "You''re looking for July? How is it going over there? " Gu ruobai pinched his eyebrows.


    Xu Wencang''s fox tail is so deep that he can''t find a way to cure him.


    Su Mingyu told Gu ruobai all the news he got there in July: "how''s Tang Yan recently?"


    This man is a dangerous person. He will explode if he is not careful.


    "What should he be plotting?" Tang Yan and Tang Ziming have been alone these days, and they don''t seem to be doing anything good.


    Su Mingyu curled her lips: "forget it, ignore them, as long as they don''t go to Zhang Wencai''s trouble."


    After all, Zhang Wencai is still a little useful now.


    As they were talking, a bodyguard came in from the outside: "master, there is news from the house of internal affairs that Zhang Wencai has been rescued, but the house of internal affairs has not asked about anything. Moreover, it has been found that all his money has arrived through regular channels, so he was handed over to the Ministry of punishment."


    The Ministry of punishment has its own people, so it is not impossible to keep Zhang Wencai.


    Su Mingyu secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "did you tell Zhang Qiao what we want to do?"


    After all, it''s a matter of deceiving the monarch. Zhang Qiao should know it.


    Gu Ruo nodded: "yes, but I told him not to intervene too deeply."


    "Xu Wencang has always been calm and quiet. We want to know where he took the embezzled money, and there is no way."


    Su Mingyu sighs. There is no evidence. Even if they all know Xu Wencang is a jerk, they can''t help him.


    "You are tired after going out for such a long time today. Go back to have a rest. There are so many people staring at this matter. You don''t have to be afraid." Gu ruobai gently patted Su Mingyu''s hand, comforting her.


    Su Mingyu''s grace, she is also very easy to be tired recently, so she fell a kiss on Gu ruobai''s forehead, and then turned away.


    Just from Gu ruobai''s study, Su Mingyu saw that he was standing there, obviously waiting for his own Tang Yan.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you? "


    Tang Yan looked at Su Mingyu and frowned: "it''s nothing. You''re going to have a rest?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "sleepy, you say, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to say, are you free tomorrow? Go out with me?" Tang Yan looks at her and seems to be asking for advice, but she doesn''t seem to be waiting for Su Mingyu to answer.


    Su Mingyu thought and nodded: "but tell Gu ruobai, this is my bottom line."


    Tang Yan did not refute: "yes, yes."


    After the two agreed, Su Mingyu went back to her room to sleep. When she got up again, it was already dark.


    She propped up some heavy head and went to the pavilion outside. Looking at the starry sky, Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "you haven''t rested yet?"


    "How do you know I''m here?" Tang Ziming comes out of the back and sits next to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu took a look at Tang Ziming, then grinned: "I want to say I smell the smell of herbs on your body, do you believe it?"


    "Of course I do." Tang Ziming didn''t hesitate at all. He nodded: "you are different from others. You can always pay attention to details."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "when you are praising me."


    "I''m here to give you the antidote." Tang Ziming took out a medicine bottle from his arms and handed it to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "is it the antidote of Liuguang illusory flower? You gave me Tang Yan, you know? "


    "I don''t know." Tang Ziming sighed, tut tongue: "you know, I don''t like you at all, you are too heartless, you never have any pity for things you don''t like, you are not a good match."


    "I''m glad you don''t like me and pretend to be nice to me, trying to make me like you." Su Mingyu rolled her eyes. He was really uncomfortable.


    "Yes, I wanted you to like me and make good use of you, but who knows, my face doesn''t seem to work with you." Tang Ziming quipped: "where do you think I can''t compare with Gu ruobai?"Looking at him really a little puzzled, Su Mingyu grinned: "can''t compare too much, you this kind of, is not I like, I want to be able to rely on the person wholeheartedly, but your mind is too heavy."


    "Well, that''s a reason." Tang Ziming pulled the corners of his mouth, but he still looked very low.


    Su Mingyu opened the lid of the bottle and sniffed the smell inside. It was a little bad, but it was really the smell of herbal medicine.


    "Why do you suddenly want to give me an antidote?" Su Mingyu really doesn''t understand this.


    How much Tang Yan wants to control herself with Liuguang magic flower, she knows better than anyone else. Tang Ziming suddenly takes this unique skill to the bottom of the barrel. Tang Yan knows that he is not in a hurry.


    "Because I want you to leave him." Tang Ziming comes straight to the point: "you are already the concubine of King Ruixian, and I know you can''t like my brother, so I hope you leave him."


    Su Mingyu pick eyebrow: "in fact, you know better than anyone, it is he who wants to leave me."


    Although Su Mingyu is a little slow to emotional problems, she is not the kind of stupid person who can not be saved. Tang Yan has shown it clearly. If she doesn''t know this, there is a problem.


    Tang Ziming nodded: "so I need to give you an antidote, so that there is no contact between you."


    Su Mingyu hummed: "but he asked me out tomorrow, and I agreed."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be there tomorrow." Tang Ziming answered very simply, Su Mingyu can only nod: "that line, I take the antidote, you have to suggest that I also accept."

 Chapter 369

    Seeing that Su Mingyu was so talkative, Tang Ziming got up from his stool, patted the dust on his clothes and said in a cold voice, "tomorrow I always feel that it is not peaceful. There is a sense of calm before the storm clouds are coming. I am a little uneasy


    Su Mingyu felt for a moment, nothing, she can only agree: "otherwise we will not go?"


    "It has been arranged. How can we not go?" Tang Ziming gave Su Mingyu a white eye, and then turned to leave.


    Unexpectedly, he was despised. Su Mingyu shrunk his mouth, but he didn''t care much. He asked Gu ruobai where he was and walked over on his toes.


    Before the man arrived, Gu ruobai''s voice rang out: "wake up? Are you hungry? "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "hungry."


    "I''m hungry. I have a bowl of porridge here. You can have it." Gu ruobai handed Su Mingyu the porridge on the table, and then found her mouth gently Yang.


    "What makes you so happy?" Gu ruobai suspiciously pulls Su Mingyu down on his leg and sits down.


    Su Mingyu laughed and handed the medicine bottle to Gu ruobai: "this! The antidote. "


    Gu ruobai understood it almost instantly. He looked at Su Mingyu in surprise: "where did you get there?"


    "Tang Ziming gave it to me." Tang Ruo Bai just said to me, "I don''t care about you! You don''t believe it. "


    Su Mingyu accosted a smile: "now there is an antidote, tomorrow''s agreement you can''t be angry."


    "But I will send someone to protect you." Gu ruobai insisted.


    Su Mingyu also has no way, can only nod: "OK, what do you say is what, otherwise you come by yourself?"


    "No way Tomorrow, Zhang Wencai will be handed over. I''m worried about something. I''ll stay in the capital. " Gu ruobai talks about this, his face is a little bad, a look is not willing to look.


    Su Mingyu looked funny and kneaded Gu ruobai''s stiff cheek: "OK, then you can stay here and have a break with Tang Yan."


    Gu ruobai nodded and took her hand to drop a kiss on his lips: "hurry up and have porridge."


    Su Mingyu is too sleepy because of her pregnancy. Although she slept all afternoon yesterday, she still sleeps until noon the next day.


    Although Tang Yan is a little impatient, but looking at Su Mingyu''s lazy appearance, it''s hard to say anything. She can only let her eat something first and then get up.


    Seeing that the carriage was getting farther and farther away from the capital, Su Mingyu couldn''t help asking curiously, "where are you going? How did we get out of the capital? "


    "You are familiar with the place we are going to, but you are not familiar with it." Tang Ziming raised his eyebrows and said, "we will know when we arrive."


    I didn''t expect that they were still mysterious. Su Mingyu had no choice but to curl her lips: "OK, I''ll know when I arrive."


    So she closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    When she woke up, she only felt the breeze on her face, with the smell of the lake and the smell of weeds. Although it was not good, it was not bad.


    She lifted the curtain of the car and looked, hey, isn''t this the lake where she often comes to fish?


    Su Mingyu came down here, what did we do


    "Do you know whose lake this is?" Tang Ziming suddenly asked a question that was different from that of a horse.


    Su Mingyu thought for a moment and shook his head: "it''s strange that I can know."


    "This piece of land was originally owned by a farmer. Later, someone bought it at a high price because he liked the lake and wanted to fish here." As soon as Tang Ziming''s words landed, Su Mingyu immediately looked at Tang Yan: "is it you?"


    Tang Yan''s face is black: "I already have my water mansion, what do I want this place for?"


    Tang Yan glared, Su Mingyu touched his nose: "a pregnant fool for three years, you have to forgive me now can''t keep up with your thinking, Tang Ziming, do you think this is to find something?"


    "The owner of this land is Xiang''er." Tang Ziming''s face darkened as he watched the two fight.


    Su Mingyu acutely opened the distance with Tang Yan, and then widened his eyes in disbelief: "Xiang''er? Isn''t she an ordinary woman? How can you buy such a large piece of land. "


    Tang Yan continued with Tang Ziming''s words: "I asked the people around the land. They said that those who bought the land came to drain the water from the lake. Then they specially surrounded them to forbid people to enter. They didn''t know what they were going to do."


    "It has been intermittently for more than a month before the water is put back. Later, some people take money to make them pretend they don''t know about it. We also spent more money to buy it later."


    Su Mingyu frowned: "after the repair, the water has been filled back. It must be hiding something, and that thing is under the water."


    "Yes, that''s what we want to investigate." Tang Yan nodded: "Xiang''er is Xu Wencang''s younger sister. When she has an accident, Xu Wencang is so nervous. It''s not a brotherhood at all. It''s just that Xu Wencang doesn''t allow the close exposure of the lake bottom. I guess this is where they hide their silver."Su Mingyu took a breath of cold breath. He actually spent such a large project to embezzle military salaries. It seems that these people have been plotting for a long time.


    "But why do ordinary people want so much money? Let''s say Xu Wencang, as a Shangshu, relying on the convenience of his position, it''s not easy to want some money? "


    Then Su Mingyu put his hand against his jaw and said, "if there is a more convenient way to get money, why does he have to do something about embezzling military pay? So much money has to support an army. He is only a minister of the military department. There are so many people in the family who need rations?"


    Su Mingyu said, suddenly stunned, and then she looked at Tang Ziming in surprise: "army!"


    "Do you think Xu Wencang will rebel? Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense. With so much money, he put it under the water? "


    Tang Yan and Tang Ziming looked at each other and understood the seriousness of the matter in their hearts: "we''ll find out if we go down and have a look."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "is to have a good look, the secret below may be able to lead us to find the person that this matter hides the deepest."


    The water in late autumn is still a little cold. Su Mingyu looks more and more dignified as he looks at dozens of people groping around in the lake.


    So many people have been looking for it for such a long time. If they don''t find anything, they will start to scare the snake.


    Is thinking, a familiar voice actually appeared behind: "Mingyu, how are you here?"

 Chapter 370

    Su Mingyu was frightened, she suddenly turned back: "King Yu?"


    How could he be here?


    As if to see Su Mingyu''s surprise, the king raised his clothes and sat beside Su Mingyu: "I like this lake very much."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and did not answer.


    King Yu looked at the man groping in the lake and asked coldly, "Mingyu, what are you looking for?"


    Su Mingyu touched his nose: "Gu ruobai sent me things fell in the lake, I sent people to look for it."


    "It''s worthy of being pregnant with children. A small thing makes so many people go out." Yu said so, but his eyes were very cold, giving Su Mingyu a very dangerous feeling.


    Su Mingyu subconsciously sat on the side a little, and then tried to let Tang Yan and Tang Ziming look at it: "it''s just looking for something. It''s just that I can''t find it."


    Su Mingyu was about to raise her hand to call Tang Yan, but she was just about to open her mouth. She felt a pain in her neck, and she lost consciousness in the dark.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in a basement like place. There were no windows around. Only a candle on the desk was shining brightly.


    Su Mingyu checked her body and found nothing but a little pain in the back of her brain that she had been beaten.


    After touching her stomach, Su Mingyu felt that the child in her stomach was still OK. She was relieved and then called out in a hoarse voice, "is there anyone? Is there anyone? "


    After a while, a woman came up with a basin of hot water: "Miss, do you need to wipe your face?"


    Su Mingyu is so angry that she can''t wash her face. She''s been caught by people. This person even asks if she can wash her face?


    "Where is this?" Su Mingyu came straight to the point.


    "This is in the palace of King Yu."


    Did not expect that the maid would answer herself honestly. Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "can I leave?"


    "No The maid lowered her head and said, "the king of Yu has ordered me to call her when she wakes up. She wants to wait for a while and the king will arrive."


    Just then, a slight wind appeared. The figure of the dust servant came in from the door.


    "Are you awake?" The king of Yu looked down at Su Mingyu. At the moment, Su Mingyu was put on a pale pink dress with a plain gauze dress, which was also very elegant. The black hair shawl was a little thin, but it was also very beautiful.


    King Yu squinted: "do you want to know why you are here?"


    "The person behind Xu Wencang is you. We''re afraid to check the lake?" Su Mingyu almost didn''t think about it and began to mock him.


    "People say that a child is stupid for three years, but I don''t think you are stupid." King Yu raised his eyebrows: "in fact, you are only half right."


    Then king Yu went to the bed and sat beside Su Mingyu. Looking at her beautiful face, a touch of greed flashed in her dark eyes: "I am indeed the person behind Xu Wencang, and Gu ruobai''s leg was broken under my design."


    Su Mingyu''s face turned black as soon as she heard it. Subconsciously, she stepped back a little and drew the distance between them. Then she said in a cold voice, "you''d better let me go back, or Tang Yan will kill you if they find any evidence at the bottom of the lake."


    "Don''t worry about that. They can''t find anything." King Yu seems to be very determined: "I have long guessed that you will find this clue. After all, Xu Wencang''s way to go back to xianger is too radical."


    "If he had told me earlier, this would not have happened." Said the king, sighing with regret.


    Su Mingyu did not know why he looked at him: "did Xu Wencang tell the emperor about Zhang Wencai and Xiang''er when he told him that he had captured Zhang Wencai?"


    Yu Wang nodded: "yes, if I knew, how could I let him do such a stupid thing."


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "can I ask you a question now?"


    Yu Wang looked at her and nodded: "don''t say one, you want to know I will answer."


    "Do you have an army?" As soon as Su Mingyu arrived, she asked her most concerned questions.


    Yu Wang''s pupil shrinks suddenly. It seems that Su Mingyu''s first question is so sharp.


    But soon he was relieved to smile. If Su Mingyu was not so smart, how could he look at her differently?


    "Yes, I do have an army." Since the matter has been like this, the king of Yu didn''t want to hide.


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect that he was so bold as to set up an army by himself. If the emperor knew about this matter. Then he is really a place where he will never turn over.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu, a little uncertain, why such a smart person would do such a thing?


    "If Gu ruobai can have his own army, why can''t I have one?" King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "everyone is also a prince. You can''t give him such preferential treatment because his leg is broken.""It''s clear that you broke the leg." Su Mingyu didn''t expect that King Yu was so shameless: "what''s more, you''ve been embezzling before Gu ruobai''s leg is broken, which means that you''ve already had such an idea."


    Su Mingyu said, her spine suddenly cold, she glared at the king Yu in horror: "the secret at the bottom of the lake has been found, we have saved Zhang Wencai, that Xu Wencang has been an abandoned son, and then you bound me to this dignified."


    Then Su Mingyu stared at the king of Yu without blinking: "King Yu, are you going to rebel? No, you''re going to force the palace? "


    Su Mingyu was surprised: "the imperial guards are not so close. How much money have you accumulated and how many soldiers have you trained? How dare you force the palace? "


    Su Mingyu really felt that King Yu was crazy this time.


    Gu ruobai, a man with a clay spear, is not sure that he can successfully force the palace. How many things does this king Yu have?


    "Don''t be so nervous. I won''t do it now." The king of Yu looked at Su Mingyu''s eyes staring at his boss. He softened his heart and straightened Su Mingyu''s long hair in his ear: "I actually didn''t catch you back to threaten Gu ruobai."


    As he spoke, Yu approached Su Mingyu, who was keen to hide behind, but was forced to the corner.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and looked at him: "what do you want?"


    "One thing I think you should know." The king of Yu pursed his lips with a good smile.


    Looking at him like this, I don''t know why. Su Mingyu''s heart is pounding. She stares at Yu King nervously, and her tone is a little unhappy: "what do you want to say?"

 Chapter 371

    "Do you remember the time when you were captured by Tang Yan?" Yu Wang laughed and said, "you don''t have to be so nervous. You are pregnant now. I know that I won''t do anything to you."


    I''m not nervous. Okay! Su Mingyu rolled her eyes in her heart.


    "What do you mean by this?" Su Mingyu looks at him suspiciously.


    "Nothing." King Yu shrugged: "I just want to tell you that one day when Gu ruobai was drunk on the boat, Wu Yurou went to see him."


    Su Mingyu looked at him with deep eyes: "I don''t want to tell me that the child in Wu Yurou''s stomach is actually Gu ruobai?"


    Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu with a sneer in his eyes: "even if you really dare to say, do you think I will believe it?"


    Not to mention that Su Mingyu was very eager to believe in Gu ruobai''s character. She would never say anything about betraying herself. Just say that during that time, Gu ruobai had been with her at the water mansion. What chance did she have to make Wu Yurou pregnant? Even if the king wanted to sow dissension, it was too obvious?


    Yu looked at her coldly: "why should I make up such a story to deceive you?"


    "Then how can I know that since you have arrested me, you can say what you want. Anyway, I won''t believe it." Su Mingyu turned her mouth, just like a pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    The king of Yu pursed his lips and said, "since you don''t get oil and salt, it''s useless for me to say more. You''ll stay here first."


    With that, he got up and left the chamber, leaving only Su Mingyu, who was frowning.


    If the conjecture just now is true, does King Yu really want to rebel? But why? According to the present situation, even if he does not rebel, the throne will be his sooner or later.


    After all, Gu ruobai, the king of Ruixian, was just a waste in the eyes of others. There was no need for King Yu to rebel against such a person.


    "I want to go out." Su Mingyu looked at the maid who had been waiting on her side.


    The maid shook her head, and her attitude was very firm: "the master has told you not to leave this room."


    Su Mingyu pick eyebrow: "that is the case, I will not eat or drink."


    "Miss, please don''t make fun of your baby." The maid turned and went out and took the door with her.


    Su Mingyu frowned at the tightly closed stone gate. What did the king want to do? Do you want to threaten Gu ruobai by imprisoning her?


    But Gu ruobai is not the only general in the court. It''s useless to threaten Gu ruobai alone?


    Anyway, she couldn''t stay in this stone chamber.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips, raised her hand to touch her stomach, and said in a very soft tone: "you are my child, so you must be stronger than others'' children. It''s just that you don''t eat or drink for a day or two. I believe you can stick to it, right?"


    In the following days, Su Mingyu didn''t eat or drink. She lay in bed all day, no matter who came.


    The maid didn''t dare to be rude to her. She could only persuade her, but Su Mingyu made up her mind and would not listen to anything she said.


    On the third day, the maid had no choice but to invite King Yu.


    Su Mingyu lies on the bed, with only the strength to detect the movement behind her.


    After hearing the heavy footstep behind her, Shu closed her eyes and tried to adjust her breathing very evenly.


    King Yu came to the bedside and gently touched Su Mingyu with his hand: "I locked you here to protect you. Now it''s a mess outside to find you, do you know?"


    Su Mingyu is still trying to make his breath smooth. He doesn''t want to answer Yu Wang''s meaning at all.


    Yu Wang sighed: "then tell me what you want to do?"


    Su Mingyu still did not have any movement, even hum did not hum.


    Seeing him like this, King Yu''s heart suddenly rose a bad premonition. He quickly straightened Su Mingyu, raised his hand to touch her forehead, and felt the high temperature above.


    "It''s already like this, you just came to inform me. Why don''t you tell me until she''s dead?" King Yu, you gave the maid a bad look.


    The maid didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She fell on her knees and said, "master, I thought it was just miss Su''s trick to go out."


    King Yu''s ugly face Jiangsu Mingyu picked it up and didn''t look at the maid. He went straight out.


    However, with the strange eyes of the people around him, the king of Yu directly took Su Mingyu to his room: "somebody, go and find me a doctor, the best doctor in the whole capital city."


    The maid on one side was startled. It was the first time for him to see which woman he was so nervous about after so many years.


    "What are you doing? Go and get me a basin of cold water!" King Yu was so angry that he said, "do I raise you for nothing! How can I command such a thing myself? "After all the animals and birds dispersed, the king of Yu put his hand on Su Mingyu''s forehead again: "do you want to help Gu ruobai?"


    King Yu''s pretty face was tight, and a cold light flashed in his dark eyes: "even if you come out, I can''t let you contact Gu ruobai. Now all the courtiers in the capital are under my control. What do you think Gu ruobai can do?"


    Feeling the caress of the big hands on her forehead, Su Mingyu felt sick here secretly, but she still tried to keep her breath steady, and her face did not change at all.


    The doctors came very quickly, and after three or two strokes, he finished his pulse for Su Mingyu: "back to King Yu, it seems that the girl''s pulse looks like she hasn''t eaten for a long time. Now it should be caused by weakness. After feeding her some rice soup, she will wake up."


    "How''s the baby in her belly?" The king of Yu looked down at the doctor with an imperceptible abnormality in his eyes.


    "Oh. This one The doctor touched his beard, a little surprised: "although this lady has not eaten for several days, but the pulse of the child in her stomach is very stable. I think there should be no problem."


    Hearing what the doctor said, King Yu''s eyes sank. His face was a little tight, and his dark eyes were not good or bad.


    "All right, you go." King Yu motioned to his subordinates to take money for the doctor: "the old doctor in the capital city is a little clever to live to this day, so you should know what to do next?"


    "Yes, yes, yes." The Lang nodded: "the reason why I came to the house of King Yu is that Madame Su is not feeling well."

 Chapter 372

    "Just know." King Yu waved his hand to indicate that he was ready to go.


    After a while, his men came up with a bowl of rice soup. When the maid wanted to feed Su Mingyu soup, the king of Yu stopped her: "you go down first and give it to me here."


    King Yu carefully pulled Su Mingyu up and half sat down, then took the rice soup on the table and carefully fed it to Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu, who opened her eyes a little, didn''t expect to see this scene. She almost screamed.


    Fortunately, her strong willpower calmed her down. She didn''t expect that the king would feed himself.


    Is it true that the king Yu had been courting himself before? But no matter what she thinks, it doesn''t look like it?


    Although there are a lot of doubts, but the meal to the mouth, Su Mingyu or small mouth to drink some.


    Su Mingyu felt sleepy in the real sense when she had a little something to eat. The sleepiness before was more like coma, but her body became heavier after waking up.


    Probably feeling that Su Mingyu didn''t want to eat any more, King Yu put down the rice soup and took out a silk scarf to wipe Su Mingyu''s mouth. Then he put Su Mingyu on the bed again, and then carefully covered the quilt for her. Then the king turned away.


    Listening to the sound of the door closed, Su Mingyu closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    But she didn''t know that Yu Wang, who should have walked out of the door, was standing at the door and looking at her with dark eyes.


    After a long sleep, Su Mingyu slept for a long time. When she woke up again, it was the afternoon of the next day. Her hungry head fainted and she called softly with a very weak voice: "is there anyone? Get me something to eat. "


    After a while, a maid came in from the outside. She saw Su Mingyu who was sober at a glance, and ran up quickly: "Miss, are you awake, do you need anything?"


    "Hungry..." Su Mingyu looked at the maid in need: "make me some light dishes."


    "Good, good. I''ll get the kitchen ready right away."


    Just two minutes after the maidservant left, a tall figure appeared at the door.


    Su Mingyu knew who the man was without looking at it. She lay back on the bed again, without any strength to argue with King Yu.


    "Are you awake?" Yu Wang''s deep pupil flashed a meter excited: "do you know that you almost hurt your children this time?"


    Su Mingyu pretended to be surprised and touched her stomach. Her face was flustered: "my child, is my child OK?"


    King Yu sat down on the edge of the bed and said softly, "it''s OK. The doctor said your child is very strong, so he''s OK."


    Su Mingyu sighed: "it''s ok Fortunately... "


    "Since you are so worried, you should not do such a thing in the future." The king Yu looked at her like this, his black eyes narrowed, and his tone seemed to take a touch of helpless indulgence.


    This makes Su Mingyu feel a little uncomfortable, she quietly moved inside, opened the distance between them: "King Yu, I don''t think I need to remind you that I am Gu ruobai''s wife?"


    "I know." The king''s reply was very simple: "but it doesn''t prevent you from becoming my man."


    "I have a baby in my stomach!" If Su Mingyu didn''t have strength, she would really jump up and have a fight with King Yu.


    Fortunately, before the king Yu said something more incredible, the maid came up with a tray.


    Su Mingyu smelled the dishes, and his stomach purred. Seeing this, the king of Yu did not quarrel with Su Mingyu any more. Instead, he helped her sit up.


    Seeing that King Yu was going to feed himself again, Su Mingyu snatched the spoon in his hand, and then pretended to be extremely hungry and gobbled it up.


    Looking at her eating so wildly, King Yu''s mouth lifted: "you''re delicious. I know you don''t want to see me, so it''s not in front of you. You can walk in my yard, but you can''t go out."


    Su mingyuming didn''t even lift his eyelids: "if you really want to close me, you''d better give me a chain."


    The implication is that this thing can''t trap her at all.


    "Try it, then." Yu Wang didn''t quarrel with her. He just laughed and left.


    Looking at the back of King Yu''s departure, Su Mingyu did not stop eating, but flashed a shrewd look in his eyes.


    After eating and drinking enough, Su Mingyu drove all the people away, and then fell on the bed and slept again.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to take action, but the loss these days has made him a little weak, so she must take good care of her spirit.


    When she got up, it was already night. Su Mingyu took a look at the maid who was sleeping at her feet. Su Mingyu carefully bypassed the maid. Then she opened the door and went out with her cat''s waist.


    Looking at the starry sky, Su Mingyu took a deep breath. She had been to King Yu''s mansion several times, so she was able to find the direction.Since the king of Yu wanted to close him, there must be no way out of this door. Su Mingyu simply came to a wall.


    After a look at the height of the wall, Su Mingyu was lucky to jump on the roof of the house with a little toe, but before she could move, a clear voice sounded behind her: "where are you going?"


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank, does this person not sleep feel? Waiting for yourself here?


    She pursed her lips, looked back at Yu Wang, and then touched her nose: "if I told you, I just want to breathe?"


    "Do you think I''ll believe your lies?" King Yu''s face was very heavy. It was clear that there was no room for discussion.


    Su Mingyu sighed and simply found a relatively wide eaves and sat down: "in fact, Gu ruobai has no threat to you at all. You always regard him as your opponent."


    King Yu also came to her and sat down: "since I was a child, I was compared with him. Later, he stepped into the barracks ahead of me. After that, he was out of control and became the object of praise of the whole court."


    Then king Yu looked at Su Mingyu and said, "my mother''s concubine is praised as gentle and virtuous and knows how to plan for me. But who knows how I was beaten by her in the night when no one saw me?"


    "Every time, no matter what Gu ruobai has done, as long as the father and the emperor praise him in front of the public, my mother''s concubine will punish me for a while."


    "In summer, I was exposed to the sun, and in winter, I was immersed in the lake. At that time, I only wanted to listen to my mother''s advice and make her happy, so that she might not hit me, but I was wrong. She hit me because she was jealous that Gu ruobai could be cared by his father."

 Chapter 373

    "At that moment, I finally understood that the seemingly normal mother and concubine had gone mad in the endless competition for favor. Even if she was the son of the father, she would not allow her father to focus on others."


    Looking at Su Mingyu, Yu Wang''s eyes were full of Yin Zhuo: "how can I not hate him?"


    "But..." Su Mingyu pursed his lips: "these should not be blamed on him alone?"


    It was the first time that Su Mingyu heard about his own affairs. He didn''t think of such a beautiful and beautiful king Yu, but there was such a sad story behind it.


    "You don''t have to sympathize with me." Yu said, picking eyebrows: "I hate Gu ruobai, of course, is not just a little bit."


    "He used to steal my show." Then Yu Wang suddenly turned his head to Su Mingyu, and then looked at her deeply: "now he has taken you away from me."


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect that he would say such a thing. He shivered coldly and touched his nose. Su Mingyu chose a less stimulating way and said, "King Yu First of all, I''m not anybody. I''m just myself. Then, I''ve never had a love affair with you, so it''s a bit inaccurate


    "But without him, you would have chosen me." King Yu looked at Su Mingyu with confidence in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu coughed softly. She felt that it was not only his mother and concubine who were mad, but also the king Yu himself.


    "I couldn''t have chosen you without Gu ruobi." Su Mingyu looked into the eyes of King Yu and said, "King Yu, your ambition from the beginning was to want the throne. In order to get the throne and please the Su family, you married Su Yueyue. Then you married Wu Yurou in order to get the support of the whole country behind Wu Yurou."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "do you know that Wu Yurou has indicated with Gu ruobai that she can be Gu ruobai''s concubine before looking for you, but Gu ruobai refuses firmly without thinking about it."


    "Yu Wang, no matter what I choose, is not my choice." Behoove


    saw this sentence in fact on a official account Su Mingyu had seen. She felt this sentence was taken for granted. But it was easy to do it when she was betrayed. Gu Ruobai did it without hesitation. He chose herself only.


    "I can do it too!" The king of Yu looked at Su Mingyu''s smile at the corner of his mouth because of Gu ruobai.


    He took care of her so wholeheartedly that she could not get a good face from her, but Gu Ruo Bai clearly did something sorry for her, and she could still trust him.


    "You don''t know Gu ruobai at all. He is cruel and can do anything that is beneficial to him."


    "I know." Su Mingyu nodded: "but people live for themselves? It''s like that you want to rebel for yourself, arrest me here for your own sake, and then marry Wu Yurou for yourself. "


    "King Yu, you may really want me, but you want the throne more than me."


    Su Mingyu said this in a calm tone, but virtually gave King Yu an irrefutable power.


    He looked at Su Mingyu, for a long time, suddenly pulled the corners of his mouth with self mockery: "so you have already seen me through."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "let me go. You can''t do much to keep me here."


    "I won''t let you go." King Yu said in a deep voice, "I want you to watch him lose, and then accompany me to the throne."


    "Are you crazy?" Su Mingyu almost couldn''t control his low voice: "first of all, I don''t think you can succeed this time. Then I''m still pregnant with Gu ruobai''s child. How can I go to the throne with you? What do you think of Su Yueyue and Wu Yurou? "


    Said, Su Mingyu suddenly in front of a bright, think of what: "say, I also have a thing to tell you."


    Yu Wang looked at her with deep eyes: "you say."


    "In fact, I did what happened between you and Su Yueyue last time, but Su Yueyue ate the things in the brothel before drinking the female eyebrow medicine I prepared."


    Said, Su Mingyu narrowed his eyes: "I think you should know the food in the brothel, not only can make people feel hot female eyebrow medicine, but also to avoid the child medicine, and you and Su Yueyue since that time should not have more contact."


    "What do you want to say?" King Yu''s voice cooled down, and his face was black as if to drip ink.


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "it''s meaningless, and I don''t want to say anything. I just tell you what I know."


    "Will su Yueyue be born soon?" Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu, raised his eyebrows and chuckled: "if you really have a grudge in your heart, you can do a blood test after she is born."


    "But..." Su Mingyu tut tongue: "this drop of blood affirms that you must do something secretive, otherwise the whole world will know that you, the new emperor, have been cheated by Su Yueyue. If you don''t say that, even a child is not your own, it''s just a big trick to slide the world.""No way!" The king of Yu tightly wrote his palm: "Su Yueyue wanted to marry a woman like me from the beginning. How could he carry me around?"


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows: "yes, she wants to marry you, but the key is that she wants to marry you too much."


    But Su Mingyu believed that the suspicious nature of Yu Wang would secretly guess that Su Yueyue would not have married himself so early, so would she have taken any risk in order to marry in?


    Once there is suspicion between a man and a woman, it is like the water dripping on the paper will only become more and more dizzy, and then the hole of suspicion will become bigger and bigger, and finally become a black hole that will swallow the two people.


    Sure enough, King Yu couldn''t sit still the next second. He jumped off the roof and went straight to Su Yueyue''s bedroom.


    Su Mingyu looked at him from a distance. She wanted to go up and have a look because she was curious, but she hasn''t sold her steps yet. Several men in black stood in front of her.


    Seeing this posture, Su Mingyu understood everything. She sighed, "can I just sit here and watch the scenery?"


    With that, she sat back on the eaves and tried to listen to Su Yueyue with her ears.


    For people like Su Yueyue, Su Mingyu has no pity at all.


    Su Mingyu still remembers the way they treated themselves. Anyway, she couldn''t go out. She simply took this opportunity to do things well.

 Chapter 374

    Did the king want to provoke her and Gu ruobai? Then she''s going to turn the palace of Lord Yu upside down.


    Thinking so, Su Mingyu didn''t feel sleepy, so she just sat on the eaves and waited.


    I don''t know how long after that, Su Mingyu saw the king of Yu come in with a gloomy face.


    He saw Su Mingyu on the eaves and waved to her: "you come down."


    Su Ming Jade foot tip a bit, fell to the ground and asked suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    "Are you satisfied now?" King Yu glanced at Su Mingyu and felt the turbulence of the whole Yu palace.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I just told you the truth, why? I can''t stand this stuff? "


    This is clearly the most unbearable thing for a man. How can su Mingyu become so insignificant here?


    Yu Wang''s face was gloomy: "Su Yueyue moved her fetal Qi. If the child is saved, I will deal with it. If you can''t keep it, you won''t feel guilty?"


    "What is it to do with me?" Su Mingyu felt that her whole person was not good. She just gave some advice to King Yu. Isn''t he executing all the following things?


    As they were talking, Su Mingyu keenly saw a doctor walking behind the king Yu: "the doctor has come. Don''t you go and have a look?"


    After a look at the doctor in a hurry behind him, the king of Yu turned to leave. Su Mingyu subconsciously followed him, but he was stopped by a look in the eyes of King Yu: "what are you doing?"


    "My sister is going to have a baby. Can''t I go and have a look at it?" Su Mingyu is very natural.


    "Ah..." King Yu snorted coldly: "are you sure you are going to see her, not to stimulate her


    "Why should I stimulate her?" Su Mingyu deliberately pretended not to understand: "am I such a despicable person in your eyes?"


    "Su Yueyue has already moved, and her fetal Qi is very unstable. If you appear in front of her, what will you do? Do you still need me to say?" With a cold face, the king of Yu let Su Mingyu down.


    Su Mingyu looked at the figure of Yu King leaving in a hurry from afar. He couldn''t help but hook his lips: "I was caught by you. Now I''m in the way of me?"


    But although the king did not hear her words, even if he did, he would only scoff at her.


    Although Su Mingyu really hated Su Yue, the child in her stomach was innocent, so Su didn''t sleep all night, waiting for news from Su Yueyue.


    Fortunately, good news came from Su Yueyue''s yard at dawn. She had a daughter, and both of them were safe.


    Su Mingyu sighed and murmured. If Su Yueyue knew that he had a daughter in front of King Yu, he didn''t know what he would look like when he woke up.


    You know, Su Yueyue tried his best to get married, and tried every means to make himself pregnant, in order to give birth to a son of Yu. In this way, she could also get rid of the title of "Madame" and become the side concubine of Lord Yu''s residence.


    But now her child was taken out in front of so many people. No matter how hard she tried, she could only be a daughter.


    Su Mingyu secretly felt sorry for Su Yueyue, and then he lay down on the bed and fell asleep.


    This sleep, sleep up, the day is bright.


    Su Mingyu rubbed his slightly heavy head and asked the maid about Su Yueyue''s situation.


    Su Yueyue woke up early this morning. When she knew that the LORD was watching her and gave birth to a daughter, she almost fainted.


    After she finally recovered from the God, she was unwilling to admit the daughter. She had to say that she gave birth to a son. How could she hold it out and become a daughter?


    Su Mingyu nodded her head while eating bird''s nest porridge. Su Yueyue''s reaction was not much different from what she thought. Even if it was a matter of nailing on the chopping board, she also wanted to change it.


    "By the way, what about King Yu?" Su Mingyu suddenly asked.


    The maidservant shook her head: "King Yu went out early in the morning. Madame Su''s yard looked for him everywhere. No one found anyone. Maybe something urgent has happened and he has been called into the palace."


    Hearing the word "imperial palace", Su Mingyu''s heart sank. He had not sent out the rebellion of King Yu. If he dragged on, there would be no room for recovery sooner or later.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and thought: "if you wait for a while, you can tell him that I have something to discuss with him."


    The maid nodded, "yes."


    Su Mingyu didn''t think of it. She waited until dark.


    The dust servant''s servant came back from the outside and looked at Su Mingyu from above. His face was not very good: "I hear you are looking for me?"


    "Yes." Su Mingyu put a piece of fruit into his mouth: "I just want to know where you are today, King Yu?"


    "I think you clearly want to know whether Su Yueyue''s child is mine or not?" King Yu could see at a glance what Su Mingyu was thinking.Su Mingyu pursed her lips and did not refute: "after all, this matter is related to the royal lineage, which is quite a big thing, so it''s normal for me to care about it as a member of the royal family."


    "You clearly want to see the play." King Yu snorted coldly. He really knew the woman in front of him.


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "so are you going to tell me?"


    "It''s my family business, so I won''t bother you." King Yu turned to leave, but Su Mingyu suddenly stopped him: "King Yu, I want to ask you where Su Yueyue''s son has gone?"


    King Yu''s steps suddenly stopped. He looked back and made a pair of dark eyes. He looked at Su Mingyu deeply. After a long time, he said in a low voice, "I don''t understand what you mean by this."


    "King Yu, maybe the rest of the family don''t know, but I''ve been sitting on the eaves all night, so I can see everything in the house."


    With that, Su took a long sip of tea: "ten people came in from the back door last night, but only five left from the front door."


    "They don''t look like steady women or doctors. Don''t you think it''s strange that they suddenly appear at such a critical time when the lady of the palace is going to give birth?"


    "What do you want to say?" King Yu''s face became very ugly, and his tone also had a trace of impatience.


    "It doesn''t mean much." Su Mingyu shrugged: "it''s just curious why the LORD sent his son away? And a daughter? "

 Chapter 375

    "You don''t even want children to do things like this. If there is no evidence, don''t talk nonsense." King Yu glared at Su Mingyu: "although Su Yueyue is not very friendly with you, he is your sister anyway."


    Said, Yu King cold hum a: "such words, if she heard, you want to let your sister live this month?"


    Su Mingyu felt the threat of Yu King''s words. She did not move at all. She just sat there quietly, as if what happened last night had nothing to do with her.


    "King Yu, you don''t have to be so angry." Su Mingyu said, picking her eyebrows: "in fact, I probably understand the reason why you do this. It''s nothing but that Su Yueyue can''t be a son than Wu Yurou, the principal husband. Otherwise, the country behind Wu Yurou will not support you any more."


    "But I feel sorry for you." Su Mingyu said tut tongue, as if really very sad: "you look at yourself, your own son can''t recognize, but want to raise other people''s son, raise it, even if you raise someone else''s son, even if you want to make someone else''s son crown prince, hand over the river and mountain that you made by yourself."


    When Su Mingyu said this, the king of Yu shook his sleeves and turned around and left.


    Seeing him leave in anger, Su Mingyu sighed slightly. Even if it can stimulate him now, it will not be of much use.


    she still has to find a way out, otherwise how can she send the news?


    With something hidden in her heart, Su Mingyu couldn''t eat any more. She got up and went to the yard, looking at the flowers and plants in the yard. She was very upset.


    All of a sudden, she heard a conversation that seemed to have no meaning. She simply raised her ears and listened carefully.


    Gradually the voice over there became clear.


    A maid seemed to complain, "is that Princess too bad to serve? The same is pregnant, look at other people''s Mrs. Su, every day in their own yard to stay well, do not give us trouble. "


    "Yes, it''s just too bad to have a daughter." A maid was very sorry.


    "What a pity. It would be really miserable to have a son. The princess is a princess of peace. Even if she had a son of Commons, she would be the son of the princess in the future. Now Sufu has a daughter, so as not to compete for favor."


    Two people are chattering, suddenly a sharp voice sounded, not only scared the two maids, Su Mingyu was also scared almost a stagger did not stand firm.


    "Do you two want to die?" Mammy''s voice sounded very angry.


    "Forget it." A frivolous voice sounded after mammy: "just two girls, sink the lake."


    The two maidservants were frightened and knelt on the ground to beg for mercy.


    But that slow voice is as cold as iron: "OK, don''t talk nonsense, pull away."


    In a burst of sharp cry, "plop" two rings, the whole yard fell into a strange silence.


    Su Mingyu also took advantage of this opportunity to shout: "Wu Yurou! Wu Yurou! "


    "Who?" Wu Yurou keenly turned to look at the wall: "Su Mingyu?"


    "Yes, yes! It''s me Su Mingyu tried to enlarge her voice: "I came to visit today, but I went the wrong way. Now I can''t find a way out. Can you come and pick me up?"


    "Su Mingyu, do you think I''m a fool?" Wu Yurou''s voice was very hard: "you''ve been to Lord Yu''s house more than once, and you''re lost? Besides, even if you are really lost, is there no maid in your family? Do you need a princess like me to pick you up


    I didn''t expect to see you for a few days. Wu Yurou has become so arrogant.


    Although Su Mingyu was a little helpless, she continued to say: "you are a princess, and I am also a princess! Do they deserve ordinary maids? I just want to talk to you. Can you come to me? "


    "I have nothing to talk to you about." Almost without thinking about it, Wu Yurou refused Su Mingyu''s proposal.


    Seeing that the other party''s oil and salt did not enter, Su Mingyu could only bite her teeth and continue to say, "then you don''t want to know about Gu ruobai?"


    "What''s wrong with Gu ruobai?" There was finally a trace of interest in the voice, so Su Mingyu said: "in fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a little bit bigger."


    "Such a small matter can bother you to come from Ruixian palace to Yu palace?" Wu Yurou snorted coldly: "you wait there, I''ll come over in a minute."


    Seeing that Wu Yurou really took the bait, Su Mingyu took a long breath.


    After a while, Wu Yurou swaggered in from the front door, and she saw Su Mingyu sitting on the arbor: "say it, what''s the matter?"


    "In fact Do you know that Gu ruobai has been investigating his spy recently? " Su Mingyu said in a very serious tone.


    "Of course, it''s a big issue. There are few people in the capital who don''t know about it." Looking at Yu Yu''s house, you don''t suspect that you were spiesSeeing that she seemed to know nothing, Su Mingyu was relieved.


    Sure enough, although Xu Wencang and Zhang Wencai have been found, Gu ruobai still keeps this matter confidential.


    In addition to a few core tasks, people outside have only heard a little wind, but they don''t know what happened.


    "How is that possible?" Su Mingyu waved his hand in a hurry: "Gu ruobai is a waste. The king of Yu doesn''t care about him at all."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and said, "in fact, this time I came to ask the king of Yu from Gu ruobai. You should also know that Gu ruobai''s rigid temper will never let me come to ask for help, but we have come to a desperate situation, and there is no way. We can only turn to King Yu. "


    "Do you want me to help you persuade the king of Yu to check the spy?" Wu Yurou looks at Su Mingyu. She really didn''t expect that Su Mingyu would show weakness to others.


    Su Mingyu Gu thought about it for a long time, then she pursed her lips and nodded: "Wu Yurou, although we had a lot of misunderstandings and a lot of unhappiness before, I sincerely hope you can help Gu ruobai this time."


    With that, Su Mingyu bit her lower lip: "and there is Can you not tell Gu ruobai about my coming here? "


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s weakness, Wu Yurou felt very helpful. She narrowed her eyes and raised her eyebrows: "OK, I can help you."

 Chapter 376

    Su Mingyu seemed to have put down a big stone in his heart and breathed out a long breath: "that On behalf of our whole Ruixian palace, thank you


    "Then you don''t have to." Wu Yurou stood up very coldly and haughtily: "calculate I still owe him kindness before."


    With that, Wu Yurou turned around and left without any trace of nostalgia.


    Su Mingyu looked from afar, and then gently raised the corner of her mouth: "no matter how you say it, I still want to thank you."


    As soon as Wu Yurou came out of the yard, she immediately called a carriage, and immediately rushed to Ruixian palace.


    The carriage stopped slowly at the gate of King Ruixian''s residence, and Wu Yurou came down: "when you go in to report, it is said that Princess Yu is coming. Let king Ruixian come out to meet him."


    Seeing Wu Yurou''s posture, the bodyguard was a little flustered, and immediately ran back to report. After a while, Gu ruobai was pushed out.


    Looking up, Wu Yurou, whose eyes are higher than the top, Gu ruobai''s face is not very good: "Princess Yu? What are you doing here? "


    It seems that she had expected to be treated coldly by Gu ruobai for a long time. Wu Yurou did not get angry: "don''t you ask me to go in and sit down?"


    "The despicable house is so poor that it doesn''t even have a glass of water, so it won''t invite the princess in, so as not to dirty the princess''s skirt." Gu ruobai''s tone is not very good.


    Su Mingyu was suddenly arrested again. He mobilized all his strength without any trace. This made him have a bad feeling. Although he knew that Wu Yurou might not have any hostility, he just couldn''t keep his temper.


    "Oh." Looking at Gu ruobai''s anxious and angry appearance, Wu Yurou couldn''t help but sneer: "isn''t it a spy? Why are you so tired? "


    "Gu ruobai is also a god of war. Is he so incompetent now? Can''t you even say a word without Su Mingyu''s help? "


    "Su Mingyu to help me plead?" Gu ruobai''s mind for a time, the electric light flint flashed through countless clues.


    He keenly closed his curious eyes and said in a cool tone: "I said how strange she is recently. It turns out that she has done such a thing behind my back."


    "You don''t seem very happy to see you like this?" Wu Yurou snorted coldly: "also right, if change to be me, I also won''t be happy."


    Wu Yurou sneered and spat: "all the people in the capital know that you and the king of Yu are incompatible, but Su Mingyu actually went to find the spy for you and asked for his help."


    "Isn''t your face forgotten? If this thing spreads out, you will be the biggest joke in the whole capital. If I were you, I would probably remember to leave with her


    Yu Wang Fu?


    Gu ruobai keenly catches the useful information in Wu Yurou''s words. No wonder he can''t find Su Mingyu''s news no matter how he looks for it. It turns out that It was captured by King Yu!


    He clenched his hand tightly and tried to resist the impulse to rush to Lord Yu''s house to save people. He hummed: "I already know about this. Thank you for coming to remind me


    Gu ruobai deliberately increased two words, a pair of deep eyes with obvious anger.


    Wu Yurou looked at Gu ruobai''s angry appearance with satisfaction, and hooked the corner of his lips: "then I won''t disturb you. Let''s go first."


    Gu ruobai just nodded and seemed to be immersed in the news brought by Wu Yurou just now. But what Wu Yurou didn''t know was that as soon as she got on the carriage, Gu ruobai immediately mobilized all the forces around him to spy on the information of King Yu''s mansion.


    Su Mingyu went to the eaves again. After waiting for a long time, she finally saw the sign of Wu Yurou returning from the outside.


    Knowing that she must have met Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu put down half of the stone in his heart. Since Gu ruobai knew where he was, he would try his best to contact him. As long as they met their heads, he would tell him about the rebellion of King Yu, and let him have a preparation.


    Su Mingyu''s guess is all right. That night, there was a new person in her room. Su Mingyu vaguely saw the man and almost didn''t jump out of bed. Fortunately, she responded that it was Gu ruobai who came to look for herself, so she quickly covered her mouth.


    Gu ruobai first looked Su Mingyue up and down, and found that she was not hurt, and the stone in his heart was just falling to the ground.


    "What''s going on? Why were you arrested by the king of Yu? " Gu ruobai came to the bedside, full of doubts.


    "Don''t talk about it yet." Su Mingyu nervously told Gu ruobai everything about King Yu''s rebellion.


    Gu ruobai was silent for a while. After a long time, he began to speak slowly: "but my secret guards are all over the capital, and there is no sign of anything wrong. If you say that King Yu is going to rebel, where is his army?"


    Su Mingyu shook his head: "I have been locked here by him, and I can''t go anywhere. If I hadn''t heard Wu Yurou scolding the maid, I couldn''t get in touch with you."


    Gu ruobai also knew that King Yu was a very cautious man, so he could only sigh: "I will deal with this matter. Go back with me. I can''t let you take risks this time."Gu ruobai did not say a word, holding Su Mingyu was about to leave, but Su Mingyu firmly shook his head: "if I go now, it is not equivalent to telling him that you have contacted me, that is really beating grass to scare the snake."


    Su Mingyu came down from Gu ruobai, then raised her eyes and looked at Gu ruobai seriously: "this is a major event related to the world. You should understand that the people in the capital and the whole Liuyun are more important than me, and I am the safest place now."


    "But..." The king Yu''s mind to Su Mingyu is now obvious. If Su Mingyu still stays here, how can he be at ease?


    Su Mingyu took Gu ruobai''s hand and put it on his slightly protruding stomach. Then he whispered, "I''m still pregnant with your child. What you''re worried about will not happen, OK?"


    Then Su Mingyu suddenly remembered what the king had told her before: "King Yu told me that once she was drunk on the deck of a ship, and then Wu Yurou went up to accompany you for one night?"


    "I know." Gu ruobai nodded: "I''ve been sleeping in the bow all night, and I haven''t gone anywhere."

 Chapter 377

    Su Mingyu picks eyebrows. Look, this is the person selected by Su Mingyu. How could he do such a dirty thing?


    "Yes, I believe you." Su Mingyu padded his toes and dropped a kiss on his face: "OK, you hurry to go. The affairs of King Yu are more important. It''s up to you to protect the safety of Liuyun people."


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s ridicule, Gu ruobai had no choice but to say, "you are in a good mood. You are already in such a good mood. You are still in the mood to tease me."


    Su Mingyu patted him on the shoulder: "I believe in your strength, I believe you are more powerful than Yu Wang, you will win him, and then come to pick me up."


    Gu ruobai nodded. Before leaving, he suddenly turned back and hugged Su Mingyu tightly: "I always seem to let you wait."


    Su Mingyu hugged him back: "I''m willing to wait for you. It''s OK."


    After holding each other tightly for a while, Su Mingyu patted Gu ruobai''s back: "OK, don''t dally. The king of Yu will come back soon."


    Seeing Gu ruobai leave, Su Mingyu sighs for a long time, and his uneasiness cannot be eliminated.


    Her intuition told her that this time things would not be as simple as before. King Yu had soldiers in his hands, but even Gu ruobai, a powerful news network, did not know where and how many soldiers he had. There was no way to fight this battle.


    After tossing and turning all night, Su Mingyu stopped King Yu early in the morning: "your mansion is like an iron wall. I can''t run anywhere. Why can''t I walk freely in this house?"


    "Because this is my residence." Yu Wang didn''t even see her turn to go, Su Mingyu raised his hand to stop him: "wait a minute, I have something to say."


    "What do you want to say?" King Yu was very impatient.


    Su Minyu quipped: "my sister has already been born, but I have not appeared to see her. Do you think this is normal?"


    "Look at her?" Yu Wang Leng hum: "do you need to see the relationship between you two?"


    "It''s true to say that, but the face project still needs to be done." Su Mingyu pick eyebrow: "big deal, you ask a person to follow me at any time, no matter what I do he looks at, so you should rest assured?"


    "Are you sure you just want to see Su Yueyue?" King Yu looked at her.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "it''s him. He did give birth to a son, but you replaced him. Do you think that according to Su Yueyue''s trust in you, she will believe me?"


    Of course, the answer is No. in Su Yueyue''s heart, she and Su Mingyu have always been antagonistic, so how can she believe Su Mingyu''s words.


    "Well, let''s show you." King Yu seems to have been said: "but to say good, you don''t say anything and don''t walk around."


    Su Mingyu immediately nodded: "good Lord."


    "Come on, go down." Yu Wang really loved and hated her. He was annoyed when he looked at her, and always thought of her when he didn''t.


    Finally got a chance to breathe, Su Mingyu almost didn''t want to immediately ask people to follow him, by the way, prepared a little gift and went to Su Yueyue''s yard.


    Su Yueyue''s yard seems very lonely these days. It seems that everyone knows that after she gave birth to a daughter, she will not associate with her. Even those maidservants are not as respectful to her as before.


    When Su Mingyu went in, there was only a maid and a mother in the yard.


    When they saw that the visitor was su Mingyu, they were shocked.


    Su Mingyu grinned at them: "what? Mammy doesn''t know me


    "You go out!" That Mammy''s face is not good: "miss just gave birth, now the body is very empty, can not stand a little gas."


    "I''d like to come to see my sister on behalf of Ruixian palace." I didn''t expect that such a villain like Su Yueyue still had such a good man as Mammy. Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "what does that mean, mammy? Don''t you look at Ruixian mansion? "


    As soon as she heard of Ruixian''s mansion, Mammy shut up. She was just a dowry of Su Yueyue. What right did she have to stop the princess of Ruixian from visiting her sister?


    See mammy make way for a way, Su Mingyu strides into, one eye saw inside the person pale Su Yue.


    Su Mingyu did not say very enthusiastic to greet to: "Oh, my sister, congratulations on the birth of a daughter."


    Su Yueyue looked at her wearily and said in a hoarse voice, "are you here to congratulate me or come to see my jokes?"


    "Congratulations, of course." Su Mingyu shrugged and laughed: "come on, what did your sister bring you?"


    Then he asked people to give Su Yueyue all kinds of supplements like bird''s nest, ginseng, tremella and so on. Then he deliberately said in a long tone: "sister, don''t be so lost because you gave birth to a girl for the first time. You are still young and can regenerate. The next child is sure to be a son."


    "You mean to be angry with me Su Yueyue''s face was black: "you clearly know that what I care most now is that I don''t have a son. I mean to say that, you take your things and roll away. I don''t want to see you at all."Su Mingyu was not angry at all. He even took a stool and sat on the opposite side of Su Yueyue: "don''t rush me to leave. I''ve got up on purpose today. I really don''t come to see your jokes."


    Said Su Mingyu looked at the ugly Su Yueyue: "I know you didn''t have a son, so it''s normal to have a little temper, but as your sister, I have to remind you of one thing."


    "Now you can keep your breath away from the king, or you can be indifferent to everyone, and you don''t even care about your daughter." Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "but you should know that Wu Yurou is pregnant. If she had a son, have you ever thought of what an embarrassing situation you would be in this family? "


    "What do you want to say?" Su Yueyue''s eyes are no longer just lazy, but a little more light.


    Su Mingyu knew that she must have listened to her words, so she went on to say: "it''s not meaningful. I just want to tell my sister to hold on to the king Yu. Isn''t it a daughter?"


    "It''s not that you can''t give birth to a son. But if you make the king of Yu unhappy and disgust you, you will have no chance in the future. You should know that there is a main room and her child in your family. This is what you should pay attention to, not just a pity. Why can''t you have a son this time?"

 Chapter 378

    Su Mingyu''s words are like a basin of cold water, which wakes Su Yueyue.


    She did feel a little self pity these days. Even though King Yu had no time to comfort her, she was indifferent to him. By doing so, she obviously pushed him away and forced herself into a desperate situation.


    Although I agree with Su Mingyu''s words in my heart, Su Yueyue''s face is still that kind of love and ignore: "these seem to be my business, my sister doesn''t need to worry about me. You just have to take care of yourself."


    Su Mingyu and Su Yueyue have been fighting for so long. They know something about Su Yueyue. So Su Mingyu understood something about Su Yueyue as soon as she said this: "OK, I have said everything I should say. If you really don''t cherish it, I can''t help it."


    Su Mingyu wants to tell you something like this


    Looking at Su Yueyue from a commanding position, Su Mingyu coughed softly and said, "you should understand in your heart that Wu Yurou is a princess of peace, and her life can''t be hurt at all. Otherwise, let alone the king Yu, even the whole cloud will be fluctuated."


    After saying that, Su Mingyu turned away and left him with infinite reverie space.


    Although Su Mingyu''s words seem to be admonishing her not to mess around, she is telling her that Wu Yurou must be OK, but whether the child in her belly can be delivered smoothly and whether she is a boy after giving birth is unknown.


    At the thought of his own hope, Su Yueyue instantly got up: "Mammy, prepare a basin of hot water for me to wipe my body. Then tell the kitchen to prepare a small dish


    "Well, well, I''ll go." Seeing Su Yueyue finally got up in spirit, Mammy opened her mouth with a smile.


    From Su Yueyue''s yard came out, did not walk a few steps, the people in front of her blocked her way.


    Su Mingyu raised her head and looked at the tall man and blinked: "why, can''t I sit for a while?"


    "The Lord asked you to come out of Madame Su''s yard and go back immediately." The man didn''t talk about love at all. He looked very rigid.


    Su Mingyu sighed for a long time, and now she understood why the king of Yu wanted to look at himself with such a person, because such a person could not make any sense at all.


    After standing in the same place for a long time, she couldn''t wait for the person she wanted to wait for. Su Mingyu had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    As soon as she left, she saw a gorgeous figure in front of her. Almost without thinking, Su Mingyu rushed up to stop her: "Wu Yurou!"


    "Why are you here again? Why are you always haunted? " Wu Yurou obviously didn''t want to give her a good look.


    Su Mingyu is very indifferent to this. She shrugs her shoulders and goes side by side with Wu Yurou: "in fact, I have something to tell you."


    "Shut up. I don''t want to hear from you." Wu Yurou doesn''t give her face at all.


    Of course, Su Mingyu was not angry at all: "I have received reliable news that Su Yueyue is ready to deal with you."


    "You should know that she married the king Yu with a wolf''s ambition, but I didn''t expect to be taken in love by you. Fortunately, she was pregnant, and there was nothing sad about it. But she just gave birth to a daughter, so now in order to keep her position, she has to fight with you."


    "Is that all you have to say?" Wu Yurou snorted and snorted: "you don''t need to tell me about these things. I already know them. After all, Su Yueyue is an ambitious woman, but I don''t understand what''s your motive for telling me these things?"


    Wu Yurou turned to look at Su Mingyu: "you want to see me and Su Yueyue two dog bite dog, and then you sit to reap the benefits of the fish?"


    "Are you kidding? I don''t have any reason to provoke you both. I just tell you everything I know. " Su Mingyu was innocent when she said this, as if she didn''t know anything.


    "Stop pretending. There''s no need for that in front of me." Wu Yurou snorted coldly: "look at you like this, you should be scolded by Gu ruobai? Then you two have a conflict. You think he may be unreliable. The king Yu is a good choice, right? "


    If they were not too close, Su Mingyu could not help but reach out and touch Wu Yurou''s forehead. If not, how could she say such a thing.


    Su Mingyu rolled a big white eye: "you can rest assured that I have no interest in King Yu at all."


    Gu Mingyu said, "you and I touched the nose more clearly, but you told me why you want to fight."


    "Oh." Wu Yurou sneered: "it seems that you don''t know him at all. If you ask the king Yu to help you solve the spy, Gu ruobai will be very unhappy when he knows that. At that time, he will only feel more and more useless and lose his consciousness of life."


    Su Mingyu''s white eyes are about to turn to the sky, Gu ruobai is not such a fragile person, will never think about suicide because of such a small matter, OK?But seeing Wu Yurou''s insistence, she was too lazy to expose her: "if you really know him so well, you should also know that since I have already made him unhappy, then I have nothing to worry about. I must help Gu ruobai find the spy."


    With that, Su Mingyu gave Wu Yurou a firm look, and then turned to leave.


    It seems that she didn''t expect that Su Mingyu would be such an axis. Wu Yurou was stunned at first and then reacted. Su Mingyu could help Gu ruobai. Why can''t she help herself?


    Although she had made some unhappiness because she wanted to marry him before, she still had Gu ruobi in her heart. She wanted to restore the relationship between the two people to that when they were in the desert. They could have a good time together in the moonlight and have a good talk.


    Su Mingyu glared at Wu Yurou and saw with satisfaction the shaking of her eyes that the stone in her heart fell to the ground.


    When night came, King Yu finally came back from the outside. The first thing he did was to ask Su Mingyu what he had done today.


    The strong man told King Yu what Su Mingyu said when he saw Su Yue. But when it was Wu Yurou''s turn, he scratched and rubbed: "master, they both speak in a very low voice. Although I have been following them all the time, I can only hear a little, as if they are all about Mrs. su."

 Chapter 379

    Yu Wang nodded: "want to stir up the relationship between them?"


    "This..." Strong man: "it sounds like this. Princess Ruixian''s eloquence is so good that Mrs. Su believed it at that time."


    Su Mingyu, who knows this better than I do


    After driving away the strong man, the king of Yu got up and went to Su Mingyu''s door and knocked the door gently.


    After a while, Su Mingyu yawned and opened the door.


    "You really can sleep." The king of Yu snorted coldly, his tone was not good.


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and did not understand what he was going to do: "why can''t I sleep? It''s your business that you want to rebel. I''m just an ordinary person, and I can''t go out and stop you. What can I do if I don''t eat, eat, sleep? "


    "You know that''s not what I''m trying to say." Yu Wang glared at her: "what do you want to do to stir up the relationship between my wife and concubine?"


    "Do you care?" Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "King Yu, we Ming people don''t speak in secret. You don''t like them anyway. I''ve been locked here by you anyway. So I have nothing to do to revenge Su Yueyue. This should not be a headache?"


    Unexpectedly, Su Mingyu said so righteously that the king of Yu breathed: "you! Do you remember your sister just gave birth? "


    "Yes." Su Mingyu pretended to be heartless and asked, "what about that? What does it have to do with me? "


    When he closed the door, Yu Mingyu said, "I''m not going to ask for the door frame."


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and looked at him: "what do you want to say?"


    "Talk." King Yu looked at Su Mingyu with deep eyes.


    Shumingyu gazed and thought, biting his lower lip: "it''s a pavilion outside."


    Su Mingyu stepped out of the door, closed the door and tightened her skirt. Su Mingyu pointed to the pavilion in front of her: "let''s go."


    In the dark courtyard, Su Mingyu and Yu Wang walked side by side, their silver was pulled by the bright moonlight.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu is acutely aware that the atmosphere of King Yu is not right.


    "It''s OK. I just want to talk." King Yu said, and gave Su Mingyu a stool: "Su Mingyu, I ask you, if I become the emperor, would you like to share the land with me?"


    "Me?" Su Mingyu pointed to her nose: "how can I do it?"


    "It''s just you." The king of Yu looked at Su Mingyu: "Wu Yurou and I are just using the relationship. Su Yueyue is just my chess piece. I need someone to stand with me to have a look at such a big country."


    "I''m so sorry." Su Mingyu did not give any face: "first, I don''t want to be Ling juding to watch with you. I''m not interested in that thing. Second, I believe you know that I don''t like your feelings, so I won''t accompany you."


    Although Su Mingyu had long known that Su Mingyu was such a character, when he heard her say such a thing, King Yu''s black eyes sank and his face became very bad: "do you look down on me so much?"


    Su Mingyu also knew where she was, so she was not good at stimulating King Yu, so she quickly shook her head: "no, you are excellent, even better than Gu ruobai in many ways, but like this kind of thing, it''s not so simple."


    "I can give you time to accept me." King Yu looked at Su Mingyu with deep eyes: "when I get the throne, we will have a lot of time to get along with each other."


    Su Mingyu turned her eyes in her heart, but she tried to soften her tone: "King Yu, I ask you, you have been with Wu Yurou and Su Yueyue for so long, do you like them?"


    Su Mingyu was so asked, the king of Yu also dropped his eyes: "but I just want you."


    Su Mingyu had no choice but to change the topic: "you don''t look very interested today?"


    "There''s a little bit of a problem." "But it has nothing to do with you," Yu said


    "You can talk about it, too." Su Mingyu called the maid and gave them tea: "after all, it''s about your rebellion. You''ll certainly encounter a lot of trouble, but you can''t say anything about this kind of thing."


    "Wu Yurou and Su Yueyue don''t know anything. They can''t say anything. Your subordinates, in front of them, you must maintain the wisdom and bearing of a leader, so you can''t say anything in front of them


    Su Mingyu shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m the only one here. You can say whatever you want. I don''t have a chance to say it. Maybe I can give you some advice."


    "Give me some advice?" King Yu pulled the corners of his mouth: "I want to deal with Gu ruobai, do you still help me? Do you think I''ll believe it? "


    "You see, that''s wrong." Su Mingyu quipped: "you are not going to deal with Gu ruobai, but the whole court. Gu ruobai is only one member of the court. In fact, to be honest, it would be very good if you really took the throne like this.""What do you mean?" King Yu looked down at Su Mingyu: "do you support me?"


    "Not for you." Su Mingyu poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip: "this is the case with Gu ruobai. He has no fate for the throne. Maybe he is not happy at all in this treacherous court hall."


    With that, Su Mingyu raised his eyebrows and looked at the king Yu and said in a consultative tone, "if I really helped you, can you let us go after that? I want to live in seclusion with Gu ruobai. "


    Looking at Su Mingyu, the king of Yu didn''t know whether to believe it or not: "do you want to live a peaceful life?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "well, before I thought that a man should have something to do, but now that I am pregnant and have experienced so much these days, I suddenly feel that peace is good. I want to live a good life with Gu ruobai and children. If you want, I can help you persuade Gu ruobai."


    There was a trace of doubt in Yu''s eyes, but after hearing Su Mingyu say so, he suddenly gave a smile, then covered his mouth and chuckled: "Su Mingyu, Su Mingyu, you just want to contact Gu ruobai and let him know you are here."


    When Yu was exposed on the spot by the king Yu, Su Mingyu was not in a hurry to explain, but slowly said, "I am a kind-hearted person. You think so about me. It seems that you don''t like me as much as you said, do you?"


    "You want to stab me with this?" King Yu hooked his lips and said, "OK, don''t make a bad idea. Live here well. What you just said is a way. I can let go of Gu ruobai, but you can''t

 Chapter 380

    He had already guessed that he might say so. Su Mingyu turned her lips and said, "as long as I''m still in this house for a day, I''ll keep asking you for trouble."


    "Just look for it." The king did not care at all.


    "It seems that the two of us can''t reach a consensus." Su Mingyu pretended to sigh: "in this case, there''s nothing to say. I''ll go back to bed."


    Su Mingyu got up and left, but before she turned around, she looked back at King Yu: "in fact, when you are not happy when you are doing something, you should think about whether this thing is what you want."


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, the king of Yu collected his eyes. He could not see joy on his cold face.


    Maybe it was too exciting. Su Mingyu saw Wu Yurou quietly go out from the back door that morning. It was obvious that she went to Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu squinted: "it seems that no matter which dynasty is the same, men and women are not able to withstand stimulation and competition."


    She also slightly expressed her willingness to pay for Gu ruobai last night, and Wu Yurou immediately began to compare herself secretly.


    I was ready to go to Gu ruobai early this morning. This woman is really good to use.


    Su Mingyu turned her lips, and this is the only place where she can receive information every day. The guard of King Yu is too strict, and Gu ruobai''s dark line can''t be put in, making her helpless now.


    "So you want to go out?" The king of Yu looked up at Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu nodded decisively: "yes, do you let me go?"


    "Guess." King Yu raised his eyebrows and waved to her, "come down."


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath and jumped down: "what? King Yu has figured it out. Would you like to talk to me


    "I just think you''re too boring these days. I''ll give you some fun." The king Yu''s lips were smiling, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.


    Su Mingyu''s heart suddenly sank, and a bad premonition came up: "what kind of fun?"


    "Just follow me." The king turned and led the way in front of him. Su Mingyu thought about it and followed him. After walking through the deep corridor, Su Mingyu saw two familiar figures kneeling in a huge yard.


    Almost without thinking about it, Su Mingyu ran up and directly untied the straps on their eyes. Then he turned and looked at Yu King coldly: "what are you doing? Our business has nothing to do with them! "


    "I know." King Yu stepped forward and looked at the summer sleep on the ground and Zhizhu: "I''m just worried that you''ll be bored here and find a companion for you."


    "By the way, Tang Yan used Qingming to control you?" Yuwang Sen ran a smile, looking at Su Mingyu: "you will be strong enough to hold on to the past, do you guess they will?"


    "You Su Mingyu''s face was livid: "what do you want to do?"


    "I said, have some fun for you." King Yu raised his eyebrows: "in order to make you stay here at ease, I have found two friends for you."


    "Are you threatening me with them?" Su Mingyu is not stupid, almost immediately reacted: "I can''t do anything for you, you do not equal to exposure?"


    "I can get people in, and I''ll be exposed? You don''t have to worry about it. " King Yu raised his eyebrows: "if you don''t want them to have an accident, you should stay here and stop messing about."


    Su Mingyu took a look at her summer sleep and Zhizhu. She bit her lower lip, and her clear eyes were full of anger: "OK, I promise you, but I only used to move within the scope you stipulated before? I''m so cooperative with you that you don''t have to catch them at all. "


    Looking at the king Yu, Su Mingyu''s face was very heavy: "let them go, what do you want to rush me."


    "Let me let go?" King Yu raised his eyebrow: "you are still pregnant. I''m sure I can''t do anything to you. You just need to live here at ease. This is a gift I gave you. If you don''t accept it, I''ll sink them into the lake."


    "You Su Mingyu''s face sank: "don''t let me look down on you."


    "Have you ever really looked up to me?" The king of Yu dropped this sentence and gave a look to the bodyguards who were escorting xiamian and Zhizhu. The two guards immediately pulled them up.


    Su Mingyu quickly Surrender: "OK, OK, I know, I will listen to you, let them go."


    Seeing Su Mingyu finally softened up, the king of Yu turned away and said, "behave well. The green hell is poisoned every day, and it will become more and more serious. If I am not happy, maybe there will be no antidote one day."


    Su Mingyu''s teeth itch, but there is no way. Qingming is a poison that Gu ruobai can''t handle easily. The king of Yu clearly wants to shackle them.


    After seeing off King Yu, Su Mingyu quickly took off the things that were put on their mouths: "are you two OK? Are you all right? "


    Summer sleep is OK, but his face is a little ugly, but he knows that bamboo has already burst into tears: "little Miss I I... "Before Zhizhu finished, Su Mingyu hugged Zhizhu and patted her on the back: "it''s OK. It''s OK. I''m here. Don''t be afraid."


    Zhizhu''s whole body is soft into a pool of mud, she can only lean on Su Mingyu''s body to barely stand firm.


    After a long time, Zhizhu''s mood improved a little: "I I''m afraid, miss. Are we going to die here! Why did king Yu arrest us! Aren''t he and King Ruixian brothers? "


    "No, no, you don''t believe me with a lady here?" Su Mingyu pulled Zhizhu to sit on the stool and poured her a cup of hot water: "drink some water, don''t cry."


    Xia Mian frowned: "master, I was caught on the way to Sinan Pavilion. So it seems that King Yu knows Sinan Pavilion is yours?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "he knew it for a long time, but he didn''t act all the time. I thought he didn''t care at all. I didn''t expect that he was waiting for the opportunity."


    "Well And July? " Xia Mian was a little worried about July. After su Mingyu disappeared, all his energy in July was helping Gu ruobai. If he was accidentally plotted by King Yu, Gu ruobai would lose another helper.


    "I don''t know. It''s not exposed." Su Mingyu sighed: "you don''t think so much. Since all of you have come, you should stay well."


    Xia Mian nodded, and suddenly she thought of something: "Miss, you How the hell did you get caught here? Does king Ruixian know? "

 Chapter 381

    Su Mingyu said all the things in the past few days. She had a good summer sleep. After all, she had experienced so many things, but Zhizhu was pale and shivering like a quail.


    Su Mingyu looked at the heartache, but there is no way, can only patiently down to comfort her.


    All day long, Su Mingyu and xiamian are with Zhizhu. Zhizhu''s mood is much better.


    Su Mingyu looked at Zhizhu, who was sleeping very uneasily. His face was ugly: "Zhizhu is really scared. The king of Yu has caught my weakness."


    "It''s no way for us to sit around and wait for death. We still have to find a way to inform people outside about our situation." But xiamian soon calmed down: "if only we could find the position of Yuwang''s troops."


    "I''ve asked Wu Yurou to contact Gu ruobai by stimulating her. I''ve thought about what you said, but it''s too difficult." Su Mingyu sighed: "King Yu is too cautious, there is no breakthrough at all."


    Xia Mian pursed her lips: "before I was caught, I still had a little silver in my hand. Can we do something with this silver?"


    "This is Lord Yu''s mansion." Su Mingyu touched her jaw: "you have a rest first. This matter needs to be considered for a long time."


    I''m worried that I won''t sleep if I don''t sleep


    Say summer sleep to cast eyes like Su Mingyu''s stomach, the worry of a mile is self-evident.


    Su Mingyu touched her stomach and said, "I don''t have to worry about it here. It''s just Your Qingming... "


    "How did you carry it?" Speaking of this, summer sleep suddenly came to interest.


    "Hard resistance." Su Mingyu told Xia Mian what she had learned against Qingming before, and then she held her hand: "Xia Mian, you are different from me. You can''t resist."


    I''ve been trained. It''s too difficult for someone like Xia Mian to carry the poison of Qingming.


    "I''ll try." Xia Mian actually just thinks Su Mingyu can do it, so she also has to rely on herself to spend this time.


    Now that Zhu has made Su Mingyu very worried, she can''t give Su Mingyu any more trouble.


    Although she thought so, when she refused to take the antidote on the first night, when Qingming had a seizure, the thirst from the depths of her soul and the inexplicable illusion in front of her almost made her collapse.


    If Su Mingyu didn''t appear in time and put the antidote into her mouth, she would have done something to hurt herself because she was too uncomfortable.


    When her summer sleep was better, Su Mingyu asked someone to hold her to bed and invited a doctor by the way.


    Because it was the cause of poisoning, the doctor could not see why, so he could only prescribe some medicine for her.


    In this regard, Su Mingyu can only accompany her side. When she wakes up from her summer sleep, Su Mingyu gently comforts her: "how are you doing?"


    "It''s a little uncomfortable." Xia Mian''s face was a little pale: "how did you survive..."


    Su Mingyu poured her a glass of water: "everyone''s limit is different."


    Xia Mian sighed: "how long are we going to be locked up here? If only I had the Kung Fu, I could find the flaws around Yu Wang."


    "What do you think? Have a good rest." Su Mingyu gave Xia Mian''s head a moment: "these things are not things you should worry about."


    Said Su Mingyu to xiamian a reassuring look: "besides, there is Gu ruobai outside, I believe he can save us out."


    "Yes." Xia Mian nodded, which closed her eyes. After a while, she heard a steady breath. Su Mingyu got up and left.


    The next morning, Zhizhu''s mood was better, so Su Mingyu and Xia Mian took her to stroll in the scope allowed by King Yu.


    But I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Su Mingyu actually saw Su Yueyue in the range of feeding that the king of Yu drew for her.


    I saw her side with that Mammy, Mammy holding a child in her hand, Su Yueyue is very kind to tease the child, it seems quite harmonious.


    Acutely aware of Zhizhu''s nervous shaking hand, Su Mingyu just wanted to bypass her, but before she took two steps, she was stopped by Su Yueyue: "sister, what are you in such a hurry to do?"


    "My maidservant has been infected with wind and cold. If it disturbs the children, it will be bad. Let''s go a little further."


    Su Mingyu said that he was going to take Zhizhu with him, but Su Yueyue quickly and leisurely said: "sister, what are you in a hurry? Don''t you wonder how I was here and how I knew you were here? Now the whole capital is looking for you. "


    As soon as Su Mingyu heard her say so, she felt a little cluttered. Her intuition told her that Su Yueyue must have known something.


    "Summer sleep, you take Zhizhu there to have a rest." Su Mingyu said, pointing to another Pavilion.


    Summer sleep en a, will be very uneasy to know bamboo to take away, Su Mingyu this just went to Su Yueyue in front of, drooping eyes at her: "what do you really want to say?""You are a man of the day in Beijing." Su Yueyue picked eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "every time you disappear, the whole capital will be stirred up a muddy water."


    Su Mingyu was too lazy to talk nonsense: "you know everything?"


    "a little bit." Su Yueyue picked eyebrows: "I can help you inform Gu ruobai, but I have a request, you want to help me do Wu Yurou."


    Su Mingyu immediately turned black: "she is a princess of peace. If she died unknowingly, would you like to see a war between our two countries?"


    "Let her know the cause of her death, for example Slippery tires. " Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu, and the twinkling light was shining in his shrewd eyes.


    "I''m a bird in the captivity of King Yu. I can''t help you." Su Mingyu''s heart thump, did not expect to see in a few days, this Su Yue since so cruel.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t help me." Su Yueyue threw the silk scarf which was playing with children on his hand to mammy: "it''s just that you have to think about it, and I''m the only one who can sincerely help you contact Gu ruobai."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "how can I believe you? Just because you had a daughter? "


    "Of course you don''t believe me. Do you have anyone else to use? " Su Yueyue said and looked at the two people in the distance. His mouth was full of sarcasm: "you know, the poison of Qingming is not so easy to solve."


    Did she even know Qingming?


    Su Mingyu looked at her and said, "how much do you know? If you don''t even tell me that, how can I believe you? "


    "You didn''t come to see me at all. You were captured by King Yu, right?"

 Chapter 382

    Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue and squinted: "yes, I really need the antidote of Qingming, and I was really caught by the king of Yu. I admit that you caught my weakness this time, but I can''t help you deal with Wu Yurou."


    Then Su Mingyu looked at the child in Mammy''s arms, reached out to tease her. Su Mingyu turned to look at Su Yueyue and said, "sister, you gave birth to this girl, can he hold the king of Yu?"


    Su Yueyue''s face suddenly became black. She looked at Su Mingyu coldly: "what do you mean?"


    "Wu Yurou''s daughter can''t think of a more important role in her heart than that of her sister Wu Yurou. As long as she can''t be so smart with her sister, who can''t think of her as being more important than her sister Wu Yurou


    Su Mingyu''s words are quite so direct, Su Yueyue is nothing at all in Yu Wang''s heart now.


    Su Yueyue clenched his teeth and his face was tight.


    Seeing that she listened to her own words, Su Mingyu did not stop any more. She turned around and left, clean and tidy without any hesitation.


    As soon as xiamian saw Su Mingyu come up, she immediately asked, "master?"


    "It''s OK." Su Mingyu gave Zhizhu a reassuring look: "just want me to help."


    Xia Mian thought about it and looked at Su Mingyu: "master..."


    Su Mingyu gave her a look, indicating that she would not ask again.


    After staying outside for a while, Su Mingyu takes Zhizhu back to her room. As soon as she calms Zhizhu to rest, the maid comes up and whispers something in Su Mingyu''s ear.


    Su Mingyu''s face was a little ugly, but still nodded: "I''ll go right away."


    Xia Mian keenly found something wrong with Su Mingyu and immediately followed him: "master, I''ll go with you."


    "No Su Mingyu raised her hand to stop her: "you don''t want to go, know bamboo still needs you to take care of."


    With that, Su Mingyu got up and went out. As soon as he got to the yard, he saw the king Yu waiting for him.


    "You two sisters of the Su family really have something." The king of Yu looked at Su Mingyu coldly, and his tone was not good.


    If Su Mingyu was still in the mood of greeting with him before, now when he thought that he had caught Zhizhu and xiamian, Su Mingyu felt irritable, so his face was not good: "it was your own people who couldn''t take good care of this yard to let Su Yueyue come in. Do you have to blame me for this?"


    "I think, does Su Yueyue want you to deal with Wu Yurou?" The king of Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu with an air of confidence.


    Su Mingyu frowned: "since you know it, you didn''t come to me for questioning?"


    "It''s a good night tonight. I''m in a good mood. I''d like to have a taste of wine with you." Yu said, pointing to a table full of dishes behind him.


    Su Mingyu frowned: "no, I''m still pregnant. I don''t want to drink at all."


    Yu Mingyu didn''t want the antidote


    Su Mingyu gritted his teeth, turned back and glared at the king Yu: "don''t you think you''re too mean?"


    "It''s not the first time for me to do it for the purpose of not achieving the means?" "Please," Yu said


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips, and finally sat down beside the king Yu: "looking at you like this, are you going well these days?"


    "Yes." "But the most important thing is, I think I have figured out one thing."


    I don''t know why, today''s King Yu seems to be a little wrong, Su Mingyu pursed his lips: "what Is it? "


    The king of Yu suddenly raised his hand and held Su Mingyu''s hand. The hot palm temperature made Su Mingyu subconsciously shrink back, but the other party held tightly and did not mean to relax.


    Su Mingyu was disgusted and looked at the king of Yu: "these days What do you think? "


    "I know you don''t like me." "But it''s not important," he said


    Su Mingyu''s heart thumped for a moment. She nervously opened her mouth and wanted to interrupt Yu Wang. But before she spoke, Yu first said, "I always wanted to let you understand what I mean, and then really stay with me, but now I don''t think so."


    Looking at Su Mingyu, Yu Wang''s eyes flashed with a deep light: "I want you to be what I want, of course you want to, but if you don''t want to, I naturally have some ways to make you willing."


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley, and the last side she wanted to see finally appeared.


    "King Yu..." Su Mingyu tried to arouse the king Yu''s reason: "if you really want to force me to stay, I will only hate you, nothing else."


    "I don''t care." King Yu raised his eyebrows: "I just want you to accompany me."


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath. The king of Yu looked like a demon struck: "but I won''t be happy.""I don''t care." King Yu raised his eyebrow: "before I was too concerned about your ideas, so I have been stagnant. Now I want to do what I want to do. As long as you are around me, it''s enough. As for your heart, it''s good to get it slowly."


    Su Mingyu bit her lower lip. She felt that the king Yu could not communicate at this moment.


    Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t speak any more, King Yu pointed to the cup in front of him: "pour me the bar."


    Su Mingyu did not move, but looked at him with a bad face.


    "You don''t have to be nervous," Yu said


    He poured himself a glass of wine, and King Yu drank it: "you are pregnant now. I won''t do anything to you. I just want to tell you that it''s a good idea to use Wu Yurou to contact Gu ruobai. But do you forget that Wu Yurou is a member of Yu''s mansion?"


    With that, the king of Yu hit his finger, and two bodyguards came out of the darkness with a half dead woman.


    The woman''s face was covered with blood, and you could see at a glance that she was severely beaten.


    When the woman''s head was lifted, Su Mingyu saw her face, but her heart sank. Isn''t this the maid who accompanied Wu Yurou?


    Did king Yu move her? Don''t you see Wu Yurou in the eyes?


    At a glance, he saw what Su Mingyu was thinking. King Yu narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s just a maid. Do you think Wu Yurou is going to trouble me because of a maid?"


    Su Mingyu closed her eyes and did not answer.


    "I know everything you do in your family." Yu said slowly, and then gave a look to the bodyguard around him. The bodyguard came up and pinched the jaw of the woman who had been beaten into a shapeless shape.

 Chapter 383

    I saw that the woman''s mouth was so bloody that her tongue, which should have appeared there, was completely gone.


    Su Mingyu has seen all kinds of bloody scenes, but it is the first time to see such a shocking scene after her pregnancy, which makes her feel some discomfort.


    Su Mingyu covered her mouth and then did not open her face: "don''t you think you treat a maid too hard?"


    "Is it?" King Yu raised his eyebrows and clapped his hands. Soon, two bodyguards came up with a woman.


    Su Mingyu couldn''t help but cover her mouth and vomit with disgust. This is the mother beside Su Yueyue. Her eyes were dug out, leaving only two holes. It seems that people can''t help but feel sick.


    "You Su Mingyu knew that the king Yu was always cruel, but he didn''t expect him to be so cruel. The mother didn''t do anything at all. Why did he treat them like this?


    Is it just because it strikes a mountain? This is too much!


    "What am I?" King Yu took a sip of wine: "you and Gu ruobai met and told him my plan of rebellion?"


    He knows that!


    Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu and suddenly found that he could not understand him. This man was not as eager for quick success and instant benefit as he thought. This rebellion was not his sudden intention as he thought.


    "You catch me Don''t just like me as you say you do? "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips. She is so stupid! Intuition told her that she was used by King Yu.


    Seeing Su Mingyu finally alert to come over, King Yu hooked his lips and laughed: "Gu ruobai should be trying to find my hidden troops?"


    Su Mingyu did not speak, but looked at him with deep eyes.


    King Yu squinted and said, "he is so powerful that he should be able to follow Xu Wencang to find the clues I left behind, and then follow the clues to the west of the city. After that, he will see the gift I prepared for him."


    "You What have you done? " Su Mingyu''s heart was pulled tightly for a moment. Her intense tension made her almost unable to breathe normally.


    "I just left him a lot of soldiers and a lot of weapons, by the way..." Yu said with a smile, and his eyes were full of pride: "I told my father that king Ruixian intended to conspire against him. Now my father''s army has arrived at that place?"


    "When his guards saw so many soldiers standing with him, and all the soldiers took him as king, I wanted to see how Gu ruobai could escape from life in such a situation."


    Su Mingyu was so confused that she didn''t expect that the king of Yu had planned her at the beginning!


    After biting his jaw hard, Su Mingyu glared at the king Yu and squeezed out a few words from his teeth: "you use me! You know, I will try my best to tell Gu ruobai that I am here. You also deliberately told me that you would rebel at the beginning, so as to tell Gu ruobai through my mouth! "


    Su Mingyu stares at the king of Yu. She never thought that she would be counted like this one day. The key is that she also drags Gu ruobai down!


    "That''s right." Yu Wang pursed his lips: "I always know that you have a lot of methods, so I guess you will contact him. I didn''t expect that you have accomplished so well."


    The king also gave Su Mingyu a look of appreciation.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant. She glared at the king Yu: "are you going to deal with Gu ruobai? Why? He''s just a cripple


    "Disabled?" King Yu gave Su Mingyu an ironic look: "but my father still looks at him and still gives him his troops. From ancient times to now, you can see which emperor is willing to let others set up troops on his own territory!"


    Yu Wang''s eyes were very cold, his face was very heavy: "from small to large, Gu ruobai is a thorn stuck in my throat. I must root him out, otherwise I can''t sleep at night!"


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect that King Yu had already hated Gu ruobai to this extent. She tightly clenched her palm and said, "you are despicable! You use me... "


    When Su Mingyu came in, he almost saw his face and said that he was not a real person


    "You know each other." The king of Yu gave Su Mingyu an oblique look, pretending that he didn''t know wood at all. Gu ruobai was close to the dark guard.


    Su Mingyu tightly frowned and glared at Mu Yi: "Mu Yi! You''re with this guy? Do you know what you''re doing? "


    Mu Yi gave Su Mingyu a contemptuous look: "of course I know that Gu ruobai never treats me as a human being. Now the king of Yu has given me better conditions. He not only helped me find Meiqing, but also gave me a mansion so that Mei Qing and I could live in it well."


    "You see, I''ve been with Gu ruobai for many years. In the end, I don''t mean to fight or scold. All I''ve got over the years is blame, nothing else. Why should I be loyal to such a person?"Su Mingyu angrily slapped Mu Yi. Mu Yi didn''t hide, but Sheng Sheng Jie took it. Then he looked at Su Mingyu coldly: "this palm, I think, is for the sake of you once pleaded for Meiqing. This is the Yu palace. It''s not a place for you to act recklessly. You should make clear."


    Su Mingyu''s heart is full of fire. She raises her hand and wants to fight again. But this time, Mu grabs her hand one by one, and her face is not good: "Su Mingyu, do you think you can beat me with your present body?"


    "Gu ruobai is so kind to you! You betrayed him! Muichi, you are in vain Su Mingyu''s eyes were red.


    Wood a pressure not moved: "don''t be excited, I still have good news to tell you."


    Said wood a hook lips corner, smile gloomy: "the news from the palace, Gu ruobai has been arrested, now the emperor is personally questioning him, want to know the result of cross examination?"


    Su Mingyu looked at Mu Yi, his face gloomy as water: "no need! Do you think I''ll believe it if you say anything? How clever Gu ruobai is! How can you calculate it


    Su Mingyu can''t stay any longer. She turns around and runs back to the room and closes the door. She covers her face in pain and squats on the ground, weeping.


    Xia Mian saw the situation and quickly came up: "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Mingyu just buried his head in his knee and said nothing.


    "What''s wrong with you..." Xia Mian looked at Su Mingyu nervously: "master What''s the matter with you? "


    Su Mingyu covered her face in pain. Although she had just said that she was so righteous, King Yu would never joke about this kind of thing. That is to say, Gu ruobai may have been arrested.

 Chapter 384

    Su Mingyu hugs her knee and sinks to the bottom of her heart. Gu ruobai is such a smart person. He can''t have no backhand. But the problem now is that she can''t go out and get no information from the outside world. This Let her very passive.


    Xia Mian watched Su Mingyu''s face become more and more heavy, but she couldn''t help her at all. She was worried.


    Just when she was trying to find the theory of Yu Wang, Su Mingyu suddenly stood up.


    Xia Mian was shocked: "master What''s the matter with you? "


    "Summer sleep, you said that although you came in very suddenly, you still left a message for July. Are you sure you can see it in July?"


    "It should be, but it will take time." Xia Mian frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lower lip: "we have been calculated."


    Su Mingyu said to xiamian all the things between himself and the king Yu. After hearing this, Xia Mian''s face sank: "now you have to find a way to contact people outside. At least you should know whether the news that Yu Wang told you is true or false."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "so I''m going to find Su Yue."


    "But there should be a spy of King Yu around her. How can she help us?" Summer sleep wrung eyebrow, facial expression is not good.


    So far, Su Mingyu can not manage so much, she can only use all the methods that can be used, and finally try.


    Su Mingyu also has procrastination. That night, she asked her to spend a lot of money on her summer sleep and make her attractive. She asked someone to inform the people in Su Yueyue''s yard.


    The next morning, Su Yueyue had only one child in his arms and came to Su Mingyu''s yard.


    After reading the book, Su Yueyue, the servant in Su Mingyu''s yard, uttered a cold hum from his nose: "even the obedient maidservant who I can''t get pregnant is arranged by him to you."


    "It seems that in the eyes of King Yu, I and Wu Yurou are the same, only you are special."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and didn''t pick up the words: "I think you should know why I came to you for?"


    "You want to know about Gu ruobai, don''t you?" Su Yueyue was also straight to the point: "to be honest, I can''t tell you what you want to know, because since Gu ruobai entered the palace, there has been no news from the palace."


    Then Su Yue shrugged his shoulders and looked at Su Mingyu''s eyes with a trace of schadenfreude: "no matter it''s good or bad, it''s not. It''s like he went in and disappeared. "


    "But," said Su Yueyue, with his deep eyes of feigned thinking, "it is possible that he is being tortured and hasn''t vomited anything useful. But I don''t think you need to worry, sister. You didn''t take part in this incident at all. In addition, you can''t be implicated by the protection of King Yu. "


    Su Mingyu originally invited her to come, just want to confirm the situation, now listen to her say so, Su Mingyu just feel his heart sink to the bottom of the valley instantly.


    Even Su Yueyue knew it. It seems that Gu ruobai was arrested is true.


    How can you use this to deal with the emperor!


    Satisfied looking at Su Mingyu''s ugly face, Su Yueyue sneered: "well, now you want to know I told you, then I''ll go first."


    Saying that Su Yue got up to go, Su Mingyu quickly stopped her: "I help you deal with Wu Yurou, you help me contact Gu ruobai outside the people, OK?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s low spirited appearance, Su Yueyue''s eyes flashed a sneer: "are you begging me now?"


    Su Mingyu almost did not want to nod, if this can make him satisfied, face is nothing in front of Gu ruobai''s life.


    "You beg me?" Su Yueyue''s shoulders trembled with laughter, and then he burst into tears with an exaggerated smile: "do you beg me? I didn''t expect you to have another day. "


    Said Su Yue haughtily looked at Su Mingyu: "this is your attitude of asking for help?"


    Su Mingyu immediately got up and gave Su Yueyue a big gift: "this incident is related to Gu ruobai''s life. Please help me regardless of the past."


    "Are you stupid or am I stupid?" Su Yueyue raised his eyebrows: "King Ruixian committed a big crime of killing his head. Do you want me to help you? How to help? "


    Saying that Su Yueyue gave Su Mingyu a scornful look: "if you really worry about him, why don''t you ask the king Yu? It happens that King Yu is interested in you


    With that, Su Yue turned around and left with the child in his arms. He didn''t give Su Mingyu any more opportunities.


    Su Mingyu looked at her back from afar and couldn''t help frowning. Although she had known for a long time that Su Yueyue would definitely protect herself and sink into the well, now, this road can''t go, which makes her feel a little frustrated.


    "Master It doesn''t matter. We can still find Wu Yurou. " Summer sleep to comfort Su Mingyu softly.


    Su Mingyu nodded tired: "do you know bamboo? But don''t let her know about it. She is in a very unstable mood"Don''t tell her, don''t worry. I''ve already had her taken somewhere else." Xia Mian said, looking at Su Mingyu anxiously: "master, don''t be so nervous. Maybe now there is no news is the best news."


    Su Mingyu nodded and was about to say something when she saw a maid with Wu Yurou coming up.


    Wu Yurou''s face is very ugly, a small face tensed tightly, looking very unhappy: "yes! You''ve been locked up here all the time. The last time you told me you were here to ask for help


    Su Mingyu also did not have ambiguity, directly to the point: "I want to know about Gu ruobai."


    "What did Yu tell you?" Wu Yurou frowned and then sighed deeply: "I saw Su Yueyue just now. You should have asked her. All I know is that little news."


    Hearing Wu Yurou say this, Su Mingyu''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley: "so, Gu ruobai is really caught!"


    Wu Yurou nodded, looking a little tired: "the last time I went to see Gu ruobai, I was known by King Yu. From now on, I can''t go out of this palace like you. You just came to me just to help Gu ruobi, but I''m sorry, I can''t help this time


    "I didn''t come to you to help Gu ruobai, but to help yourself." Su Mingyu looked at Wu Yurou deeply: "the king of Yu has already killed his red eyes now. Even your servant girl will dare to kill him. If he really gets the throne one day, do you think he will keep such a threat from you?"

 Chapter 385

    "I think you reminded the wrong person?" Wu Yurou frowned: "I am a princess of peace. As long as our two countries make good relations, he will never dare to act rashly, or he will face the attack of my whole country."


    "Isn''t that what king Yu wants? A reason to send troops. " Su Mingyu''s eyes were very deep: "I think you should know more than anyone, how ambitious the king Yu is, so do you think she will be willing to be an emperor shackled by others after she is really on the top?"


    I have to say that Su Mingyu''s words remind Wu Yurou that what the king of Yu is doing now has already demonstrated his ambition?


    "What do you want me to do?" Wu Yurou looks at Su Mingyu. Although she hates this woman, she has to say that sometimes the woman''s ideas are very good.


    "We have to find a way to get people outside to contact us first." Su Mingyu said let xiamian pass her a waist token: "you just need to find someone to send this thing to Sinan Pavilion, and the people there will handle it by themselves."


    Said Su Mingyu bit the lower lip: "I must now determine what Gu ruobai is about."


    "Good!" Wu Yurou nodded: "but I can only say try, because now the king Yu is very strict with me."


    Su Mingyu said, "thank you..."


    Do you need to say thank you to me All for the sake of Wu Yurou: "this is for me."


    It''s not so flustered! Anyway, it''s thanks to you this time. "


    Wu Yurou didn''t want to pay any more attention to her. She got up and went out.


    It is worthy of Wu Yurou. Even if he lost his right arm, he still had a way out.


    The next morning, Su Mingyu received the message of July.


    Then at a corner, I saw July disguised as a cook.


    Su Mingyu''s nervousness comes forward, looks at July, bit tightly the lower lip, for a long time can''t say a complete word.


    Clearly is a person who wants to see the news, but in front of her eyes, she found that she did not dare to ask.


    Or see her first in July: "master! How are you doing? How are you doing? "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "what is Gu ruobai doing?"


    "I don''t know. I followed him to find out where King Yu was hiding his soldiers in the south of the city. As soon as I was about to ask what was going on, a team of forbidden troops suddenly killed him and took away king Ruixian. Fortunately, I was in the back of the hall and ran out because no one noticed me."


    Su Mingyu''s legs softened, and she fell to the ground. Originally, she was still holding a little hope that Gu ruobai would be scheming, but now it seems that she is really hit by the king of Yu''s move.


    July quickly went up to help her up: "there is another thing I feel very strange."


    "Master, do you remember the cave near the water mansion?"


    July wrinkled and before Su Mingyu could answer, he continued, "that cave is actually a road that Yu must pass through when he trains. But I have already asked Tang Yan. He said that the cave was already there before he went."


    "No way." Su Mingyu denied without thinking: "if there is such a cave, next to his residence, according to Tang Yan''s temper, it is absolutely impossible to build a mansion on the side of such a cave."


    Su Mingyu said, his face suddenly sank: "is Tang Yan actually the chess piece that Yu Wang an inserted in Gu Ruo Bai''s side?"


    That Tang Yan told himself before those stories, and what is the state like that? Are they all fake?


    Su Mingyu clenched her jaw, and her face was very ugly: "I still remember who asked you to check the water mansion. Do you still remember?"


    "I remember that the land was bought by a rich merchant, but the identity of the rich merchant has not been found. Later, I heard that it seems to be a salt merchant."


    July frowned, not very clear why Su Mingyu at this time to mention this matter?


    "Salt merchants..." Su Mingyu chewed this quietly, and suddenly she seemed to think of something: "the king of Yu, has already started layout so early?"


    July some do not understand: "master, what are you talking about?"


    "The false identity of King Yu and Gu ruobai, that is, Mo Wenyuan, had a great hatred for salt, so the salt merchant you mentioned must be the identity of King Yu in the river and lake."


    Su Mingyu looked at July with a sneer in the corner of her eyes. She didn''t think that she and Gu ruobai had been calculated by the king of Yu at the beginning, but they didn''t know anything.


    "Tang Yan''s identity may be true, but this does not prevent Yu Wang from incorporating him."


    Listen to Su Mingyu. In July, I feel more and more confused.


    "King Yu was the one who killed Tang Yan''s whole family. How could Tang Yan help king Yu to fight king Fu Ruixian?"


    Su Mingyu snorted coldly: "because King Yu was a businessman and a schemer. After killing Tang Yan''s family, he found that Tang Yan''s family was also selling private salt. What would you do to such a white saltern"I''ll take it for sure." I didn''t even think about it in July.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "yes, a normal person will certainly work for him. So when Yu Wang knew Tang Yan''s existence, he found Tang Yan and asked him to help him get rid of Gu ruobai. The best reward is to give Tang Yan back the salt ground of Tang family. That''s the only thing Tang Yan''s parents left him. Do you think Tang Yan will give up?"


    "Oh..." I see!


    In July, he felt extremely shocked: "so, the water mansion was given to Tang Yan by King Yu. One of the reasons why Tang Yan lived in such a place was because there were few people there. He could do what he wanted to do. There is another one because it is close to the army of King Yu. So Tang Yan still has the function of guarding the door in that place. "


    Su Mingyu sighed for a long time. In her eyes, she had lost her brilliance, leaving only the dim: "so. In fact, from the time Tang Yan grabbed me, we had been teased and clapped by King Yu. "


    Now Su Mingyu is able to understand why Tang Yan first caught her, only gave her control of the heart of Qingming, and the second time only gave her to use illusory Ryukyu magic flowers. No matter how much he did in his water mansion, he just looked at himself angrily, but never seriously touched himself.

 Chapter 386

    To think of it, it should be that the king of Yu specially told him not to attack himself, and the Qing Ming on Yu''s hand also had an explanation.


    Such a powerful and overbearing poison should not be readily available.


    Su Mingyu couldn''t help but smile. When Yu Wang came to her with Qingming''s antidote, he once thought that Yu might not be so dangerous and cold-blooded, otherwise he would not ask Tang Yan to give him the antidote for himself.


    Now it seems that he doesn''t need to ask Tang Yan for anything. He has an antidote, but he pretends he doesn''t have it all the time, and then he wins sympathy in front of him.


    Su Mingyu snorted coldly. She really didn''t expect that King Yu was such a person. He would do anything to achieve his goal. This sentence was incisively and vividly expressed in his hand.


    "Master, what are we going to do now?" Follow Tang Yan?


    It has already reached this point before. July doesn''t think there is any effect of following Tang Yan, but there is no flaw with King Yu. When Gu ruobai is with him, they can''t get anything valuable from King Yu. Now they are only themselves. July doesn''t think he can have any safe way.


    Su Mingyu also sighed: "what''s the use of following him? Now it''s the emperor who has to deal with Gu ruobai."


    "You can find out how Gu ruobai is in the palace, and then we can make a decision." Su Mingyu said, can''t help but help the forehead.


    July see the situation can only nod: "good, I''ll try to find a way to understand."


    "Well, be careful not to be found by the king Yu." With that, Su Mingyu looked around carefully, and no suspicious person was found. Then he put down his heart and drove July away.


    Xia Mian knows that Su Mingyu is going to see July, but she doesn''t follow her because she knows that Zhu is around. Now she sees Su Mingyu back, so she comes to ask carefully.


    Su Mingyu sighed: "he doesn''t know how Gu ruobai is now. We can only wait."


    Not long after that, a maid came up and whispered something in Su Mingyu''s ear.


    Su Mingyu a listen, frown: "what does he come to do?"


    Although very unwilling, but still followed the maid to go out, xiamian acutely found something wrong, she just wanted to go up to stop, received Su Mingyu refused in front of the eyes.


    Seeing this, Xia Mian has no way but to watch Su Mingyu leave and walk to the king Yu not far away.


    "I heard that you are very busy today." King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu with a smile in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu coldly looked at him: "your goal has been achieved, I asked all the people, no one told me Gu ruobai''s situation, are you happy?"


    Yu Wang pretended to be deep and collected his eyes: "in fact, you still have a person who has not asked for it."


    "You want me to beg you?" Su Mingyu responded immediately, and her face turned black: "impossible! I can''t ask you. "


    Su Mingyu said, turning around to go, but at this time the king took out a jade pendant from his arms: "you see this again."


    The green jade pendant is so scarlet in the setting sun that it looks like it has been stained with blood. The powerful "white" character on it shows that the jade pendant is a master.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes turned red when she saw the jade pendant. She glared at the king Yu with a trace of coldness in her voice: "what have you done to him?"


    "I didn''t do anything." "You should ask what happened to him


    Said Yu King seems to be very indifferent to throw the jade pendant in his hand to Su Mingyu: "today I went into the palace to see my father and the emperor. There has been no movement since the emperor''s rebellion. Aren''t you curious?"


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank and told her directly that the king of Yu couldn''t spit out any good words, but this was the only chance to know the situation of Gu ruobai. She didn''t want to give up.


    "What do you want to say?" Su Mingyu looked at him coldly: "the emperor is not stupid. Gu ruobai has an army in his own right, and he has no need to raise another army. Therefore, although Gu ruobai is regarded as a combination of stolen goods and stolen goods, there are many doubts in the emperor''s eyes."


    "Gu ruobai used to be his favorite son. Of course, he could not easily cure him of a big crime of rebellion, so the emperor must still be investigating."


    When Su Mingyu said this, she was confident that the emperor was not such a fool. Otherwise, the king of Yu would not have designed Gu ruobai earlier.


    "Pa.pa.pa.pa." After su Mingyu finished speaking, the king of Yu clapped his hands with admiration: "I didn''t expect that you would find someone who didn''t go to the court very much. You know something about our court."


    With that, King Yu lifted his clothes, found a stool and sat down: "you''re right. My father didn''t believe Gu ruobai''s going back to revolt, so he''s gone to the Ministry of punishment to investigate."


    Hearing this, Su Mingyu felt a little relieved in his heart, but before she could relax, the king of Yu threw out a word that made Su Mingyu''s nervous breath quicken."The people of the Ministry of punishment are always dripping with water. They will soon find Tang Ziyan who has lived in Lord Yu''s residence for such a long time. Then they will follow Tang Ziyan and find that Tang Yan''s existence is very strange. They will take advantage of the situation to investigate Tang Yanping''s rebellion again."


    Yu Wang said to himself, satisfied with Su Mingyu''s face more and more ugly: "after Tang Yan''s water mansion will be found, and then Tang Yan''s salt merchant identity, and Mo Wenyuan, Gu ruobai''s ghost for death."


    Then king Yu raised his eyebrows and laughed at Su Mingyu: "you said that the father emperor could not mind his son secretly raising soldiers, but would he mind his son secretly monopolizing the private salt of the whole country?"


    "There is no money for raising soldiers, and most of them are good health guards. But if Gu ruobai has enough money to support his country, if we look at these strong and strong soldiers, do you think our suspicious father will not think about anything?"


    Hearing this, Su Mingyu couldn''t help but have a cold sweat on her back. She looked at the king Yu with a frightened look. She asked in disbelief, "when did you know that Mo Wenyuan and Gu ruobai had a relationship before?"


    "Mo Wenyuan claims to be indifferent to any woman. He is a man who can''t be charmed. But once you go to" first incense ", you have a lot to do with him. Although your appearance is fair, you are not so beautiful that you can forget everything."


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu. Looking at her pale face, he couldn''t help but pick up the corners of his lips. A touch of pride flashed in his black eyes.

 Chapter 387

    "Do you really think I''m such a fool? You are just a lady in a boudoir. How can you get to know someone like Mo Wenyuan? The only possibility is that Mo Wenyuan is Gu ruobai''s person. That''s why I pretended to be angry to kill Mo Wenyuan''s Moyuan, and then cut off Gu ruobai''s salt merchant road. "


    King Yu said, picking his eyebrows: "to be honest, I originally wanted to take care of Gu ruobai''s salt merchants. But Tang Yan wanted too much. I couldn''t help it. I could only give Tang Yan Gu ruobai''s whole business."


    Su Mingyu listened coldly, but his hand was written tightly: "so Tang Yan is also your move in Gu ruobai''s house. As long as people from the Ministry of punishment find Tang Yan, Tang Yan will say that he is actually a salt merchant for Gu ruobai, and then say that he doesn''t know anything. In the final trial, you will use a golden cicada to protect Tang Yan, right?"


    Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu, and his heart burst into a fire: "what about tangziyan? Is that what you calculated? How do you know I''ll go to the shepherd? "


    "It''s a windfall." King Yu raised his eyebrow: "since you know everything, I will not hide it from you. Tang Ziyan is really just an accident, but I didn''t expect him to be more cruel than Tang Yan. If he hadn''t told me immediately when he found out you were pregnant, I would not let Tang Yan take you away at that time."


    It''s really made by Tang Ziyan!


    Su Mingyu''s teeth clenched. She didn''t expect that Tang Ziyan, who looked so beautiful and gentle, would do such a thing.


    Seeing that Su Mingyu''s face was very ugly, the king picked his eyebrows and whispered, "in fact, you don''t have to care. I just want to tell you that Gu ruobai can''t get up this time, but I can protect you, because you still have innocent children in your stomach."


    With that, the king looked at Su Mingyu''s stomach, and his eyes flashed complicated emotions.


    Su Mingyu looked at his eyes and suddenly felt cold on his back. She finally understood why Yu Wang cared so much about her stomach from the beginning.


    She still wondered before, this Yu Wang Mingming hates poison Gu ruobai, why to her belly child but so all kinds of maintenance?


    It turned out that he was waiting at this time. If Gu ruobai''s crime of rebellion was settled, it would be a big crime of beheading, and the whole Ruixian palace could not escape.


    He was definitely the first to suffer as his princess, but king Yu wanted to protect himself. At present, the only way to let her escape the punishment department''s responsibility was to win the emperor''s sympathy through her stomach and children.


    Let the emperor spare her life for the sake of the child in her stomach. In this way, he will not only get rid of Gu ruobai, but also get himself. As for her and Gu ruobai''s children, they may have a miscarriage due to an accident, or they may be born with congenital defects and will not live for two years.


    In short, he Yu, as a king, really wants a child to disappear in this world. Don''t use too many methods.


    Su Mingyu covered her only stomach. Before, she thought things were too simple. Now she deeply understood that King Yu wanted her. He was really reckless.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s face getting darker and darker with satisfaction, King Yu raised his eyebrows: "in fact, you don''t have to be so nervous. Gu ruobai is a favorite son of his father. Even if he really wants to rebel, his father will give him a good time and won''t torture him. "


    Yu Wang''s words of comfort didn''t sound like comfort at all, but it made Su Mingyu''s heart even more hopeless.


    Su Mingyu Nuogu mouth, with a hoarse voice whispered two words.


    Yu Wang was stunned and then looked at her in surprise: "what did you just say? Again, I didn''t hear it very clearly


    Su Mingyu bit his lower lip and waited for King Yu. He had just heard him clearly. Now the repeated question was just to insult himself.


    But the king Yu is the only one who can know the news of Gu ruobai.


    Su Mingyu tightened his hand and thought about it. Finally, he opened his mouth: "please..."


    Yu Wang looked at Su Mingyu with a smile, and a slight disdain flashed in his eyes: "I remember who said that no matter what, he would not ask me?"


    In the face of Yu''s humiliation, Su Mingyu could only pretend not to know: "please, I really want to know how Gu ruobai is now?"


    Looking at the sincerity in Su Mingyu''s eyes, I don''t know why. The pleasure in the king''s heart suddenly disappeared, leaving only thick dissatisfaction.


    Su Mingyu is an arrogant person. He knows her better than anyone else. But it is such a person who begged himself for Gu ruobai''s disability.


    Obviously, he won, but the king didn''t feel half happy.


    He suddenly cold face, slightly irritable looking at Su Mingyu: "I have told you, is still in the investigation stage, what do you want to know?"


    Seeing the displeasure in Yu Wang''s heart, Su Mingyu has no way out. In order to Gu ruobai, she can only do so!


    So Su Mingyu glared at the king Yu with a pair of clear eyes. With a little care, he asked, "can I go to see Gu ruobai?""Do you know where he was held?" The king of Yu was stunned, and then he was angry and laughed: "in the prison where the felons are held, no one can go there except the father''s token. Do you really look up to me and say that if you want to see Gu ruobai, you can see it?"


    Listening to Yu''s sarcasm, Su Mingyu frowned: "I know you must have a way."


    King Yu raised his eyebrows: "even if I have a way, why should I help you? Have you forgotten that I and Gu ruobai are enemies in various senses? "


    Su Mingyu bit his lower lip, and she knew that the king would not simply promise himself: "I promise you, if you take me to see Gu ruobai, I will be willing to stay here and never do anything again."


    King Yu didn''t seem to have thought that Su Mingyu would do this for Gu ruobai. He just showed a little complacent look, then he sank down: "for a Gu ruobai, do you really ignore everything?"


    Su Mingyu nodded and said, "he is my husband and father of my children. Of course, I want to do something for him. If it makes you feel happy, what can I do to save my face and beg you? "


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s serious eyes, Yu Wang''s face was gloomy, like water, without a bit of light: "do you think I will help you if you just ask for two sentences?"

 Chapter 388

    Su Mingyu looked at Gu ruobai. After a while, she suddenly fell on her knees and looked at King Yu with almost pleading eyes: "after that, I will listen to you, but I beg you to let me meet Gu ruobai. I really want to know how he is now?"


    Su Mingyu''s voice was a little trembling, but her eyes were firm: "if you really want me to use this child to avoid the emperor''s punishment, then you should also know that if I am worried, I may not have to wait for the emperor to investigate clearly and convict Gu ruobai, I will have miscarriage." ,


    "Su Mingyu, before I thought you were just cruel and cruel, but now you can even use your own children. Do you think it is useful to threaten me like this?" The king of Yu glared at Su Mingyu, obviously furious.


    Su Mingyu shook his head without thinking: "I know it''s useless to threaten you, so now I''m just telling you one of the possibilities. You don''t want to fight like a chicken?"


    See Su Mingyu so insist, Yu King mercilessly sighed: "this matter I will try to arrange for you, but I have a request."


    Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu. In fact, he didn''t need to say that he knew what the requirements were. If it had been put in the past, he would not have agreed to anything. But now the situation is urgent, we have to meet Gu ruobai first, and then we can find a way to deal with the next thing.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s silence, King Yu said, "I want you to tell him in front of Gu ruobai that you will be with me from now on, and that the child in his belly will be brought up by me."


    Sure enough, the king Yu was a master who did not see the rabbit but scattered the eagle.


    Su Mingyu bit her teeth: "OK, I promise you."


    Yu Wang saw a pick eyebrow: "good, straightforward, I like you so decisive character."


    Then king Yu went up to help Su Mingyu, and then patted her soiled clothes with heartache. He said very gently, "today, you can go back to have a rest, and I''ll come to you when I''ve arranged."


    Feeling the temperature of his arm being held by him, Su Mingyu just felt a kind of disgust from the bottom of her heart. But now that she is under the control of others, she has no way but to obediently let him go.


    After seeing off the king Yu, Su Mingyu felt that all her strength was like being drained. She could not help shaking because of her exhaustion. She might have fallen to the ground if she hadn''t been helped by her summer sleep.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s pale face, she felt a little distressed in her summer sleep.


    Just things she saw in the eyes: "in fact, even if you do not do this, July will also get useful news."


    Su Mingyu sighed wearily: "things are not so simple. What the king of Yu wants is to see me collapse, so I can only show in front of him an appearance of being tortured by Gu ruobai."


    Said, Su Mingyu waved: "you go to the first room, I want a person quiet."


    Summer sleep en a, will put a cape on Su Mingyu''s shoulder: "dark, cold, you are now two people, can pay attention to their own body."


    Su Mingyu light en a: "I know."


    Although she showed such a weak side in front of the king Yu, Su Mingyu now knows better than anyone else that the only thing to do at present is to contact Gu ruobai.


    Although Yu Wang wants to see her show weakness, let him have a good look. As an agent in the 21st century, Su Mingyu knows better than anyone that face is the least worth mentioning in the world. So just those struggles are just tricks to make Yu Wang feel more happy.


    Maybe it was her performance that was so good that Yu Wang came to her with good news within two days.


    Because the Ministry of punishment has not found out anything, so the emperor specially approved him to go in and have a look, and have a good chat with Gu ruobai. Maybe he can talk about something.


    King Yu gave Su Mingyu a suit of men''s clothes: "you wear this and go in with me."


    Su Mingyu didn''t talk nonsense at all. She went into the house and changed her clothes: "let''s go."


    Looking at her in such a hurry, Yu Wang''s heart was not very happy, but when he thought of seeing Gu ruobai''s painful expression later, he raised the corner of his lips.


    The carriage of the two men soon arrived at the water prison. With the sign given by the emperor, the king of Yu went smoothly all the way, and soon arrived at the place where Gu ruobai was held.


    Looking for an excuse to send away the guard at the door, King Yu narrowed his eyes and came to Gu ruobai''s side. Looking down at the prisoner, he sneered: "what''s up? What it''s like to be in a water prison. "


    "It''s cool in this hot day." Although Gu ruobai''s face is very pale, it is not weak at all.


    Seeing this, King Yu picked up his eyebrows and laughed: "I don''t want to see you today, but I have an acquaintance..."


    Said Yu Wang to give up Su Mingyu behind him: "how, surprise?"


    Gu ruobai''s face suddenly changed when he saw Su Mingyu. He crawled to the railing and glared at the king Yu with venomous eyes: "this is between us. Why should you implicate her?"Although Su Mingyu had already thought about 10000 kinds of Gu ruobai''s tragedy on the way to here, she didn''t think it would be like this.


    Gu ruobai''s knee is full of water, and his whole body is half suspended on the water. If it is put on the ordinary prisoner, he may feel that his feet are a little slippery and unable to exert strength. However, Gu ruobai is a double legged disabled person. If such a person wants to stand firmly in this kind of water, he has to rely on his own upper limb strength, so Gu ruobai is the only one who can stand steadily in this kind of water Individuals are very uncoordinated.


    Su Mingyu looked at him heartily. His clear eyes were full of red blood: "you Are you ok? "


    Gu Ruo gave her a comforting smile: "it''s OK. I can sit upright. This is not my job. Sooner or later it will come to light."


    He didn''t comfort himself, so comforting Su Mingyu only felt more uncomfortable in his heart.


    Gu ruobai clearly suffered here, but she had no way.


    Seeing their affectionate appearance, King Yu coughed softly: "Mingyu, don''t you have something to tell Gu ruobai?"


    Su Mingyu took a deep look at Gu ruobai, then raised her hand to touch Gu ruobai''s cheek, and said in a voice almost ready to cry: "Gu ruobai I I have one thing to tell you. "


    Thinking that Su Mingyu had been wronged, Gu ruobai quickly raised his hand and held Su Mingyu''s hand, saying in a very spoiled tone: "what''s the matter? Have you been bullied? "

 Chapter 389

    Feeling the heat from Gu Ruo Bai''s palm on her cheek, Su Mingyu pursed her lips, and her eyes turned red: "I''m here today to tell you I I''ve decided to be with King Yu. "


    "Mingyu, don''t make trouble. How could you be with King Yu?" Gu ruobai''s first reaction was a daze, and then he said, "you are my princess, and you are still pregnant with my child. How can you be with King Yu?"


    Looking at Yu''s eyes, Su Mingli said to herself I will be born. King Yu said he would help me raise him well... "


    "That''s my child!" Gu ruobai''s face changed. He looked at Su Mingyu angrily: "that''s my bone and flesh. Why should you let others help me raise it?"


    "What are you staring at me for?" Su Mingyu was also a little angry: "what''s your situation now? Don''t you know it yourself?"


    Su Mingyu''s face was gloomy and her words were not measured: "just like you, there is no possibility of going out from here. Without you, what do you want us to do with my children, orphans and widows?"


    "I can''t raise him alone, can I? If you don''t know how to protect yourself, you may not like it


    Su Mingyu''s eyes turned red: "I was originally an unwelcome common woman. I can''t let my child become a child that no one likes! You can''t give me anything now, do you understand? "


    Gu ruobai listened in a daze for a while. After a long time, he dropped his head and looked at Su Mingyu with despairing eyes. His voice was shaking. He was not as cold as usual: "so, is he the guarantee you choose?"


    Gu ruobai turned his eyes to King Yu, and Su Mingyu also followed his eyes and nodded in Gu ruobai''s bloodshot eyes: "I''m sorry, I like you, but I also have to face the reality."


    Said, Su Mingyu took back his hand, a small face because of forbearance and appear some pale.


    Gu ruobai covered his face in pain and laughed low. The laughter sounded so desolate.


    For a long time, Gu ruobai raised his eyes and looked at Su Mingyu: "yes, I like your intelligence, but I never thought that you should be so heartless. Are you really the Su Mingyu I know?"


    Gu ruobai looked at her like a monster and was disappointed in both eyes: "you go, I don''t want to see you again."


    With that, Gu ruobai closed his eyes and didn''t want to speak any more words.


    Su Mingyu looks at such Gu ruobai, heart like a knife, but there is no way, can only look at him from afar, a pair of bright eyes are crystal clear tears.


    The king of Yu looked at all this with a flash of success in his eyes. How about his once beautiful life? What about the God of war? He married Su Mingyu first, and even had children, but it should be his king Yu''s stuff. None of them can escape.


    Yu''s eyes sank and he looked at Su Mingyu, who was in pain. Then he sneered at Gu ruobai: "since the old friend''s words have been brought to us, we will leave first."


    With that, the king raised his hand and took Su Mingyu''s hand. Although Su Mingyu had resisted subconsciously, he was still honest to let him lead him at last under the warning eyes of Yu.


    Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t resist, the king raised his eyebrows and held her hand, and walked out like a winner. When he got to the door of the cell, the king suddenly stopped. He looked back at Gu ruobai and said in a cold voice, "by the way, my father asked me to bring you a word. Even if you don''t say anything, he can still find evidence, but you If he says it himself, maybe he will spare your life for the sake of father and son. "


    Gu ruobai sent out a cold hum from his nose: "spare my life? Do you really think I''m stupid? Our father is suspicious by nature and ruthless. How could he spare my life if he died a hundred times for the crime of being planted? You go back and tell him, if you can''t find any evidence, you''d better think about my useless firewood. Why should you fight for a throne that doesn''t mean much to me? "


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s explanation, King Yu didn''t say much. He just raised his eyebrows: "OK, read it for the sake of Mingyu and brother''s competition. I''ll help you to get the message."


    After that, the king of Yu led Su Mingyu to leave, leaving Gu ruobai with a proud back.


    Looking at them from afar, Gu ruobai''s eyes flashed a touch of Yin Zhuo. Then he looked down at the note that Su Mingyu handed to him just as she stroked his cheek.


    After reading the above content, Gu ruobai didn''t want to think about it. He just put it into his mouth and swallowed it. In his red eyes just because of pain, there was only a deep darkness left, just like quicksand. No matter who it was, he would be captured by the enemy.


    As soon as he got out of the prison gate, Su Mingyu immediately threw away Yu Wang''s hand: "are you satisfied now?"


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s OK."


    "Oh, I used to think that you were a good opponent for being open and aboveboard. Now I know that you are insidious and cunning, but you are still so shameless!"Su Mingyu was obviously holding back her breath and said all her unhappiness.


    Yu Wang was not angry when she pointed to his nose and scolded him. He just raised his eyebrows and chuckled: "I know you are in a bad mood, and I don''t care about you. Today you let me see an interesting scene, so I decided to give you an antidote after I went back."


    "An antidote?" Su Mingyu was stunned and then reacted. She glared at the king of Yu with resentment and anger: "you clearly caught two people! But only give me an antidote. How do you want me to choose? "


    "It''s your business." King Yu narrowed his eyes and laughed. Recently, he became more and more fond of Su Mingyu''s expression of anger in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu was imprisoned in the yard before, but every time I saw her, she was a kind of self satisfied appearance, as if she knew everything and didn''t care about anything. She was like a puppet with no mind. She was full of anger.


    But now Su Mingyu is not the same. Although she is angry and unhappy, she is obviously more vivid than before, and there are even many expressions that he has never seen before. Such Su Mingyu''s company is what he wants.


    "It''s no use being so angry with me." King Yu hooked his lips and said, "with this leisure, you''d better think about how to explain to another person who has no antidote."

 Chapter 390

    Su Mingyu hate teeth itching, she glared at the king Yu: "you are too much!"


    King Yu was not moved at all. He waved his big hand: "let''s go. Let''s go back to Lord Yu''s house."


    Su Mingyu was angry, but she could only break her teeth and swallow it in her stomach. Now she can''t resist the king of Yu at all. She can only watch with open eyes.


    Two people just returned to Yu Wangfu, Su Yueyue has been waiting at the door.


    With a glance at Su Mingyu, Su Yueyue immediately pulled out a smile and came forward to greet him: "King Yu, it''s really time to come back. Huier is missing her father. Isn''t it just coming back? The Lord must know that Huier missed you. "


    Su Mingyu listened from afar, and could not help but smile. This Huier is not the child of Yu king. What can Yu Wang feel.


    King Yu really grinned: "is it? That''s right. Take Ben Wang to have a look


    Su Yueyue took King Yu''s arm and took Su Mingyu as a transparent man.


    Su Mingyu was not angry. She retreated behind the king Yu and Su Yueyue: "the sister and the Lord should go quickly. I''m a little tired. Go back first."


    Without waiting for King Yu to open his mouth, Su Mingyu turned and left, leaving only a estranged figure of the two.


    Su Yueyue took a look, the corner of his mouth was hooked, and a smile of success hung up under his eyes: "King Yu, let''s go quickly. Huier should be in a hurry."


    As soon as she returned to her yard, Su Mingyu noticed something strange. She went into the room, closed the door, and looked around: "come out."


    Saw the crowd slowly out of a slender figure: "master, it''s me."


    Seeing that the visitor was in July, Su Mingyu''s heart was relieved: "how did you come?"


    Now is the crucial time, if he is found out, then their final cards are gone.


    Hearing Su Mingyu''s anxiety in July, she quickly said in a soft voice, "master, don''t be nervous. When I came today, I paid close attention to it and was not followed. I have a message to tell you."


    Su Mingyu sat by the stool and poured a cup of hot tea for herself and July respectively: "what did you find?"


    "Tang Yan, he was called by the people of the Ministry of punishment early this morning. I sent someone to inquire about it. It seems that it''s about salt merchants."


    July said and frowned: "salt merchant What''s the matter with Tang Yan? "


    Su Mingyu sighed for a long time. She told the king Yu and what she had said to July. Her face sank: "this What can I do? "


    "Don''t worry." Su Mingyu overcame the uneasiness in her heart and reluctantly comforted July: "I met Gu ruobai today. Although it doesn''t look very good, it doesn''t look like she was forced to confess. I think we haven''t found the key evidence yet. As long as we haven''t made a firm decision, we still have a chance to turn the tables."


    July nodded: "then I''ll let people pay attention to the movement of Tang Yan. If there''s any change, I''ll inform you."


    Su Mingyu said, "if you don''t have something very important, don''t come here, or you will be found by the king of Yu."


    July should be a, just about to leave, Su Mingyu suddenly stopped him: "July..."


    "What''s the matter, master?" July looks at Su Mingyu suspiciously.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I want to ask you to help me to find out where the man who came to Yu''s house on the day of Su Yueyue''s birth had taken the boy baby to the palace."


    "Ah?" July one Leng: "Yu Wang Fu still has a male baby?"


    Su Mingyu also didn''t say anything more, just waved his hand wearily: "go, this matter is also very important, you should be careful."


    July en said: "then I''ll go first, master. Don''t think too much about it. Rui Xian Wang''s means are very powerful. He will come back safely."


    Su Mingyu didn''t say anything, just motioned him to leave quickly with his eyes.


    After leaving in July, Su Mingyu came to the place where Zhizhu and xiamian lived. At a glance, she saw that xiamian was quietly pacifying Zhizhu.


    Su Mingyu went up and barely raised a smile: "what are you two whispering behind my back?"


    Knowing that Su Mingyu was coming, he took Su Mingyu in his arms and said, "Miss We Can we go back? "


    "Of course." Su Mingyu said and rubbed Zhizhu''s head: "I have something to say with summer sleep. Can you avoid knowing bamboo?"


    Know bamboo is first a Leng, and then clearly nodded.


    Seeing Zhizhu go out, Su Mingyu closes the door and looks at xiamian again. Su Mingyu sighs deeply. Then she looks at xiamian with apologetic eyes as if she has made up her mind I have one thing to tell you. "


    Xia Mian looks at Su Mingyu''s eyes so seriously, she has a little doubt: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "you should know that I went to see Gu ruobai today."


    "I know, that''s what king Yu forced you to go." Xia Mian pursed his lips: "did you and Gu ruobai say anything?"She always feels that Su Mingyu today is a bit out of order.


    "No, it has nothing to do with Gu ruobai." Su Mingyu said and took out a medicine bottle from his arms: "summer sleep, which is the antidote of Qingming."


    Looking at the antidote, xiamian''s first reaction is not happy, but doubt, full of doubt: "Yu Wang, such a sinister person, how can you be so kind to give you the antidote?"


    Su Mingyu did not think that he could deceive xiamian: "this is indeed given to me by King Yu, but he only gave one antidote to Qingming. If Zhizhu was given, you would have no antidote. If you gave Zhizhu, Zhizhu would be gone. I want to tell you..."


    Su Mingyu said, apologetically biting her lower lip, unable to open her mouth to say something.


    "I see." Xia Mian raised her hand and stopped Su Mingyu from talking: "you want me to give Zhizhu the antidote."


    In fact, although it sounds cruel, Xia Mian can understand Su Mingyu''s choice.


    Zhizhu is more vulnerable than herself. Since the two of them were brought here, Zhizhu has always shown a look of great fear.


    Now that so many days have passed, although it looks better, she still follows suit. She is much better than Zhizhu. So Su Mingyu is not surprised to make such a choice.


    "Master, I understand your choice. It doesn''t matter." Summer sleep saw Su Mingyu''s uneasiness, so she quickly comforted her.


    Su Mingyu sighed deeply: "I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 391

    Xia Mian patted her on the shoulder: "master, don''t be so nervous. You should know that Yu and Wang Mingming know that there are two people in our side, but he only gives you an antidote on purpose, in order to split us from the inside and make you feel guilty. You are pregnant now, but you can''t fall into his scheme!"


    Unexpectedly, she was comforted by the summer sleep. Su Mingyu''s face was a little bad, and she put her head on her shoulder: "summer sleep Thank you


    Xia Mian pursed her lips and drew up a shallow smile: "I have nothing to thank. If you hadn''t saved me, how could I sit here with you like this now?"


    Pressure in the heart of the stone dissipated a little, Su Mingyu long exhaled a turbid breath: "summer sleep, I will help you to get the antidote to Qingming."


    "It''s OK. I''m not in a hurry." Xia Mian picks up her eyebrows and suddenly looks at the direction of the door. She gives Su Mingyu a look. Su Mingyu immediately looks over and sees a black figure there.


    Su Mingyu also keenly looked at the past. She and Xia Mian looked at each other. Quietly, they walked up on the door. Through the crack of the door, they saw Zhizhu, who was sticking his ear to the door.


    Su Mingyu and Xia Mian look at each other and smile at each other. Then they hold on to the door plank. Zhizhu, who is not stable, falls in at once, and reels for several times. Zhizhu can stand firm.


    Noticing Su Mingyu''s and Xia Mian''s joking eyes, Zhizhu touches his nose awkwardly, and his eyes are a little red: "Miss What are you hiding from me


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and laughed. She kneaded Zhizhu''s head and said, "no, I''m talking about my pregnancy with Xia Mian. What do you know as a girl in a boudoir?"


    Zhizhu''s face was a little red when Su Mingyu said: "I I am, but you leave me out as if I had been ostracized


    Su Mingyu and Xia Mian listen, they both have no choice but to smile. They take Zhizhu to sit on the stool.


    "You have a small head, but you think a lot." Su Mingyu ordered Zhizhu''s nose and took out the medicine bottle from his arms: "this is the antidote of Qingming. You can take it now, so as not to attack again at night."


    Zhizhu was surprised to see the antidote on Su Mingyu''s hand. She couldn''t believe it: "Miss This thing How did you get it? "


    Su Mingyu pretended to be relaxed: "miss you, who am I? It''s not easy to take an antidote."


    Zhizhu finally grinned after hearing this, which was her first smile in so many days.


    Su Mingyu saw in the eyes, the stone in the heart is also a sigh of relief: "OK, eat early rest, time is not early."


    Xiamian also followed: "OK, you little girl, every day, do not fear?"


    "I see..." Knowing bamboo in Su Mingyu and Xia Mian''s eyes, and with warm water to eat the antidote of Qingming.


    Just after eating, Zhizhu suddenly looked at Su Mingyu with a little shyness: "Miss Are you out of the house today? "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "what''s the matter?"


    "I want to ask So The breeze Has Qingfeng got in touch with you Zhizhu bit his lip, and his cheek was a little red.


    Su Mingyu was stunned. Then she responded, raised her hand and knocked on Zhizhu''s nose: "you girl, I thought you cared about me, but I didn''t expect that you had a heart to belong to!"


    Zhizhu blushed at Su Mingyu''s ridicule: "I just want to know How''s he doing? We''ve been locked in for days. I''m a little worried


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "sorry, I really don''t know about this, because I went directly to the palace and didn''t have time to see him, but I''ll ask for you next time."


    "Really Knowing that Zhu''s eyes were bright, he held Su Mingyu and did not give up: "Miss, you are so nice!"


    Su Mingyu patted her on the shoulder. "Well, no, you are not alone has the final say. OK, don''t be so blind. Have a good rest, do you know?"


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s advice, knowing that Zhu was relaxed, she nodded fiercely: "en!"


    She also said to the summer sleep smile: "thank you, summer girl, if you are not with me, I don''t know how to do."


    Looking at her innocent face, summer sleep also raised the corner of her mouth: "it''s my honor to be with you."


    After returning from Zhizhu and xiamian, Su Mingyu lay on the bed and sighed for a long time. She didn''t know what happened to Gu ruobai.


    I don''t know why, Su Mingyu always thinks that Gu ruobai''s appearance in the water prison is very inconsistent.


    Messy hair, the lower body soaked in water, and the whiplash on her body are all right, but there is something wrong with it. Su Mingyu really can''t remember anything for a while.


    Squinting her eyes to listen to the insects outside the window, Su Mingyu is about to fall asleep, she suddenly sat up from the bed, and then excited eyes widened.


    At last, she remembered what was wrong with Gu ruobai. The clothes on Gu ruobai, the cotton and hemp cloth, were not what he would wear. According to the truth, Gu ruobai was taken away by someone who had stolen goods directly, so he should have come in his original clothes.Since she married to Ruixian palace, all the clothes of Gu ruobai were customized for him by sinang Pavilion. Each of them had passed through her own hands, so she clearly remembered that the dress was definitely not Gu ruobai.


    So, on the way to find him, something must have happened to let him change his clothes, and it was a matter of good tendency. Otherwise, with the emperor''s temper, how could he have a special time to change his clothes?


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyu felt that although there were more doubts in his heart, the stone in his heart was really relaxed. Anyway, Gu ruobai was not as miserable as he showed. That''s enough.


    Maybe she finally met Gu ruobai, and finally passed on all the news she knew. This night was su Mingyu''s deepest sleep since these days. When she woke up again, it was already dawn outside.


    "Princess, Madame sue is looking for you." A maid''s voice rang outside the door.


    What did she come to do with herself so early? Su Mingyu was a little surprised, but still went forward to open the door. As soon as he opened the door, Su Yueyue knelt down on the ground.


    Su Mingyu was stunned by her: "what are you doing?"


    "Sister, please help me." Su Yueyue''s eyes with tears: "if you help me this time, I will never fight against you again."

 Chapter 392

    Su Mingyu was confused: "what are you doing?"


    Su Yueyue''s voice was hoarse and his face was as white as paper. He didn''t sleep well: "last night, King Yu came to my yard to have dinner. During this period, I got him drunk. Then I took a drop of his blood


    "What are you doing with his blood?" Although he knew that Su Yueyue must be suspicious of his children, Su Mingyu still pretended to know nothing.


    "On the day I gave birth, you were in our Yuwang mansion?" Shu Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu. Although he asked, there was no doubt in his words.


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I am indeed."


    "You should also know that I was in a coma after giving birth. When I woke up, the midwife came to me with Huier in her arms and said this was my daughter." The more Su Yueyue said, the colder his face was.


    Su Mingyu continued to nod: "this is really the case."


    "Huier is not my own child." Su Yueyue almost said with a roaring tone: "I can''t have a daughter!"


    Looking at her so determined, Su Mingyu suddenly came to interest: "you were in a coma at that time. How can you know that Huier is not your daughter?"


    Seeing that Su Mingyu finally wavered, Su Yueyue got up, gave the maid a look behind him, and then closed the door.


    When he came to the inner room and sat down, Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu calmly. A beautiful little face wrinkled tightly: "about my child In fact, I had already made preparations. I spent a lot of money in the folk to buy a baby boy and gave it to Mammy


    "If I gave birth to a baby girl, the mother would replace the baby girl with a baby boy. If I had a baby boy, it would be better."


    Su Mingyu listened to clearly nodded, worthy of Su Yueyue, his children said to change.


    "Do you think I''m heartless?" Su Yueyue saw Su Mingyu''s doubts.


    Su Mingyu did not speak, just looked at her: "then how do you know this baby girl is not yours? What if the king Yu was with you all the way to give birth and mammy didn''t have a chance to change her baby? "


    "Impossible." Su Yueyue almost did not want to retort: "men are not allowed to enter the delivery room, not to mention the king Yu who wants to do great things, so in the delivery room mammy has 10000 ways to help me change this child."


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and said, "then you suspect that this child is not yours?"


    "I''ve tested it..." Su Yueyue''s voice was suddenly very heavy: "I and the child''s blood can''t blend, in order to be in case, I also tested the blood of King Yu, all the same incoherent, things are like this, do you still think I''m cheating you?"


    Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu, his eyes were a little red: "although I married Yu king for the sake of power, but we have been together for such a long time, how many have feelings, I wholeheartedly to him, but look at him, he actually changed our children!"


    Su Yueyue said here, appears a little unwilling: "because our child is a male baby, he is worried about threatening the status of Qu Wu Yurou, so he will be so cruel!"


    Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue''s teeth and couldn''t help humming in his heart.


    When talking about others, he was so righteous, but Su Yueyue himself also prepared a baby boy for her to change?


    Su Mingyu looked at Su Yue and said, "what do you mean by saying these things to me? Do you think I can help you deal with Yu? You think highly of me


    Said Su Mingyu stand out: "I am now under his house arrest here, don''t say to help you, I''m simply unable to protect myself."


    "I don''t want to ask you to help me deal with Yu Wang. I just want to find you and tell me the truth." Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu, a rare from her eyes full of calculation showed a touch of sincerity.


    But Su Mingyu didn''t eat her at all. Before Su Yueyue''s cruelty, she knew better than anyone else. Now she was so weak that she wanted to help her?


    Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows and slowly poured herself a cup of hot tea: "do you want to know whether the king Yu changed your child?"


    Su Yueyue nodded: "yes! I want to know! "


    Su Mingyu pretended to be very distressed and sighed: "you clearly have the answer in your heart, but you have to confirm to me that you don''t believe your own judgment or do you not believe that the king of Yu will really do such a cruel thing?"


    Su Yueyue was stunned by Su Mingyu''s words. After a long time, she pursed her lips: "so my child is indeed replaced by him..."


    With that, Su Yueyue cried with his face in his arms. The cry was like a cry, and it was really painful after hearing it.


    Su Mingyu looks at her eyes. She doesn''t understand why Su Yueyue cries like this. She doesn''t want that child.


    "I know you''re going to feel like I''ve done it myself..." Su Yueyue''s eyes were red: "I admit that at first I wanted to use a boy to win the favor of King Yu, but as I got along with Huier more and more closely, I gradually realized the joy of being a mother."With that, Su Yueyue''s shoulders began to tremble: "every time I see Huier fall asleep with satisfaction, I always wonder what my child is like now? He''s full, OK? Is he, like hui''er, held in the palm of his hand as a treasure? "


    Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu: "in fact, I wanted to find my child more than once in private, but there was no one in the palace who was on my side, except mammy..."


    However, Mammy had long been punished as a disabled person because he wanted to establish his prestige.


    Even if Su Yueyue didn''t say that, Su Mingyu knew it.


    Looking at Su Yueyue crying pear with rain, clearly is very pitiful scene, but Su Mingyu did not have a bit of heartache, one heart only thought she deserved.


    "Even if you tell me so much, I can''t help you." Su Mingyu''s attitude is very resolute: "you know, I am now imprisoned by King Yu in the palace, and offend him for an obvious answer, which is not cost-effective for me."


    Su Mingyu said that he was going to ask someone to invite him out. But Su Yueyue simply fell down on his knees and his head banged: "sister, the child who was replaced is your nephew. Can''t you help me with blood thicker than water?"


    Seeing her threaten herself with blood, Su Mingyu hummed in her heart, but there was no expression on her face: "now do you know that our blood is thicker than water? When you rejected me, you didn''t feel at all

 Chapter 393

    "Sister..." Su Yueyue saw that Su Mingyu was going to leave, so he quickly stopped her: "sister I, I find you in fact the main purpose is that I want to find my child! Don''t want him to be displaced again! "


    "I think you''ve found the wrong person. You should go to the king Yu more than ask me..." Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue on the ground. She was pitiful, but she didn''t love him at all.


    This woman may be sincere now, but it may also be pretending. It''s not worthwhile for Su Mingyu to risk angering King Yu for such a person who once hurt her.


    "Well, you''re only a waste of time with me. I really know your child has been replaced, but I''ve been locked up here and I don''t know where he was sent."


    With that, Su Mingyu forcibly opened the door and went out.


    Just a few steps out of the road, I saw a familiar figure looking at himself.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank. King Yu


    When did he come? Did you hear the conversation between yourself and Su Yueyue?


    Su Yueyue followed Su Mingyu and saw the king of Yu. She was stunned. Then she looked at Su Mingyu with a surprised look. In her voice, she asked, "how can the king of Yu be here?"


    Su Mingyu is also very ignorant, she spread out her hands: "how do I know I saw him as soon as I came out, maybe you brought it here."


    Of course, Su Yueyue couldn''t have dug her own grave like this, so she just froze for a moment, and then immediately put out a smile: "King Yu I heard that my elder sister was resting here and was thinking about Ruixian Wang''s affairs. It was a great blow to my sister, so I came to accompany her


    Listening to Su Yueyue''s nonsense, Su Mingyu picked her eyebrows. She was worthy of being Su Yueyue. Her ability to tell lies with her eyes was just another step up.


    "Is it?" King Yu gave Su Mingyu a faint look, and then he looked at Su Yueyue with a deep look: "when did the relationship between your two sisters become so good?"


    "It''s not There''s something wrong with Ruixian Wang. The younger sister should be more or less concerned about it. " Saying that Su Yueyue bypassed the king Yu and went to the gate of the yard, smiling gently: "since the king Yu has come, I have nothing to do with it. My daughter is still waiting for me, so I will go back first. "


    With that, Su Yueyue left the yard with a big stride, and Su Mingyu was stunned. The difference between the two people was obvious, but it was amazing to be able to get along with each other so peacefully.


    Seeing that Su Yueyue had gone away, King Yu walked to Su Mingyu and looked at her deeply: "what did she ask you?"


    "It''s about her children." Su Mingyu did not hide at all.


    "Did you say that?" King Yu raised his eyebrows, but his tone was very firm.


    Su Mingyu sighed impatiently: "do you think I might say it?"


    "I didn''t agree with her at all. Now I can see her in such pain. It''s too late for me to be happy. Why help her?"


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, the king of Yu narrowed his eyes, and a touch of appreciation flashed in his dark eyes.


    "This is Su Mingyu I know." The king raised his hand and stroked Su Mingyu''s cheek.


    Su Mingyu frowned in disgust at the gentle temperature, and his head turned away from his hand: "King Yu Please respect yourself. "


    "Don''t be nervous. I told you that I won''t do anything to you during your pregnancy." King Yu raised his eyebrows and laughed: "but the premise is that you must stay well. If you let me know what kind of tricks you are playing, don''t say there are two people around you. Even Gu ruobai may not live to the day when his father gives him a fair trial."


    "What do you mean?" Su Mingyu''s face sank: "it is the most heavily guarded water prison in the whole capital. If you want to move him there, it should not be so easy."


    "Don''t be so nervous." Yu said with a smile: "a water prison, I want to control it is very easy, but now the time is not mature."


    Said Yu Wang pointed to the table top has been arranged early meal: "time is still early, first accompany me to eat."


    Su Mingyu looks at those congee that adjusts according to own taste, in the heart is really more and more big.


    Yu Wang now gives her the feeling that she is like a madman who does not care about it. She feels uneasy because of the great danger.


    They were eating when Muyi came in from outside.


    Muyi was about to stick it in the ear of King Yu and tell him the news he had inquired. But the king raised his hand and said in a cold voice, "let''s talk about it here."


    "But..." Wood a look at Su Mingyu, it seems that there is a deep mustard.


    "It doesn''t matter." Yu Wang is very generous: "anyway, she will know sooner or later."


    Su Mingyu looked at the two people''s attitude, and could not help but have a deep doubt: "is Gu ruobai?"


    Wood a body to look at her with cold eyes: "No


    Su Mingyu hung in the heart of the stone just to put down, heard wood one continue to say: "is Tang Yan.""What''s wrong with Tang Yan?" Su Mingyu''s heart is tight. She remembers that Tang Yan was caught by the people of the Ministry of punishment. Has Tang Yan pushed Gu ruobai everything in accordance with the previous agreement with King Yu?


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s face getting paler and paler, the king of Yu finally lifted his appetite and signaled that wood could begin to speak.


    Mu yilianmou looked at Su Mingyu, then opened his mouth: "according to the information from the people we arranged in the Ministry of punishment, Tang Yan said almost everything. He said that all this was because Gu ruobai promised to give him many benefits, and also said that he would help him find the person who killed his family, so Tang Yan would follow Gu ruobai so wholeheartedly."


    Su Mingyu listened, the whole heart was tight, although Tang Yan and Yu King colluded, she already knew, but when Mu Yi really brought the news, Su Mingyu still couldn''t accept it.


    Seeing that Su Mingyu''s face was so ugly, King Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "now does the father know?"


    "It has been reported to the emperor. I believe he will know it soon." As he spoke, Mu looked at Su Mingyu.


    "How about it? It doesn''t feel so good to be in despair. " Wood one hums hum: "you don''t want to faint in a hurry. The real despair is not there yet. "


    He didn''t say this, but he was more angry when he said Su Mingyu. Just when she was about to say something, a eunuch ran in in in a hurry.


    "King Yu! King Yu


    "What''s in such a hurry?" King Yu looked at the eunuch with an ugly face.

 Chapter 394

    The eunuch wiped the sweat on his forehead: "King Yu My majesty Your majesty wants to see you! You''d better follow us into the palace


    This is simply to say that when Cao Cao arrived, the king of Yu raised his eyebrows and took a deep look at Su Mingyu. Then he narrowed his eyes and asked, "what''s the matter with my father in such a hurry to call me in the past?"


    "What else can I do for you?" The eunuch sighed: "it''s not all about the Ruixian king! Your majesty has not had a good rest for many days. "


    When Ruixian Wang said these three words from the eunuch''s mouth, Su Mingyu finally seemed to be unable to bear, and fainted in the dark.


    Fortunately, Yu Wang hugged her quickly, so as not to fall on the ground.


    Looking at this, there was a little bit of "eunuch Isn''t this princess Ruixian? "


    "Yes." King Yu bent down directly and took Su Mingyu up: "she came here to ask about the situation because she was too worried about King Ruixian."


    Eunuch Oh a: "also please Yu Wang hurry it, your majesty will wait for a while anxious."


    The king of Yu gave a kind cry. Although he promised to be on the horse, he didn''t stop. He took Su Mingyu to the bed in the room and put it in place. Then he turned and followed the eunuch into the palace.


    Su Mingyu may be really too anxious, coupled with pregnancy, she was already weak, this faint is a whole day, when she got up is the next day.


    Su Mingyu came down from the bed with her head up, her throat dry as if to smoke.


    She came to the door and just wanted to have a glass of water for him. Suddenly, she found that the atmosphere of the whole palace seemed to be different.


    As soon as her heart sank, Su Mingyu didn''t feel dizzy. She took a person directly and asked, "what happened in the palace? Why do you all look so strange? "


    The maid was so frightened that she fell on her knees and began to cry: "Princess Princess I, I''m just a tea man. I don''t know anything


    "Don''t know anything?" Su Mingyu frowned: "do you really think I am a fool? If you really don''t know anything, why should you react so much? "


    The maid lowered her head and just cried hard. She didn''t dare to say anything.


    Su Mingyu looks in the heart vexed to die, in she also wants to ask what time, summer sleep came over.


    As soon as she saw Xia Mian, Su Mingyu didn''t care about the maid any more. She ran to xiamian and grabbed her and asked, "is there something wrong with king Ruixian? You''re all hiding from me, aren''t you? "


    Xia Mian looked at Su Mingyu''s red eyes anxiously and said softly, "no No, don''t be so nervous. "


    "Don''t tell me what happened to King Ruixian." Summer sleep is the person who saved herself, her expression habit can not be clearer.


    If there is nothing really, the brow of summer sleep won''t be so tight, it is clear that Gu ruobai has an accident!


    Su Mingyu felt a fire in her heart at the moment. She was anxious to grasp her summer sleep and asked in an almost pleading tone: "what''s wrong with Gu ruobai? I want to know! If you don''t tell me, we''ll be friends for the end


    Xia Mian looked at Su Mingyu who was so nervous. She bit her lower lip with calm eyes for a long time. At last, she could not resist and said, "I can tell you, but you must promise that I can''t be too anxious. You are still pregnant. Don''t think about yourself, but also think about your children?"


    Looking at Xia Mian''s serious eyes, Su Mingyu instantly felt that her heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Gu ruobai must have something important to do.


    After swallowing saliva, Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "you say it, I promise you will take good care of the child in the stomach."


    After listening to Su Mingyu''s words, Xia Mian opened her mouth in embarrassment: "yesterday The emperor ordered that Gu ruobai, the king of Ruixian, privately raised the army with the intention of rebellion. He took the stolen goods and got all the evidence and evidence. On the face that he had made great contributions to the country, he could not escape the crime of death. From today on, he would be deprived of all titles, money and silver, and he would be sent to a deserted land and never be admitted to Beijing again. "


    "What..." Su Mingyu couldn''t believe his eyes widened: "no, it''s impossible. You must be lying to me, right?"


    Looking at Su Mingyu like this, Xia Mian was shocked and distressed: "master Rui Xian Wang, this time It''s really going to be allocated I''ll leave early this morning... "


    "I''m going to see him, I''m going to see him!" Su Mingyu rushed out regardless of it, but was stopped by the guards as soon as he rushed to the edge of the yard.


    Su Mingyu didn''t want to raise his hand, just two hand knives, directly put them down, and then ran to the front door regardless of anything.


    After solving the problem, Su Mingyu robbed a horse. Regardless of the rules of no riding on the streets of the capital, he drove the horse straight to the gate of the city.


    Just arrived at the place, Su Mingyu saw Gu ruobai in prison clothes.


    Su Mingyu''s nose was sour, and her eyes were red. She turned over and dismounted and ran to Gu ruobai''s side. Su Mingyu did not care that there were so many people around looking at her, so she directly went forward and hugged Gu ruobai: "I don''t want you to go."Gu ruobai didn''t seem to think that Su Mingyu would come to find himself. He was stunned. He raised his shaking hand and was about to touch Su Mingyu. A horse''s roar in the distance pulled him back to reality.


    Feeling the temperature of the man in his arms, Gu ruobai closed his eyes and lifted his hand to push Su Mingyu away: "what are you doing here? Don''t you already want to follow the king of Yu? "


    Not expecting to be pushed aside, Su Mingyu was stunned at first, then her eyes were red and tears burst out of her eyes: "I don''t want to We are husband and wife. I will go with you wherever you go


    "We are no longer husband and wife." Gu ruobai said, took out a letter of divorce from his arms and handed it to Su Mingyu: "this is what I asked my father for. From now on, I have nothing to do with you. You go your way, I''ll walk my log bridge


    Su Mingyu raised her trembling hand and took the letter of divorce in disbelief. It was clearly just a thin piece of paper, but it gave Su Mingyu a heavy feeling. It was heavy on her hand and almost could not hold it.


    After reading the contents of the letter of divorce, Su Mingyu bit her lower lip and glared at Gu ruobai. Her face was painfully white: "you don''t really want to leave me, do you? You just don''t want to involve me, do you? "


    Looking at Su Mingyu like this, Gu ruobai''s heart aches and becomes a mass. Only by biting his jaw can he barely control himself and not show his distressed expression.

 Chapter 395

    Deliberately cold voice, Gu ruobai tone cold: "joke, you have lived in Yu Wang''s house, I do not stop you, do you wait for your Hongxing to come out of the wall?"


    "I didn''t!" Su Mingyu was pale: "you know that..."


    "I know what!" Gu ruobai immediately interrupted her: "do you know that you have long been confused with King Yu? You''ve been known for a long time that you''re a woman of easy nature? "


    Gu ruobai turned to go, but before he took two steps, Su Mingyu grabbed his wrist: "don''t leave me..."


    Gu ruobai did not open his mouth, a cold voice of Yin Zhuo appeared behind him: "it''s late. If you delay your time, the father and the emperor can''t bear to blame you and me."


    Su Mingyu turned and glared at King Yu: "shut up


    Su Mingyu was so angry, Yu Wang not only did not get angry, but also went straight to her side with the corner of his lips. Under Su Mingyu''s surprised eyes, he grasped her shoulder.


    Before Su Mingyu resisted, King Yu raised his eyebrows and leaned over her ear and whispered, "if you refuse me now, I will let him not be safe and desolate."


    Su Mingyu was stagnant. She bit her teeth and it took a long time to control herself from attacking King Yu.


    Holding her hand tightly, Su Mingyu''s eyes fell on Gu Ruo Bai''s body. Her eyes were full of pain: "I want to go with you."


    "You?" Glancing at Yu Wang''s hand on Su Mingyu''s shoulder, Gu ruobai grinned: "you and have left, you are not qualified now."


    With that, Gu ruobai gave his military service a look: "let''s go."


    When the soldier pushed Gu ruobai onto the carriage, Su Mingyu''s tears could no longer be controlled. She waved away King Yu''s hand and ran to Gu ruobai''s carriage in a hoarse voice: "Gu ruobai Take me away Don''t leave me... "


    The man in the carriage did not speak, but remained silent after responding to her.


    Su Mingyu gritted her teeth and was about to turn over to the carriage. The man inside finally said, "you go..."


    "I''m not going!" Su Mingyu obstinately looked at the empty figure in the carriage: "I want to accompany you."


    "What are you doing with me?" Gu ruobai sneered: "before you were my wife, now who are you? Don''t talk about the baby in your stomach. The whole capital knows that you have been tied away for a period of time and you will be pregnant when you come back. I just didn''t want to worry about it before. After all, my legs and feet are not convenient. Now Do you think I need to put up with you? "


    "Why What... " Su Mingyu is a Leng at first, then suddenly understand what.


    Because Gu ruobai had heard that she was going to leave, she was too nervous and afraid to run over. But now, as Gu ruobai said, her mind suddenly woke up.


    Even if Gu ruobai had made great achievements in the war, he couldn''t just make a match, and What Gu ruobai has just said is obviously for himself.


    In the days of the water mansion, only himself and Gu ruobai knew that they had been together all the time. However, Gu ruobai said this to remind himself that his departure was just an arrangement.


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyu''s cold side of the ice melted a little. She lifted her eyes, reluctantly looked at the man in the curtain, and said softly with only two people''s voices: "I''m waiting for you..."


    Although the people inside did not speak, Su Mingyu could feel the other party''s intention.


    The corners of her mouth pursed. Su Mingyu pretended to be very lost and walked down from the carriage. Then she stood on the side dejectedly, looking like she was about to fall when the wind blows.


    King Yu came over, put his hand on Su Mingyu''s shoulder and pulled her down in his arms: "you can''t keep her."


    Su Mingyu shook his shoulder and flashed his hand: "don''t touch me!"


    With the fall of her voice, Gu ruobai''s carriage has slowly started up. Su Mingyu just wanted to stop him when he was stopped by King Yu.


    "Su Mingyu! If you go one step further, I will send my secret guard immediately


    King Yu''s voice is very cold, but it gives people a full sense of deterrence.


    Su Mingyu tightened his hand for a long time, and finally stopped. Standing there, he looked at Gu ruobai''s long-distance carriage with a feeling of loss.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s sad expression, the king of Yu sank his eyes: "let''s go, come back with me."


    Su Mingyu doesn''t pay attention to him, just stare at Gu ruobai''s direction of leaving.


    Seeing this, the king of Yu didn''t have much nonsense. He took Su Mingyu and went back to the carriage of King Yu.


    "You let me go!" Su Mingyu looked at the king of Yu with resentment and complained in his tone: "are you satisfied now? Gu ruobai is gone, and there is no place for me in the whole capital city! "


    "My house is your place." Yu Wang Lian Mou looks at Su Mingyu: "I said, want you to accompany me."


    Su Mingyu a Leng, then smile a, full of scorn: "you? For what? You have driven away my love, deprived me of my freedom, and kept me in your house like a bird. Do you want me to accompany youSu Ming asked Yu, "I don''t want to! I said it at the beginning, I don''t want to! I also told you, if you look at me more closely, if you let me go, I will certainly run out to find Gu ruobi. He is the father of the child, the only person I rely on! "


    With that, Su Mingyu turned his head and didn''t want to see King Yu again.


    The king of Yu didn''t ask for anything. He just raised his eyebrows: "you will be willing to stay by my side."


    The atmosphere in the carriage immediately dropped to freezing point. Neither Su Mingyu nor King Yu spoke. They were deadlocked until the carriage arrived at the Yu palace.


    Because she was too worried, Xia Mian had been waiting at the gate of the yard early. When she saw that Su Mingyu was brought back by the king Yu, she was very upset. She knew that Su Mingyu had not been able to retain king Ruixian.


    "Master Are you all right? " Xia Mian gently hugs Su Mingyu with heartache on her face.


    Su Mingyu''s expression was a little dull. She looked at xiamian, then nodded stupidly, but in the next second she hugged her in pain: "he''s gone He really left... "


    Summer sleep gently soothes Su Mingyu: "it''s OK, it''s OK, at least people are still alive, there''s hope in the end."


    Su Mingyu''s voice was stuffy: "summer sleep I have nothing left. "


    "I and Zhizhu are still with you." Xia Mian pats Su Mingyu on the back. Although this kind of appeasement seems very powerless, it gives Su Mingyu a sense of peace of mind. It''s good to have someone who is trusted by her side.

 Chapter 396

    King Yu looked at the scene from a distance. Without disturbing him, he stood for a while and turned away from the yard, leaving enough space for them.


    Su Mingyu has been holding xiamian. After waiting for a long time, she suddenly whispered in her ear: "has the king Yu gone?"


    Xia Mian was stunned. After a long time, she turned her eyes to the direction where the king Yu was standing, and then said with a voice that only two people could hear: "gone."


    After hearing this, Su Mingyu felt a little relieved. She took the summer sleep directly and went to the courtyard. After closing the door, Su Mingyu''s face was much better.


    Xia Mian saw this, and frowned suspiciously: "this What''s the matter? What happened? "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "I don''t know, I just feel Gu ruobai''s business is not so simple this time. "


    "Well Is it a good thing? " Seeing Su Mingyu''s relief, Xia Mian''s nervousness was much better: "since this is the case, we should do enough tricks to avoid the king Yu''s suspicions."


    Su Mingyu en: "this matter, don''t tell Zhizhu, lest she worry."


    That night, Su Mingyu''s yard looked very cold and quiet. Su Mingyu drove away all the servants and said that he didn''t want to see anyone.


    Seeing that everyone had gone, Su Mingyu came to the pavilion alone. She raised her eyes and looked at the moonlight in the sky. Su Mingyu sighed deeply: "the moonlight tonight is really beautiful..."


    "Yes, it''s a pity that those who want to share the beautiful scenery with him don''t want to see him." The voice of King Yu suddenly rang out behind him.


    Su Mingyu frowned, and her tone was a little bad: "the beauty of the moon is not beautiful. You will feel beautiful if you appreciate it with the right people."


    "He''s gone, so you can''t let go?" Yu Mingyu sat next to her.


    Su Mingyu Lian Mou: "what do you want to say?"


    "You can''t go back to Beijing any more." The hint in Yu Wang''s words is very obvious, Su Mingyu is not stupid, almost immediately heard out.


    "Is there anyone around me?" Su Mingyu did not look at the king Yu: "I said, I do not like you, and it is impossible to be with you."


    "You can''t be so absolute." King Yu suddenly lifted his hand and forced Su Mingyu''s face to look at himself. His eyes, which were slightly plain before, were full of coldness: "who do you think you are talking to?"


    Su Mingyu''s face sank, but she couldn''t get her jaw back.


    "What do you want to do


    King Yu hooked his lips, and his eyes were full of Yin: "I said, I want you."


    Before Su Mingyu refused, King Yu continued: "I said, I don''t care whether your heart is here or not. I just want you here. Gu ruobai has left. Now the whole capital can protect you, only I am."


    Su Mingyu sneered and snorted in his heart, with a slight disdain in the corner of his eyes: "it turns out that the king of Yu is such a unscrupulous person. Mingyu is a man of insight."


    "You didn''t know me the first day," he said with a smile


    "Yes If I had known you were such a person, I would not have regarded you as a friend


    Su Mingyu gave King Yu a sarcastic look, but before she could continue to say anything to stimulate him, one of his subordinates squeezed her jaw so that Su Mingyu could not say or do anything.


    "If we had known each other earlier, we might have been together in the end." Yu Wang''s eyes and eyebrows were narrowed, and then with a smile in the corner of his eyes, he aimed at her white cheek in Su Mingyu''s stunned eyes and then kissed her.


    The soft and warm touch made Su Mingyu feel sick. Su Mingyu tried hard to avoid it, but because he was shackled to death by King Yu, he had no way.


    It was not until the king left that he released his grip on Su Mingyu.


    As soon as Su Mingyu was free, she immediately wiped her cheek with her hands. She was disgusted: "you are so disgusting!"


    King Yu licked the corner of his mouth: "have a good rest, tomorrow I will take you to see an acquaintance."


    Looking at the back of King Yu''s leaving, Su Mingyu bit his jaw, his face taut and his eyes full of deep disgust.


    Seeing that King Yu finally left, Xia Mian came up and poured Su Mingyu a cup of hot water: "master..."


    Su Mingyu patted the hand of summer sleep: "it''s OK, I can bear it."


    I think it''s good to drink Su Mingyu sighed: "what a pity..."


    Su Mingyu touched her stomach and sighed, "if it wasn''t for you, I would have drunk a few cups when I was in a bad mood."


    Summer sleep See Su Mingyu still have reason, the stone in the heart this just relaxed a little: "that otherwise, I drink you look?"


    "What you think is beautiful." Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "I can''t drink, of course you can''t drink!"


    Said Su Mingyu long exhaled a turbid breath, and then stood up: "forget it, I''m going to have a good rest, the moonlight left for you to enjoy."Looking at Su Mingyu''s back, xiamian pursed her lips and felt heartache in her eyes.


    In the early morning of the next day, King Yu knocked on Su Mingyu''s door. Although Su Mingyu didn''t want to see the so-called acquaintance in his heart, he had a strong attitude. Su Mingyu had no choice but to follow him to the carriage.


    He thought he was going to take himself somewhere, but he stopped by a pub in the market.


    Yu Wang reached out to take her out of the carriage, but Su Mingyu refused without thinking about it. The king was not angry. He just touched his nose and walked straight in with Su Mingyu. Then he went up the second floor.


    As soon as Su Mingyu entered the box, she saw a familiar figure. Almost instantly, Su Mingyu''s hair stood up, not because of fear, but because of anger.


    "It''s you


    Sitting on the stool, Tang Yan raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu. He raised his cup and chuckled: "Princess Oh, no, now you are Miss Su. Miss Su hasn''t seen you for a long time. It seems that you''ve had a good time with your rosy face. "


    Su Mingyu didn''t even think about it. She took up her glass and threw it on Tang Yan''s face: "how am I doing? Don''t you know? "


    A burst of cold feeling hit, Tang Yan just took out a silk scarf to wipe the wine on his face, and then picked up his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu. He was not angry: "after all, you have King Yu to take care of you. I think you should have a good life."


    As soon as Tang Yan''s voice fell, Su Mingyu held up his glass and threw it in his face: "shut up! I don''t want to hear you

 Chapter 397

    With that, Su Mingyu turned around and was about to leave, but he was caught by the hand of King Yu: "don''t worry, you haven''t eaten yet."


    Su Mingyu did not expect to wave away the hand of King Yu: "you let me go! I don''t want to see him now. "


    "Don''t you want to know how she sent Gu ruobai away step by step?" King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu with a trace of bewitchment in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu didn''t eat him at all, snorted coldly, and then scorned: "is the process important? Now the ending is that Gu ruobai has left me. Are you happy? Your purpose has been achieved. Do you want to force me to drink with you now? "


    Then Su Mingyu glared at the king Yu with indignation: "don''t even think about it. Although Gu ruobai has terminated me, I am still his wife in my heart. You are the main culprits of our husband and wife, and I will hate you all my life!"


    With that, Su Mingyu pushed aside the room and ran out, but he was caught by the king of Yu just two steps away.


    King Yu pressed her down on the stool and sat down honestly. Then he said in a cold voice, "I just want to have a good meal with you. If you insist on arguing with me, I can only send someone to bring Zhizhu here."


    As soon as she heard the word Zhizhu, all of Su Mingyu''s anger dissipated. She bit her lower lip and gave King Yu a sneer: "you can only threaten me with the people around me."


    King Yu raised his eyebrows: "I don''t care what means to use."


    Su Mingyu hummed: "I can''t eat it. I want to eat it yourself."


    Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t even turn his face to Tang Yan, King Yu hooked his lips and gave Tang Yan a meaningful look.


    Tang Yan collected his eyes and sighed soundlessly. There was a trace of strange emotion in Su Mingyu''s eyes.


    "In that case, you can sit here and we''ll eat slowly."


    Of course, Su Mingyu was not in a good mood when he sat down to eat the delicious food!


    He had brought him here early in the morning, and so far there is still no drop of water.


    After seeing Tang Yan, he was angry again. Smelling the smell of vegetables behind him, Su Mingyu forced himself not to turn back, but sat there in a daze.


    Obviously, it only took less than an hour, but Su Mingyu felt that it was as long as a century.


    Finally, Yu finished eating, he wiped his mouth, came to Su Mingyu''s side and looked at her: "hungry?"


    Su Mingyu''s eyelids did not blink: "not hungry, if you finish eating, we will hurry back, this kind of place I don''t want to stay more."


    With that, Su Mingyu stood up and was about to go outside. Before she took two steps, she heard Tang Yan''s voice behind her: "do you really want to see me so much?"


    Su Mingyu did not return: "not only you, if I can, I do not want to see Yu Wang, and your brother Tang Ziyan, you are all my enemies, if I can, I wish I could kill you now."


    With that, Su Mingyu raised her hand and touched her stomach. Her tone was not so cold and soft: "but I have more important things now, so I don''t bother to argue with you. But it doesn''t mean that you are close to my face. I have to smile at you."


    With that, Su Mingyu took a deep look at the king of Yu: "I think my performance is too much, then you let me go."


    "How could I let you go? I also want you to accompany me to see the great rivers and mountains. " King Yu laughed at Su Mingyu and said, "you can kill me at any time. But if I do something, Gu ruobai, who is far away in the wilderness, may not be so good."


    Su Mingyu hum hum, even a white eye are lazy to turn: "you also only have this ability."


    With that, Su Mingyu was too lazy to take care of the people behind him and went straight down.


    Yu Wang watched behind, but he was not in a hurry to chase. He believed that Su Mingyu was a smart man. Now his own hands not only hold the lifeblood of her two friends, but also Gu ruobai. As long as Su Mingyu is not stupid, he knows that it is not good to run away now.


    "You said you would treat her well." Tang Yan frowned and looked at King Yu.


    "Am I not good enough for her?" King Yu raised his eyebrow: "you see, it''s she who doesn''t want to see you and me, not that I don''t want to be nice to her."


    Then king Yu took up his glass and poured himself a glass of wine: "you have seen people, and you should have got the answer. For you, she doesn''t care at all. If you really have any feelings, it''s hatred, endless hatred."


    Tang Yan clenched the cup in his hand. After a long time, his face slowly came over: "remember what you said and return our saltworks to us."


    "Of course. But I won''t be able to give you back the salt field until you go back. " When King Yu said this, his eyes flashed with sharp light.


    Tang Yan''s face sank: "you can''t believe me?"


    "Be careful, but you''re not my ship." King Yu said, put down the glass, and then took a deep look at Tang Yan: "but there is one thing I still hope you can remember, in the capital you can''t fight me, back to your hometown, you can''t fight me more. Some things should be put down when it''s time to put them down. Otherwise, you can''t get anything by then. "In the last words of Yu, Tang Yan knew that he was talking about Su Mingyu as long as he was not stupid.


    "Ah I know. " Tang Yan laughed at himself and said, "I just want to go back to my saltworks and go back to my hometown with my brother. Everything in Beijing will be brought into the coffin by me."


    King Yu nodded approvingly: "it''s convenient to talk to smart people."


    With that, King Yu took out a ingot of silver from his arms: "this meal can be regarded as a welcome for you. You can eat it slowly. Mingyu is still waiting for me below."


    Looking at the back of Yu Wang''s leaving, Tang Yan''s hand is tight, a pair of dark eyes are full of Yin Zhuo.


    Su Mingyu was waiting in the carriage just like Yu thought. When Yu went in, Su Mingyu had closed his eyes and looked like he didn''t want to communicate.


    King Yu didn''t feel compelled to see it. He just sat opposite Su Mingyu and said to himself, "it''s Tang Yan who wants to see you."


    Su Mingyu still did not speak.


    Yu Wang continued: "you are really good. So many people want you, but it doesn''t matter. No matter how many people fight with me, I will defeat them one by one, just like dealing with Gu ruobai."

 Chapter 398

    Speaking of Gu ruobai, Su Mingyu finally moved. She looked at Yu King coldly: "do you really like me so much?"


    Yu Wang nodded: "I believe you can see it too."


    "Since you like me, you can quit Wu Yurou. I want to be the main room." Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows in a frivolous tone.


    Yu Wang was stunned, then he suddenly laughed in a low voice, then raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "if you want to test me, then you can avoid it. You should know what kind of status Wu Yurou is in my heart, at least now I will never move her. "


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and shrugged:" since you can''t do it, it doesn''t make any sense to say that now. "


    Su Mingyu closed her eyes again.


    A taste of Yu''s eyes, she is willing to smile at my side


    "Then wait until you''re willing to take a break." Su Mingyu didn''t even lift her eyes.


    Along the way, Su Mingyu did not speak any more, and the atmosphere inside the carriage seemed very strange.


    As soon as he returned to Yu''s mansion, Su Mingyu went back to his yard. He knew that she must be in a bad mood now, so he didn''t follow up.


    Just to the yard, Su Mingyu habitually called up: "know bamboo, summer sleep, you in?"


    Who knows her voice just fell, suddenly a pair of delicate hands covered her eyes. Before Su Yu could react, she heard a light voice behind her: "Miss, don''t move!"


    A listen is know bamboo, Su Mingyu pressure in the heart of the stone, this just fell down: "what do you do?"


    "Just don''t move. You don''t open your eyes until I let you open them, OK?" Knowing bamboo''s voice seemed very happy, Su Mingyu suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and reluctantly cooperated with her: "OK, OK, I''m waiting for you."


    After waiting for a short time, Zhizhu took Su Mingyu''s hand: "Miss, let''s go..."


    With that, Zhizhu took Su Mingyu carefully to walk in the yard, and did not go far. Zhizhu stopped: "Miss, you stand here, and then slowly open your eyes."


    The first thing that came into view was a thatched cottage that seemed to have been deserted for a long time. As her eyes moved down, Su Mingyu finally saw the thing.


    There was a wooden chair in the middle of the cottage, and a small cradle was placed beside the wooden chair.


    Whether from the work of wooden chair or the weaving method of cradle, these two things are made by the master with great care.


    Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and looked at Zhizhu. She had been hiding away from me for a long time. She said, "is that what you two have been hiding from me?"


    Xia Mian was embarrassed to find out from the shadow: "in fact, I didn''t hide it from you Zhizhu thinks that you seem to be in a bad mood recently, so I want to give you a surprise. These two things are made by ourselves. Do you still like it? "


    Su Mingyu came forward and looked at the two things carefully. Her eyes were full of tenderness: "thank you for worrying you."


    Finally, she saw that Su Mingyu''s frown was released. Zhizhu and xiamian looked at each other, and the tension in each other''s eyes also dissipated.


    "Under such circumstances, you can all find something to make such a gift for me. It''s really belittling of you."


    Although Su Mingyu said so, her hand was always on the Trojan horse. It was obvious that she couldn''t put it down.


    Looking at her tacit appearance, xiamian couldn''t help laughing: "although the king of Yu forbids us to go in and out, he still wants something he is willing to give."


    Su Mingyu was still in good condition. As soon as he heard the name of King Yu, his face sank: "I haven''t had time to have breakfast today. Have you two been waiting for me all morning? Have you eaten yet? "


    She did not say know bamboo and summer sleep are forgotten, a said two people''s stomach began to cry.


    Su Mingyu sees this, smile good-looking: "look at you two, only care about me, oneself even breakfast is useless."


    Said Su Mingyu stretched out two hands: "let''s go, let''s go out to eat delicious food."


    Maybe it was the gift of Zhizhu and xiamian that made Su Mingyu feel a little happy. So Su Mingyu ate more breakfast than before, but the lunch break was not usually earlier.


    Just returned to the room and closed the door, Su Mingyu just returned to the harmless eyes of human and animal, and became fierce: "come out."


    "Master It''s me... " July touched his head and jumped down from the roof: "master, I have clearly paid attention to the mechanism in your room. How did you find me?"


    Su Mingyu slowly walked to the table, raised her legs, raised her eyebrows and looked at him: "you have more things to learn. Don''t you come to me when you don''t have any substantial progress?"


    "Gu ruobai has gone to the wilderness." July said what Su Mingyu didn''t want to hear.


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s face getting darker and darker, July quickly said, "I don''t mean that. I just want to say that you don''t have to go to Cangzhou to go to the wilderness.""Cangzhou?" Su Mingyu frowned: "Gu ruobai was ordered by his majesty himself. Besides, there are so many eyes looking at him now. How dare he violate his Majesty''s will?"


    "It''s not a violation." July scratched his head: "my people heard that it was king Ruixian who asked his majesty to apologize to Tang Yan. After all, the whole family would become that miserable situation, which had something to do with him."


    Su Mingyu Oh: "you come to want to say this?"


    "No..." July continued to scratch his head: "my people found that Tang Yan went back to Cangzhou after King Ruixian left."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "Cangzhou is his hometown, and it''s no accident that he goes back to his hometown."


    It is said that, but Su Mingyu also secretly felt that this thing was too coincident.


    "Shifu, what I want to say is that although Tang Yan has gone back, Tang Ziming has not. The relationship between their two brothers is so clear. Why do they only go back to their hometown for such a big thing?"


    The words in July made Su Mingyu suddenly realize: "I asked you to keep an eye on the movement of the water prison. Do you have any discovery?"


    "Nothing." July although the mouth said so, but with a shrewd smile in the eyes: "just the old man who specially poured the swill, he suddenly fell ill a few days ago, and then he found a nephew to help him pour."

 Chapter 399

    Su Mingyu knows clearly that the nephew is one of the Tang brothers. That is to say, although Tang Ziyan and Tang Yan are partners on the surface, Gu ruobai is the real partner between them.


    At the thought of this, Su Mingyu is more convinced that Gu ruobai''s sudden marriage, there must be something she doesn''t know about.


    "By the way, master, I have heard about the baby boy you asked me to track down last time." July said and took out a paper from his arms: "this address is the last address that the baby boy was sent to. Our people went in to look for it and found that it was a alley with many abandoned children."


    Then she frowned in July: "that lane is just a paradise for selling children, where at least two or three children are sold every day Because our people are afraid of scaring the snake, they don''t dare to go up and ask what happened to the boy who was carried out that day


    Su Mingyu nodded: "even if you don''t ask, I guess that boy is probably more or less unlucky."


    This is the ancient times. If a woman is sold, she can only be sold as a child''s daughter-in-law, or reduced to a romantic occasion to go to a girl. However, if it is a baby boy, it may not be true. Men, whether in ancient times or in the 21st century, are like treasures among them.


    Like Su Yueyue, the baby boy was so fresh that he was afraid that he was bought by others just after he arrived in the alley.


    Deep eyes, Su Mingyu waved to July.


    July suspicious will ear close to Su Mingyu: "master What do you want to say


    Su Mingyu said in a deep voice: "you go to the organization to find a man and a woman, let them pretend to be husband and wife, and go to the alley to inquire about the whereabouts of the baby boy."


    July touched the nose: "that baby that if can''t find how to do?"


    "If you can''t find it, you can find a baby boy." When Su Mingyu said this, her voice was very cold and there was no temperature at all, just like saying that the weather was fine today.


    July can not help but fight a shiver, he has not seen his master show such a deep expression for a long time.


    Suddenly, the door was opened in July.


    Fortunately, the lightness skill in July was improved. Almost at the moment when the door was opened, he immediately jumped onto the beam.


    Su Mingyu stood on the table and looked coldly at the people coming in from the door: "what? Now I can''t even take a lunch break? "


    "I ask you, what did you say to King Yu?" Su Yueyue came in with a cold face.


    Su Mingyu was speechless when she asked, "what can I say to him? Is the point what I said about Thaksin? "


    "Don''t pretend to be a good man and a faithful woman here. If it wasn''t for what you said to King Yu, why would he treat me like that?" Su Yueyue glared at Su Mingyu angrily, his eyes red like blood.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes sank to think about it. Suddenly, he hooked his lips and laughed: "don''t you want to see you now?"


    All of a sudden, Su Mingyu said in his mind. Su Yueyue''s face sank, pointing to her nose and swearing: "Su Mingyu! You Bago, you say you don''t know anything, you don''t say anything? "


    "I really didn''t say anything." Su Mingyu to is also not angry: "I just guess through your expression."


    Su Mingyu slowly poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip. Then he sneered: "it can''t blame the king Yu. If I were him, I would not be interested in you."


    "What are you talking about?" Su Yueyue raised his hand to fan Su Mingyu''s palm. Su Mingyu kicked the bench directly and threw Su Yueyue back.


    Su Yueyue didn''t expect that Su Mingyu was so violent. She was stunned at first, and then immediately began to pour out: "come on! This woman is going to kill me! Come on


    Su Mingyu indifferently looked at her: "even if you shout broken throat, they will not come to help you."


    Said Su Mingyu pick eyebrows to look at Su Yueyue: "have you ever thought about why you came to me, except for the day when I met you for the first time, I haven''t taken the initiative to see you."


    Su Mingyu said that, Su Yueyue thought deeply and understood the reason: "ah You''re under house arrest. "


    Su Mingyu nodded: "so these people''s duty is only to protect me from other people''s harm, but does not include the protection of the people I hurt."


    Listen to her say so, Su Yueyue also did not cry, she looked at Su Mingyu coldly, obviously still very angry: "I don''t understand, why do you have to pester the king Yu?"


    "You are wrong." Su Mingyu looked at Su Yueyue: "it''s not that I''m pestering the king Yu, it''s the king Yu who won''t let me go."


    "Look at the guards all over the yard. Each of them has unique skills. I can only be fed by him in this yard."


    Said Su Mingyu self mockingly hook the lip Cape: "Su Yue, you should think clearly now is why Yu king suddenly changes his attitude to you so greatly?"


    "What do you want to say?" Su Yueyue looked at her with vigilance.


    Su Mingyu curled his lips: "since you came to see me last time, did the king of Yu just ignore you, even Huier didn''t hug?""How do you know that?" Su Yueyue''s face sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Su Mingyu shrugged: "King Yu always likes obedient women. Do you think you are obedient?"


    "You not only came to me behind his back, but also secretly investigated about your own children. You know that your daughter is not your own. You are such a deep minded woman who can''t bear to be pinched. The king of Yu doesn''t like you any more. Maybe he will do you directly after a while."


    Su Mingyu said this in a calm tone, even without a threatening tone.


    But Su Yueyue felt a chill on her back. She didn''t know why. Her intuition told her that Su Mingyu didn''t cheat her.


    It''s been some days since he stayed with King Yu. Su Yueyue is very aware of his character. King Yu never keeps extra chess pieces. The fact that he wants to find his own child threatens the relationship between him and Wu Yurou. So if he really annoys the king, he will hurt himself.


    Su Yueyue''s face turned pale. She looked at Su Mingyu in a panic: "you are my sister, you want to save me!"


    Su Mingyu drew a corner of her mouth: "I''m in trouble now. Do you want me to save you?"


    After that, Su Mingyu handed a note on the table to Su Yueyue: "it''s not impossible. The reason why the king of Yu taboo your son is that he doesn''t want to lower the status of the child in Wu Yurou''s stomach. As long as you find your son and let the whole capital know that you have a son, you will immediately take the child back to the Xia family, No matter how rampant he was, King Yu couldn''t have killed Xia''s family directly and robbed people? "

 Chapter 400

    Looking at Su Mingyu''s slightly meaningful eyes, Su Yueyue took the paper tremblingly and looked at the address on it with a little doubt: "what is this?"


    "Didn''t you always want to find your child?" Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "he''s here, but I''ve already sent someone to inquire about it. It''s a black alley. As long as baby boys and girls are sent there, they can''t avoid being sold."


    "What!" Su Yueyue blew up all of a sudden. She never thought that Yu Wang would be so cruel to his children.


    Su Yueyue angrily grabbed that piece of paper and turned away. But when she left the house, she still looked back at Su Mingyu and said, "don''t you always look forward to seeing me? Why help me again this time? "


    "I''m not helping you. I''m helping myself." Su Mingyu said, pointing to her stomach. "I don''t want my children to be born without seeing their own father."


    "Gu ruobai Is it possible to come back? " Su Yueyue looked at Su Mingyu and couldn''t believe it: "he has committed such a big crime. What can you do to get him back?"


    "It doesn''t seem like you should care about it. Just save your child." Su Mingyu made a gesture of invitation, indicating that she should leave immediately.


    Su Yueyue tightened his hand and finally looked at Su Mingyu as if he had made up his mind: "I owe you this time. If I have a chance in the future, I will give it back to you."


    "If you give it back to me, you just need to know that if you are caught by the king Yu, your fate will never be much better than me." Su Mingyu looks at Su Yueyue. After all, he has come to this stage, so there is no need to hide it.


    Su Yueyue is not a stupid person, so he has to understand the meaning of Su Mingyu''s words: "I know that if I want to get the king of Yu with my children, I can only wait until the day when he ascends the throne."


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "I believe my sister is a smart person. You should know what to do to make the best choice. "


    The king of Yu would not keep the baby boy born by Su Yueyue to threaten Wu Yurou, but if his event had been accomplished, he would not care about these things.


    After seeing Su Yueyue away, Su Mingyu sighed a long time. She looked up at the beam and squatted carefully on it in July.


    "Well, you should leave now. There are many people here. If you are not careful, it will be over."


    July carefully jumped down, not very clear scratch head: "master, why should we help her?"


    In his memory, Su Yueyue has always been a ruthless and unscrupulous woman. There is no need for such a person to help her.


    "Probably because I''m going to be a mother, too." Su Mingyu sighed in silence.


    Su Yueyue to is really said to do, since that day, she has never appeared in the palace.


    But king Yu didn''t seem to care about it very much. It seemed that something else was holding him back.


    Although Su Mingyu wants to know what he is doing, he has not been able to get any good news because of his identity.


    Wu Yurou suddenly rebelled against the emperor


    Su Mingyu looked at her in such a panic, but she herself seemed very calm: "I have known this matter for a long time. What do you do so often? Didn''t he dare to be so bold because you supported him behind his back


    "I didn''t!" Wu Yurou''s nervous face was a little ugly: "I admit that I married him to get the emperor''s approval, and then help him to ascend the throne, but I don''t agree with his general practice of scheming against the general situation!"


    Wu Yurou said calmly: "we want to form an alliance with a peaceful country, not with a bloody country. If he does, the country will be in turmoil for a long time, which will not do us any good. "


    Although he knew that the king Yu was hiding from Wu Yurou for a long time, after listening to her, Su Mingyu pretended to be surprised: "so you don''t know? King Yu has said it more than once in front of me. He thinks this is a good opportunity to prove his strength to you. "


    "If I knew, how could I not stop him?" Wu Yurou''s voice couldn''t help rising several degrees.


    Su Mingyu glanced at the maid outside. Wu Yurou made a gesture of silence. When she came to the door and closed the door, Su Mingyu whispered, "you can''t help talking to me about this now. You should understand that the only way to stop him is Gu ruobai, but Gu ruobai has been sent to the wilderness."


    "I actually sent someone secretly to look for Gu ruobai, but I don''t know why our people can''t find Gu ruobai after they arrive in Cangzhou." Wu Yurou seems a little anxious.


    Su Mingyu of course knows what she is in a hurry. Wu Yurou originally came to make peace. She just wanted to promote friendly exchanges between the two countries. If yu really succeeds, it will cause turbulence between the two countries, but it is not without benefits.


    But if he fails, it is not only her and the king Yu, but also her country is likely to be angered by the emperor."I may be able to do something about it, but I have to know how many soldiers there are under King Yu, what are the fighting conditions and weapons?"


    Su Mingyu looked at Wu Yurou: "the matter has come to this stage. If the king Yu can rein from the precipice, there is still a ray of vitality in the whole Yu palace. But if the king Yu is stubborn, then you should be prepared mentally."


    Wu Yurou folded her hands and looked a little pale: "what you want belongs to secret. Do you think he will give it to me easily?"


    "That''s what you have to do. All I want to say is to contact him by all means. " Su Mingyu looked at Wu Yurou, her eyes were very firm: "Wu Yurou, although you come to me, I think you should also think clearly, if you continue to follow him, your fate will not be better."


    Wu took a deep breath and nodded, "why did you help me?"


    "It''s just that you''re helping me, not me." Su Mingyu looked at Wu Yurou and said very seriously: "Gu ruobai is the person I care about most, and what he cares about is the stability of the whole river and mountain. Otherwise, he would not have lost his legs at the beginning and would have to guard the frontier. Now that he has been assigned, I want to help him guard this river and mountain."


    Wu Yurou is stunned. He thinks Su Mingyu will say something about love. Unexpectedly, Su Mingyu will say such solemn words. For a moment, Wu Yurou looks up at her again.

 Chapter 401

    "I find you are really different from the others." Wu Yurou took a deep breath: "lose to you, I don''t have any regrets."


    Su Mingyu light smile: "in fact, there is nothing to lose, feelings of this kind of thing can only your feelings, I would like others to say what is useless."


    But now that he said this, Su Mingyu remembered one thing: "last time, King Yu told me that the child in your stomach is Gu ruobai Why did he say that? "


    Wu Yurou was stunned at first, and then he was dumbfounded: "King Yu wants to take this matter as an article to stir up the relationship between you and Gu ruobai."


    Su Mingyu probably knew what was going on. She narrowed her eyes and laughed: "of course, I didn''t let him succeed. My trust in Gu ruobai can''t be eliminated by such a small misunderstanding, and I haven''t believed his words from the beginning to the end."


    Looking at Su Mingyu like this, Wu Yurou is really ashamed: "I can''t compare with you after all."


    "Nothing like that." Su Mingyu raised eyebrows and said, "I just believe that he will never do such a thing."


    Wu Yurou shrugged and suddenly took Su Mingyu''s hand and felt it in her stomach.


    Su Mingyu was scared at the beginning, but when she touched the soft cotton, she understood at once.


    Taking back her hand, Su Mingyu looked at Wu Yurou and then looked at her with a smile: "King Yu, does he know you are a fake pregnancy?"


    "Of course not." Wu Yurou narrowed her eyes: "then I''m really pregnant. Then I''ll find a father for my baby in my stomach. Do you think the king Yu can endure the children born to his princess and others?"


    "Why not?" Su Mingyu almost did not want to blurt out: "he does not care who to raise a son, just want to achieve their own goals, after he really sat on the throne, how many sons does he want?"


    With that, Su Mingyu told Wu Yurou about the replacement of Su Yueyue''s child by King Yu.


    Wu Yurou covered her mouth in surprise. After a long time, she was disappointed and said, "I''m sorry, I never thought that my fake pregnancy would cause such great harm to others."


    Although Wu Yurou didn''t deal with herself in many places, she was a man of integrity, so Su Mingyu patted her on the shoulder: "I know, this matter has nothing to do with you, it''s just the desire of Yu Wang. I hope it''s making trouble."


    "Well What am I going to do now to get its secrets? " Wu Yurou seems to be comforted, her eyes are not flustered before, but she is firm.


    "How did you know that he was going to rebel?" Su Mingyu is a little puzzled. He should not let others know about such a big thing even if he has a full grasp of it.


    "I In fact, I''m just guessing. " Wu Yurou bit her lower lip: "because he came to me suddenly yesterday, it seems that he wants to borrow troops from our country."


    Su Mingyu knows clearly that such a big thing as borrowing troops can only be an exchange between two countries. How can two people contact each other in private? This is obviously a problem.


    "Do you have any trusted acquaintances in your country?" Su Mingyu''s eyes turned and he had countermeasures.


    "There is a childhood sweetheart who grew up together as a child..." Wu Yurou doesn''t understand why she asked?


    "Since he wants to borrow soldiers, let''s find him someone who can lend them to him." Su Mingyu''s dark eyes sparkled with light.


    Wu Yurou sank her eyes to think about it, and then she understood: "do you want me to find someone to accompany me to act together, and then cheat him into the secret of military aircraft?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "but that person must be a person with certain prestige in your country."


    Wu Yurou knew clearly: "after all, the king of Yu is a very cautious person. If you go to find a common person to accompany me in acting, he may be able to see through."


    "Therefore, you should first write a letter, go back to find the person you can trust, and then discuss with him that you want to refuse and welcome King Yu."


    Then Su Mingyu lowered her voice and leaned over, whispering in Wu Yurou''s ear: "the most important thing is that the price must not be too low. This is a major event that may involve the diplomatic relations between the two countries. If this small profit is agreed to, the king of Yu will surely notice it."


    Wu Yurou nodded: "it seems that you want to be a little deeper than me."


    "Then I''ll go back and make arrangements." Wu Yurou got up and said goodbye to Su Mingyu. Her face was much better. Even her steps were brisk.


    Seeing Wu Yurou leave, Su Mingyu sank her eyes: "summer sleep! Summer sleep


    Did not have a short while the summer sleep nervously walked up: "master son, what''s the matter?"


    "Summer sleep, I remember You once said that many people in your family like the clothes of sinang Pavilion, right? "


    "Yes But I also seduced them with clothes. They were not willing to take such a big risk for a few clothes. " Summer sleep deep eyes, a little frustrated."It doesn''t matter. If you go and tell the king Yu that the weather is getting colder and colder every day, I want new clothes, and as long as we are thinking about Nange." Su Mingyu looks at her summer sleep with a calculating light in her eyes.


    "This..." Xia Mian is a little embarrassed: "can Yu Wang agree?"


    "Don''t worry, but he will give me this freedom even if I make some clothes." Su Mingyu leaned down in the ear of summer sleep and said something. Xia Mian bit her lower lip and nodded.


    King Yu was reading in his study when he heard the maid outside saying that Su Mingyu wanted to see him. This was the first time that Su Mingyu wanted to see him since he was imprisoned.


    King Yu didn''t think much about it. He put down his pen and paper and walked towards Su Mingyu''s yard.


    However, when he went into the courtyard, he saw only the clothes that had been cut to pieces.


    "What''s going on?" King Yu''s face sank.


    Xiamian saw the situation and quickly came up: "have seen the Lord."


    King Yu looked at the summer sleep coldly: "what''s the matter?"


    "Back to King Yu, the master has been in a bad mood in recent days She cut up the clothes herself Summer sleep pursed her lips and pretended to be very afraid.


    "In a bad mood?" King Yu picked up his eyebrows and let out a cold hum from his nose: "don''t you just leave Gu ruobai? Is it so sad? "


    "Not all of them..." Summer sleep head pressure is very low, appear a little nervous.


    "What is that?" King Yu looked down at the summer sleep: "if you don''t take good care of your master, you don''t have to stay here."

 Chapter 402

    "No No, in fact, the master is because he is becoming more and more pregnant, his stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and his clothes are not good-looking


    Xia Mian looked at the king Yu carefully as he spoke.


    "Show your mind?" The king of Yu frowned, and soon he nodded clearly: "it''s three or four months ago. It''s time to show her mind. Then ask the best tailor in the capital to make clothes for her."


    "But..." Xia Mian looked at Yu Wang and pursed his lips: "the master''s clothes are always provided by our Sinan Pavilion. At that time, someone else suddenly changed to make it for her, and the master might not like it."


    "Lord, you also know that pregnant women are sensitive and sensitive, especially the master. Now this situation is more difficult to serve than ordinary women. If it is a little bit rough, it will be furious."


    "If she has such a big mood swings, it''s not very good for her baby. The doctor doesn''t have a good rest


    Yuwang listened to xiamian say so much, and his mouth gradually pulled up the arc. He picked up his eyebrows and looked at xiamian with cold eyes. His tone took a hint of banter: "you specially come to tell me that Su Mingyu wants you people from sinang pavilion to measure her clothes, right?"


    Xia Mian knelt down on her knees: "forgive me, King Yu! I don''t dare. I just want to make the master happy. Ruixian Wang has left. The master has been depressed. I can''t help the baby in my stomach The maid is really worried


    "Ah..." King Yu snorted coldly, and finally waved his hand: "forget it, I''m not such a fussy person. In a moment, I''ll arrange for someone to invite the tailor from Sinan Pavilion."


    But King Yu took a deep look at Xia Mian: "if you dare to play any tricks, I won''t do anything to Su Mingyu, but you can''t tell."


    Xia Mian lowered his head very low, and his tone was full of respect: "I dare not, even if I have a hundred guts, I dare not disobey the Lord."


    Seeing Xia Mian''s servility, King Yu withdrew his eyes: "OK, hurry down and accompany Su Mingyu."


    Xia Mian nodded: "thank you, Lord."


    King Yu picked up his eyebrows and took a look at the direction of Su Mingyu''s room. When he arrived, he didn''t go directly as before.


    After thinking about it, the king turned and left.


    Seeing King Yu leave, xiamian quickly returns to Su Mingyu''s side.


    "Master, everything is going according to the plan. He also promised to send the tailors from our shop Xia Mian said, her eyes flashed a shock: "master, how do you know he will agree?"


    "Because he is a man, as long as he is a man, he will not want to lose, especially if you mention Gu ruobai intentionally after you have said so much. If he still regards Gu ruobai as an enemy, he will try his best to satisfy me, just like Gu ruobai did at the beginning."


    Su Mingyu said and snorted coldly: "moreover, the king of Yu is confident enough that I won''t turn up any waves in his hands."


    Xia Mian nodded: "what are we going to do now? There are so many tailors in sinang Pavilion. If they are not familiar with us That would be miserable. "


    "Don''t worry, since King Yu has promised, he won''t do anything on it." Su Mingyu gently soothes: "compared with this, how is your recent green hell poison hair?"


    "The people over there gave me the antidote on time." "But according to your instructions, the daily antidote is only half of the measurement. When I can bear the dosage, I will reduce it slowly. Now I need only a small amount of antidote to stop it


    Su Mingyu saw this and gave her a look of encouragement: "well done. It''s completely beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect you to adapt to Qingming''s poison so quickly. "


    You know, if she had not been trained in anti drug treatment in the 21st century, she would not have been able to survive the poisoning easily. However, it''s really good to be able to control it in a short period of more than one month.


    "Summer sleep, if you are interested, when we come out, I''ll let someone teach you how to do Kung Fu?"


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes. In July, she always wanted to go back to help his own shop. She couldn''t leave in summer sleep. Moreover, her ability was still so excellent. Anyway, it was a good jade worth polishing.


    Summer sleep eyes a bright: "I do this age, really can learn?"


    "You''re only twenty-three." Su Mingyu was helpless: "how do you call this age? You are clearly very young and have a lot of time to learn different things. "


    In the 21st century, the girl of 23 may have just graduated from university. She is still a little girl who is ignorant and does not touch the spring water. Therefore, her summer sleep has really gone up and down. She has not only suffered inhuman abuse in the green building, but also destroyed her face and experienced revenge. It is no doubt that Su Mingyu, who has rich experience, can manage "Wu Wang" for herself.Xia Mian danced excitedly: "master, you don''t know how envious I am every time I watch you fly over the eaves and walls, especially when I encounter people who are not happy with themselves, I will fight if I want to. It''s just amazing. "


    "After we go out, I''ll find a master for you right away." Su Mingyu looks at her summer sleep, which is funny and heartache.


    King Yu''s speed is still very fast, just arranged to go down not long, when the world afternoon Sinan Pavilion tailor came.


    Su Mingyu is also very generous, not hiding in the room, but very calm in the yard and the tailor was found to talk while measuring, and then in front of all the people sent the man away.


    As soon as the tailor left, King Yu came. He saw Su Mingyu''s face a little better than usual: "it seems that you are in a better mood."


    Su Mingyu was basically too lazy to answer him: "how can the king of Yu come to me when he is free?"


    "I heard you were going to make new clothes. I came here to have a look." With a wave of his hand, a servant came from behind him and handed him a pile of paper.


    Su Mingyu looked at the familiar paper, and his face was a little ugly: "what do you mean, King Yu? Can''t you believe me


    "After all, you''re Su Mingyu. You''ve got more than average people." King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at the paper in his hand one by one: "what are these?"

 Chapter 403

    "The king of Yu is so clever that he can''t see it clearly?" Su Mingyu snorted coldly and turned to leave.


    "Come on, that tailor is taking our palace''s things without permission!" The king of Yu called out in a loud voice: "catch him. I''ll pick out all the tendons in his hands and feet."


    "You Su Mingyu glared at the king Yu: "good, good, I''ll tell you what those are."


    In the end, Su Mingyu was defeated in the eyes of King Yu: "these are all my drawings. Don''t you find that the clothes I wore were not sold outside?"


    When Su Mingyu said this, King Yu felt a little bit impressed. Once Su Yueyue mentioned it to him once, saying that Su Mingyu''s clothes were very beautiful, but they could not be bought outside.


    "So you designed them yourself?" The king of Yu looked at Su Mingyu, and his eyes flashed with amazement: "I didn''t know you had such a talent."


    Su Mingyu rolled a white eye: "you don''t know many things to go, you only look at my appearance, when did you see what I was doing?"


    When Su Mingyu was so angry, the king of Yu didn''t get angry. He just raised his eyebrows and said, "I''ll understand you from now on."


    "These clothes are very nice. Design one for me, too. " King Yu''s words were very understatement, as if he was sure that Su Mingyu would design for him.


    Su Mingyu sent out a cold hum from his nose: "why should I design clothes for you? Don''t forget that you forced Gu ruobai away."


    "So what?" King Yu was not ashamed, but proud, and raised his head in Pride: "I have that ability. If he really has the ability, he can kill himself and save you. "


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath and then restrained her anger: "I won''t give you design drawings, but we are Sinan Pavilion. There are some men''s clothes in it. If the Lord really likes it, you can move there."


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s resolute attitude, King Yu collected his eyes and said, "the antidote to Qingming tonight will be gone."


    "No Su Mingyu almost immediately took soft: "I know, I''ll draw you..."


    Su Mingyu bit her lower lip, and her eyes were almost full of sparks: "I found that you are really more and more mean."


    "Despicable or insidious, everything is good as long as I can achieve what I want." King Yu finished and returned the paper to the tailor: "do well, I think you can."


    When Yu Mingyu finished, he laughed and left.


    Looking at his back, Su Mingyu wrote tightly: "I''ll draw for you! See what I do to you


    After this incident, Su Mingyu can be regarded as thoroughly understood that the king of Yu is really looking at her.


    It''s no way to go on like this. Although she has contacted July with tailors, she can''t always use this method


    When Su Mingyu was worried and didn''t know what to do, a good opportunity suddenly appeared.


    Wu Yurou came to tell her that it would be the birthday of King Yu in two days. The emperor was still in power, but because of Gu ruobai''s banishment, King Yu was very happy these days. So on his birthday, he would invite some friends or courtiers who were closer to each other for dinner.


    As soon as Su Mingyu heard the news, her eyes turned and she had an idea: "Yurou Let me ask you, surely the king of Yu will invite some dancers to cheer up his birthday party? "


    Wu Yurou nodded: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "can you help me to get the list of dancing girls, and by the way, help me to call the lady who arranged the dancing girls?"


    Although Wu Yurou was very confused, she also understood that Su Mingyu was definitely not a person who would mess around, so she agreed to come down without thinking: "I''ll leave this matter to me."


    Seeing Wu Yurou off, Su Mingyu breathed out a long breath, and then she called for xiamian and Zhizhu.


    Quietly said something in two people''s ears, know bamboo''s face is a little ugly, seems to be very do not understand, but summer sleep suddenly clear.


    Zhizhu grimaced: "Miss Do you really forget what the king Yu did to us? Why do you still want to do everything possible to get close to him? Did you really forgive him? "


    Know bamboo a series of problems appear very do not understand, even that delicate brow also tightly wrinkled together.


    Su Mingyu rubbed Zhizhu''s head: "Zhizhu Do you know what it really means that Gu ruobai was sent to the wilderness? "


    Su Mingyu''s eyes with a trace of sadness: "that means that he will never come back, never have a chance to return to the capital again, Zhizhu, if I was not pregnant, now I am alone, I will follow him."


    "But now the child in my belly is his only hope, so You have to understand, even if it''s not for myself, in order to let the baby in my stomach be born safely and grow up normally. I have to find a new support for myself. In the whole capital city, do you think there is anyone more powerful than Yu Wang? ""This..." Zhizhu pouted and thought for a long time, but she couldn''t say a person''s name, but she was very reluctant: "I won''t help you anyway!"


    With that, he ran away and didn''t give Su Mingyu face at all.


    Xiamian looked at him from afar, a little helpless: "master, why don''t you explain to her clearly?"


    "I''ve always hated King Yu. If I suddenly changed my attitude towards him, do you think a smart man like Yu Wang would not have noticed anything wrong?" Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and looked at the summer sleep: "so Bamboo is the best. "


    Although the summer sleep is a little difficult to understand, but she still nodded: "then I will arrange."


    Su Mingyu gave a kind sigh and then sighed.


    In the night of the capital, the lights were still bright. After that, the lamp was turned off in the corner where Su Mingyu was held in the palace of King Yu.


    King Yu noticed this problem when he came back. He asked the guard who was watching the door. The guard said that Su Mingyu was like a madman today. He cried bitterly and then laughed wildly. In the evening, he was like a puppet, sitting there without any movement.


    King Yu frowned and walked towards the courtyard.


    But after a few steps, he was startled by the scenery in front of him. In the vast plain, only the lights on both sides of the road were still dim,


    the light was so weak that it could only illuminate the stone road paved with pebbles. After thinking about it, the king of Yu finally walked along the bright place all the way, walking about half a cup of tea, and he saw that he was not far ahead A man in Lavender was sitting on the veranda.

 Chapter 404

    When King Yu came to the man, he noticed that he was holding a river lamp in his hand.


    The shape of hedeng is very exquisite, which makes people feel good-looking at a glance. Today''s su Mingyu is more chic. Her pale hands are set off by Lavender clothes. Her long hair, which is generally smooth and smooth, is bound up with ribbon of the same color. Half of it is scattered and half is applied. It is elegant and beautiful, just like when two people first met.


    King Yu was stunned: "Su Mingyu


    Su Mingyu didn''t pay attention to him, but carefully put the lantern in her hand in the pond. Then she bent over and gently brushed the water in the pond with her hands, pushing the lantern further. With her bending action, her black hair fell like a waterfall, which added a kind of unreal beauty to her.


    The king of Yu looked at all this, and his eyes flashed with amazement.


    Looking at the lantern getting farther and farther away, Su Mingyu sighed and said in a low voice: "even if the lantern looks good, it''s just the duckweed in the pond. I can''t help it."


    Hearing the deep meaning of her words, King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at her: "what''s the matter? What happened to you today? "


    Su Mingyu slowly turned around. She looked down at the king of Yu, and her eyes were filled with a black and deep look: "today, Wu Yurou came to me."


    "I know." King Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "this is the king''s mansion. Is there anything else that can be concealed from me?"


    Seeing that he was so confident, Su Mingyu did not sneer at him as before, but gave him a faint glance, and then said in a cold voice, "Wu Yurou came to tell me a very realistic thing today. It was so real that I had to face it immediately."


    "What''s the matter?" King Yu looked at Su Mingyu. He didn''t know why he always felt that Su Mingyu was in a bad state today.


    Wu Yuebai, who was defeated, should not look back on me, and told me that the loser should not take a good look at the future, but how I should not be defeated


    Su Mingyu said and touched her stomach: "my child is growing up day by day. This is the only thing Gu ruobai left me. I want to protect him..."


    King Yu has been staring at Su Mingyu, as if he wanted to see something in her eyes, but only saw a chill.


    Su Mingyu slowly from the stone down, she came to the side of the king Yu, with that pair of cold eyes straight at the king Yu, with a voice of questioning: "you really will not let me go?"


    The king nodded, but he seemed very calm: "do you know what I have done to get you? Now you want me to let you go? How could that be possible? "


    Su Mingyu sighed for a long time, and the light in her eyes was dim in an instant: "OK, I know."


    With that, Su Mingyu raised her hand and touched her stomach: "I think Wu Yurou is right. Although you can''t let me go, you are the only one I can rely on in this capital city."


    Su Mingyu raised his head for the first time and seriously looked into the eyes of King Yu: "let''s make a deal."


    The king of Yu was surprised by Su Mingyu''s eyes.


    Then Su Mingyu said what he always wanted to hear: "I promise to stay with you, but you have to promise to let my baby born smoothly."


    Just as they were talking, a slender figure suddenly burst out of the shadow. She glared at Su Mingyu, a beautiful little face full of disappointment: "miss! How can you do that? You really let me down


    Su Mingyu''s eyes sank, and after a long time, he said in a soft voice: "know bamboo Get out of the way. "


    Know bamboo stem neck, the whole eye socket is red: "the Lord is so good to you, just left for so few days, you are in a hurry to take refuge in this person who caused Wang Ye to leave the capital!"


    Zhizhu turned back and pointed at the king Yu with angry eyes. She was very timid. Now she seems to have become bold because of her anger: "this is our enemy! How can you give in to him, young lady? "


    Yu Wang was stunned at first, then hung a meaningful expression on his face: "it seems that you haven''t discussed it yet?"


    Acutely aware of the displeasure in King Yu''s words, Su Mingyu pulled Zhizhu over: "Zhizhu, you go down first. We''ll talk about it later."


    "No!" Zhizhu shook his head: "I will not leave, I can''t let you do wrong!"


    Seeing that King Yu''s face was getting darker and darker, Su Mingyu bit his lower lip. At last, he raised his hand ruthlessly and gave Zhizhu a slap: "I''m still not your miss. Let you go down and go down!"


    Zhizhu covered his face in consternation, but he couldn''t believe it: "Miss You hit me for this man? "


    Su Mingyu clenched her hand tightly, and her face was a little ugly: "know bamboo! I''ll let you down! "


    Zhizhu''s golden beans immediately fell to the ground. She covered her face and looked at Su Mingyu angrily: "good! I''m going. You are no longer the lady I know! "With that, Zhizhu was very disappointed and ran away. In fact, he left a yellow figure in the thick night.


    The king touched his jaw, then his thin lips laughed: "is this your play?"


    Su Mingyu was annoyed with a white eye: "the king of Yu claimed that he knew everything about the palace like the palm of his hand. You should also know how much I love Zhizhu. Even if she was acting, she would never beat her. The girl''s mind is simple. In such a muddy environment, it''s rare that she can still keep a childlike heart."


    Looking at the remorse in Su Mingyu''s eyes, King Yu picked his eyebrows and said, "good! What I have promised you. "


    However, Su Mingyu seemed to have known that he would agree, but he still stood still: "there is no basis for words. King Yu himself is skilled in political calculation, so you should also know. There is no handle in the other party''s hands, and any conditions given are illusory. "


    Originally, the face of King Yu was still very happy. The next second he immediately became gloomy. His deep eyes were as black as carbon, as if he would drip water at any time: "do you know what you are talking about?"


    Su Mingyu nodded seriously: "you can send away Su Yueyue''s children, then how can I guarantee that you will not send away my children in the future?"


    "So I don''t even have this trust in your heart?" The king of Yu drew up the corner of his mouth, and a self mockery flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 405

    "Yes." Su Mingyu''s reply is also very neat: "Yu king, you and I are not three-year-old children, trust this kind of thing you and I know, is absolutely not going to happen to us two."


    "Good!" Seeing Su Mingyu so resolute, the king took a deep breath and seemed to have made up his mind: "you say it, what kind of handle do you want?"


    "I want to know where your army is?" Su Mingyu is just talking wild.


    The king of Yu almost ran away at the moment when she said this: "Su Mingyu! Do you know what kind of secret are you asking? "


    "If it wasn''t confidential, do you think I''d ask you?" Su Mingyu didn''t retreat at all, and let him look at the king Yu straightforwardly: "or you can take me to have a look. You have to let me see the real object, otherwise how can I believe you?"


    There was almost no choice between telling her where her army was and taking her to see it. King Yu immediately decided, "I can take you to see it, but I have to cover my eyes."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "also can, after all, you and I do not believe who."


    "Why don''t you go tomorrow instead of choosing a day?" Although Su Mingyu is an interrogative sentence, she does not carry much inquiry in her speech.


    King Yu knew that Su Mingyu was eager to confirm whether he was really rebellious or not, but the whole capital was under his control, so it was not in his way to take Su Mingyu to have a look.


    So after thinking about it, Yu Wang nodded: "yes, you can have a good rest tonight. I''ll take you to see it tomorrow."


    Su Mingyu graciously gave a gesture of invitation: "then Mingyu will not send Yu Wang."


    After watching King Yu leave the yard for a long time, xiamian ran out of the grass. She patted her chest and looked at Su Mingyu anxiously: "master, are you sure he will take us to see the training ground?"


    "King Yu is now in a state of extreme conceit. He must feel that no one can do anything to him, so he will certainly take us there." Su Mingyu''s eyes were heavy, but her face was not very good.


    Xia Mian took out a cape and put it on Su Mingyu''s shoulder: "master, but you want to know about bamboo?"


    "It''s my fault. I should give her some medicine to keep her awake." Summer sleep''s eyes are full of remorse.


    Su Mingyu patted her hand: "it doesn''t matter. I can''t blame you. It''s better to say that she joined me, but the king of Yu believed me more."


    It''s just Su Mingyu and other people usually know that little bamboo girl. Although she looks submissive and timid, she is stubborn in her bones.


    Now she really thinks that she betrayed Gu ruobai, and she must be really angry with herself. But now it''s not easy to explain to her. Su Mingyu sighed: "forget it, first of all, she can''t run out in this yard."


    Summer sleep see, also can only agree with the nod: "master, I help you go back to rest."


    The next day, Su Mingyu had just eaten too early, so he came to the yard and took her to the carriage.


    As soon as he got on the carriage, King Yu took out a piece of cloth and tied it to Su Mingyu''s eyes.


    After about a quarter of an hour, it seemed that the road had become more difficult to walk, and the whole carriage seemed to be about to be bumped up.


    Su Mingyu once almost didn''t sit still and leaned back. Fortunately, she had been holding her fast with her big hand.


    feeling the temperature of that big hand, Su Mingyu immediately avoided the snake and scorpion: "thank you, I can sit still."


    King Yu took a look at his empty hand and sank his eyes. Finally, he did not say anything.


    After about a cup of tea, the carriage finally stopped.


    Su Mingyu was helped out of the carriage by the king Yu. The king was about to take her hand and walk forward. Su Mingyu took his hand back: "King Yu, the destination has arrived. Can you untie the cloth on my eyes?"


    Seeing this, King Yu shook his empty palm again. After a deep look at Su Mingyu, he came to her back and untied the cloth for her.


    A flash of white light flashed in front of her eyes. Su Mingyu only felt that insects and birds were singing in her ears. On top of her head, a piece of thick leaves was pressing on her head. When she looked around, she found that in front of her eyes was a flat land in the middle of the jungle.


    And in that plain, countless heads are moving regularly. If you look at it from such a distance, you can know that there are many soldiers.


    Su Mingyu''s heart sank at once. Although she had known that King Yu was going to rebel, she did not know that he had so many soldiers.


    Su Mingyu''s face was a little ugly: "this So many people, what on earth do you depend on to feed them? "


    King Yu clearly saw the shock in Su Mingyu''s eyes. He hooked his lips and flashed a touch of arrogance in his eyes: "he can do business in the folk to earn money, can''t I?"


    Su Mingyu bit her lower lip: "this is not a person who can afford a little business."Fortunately, Su''s weapons are all used by the army.


    "It doesn''t seem to be one of our deals?" King Yu raised his eyebrows and glanced at Su Mingyu. The meaning of the words was obviously that Su Mingyu asked too much.


    Su Mingyu took a deep breath: "originally I thought you were just a little bit of a small force I didn''t expect... "


    King Yu raised his eyebrow: "it''s not important. What I promised you has been done. Is it time for you to fulfill your promise?"


    Su Mingyu''s face is still a little ugly, as if it did not slow down. After a long time, Su Mingyu exhaled a turbid breath, and then looked up at the king Yu: "since I have promised you, then I will do as I said."


    King Yu nodded and immediately raised his hand, indicating Su Mingyu to take his wrist.


    Su Mingyu is stunned, and then he reacts fiercely. The king of Yu is avenging himself for not letting him lead him.


    Looking at Yu Wang zhileng''s wrist, Su Mingyu bit his lower lip and looked embarrassed, but he was full of sarcasm in his heart. Unexpectedly, Yu was such a naive person. Su Mingyu pretended to do a lot of psychological construction for a while. Then he came to Yu Wang''s side, and then took Yu Wang''s hand carefully, with a trace of dissatisfaction in his tone: "is it ok now?"


    King Yu saw this, thin lips a Yang: "then we go back."

 Chapter 406

    "I''m going back?" Su Mingyu looked at King Yu: "we just arrived?"


    "I only promised to let you have a look, but I didn''t say I could let you touch them." King Yu''s face sank and looked a little unhappy.


    "Well, let''s go back." Su Mingyu didn''t argue with him. Anyway, he already knew the general situation of his troops, so Su Mingyu didn''t want to quarrel with him.


    Looking at Su Mingyu''s rare cleverness, a smile flashed in his eyes: "is there any place I want to go before I go back, can I accompany you to have a look?"


    Su Mingyu shook his head decisively: "no, the whole capital has nothing worth my nostalgia."


    "Where is your shop?" King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Su Mingyu replied: "the shop is basically on the right track. It doesn''t matter if I go to see it."


    I didn''t expect that Su Mingyu not only looked very hard on weekdays, but also was not soft hearted to himself. He said that he would give up the past, so he threw it away in one breath.


    When they went back to the palace and back to the courtyard, Zhizhu happened to be there. As soon as she looked back, she saw that they were going out of pairs. As soon as their faces changed, she turned around and ran back to the room. She slammed the door and made a loud noise.


    Su Mingyu sighed silently, but the king of Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "should you say that you are worthy of your maidservant? I used to be so afraid of me, but now I have the backbone. "


    Su Mingyu pursed his lips: "if there is nothing after Yu Wang, I will go to have a rest first."


    King Yu nodded: "go."


    But as soon as Su Mingyu left, the king of Yu stopped her: "Mingyu."


    Su Mingyu looked back at the king and asked him what was wrong with him?


    King Yu hooked his lips and said, "I''ll send you clothes later, and you''ll wear that suit."


    "Good." Su Mingyu was puzzled, but she could see.


    Looking at her soft appearance, King Yu felt that his heart was as crisp and numb as ants crawling, which made him very happy.


    Although he knew that the clothes given to him by King Yu must be gorgeous, Su Mingyu did not expect that the clothes could be so gorgeous. If you don''t look at the color, you can say it''s a wedding dress, and there''s nothing against it.


    Xia Mian looked at that pile of clothes with three layers inside and outside. He was a little helpless: "master, the king of Yu didn''t like you. He clearly took you as an object for him to show off. Look at the clothes. After you put them on, you don''t cover a layer of prickly heat."


    Although Su Mingyu himself is not very like, but for his own purposes, Su Mingyu can only reluctantly put on that heavy clothes.


    When Su Mingyu stepped on the lotus step in front of the public, the whole hall was shocked to a silent moment.


    Su Mingyu''s slender body is plump and graceful, her steps are light, her clothes ring, her black hair is in a flowing cloud bun, and there are several pearls in her bun. There is a pearl hanging in front of her forehead. Her skin is crimson, and her eyebrows and eyes are cold and gorgeous. It''s really beautiful.


    Although the king of Yu always knew that Su Mingyu''s appearance was always excellent, he did not expect her to dress up seriously and look so beautiful.


    Under the envious eyes of all, the king of Yu got up and came to Su Mingyu. He stretched out his hand and motioned for Su Mingyu to lead him.


    Su Mingyu took a look at him, and finally put his hand in compromise.


    In people''s envious eyes, the king of Yu is very proud to lead Su Mingyu to his high position, and let Su Mingyu sit beside him.


    "Today is my birthday. All the people who can come are my friends, so please don''t be shy. You can do what you want, and make this your home. "


    Thunderous applause broke out immediately under the stage. As the applause fell, a group of dancers in pink clothes walked in slowly with the music.


    Looking at the graceful figures and beautiful faces of the dancers, the audience couldn''t help but clap their hands.


    Naturally, the king of Yu had no interest in these mediocre and vulgar powder. He looked down at Su Mingyu beside him: "my king''s eyes are really right. You look really good in this dress."


    Su Mingyu faintly could not hear joy: "thank you for your reward."


    Seeing this, the king of Yu hooked his lips. Although he knew better than anyone that Su Mingyu''s character would not easily reflect himself, he felt happy when he saw that she was unwilling to smile at himself.


    The first dance was soon over. The king asked the dancers to continue. Seeing that the time was almost over, Su Mingyu whispered in his ear and said, "King Yu, I suddenly remembered that I forgot to take the birthday gift for you. I''ll go and get it."


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s OK to let the servants take it. Where is it necessary for you to go there in person?"


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips: "after all, it''s a gift for you. I still want to get it myself."


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s insistence, the king of Yu finally gave in and said, "go."Out of the banquet hall, Su Mingyu quickly came to the place where the dancers were resting. Looking at the dancers who were resting, Su Mingyu took a deep breath and walked up.


    At first, the music in the banquet hall was still very soft, but somehow it suddenly intensified. Now the king Yu, who was talking to others, turned black. As soon as he wanted to question what was going on, he saw the dancer in the willow colored clothes coming in from the outside.


    This group of dancers is obviously different from the previous group, they step on the point of music every step, giving people a kind of happy but also very unique feeling.


    As the music stopped suddenly, the dancers did not move at all. The next second, the music suddenly rang like a drum. The dancers danced happily. As they spread like a flower, they came out of the people''s walk. A beautiful girl with a piano in her arms came out.


    I saw the girl sitting on the ground with elegant movements and beautiful posture, and put the piano on her leg. With her slender fingers, the Guqin gave out a complete and beautiful sound. With the music and dance at the moment, it was really beautiful and amazing.


    Yu Wang looked at Su Mingyu in the group of dancing girls. He thought Su Mingyu hated him deeply and wanted to eat him. He didn''t expect that she would prepare such a surprise for herself today.


    When Su Mingyu got up to collect the piano, many people were still in the mood.

 Chapter 407

    Su Mingyu hooked his lips to King Yu: "it was late yesterday evening that I learned that today is your birthday. If you have no time to prepare anything, I''ll give you a song."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, the onlookers burst into thunderous applause.


    Yu Wang''s mouth also hung a faint smile: "no problem, I like your present very much."


    Before he coaxed such a talented person, why did not you see such a talented person? Is it afraid that others will watch it


    Yu Wang was praised very comfortable, he hooked the lip corner: "Mingyu, she is more timid, introverted, generally do not love to come out."


    "It''s clear that the king wants to hide her beauty in a golden house." The man gave a bad smile, which made everyone laugh. The atmosphere of the banquet hall was just right, and the face of King Yu looked very ruddy.


    After a banquet, it was late at night. Su Mingyu, with a sleepy face, said hello to Yu Wang''s friends, and then returned to his yard.


    Just ready to go back to the room, suddenly a powerful big hand from behind to embrace her.


    Su Mingyu''s heart was startled, just to resist, he heard Yu King''s cold voice: "today''s gift I like very much."


    Su Mingyu forced himself to endure the unhappiness in his heart: "King Yu, it''s getting late. I''m sleepy. I want to go to bed. Can you let me go?"


    Yu Wang did not move, still holding her: "I really did not think."


    Su Mingyu pursed her lips and tried to control her expression. She didn''t want to be so ugly: "what did you say? Since I have promised to stay by your side, I will try to make myself accept you. Today is your birthday. Naturally, I will prepare a gift for you


    The king of Yu heard this, and his heart was warm. He felt as comfortable as the cotton that had been dried in the sun: "thank you..."


    Said Yu King broke off Su Mingyu''s body, let her turn to look at himself: "since you said today is my birthday, then I can still ask for another gift?"


    Su Mingyu looked at the obviously drunk face of King Yu, pursed his lips and did not speak.


    I don''t know whether he was really drunk or because of today''s event, he was very surprised. Seeing that Su Mingyu didn''t speak, the king thought she agreed. So he raised his hand and clamped Su Mingyu''s jaw. He aimed at her thin lips and kissed her.


    In the next second that he was about to touch Su Mingyu''s lips, Su Mingyu averted the kiss with a crooked head.


    Yu Wang looked at Su Mingyu suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Mingyu pointed to his stomach: "I''m still pregnant, you drink wine, don''t pay attention to me so close, in the future is not good for the baby."


    Hearing the word "pregnant", King Yu was a little sober.


    He looked down at Su Mingyu''s stomach, and then suddenly low smile a few times, then he suddenly bent down to Su Mingyu''s stomach, doting and expectant tone said: "little guy, you hurry out, I can''t wait."


    Su Mingyu subconsciously stepped back and opened the distance between them: "King Yu, it''s already late. I''m really sleepy. Can I have a rest?"


    Yu Wang raised his eyes and looked at Su Mingyu. Su Mingyu''s face was not good in the moonlight. The king nodded: "go, have a good rest."


    Su Mingyu''s grace, this just turned back to the room, homeopathy closed the door.


    Maybe she was really tired. It was already noon the next day after su Mingyu got up. She rubbed her swollen head. Just as she was ready to let people prepare some food for herself, she saw a familiar figure sitting in the yard.


    Su Mingyu didn''t resist as before. Instead, he went straight to him and sat opposite him. Before he could speak, Su Mingyu said, "did you get up so early? How are you doing? "


    Yu Wang, who is putting vegetables for Su Mingyu, is stunned. On weekdays, she avoids herself like a snake and scorpion. Today, she not only takes the initiative to come here, but also cares about herself. This really makes him a little bit unaccustomed.


    "It''s ok..."


    Su Mingyu naturally ate the dish that Yu Wang put in her bowl and looked at him suspiciously: "how do you think you are this expression? Don''t you have a good rest


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "you have changed too much recently."


    Su Mingyu didn''t even lift her eyelids: "if you don''t like it, I''ll change back to the original appearance."


    "I don''t mean that..." King Yu looked at Su Mingyu and pursed his lips: "although you said you would like to get along with me from now on, it seems that the change is too fast."


    Su Mingyu put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hand, looked up at Yu Wang, and said in a very serious tone: "since I have made a decision, it is not my style to be sloppy. If you can be emperor, my children and I need your protection more. So please you before you are tired of me. This is my tactic."


    Clearly not what kind of words, but Su Mingyu said very straightforward, for no reason to add a little bit of sincerity to her words.The king of Yu looked at Su Mingyu with his dark eyes, as if to see her clearly.


    Su Mingyu didn''t feel nervous at all, so he sat there. After a long time, King Yu suddenly hooked his lips and said, "it''s really your character to act decisively."


    Su Mingyu raised eyebrows: "so the king of Yu doesn''t doubt me?"


    "It remains to be seen." Although the king said so, his eyes and hands were obviously less alert.


    Su Mingyu just picked her eyebrows and didn''t say anything more.


    In the next few days, Su Mingyu had been obedient to the king of Yu, and his obedient appearance made him miserable.


    So the first thing that King Yu did when he came down from the court was to go back to find Su Mingyu.


    Because Su Mingyu''s performance is very good these days, the king of Yu agreed that she strolled around the whole palace, so she had nothing to do. Su Mingyu would enjoy flowers in the yard.


    "You are free." Wu Yurou looks at Su Mingyu who is reading in her yard. She can''t believe it.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyes and looked at her: "if it''s nervous and useful, what do you want to do with the art of war?"


    Looking at Wu Yurou, Su Mingyu gives xiamian a look, and xiamian knows how to leave everyone.


    Seeing that all the people were gone, Wu Yurou''s face became more ugly: "I did it according to your teaching method, and King Yu really took the bait."


    "But..." Wu Yurou bit her lower lip: "he said that he would have a move soon, so let''s bring the soldiers here."

 Chapter 408

    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "Yu King these days, every day under the early Dynasty is to come to my yard, where it seems to have action."


    "So!" Wu Yurou frowned: "I think he just doesn''t believe us."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow to smile: "he wants to give him good."


    "So many people, where do you want us to find him?" Wu Yurou thought Su Mingyu was crazy, and her tone of voice rose a lot.


    "You can''t tell him that there is a long way to go between the two countries. If so many people leave together, it will be bad if the emperor detects it. So you can only go to Beijing in batches?"


    Su Mingyu gathers her eyes and looks at Wu Yurou. Her eyes are full of deep calculation.


    Wu Yurou listen, as if it is such a thing, she hehe a smile, nodded: "good, I will go to prepare."


    Looking at Wu Yurou''s back, xiamian comes up and hands a note to Su Mingyu. Su Mingyu looks at it and throws it to xiamian: "it''s burned."


    Xia Mian nodded: "but Master son, although the king of Yu has more trust in you now than ever, he does not mean to let you free How can this be good? "


    Compared with the tension of summer sleep, Su Mingyu is very calm: "the king of Yu would not have let me go, no matter what I said, he would not let me go. What I want is that he should relax his vigilance to me."


    Like now, although there are still a lot of eyes staring at her around her yard, it is obviously better than before. At least she can contact July, isn''t she?


    Summer sleep saw Su Mingyu so calm. There is less tension in my heart


    For so many days, Zhizhu has been living in her own room. As long as there is Su Mingyu, she will not be seen.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes closed: "I know about this, let it go first."


    As long as she''s OK, as for her mood, Su Mingyu can''t take care of so much now. The things in front of her are important.


    After seeing Wu Yurou away, King Yu came to the yard.


    These days, he came almost every day. Occasionally he ate food, and sometimes he just looked at Su Mingyu. After su Mingyu''s hostility to him was not so great, they could get along with each other. Until one day, the whole Yu palace suddenly seemed to be triggered to guard, and all the guards and soldiers suddenly appeared, and the whole palace was surrounded by water It doesn''t work.


    The other maidservants were frightened, only Su Mingyu''s yard was still as usual, and seemed very indifferent.


    While drinking tea, Su Mingyu looked at the book, but her eyes did not seem to be just reading, as if there was something else in it.


    Xia Mingyu didn''t sleep with her, but Su Mingyu didn''t know where she was.


    She put down the book in her hand, got up and came to the gate of the hospital. As soon as she was about to go out, the bodyguard stopped her: "the master has ordered that no one should move around."


    "I''m in this house and I''m not going anywhere." Su Mingyu looked down at the guard, with a trace of threat in his eyes: "I feel very stuffy now. I want to go out for a walk. If you stop me and cause me to be in a bad mood and what happened to the baby in my stomach, will you absolutely forgive you?"


    These days, the king Yu is good to Su Mingyu. Who knows all the people in the Yu palace?


    Now Su Mingyu asked, the bodyguard was also a little afraid, he nervously clenched the blade in his hand, and finally took it back to make way for a way.


    Su Mingyu saw this and snorted coldly: "this is just like words."


    After walking out of the yard, Su Mingyu goes straight to Wu Yurou''s yard. There are no maids in the whole yard. She looks around the yard and frowns.


    If Wu Yurou wants to leave, it will not be the situation as it is now, which only shows that she has been robbed, but who will it be?


    Su Mingyu is thinking, suddenly heard the voice of sobbing from behind her body for a while, she suddenly turned back, is a huge wardrobe.


    Su Mingyu nervously walked forward and knocked on the door of the wardrobe: "Wu Yurou?"


    Inside the movement is bigger, Su Mingyu quickly opened the cabinet door, but there is nothing inside except clothes.


    When Su Mingyu was puzzled, the friction trace of the right handle of the wardrobe was more obvious than that of the left handle, which attracted her attention.


    So Su Mingyu hung her head and studied the handle. After looking at it for a long time, Su Mingyu grabbed the handle and pulled it back. Sure enough, a secret room appeared from the back of the wardrobe. Su didn''t go in, but stood at the door and asked in a low voice: "is there anyone in there? Is it Wu Yurou? "


    Su Mingyu frowned and thought for a long time. Finally, she took an oil lamp and walked in.


    The corridor is not very long. Su Mingyu did not take two steps to see the voice inside. She was blindfolded, her ears and mouth plugged, and she was tied up in a pillar.Su Mingyu looks at that person, in the heart is a bit lost, unexpectedly is not Wu Yurou.


    Where did Wu Yurou go?


    While thinking, Su Mingyu came to the man''s side to help her untie the rope.


    After untiing, Su Mingyu can see that although this person is not Wu Yurou, she is the most powerful maid around Wu Yurou.


    Su Mingyu opened the cloth in the maid''s mouth and asked, "what about Wu Yurou? Why is she missing? "


    "Miss Please save our princess Xiaoqian''s eyes turned red. She cried and knelt down in front of Su Mingyu, praying for her with the voice of pleading.


    Su Mingyu helped her up: "let''s go out first."


    After a while, if someone comes, they can''t make it clear. After closing the closet, Su Mingyu looks at Xiaoqian and asks, "what happened? Why are you here?"


    Xiaoqian crying pear with rain: "I don''t know, this morning, the day is not bright, the princess suddenly called me to the room, told me what to act today, too late words, and then did not wait for me to react, she knocked me unconscious, and when I woke up again, I found myself in the secret channel."


    Su Mingyu frowned. She could know what she was doing today. Most of the king Yu was going to raid the Imperial Palace today and then directly force the emperor.

 Chapter 409

    But it''s too late. What''s that?


    Su Mingyu frowned: "what''s the secret way?"


    Xiaoqian wiped her tears: "this is what the princess asked us to dig, saying that we could take refuge in case of emergency. But I didn''t expect that the princess would put me in. Miss Su, please, but we must save our princess!"


    Xiaoqian''s voice cries intermittently, sounds really worried level.


    Su Mingyu pinches her eyebrows. Wu Yurou is also a princess of peace. She should not be stupid enough to leave a servant to report to herself.


    What did she want to express by leaving the maid to herself?


    Su Mingyu frowned at the maid: "don''t cry. If you really want to rescue your princess, please help me think about it. Does the princess leave any clues? "


    Xiaoqian was so said by Su Mingyu, she quickly stopped crying, tilted her head and thought for a long time. After that, Xiaoqian still shook her head: "although the princess usually takes me with me, I can''t listen to the master''s affairs, so I don''t know what the princess is busy with recently."


    Su Mingyu


    She can see what is dead brain, this Xiaoqian is really more naive than Zhizhu.


    "Think about it. Did Wu Yurou say anything to you? For example, if someone comes to ask for the capital, where will he meet her... "


    When Su Mingyu said this, Xiaoqian remembered: "this is not true, but the princess said a strange thing. She said that although the third quarter of the afternoon was not a good time, it was the emperor''s lunch break."


    Su Mingyu nodded clearly: "I know, you go to my yard to have a good rest, I''ll try to help you to save the young lady back."


    Su Mingyu patted Xiaoqian on the shoulder and watched Xiaoqian leave.


    The emperor''s lunch break is not the best time to launch an attack? The king of Yu wanted to take care of his father in his dream.


    Su Mingyu tightened her hands and went out. She went straight to the yard. Standing in the deserted yard, she listened to the wail coming from outside. After standing for a long time, she turned back to the yard.


    By the time she arrived, July had already arrived, and of course, the people he was taking.


    Su Mingyu looked at July, which had not been seen for a long time, and finally there was a trace of smile in her eyes: "there are so many bodyguards in this palace, have you solved the problem and replaced them with our people? I didn''t expect you to be very fast. "


    "I don''t want to see who it is? Master, do you want to do it yourself later? I think it''s better for us to wait for more information about our health. "


    "I must go in person. I will see with my own eyes how that man went to the end." Su Mingyu said, a pick eyebrow: "go, let''s go to see what the palace looks like."


    Summer sleep followed Su Mingyu on the carriage, Su Mingyu looked at the summer sleep: "you can actually not go."


    Summer sleep low head: "I want to be with the master."


    See Xia Mian said so, Su Mingyu also not easy to say what, can only nod: "that you should be careful about the meaning point."


    Said Su Mingyu to look at July: "I told you before how to do things?"


    July pursed her lips: "I went to the lower part of the military department according to what you said. Although there were weapons you said, they were basically the same as you thought. Those things were obviously moved away."


    When Su Mingyu heard this, her heart, which had been silent, suddenly jumped up.


    She knew that Gu ruobai would not be knocked down so easily. He really hid something.


    "Have you got what I asked you to get in my room?" Su Mingyu looked at July, and suddenly there was light in her eyes.


    July Eun said, and then took out a black palm sized iron pimple from his arms and handed it to Su Mingyu: "master, this thing is really powerful, is it made by Ruixian Wang himself?"


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and laughed: "I made it. I asked you to teach a small group of smart people the use of this weapon. Have you taught it?"


    July nodded: "yes, but master, can we really compete with the people of King Yu? As far as I know, King Yu has united with other countries this time. "


    As soon as Su Mingyu wanted to say something, he heard that the carriage was stopped.


    A man in the shape of a forbidden army stopped Su Mingyu''s carriage: "who are you? What about the sign for entering the palace? "


    Su Mingyu handed the Ye family''s sign: "my daughter is the granddaughter of the Ye family. I heard that my grandfather was frightened in the palace and was being treated, so she came to see her grandfather."


    The man looked at the sign and nodded, "let''s go."


    Summer sleep did not expect so simple into the palace, her face a heavy: "master, there is something wrong here."


    Su Mingyu picks eyebrow: "wrong is right."


    Su Mingyu gave July a look, July immediately took out a short blade from the shoe, and nervously watched the movement behind the curtain of the carriage.


    After a few steps, the carriage was forced to stop. July and Su Mingyu looked at each other. July and Su Mingyu looked at each other. They quickly grabbed the dark hand that had just reached the curtain of the carriage. Then, before the other side could react, they ran out and was a foot. Then they pulled the other one back before they could run. When their wrists turned over, they held the short blade in place The man''s neck.July frowned at the man, whispered: "you are not the forbidden army in the palace!"


    The man didn''t expect to be seen through. His face was a little bad. Su Mingyu grabbed his jaw and made him unable to pick out the poisonous teeth in his mouth: "do you believe I can make you worse than death?"


    The man was frightened by the cold in Su Mingyu''s eyes, and the flame in his eyes disappeared.


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows and asked, "where is the emperor? And where are the courtiers kept? "


    The man shook his head, which was obviously unwilling to say. Su Mingyu nodded and took off the man''s jaw as soon as he exerted force on his hand. The man immediately exclaimed in pain, but because his jaw could not exert force, he could make meaningless whimpers.


    Su Mingyu asked again, "where is the emperor?"


    The man raised his hand and pointed to a direction in front of him. Su Mingyu raised his eyebrow and gave July a look. A hand knife knocked the man unconscious.


    "Let''s go."


    Su Mingyu kicked the man down with one foot. With a cold command, he jumped out of the carriage.

 Chapter 410

    Along the way, a few people met many fake forbidden troops. Fortunately, they explored the palace in July, so they were familiar with the terrain here. A few people could escape the forbidden army and come to the palace where the emperor is.


    His Majesty''s palace was surrounded by people. Su Mingyu frowned: "in July, none of our people came in?"


    July looked at the sky: "this time, should still be on the way."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "I know, I''ll be on for a while, you are all waiting here."


    With that, Su Mingyu ran over and was stopped at the entrance of the palace.


    The bodyguard looked at Su Mingyu and frowned: "who are you?"


    Su Mingyu looked at the palace and looked a little aggrieved: "I''m Su Cai Ren. Your majesty said that you asked me to come here to study ink today. What do you stop me from doing?"


    The two guards looked at each other. Their arrangement should be to lock all the concubines in their own dormitories. How did this man get out.


    Su Mingyu saw the doubts in their eyes, but she couldn''t control so much at all. She went straight to the inside and cried: "your majesty! Your majesty! Why didn''t you see me? Didn''t you say I was going to grind it today? "


    Seeing that Su Mingyu was about to rush in, the bodyguard rushed forward to stop him. However, before his hand touched Su Mingyu, he was slapped by Su Mingyu: "what are you? Dare to touch this talent?"


    With that, Su Mingyu rolled a big white eye: "I can tell you, this talented person is the emperor''s favorite person in this harem. If you really stop me, be careful that I let your majesty destroy your whole family!"


    Su Mingyu''s last few words made him feel the urge to try the knife, but a bodyguard on his other side quickly stopped him: "the master told us not to do anything before the signal arrived."


    The man clenched his fist: "you want to see the emperor, don''t you?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "besides me, who deserves to be with your majesty?"


    That person sees this, hum hum: "you go."


    Then he turned and left, as if the man who stopped Su Mingyu was not him at all.


    Su Mingyu deliberately pretended that he didn''t understand anything. He went directly to the door of the emperor''s bedroom, and then opened the door without thinking about it.


    BR,


    , Su Mingyu''s short door was suddenly pushed open by Su Mingren What''s going on? "


    The emperor is being tied to a pillar by people at the moment. He is surprised to see Su Mingyu come in, but he is relieved soon.


    Although it was caught by people, the emperor''s natural kingly breath was still irresistible.


    The emperor''s tone was calm. There was no fear in his voice or in his eyes: "it''s just that some dogs are eager to jump over the wall."


    Su Mingyu heard that the emperor already knew everything. Since this is the case, it''s easy to say.


    What can we do Actually, some people dare to imprison the emperor openly in the palace. It must be because the guards around him have not done a good job... "


    Su Mingyu said and then began to cry. The emperor looked at her from a distance to act there. His eyes narrowed and said, "what are you flustered about?"


    "My concubine''s family said they wanted to come to see me. I''m afraid it''s coming at this time. But when I enter the palace and see such a situation, it will certainly frighten them." Su Mingyu said, with tears in her eyes.


    The emperor was a little confused at first, but after thinking about it for a while, he understood that if someone else said this, he would not know the meaning of it. However, this is what Su Mingyu said. She is a woman whose bravery and intellectual power are not inferior to men.


    Now she has deliberately passed a lot of obstacles to come here. It is obvious that the reinforcements are on the way.


    The emperor looked at Su Mingyu. Some time ago, he heard that she lived in the house of his youngest son, King Yu. He also sighed that Su Mingyu was sentimental. Now it seems that she was just dormant.


    "Come on, they want me. What does it have to do with your family?" The emperor pretended to be cold, but Su Mingyu could see clearly the meaning in his eyes.


    Su Mingyu also wanted to say something. The man with the knife rest on her neck stopped her with a cold hum: "shut up! Don''t you know what your situation is? "


    Su Mingyu looked back at the man. The dark light flashed in her cold eyes. She looked at the man as if she had been gazed at by a beast.


    The man was seen to step back a step, and then feel like a little face hanging, raised his hand to clean up Su Mingyu, but Su Mingyu''s action is faster than him.


    Su Mingyu kicked him down with a sweeping leg. Before the other guard at the man''s side didn''t react, he took the man''s knife, quickly solved the guard by a stroke, and flew out of the knife with blood in his hand, and finished the first person who rushed forward.There was only one of the four prisoners in the blink of an eye. The man nervously grasped the blade of his hand and dragged his Majesty''s collar. However, he did not dare to step forward.


    Su Mingyu touched her nose and looked at the Emperor: "Your Majesty, is your waist OK?"


    Don''t understand why she asked, but the emperor still nodded: "it''s tough."


    "Su Mingyu..." She crooked her lips and gave the emperor a sly smile: "it''s now, bend down!"


    The emperor immediately lowered his head and bent down. The man was quickly solved by Su Mingyu when he was completely unresponsive.


    Feeling that the shackles of their own strength released, the emperor looked at Su Mingyu in surprise and was a little surprised: "I didn''t expect you to have such a means."


    Su Mingyu squinted: "if this is not the case, then how can I hunt a bear in autumn hunting?"


    When she said this, the emperor was dumbfounded, and then nodded: "I only know that king Ruixian used to be very good at Kung Fu, but I don''t know that his wife is so excellent. Her movements are neat and flowing. She looks like an old hand."


    The old fox was still testing himself at this time. Su Mingyu spat in his heart, but his face was smiling: "no, just practicing casually."


    Said Su Mingyu quickly into the main topic: "Your Majesty, Mingyu has one thing to prove."


    The emperor raised eyebrows and looked at her: "what''s the matter?"


    "Gu ruobai Have you really been sent to the wild? " Su Mingyu sipped her lower lip, looking a little nervous.

 Chapter 411

    The emperor looked at Su Mingyu, who had just killed four people, but was so nervous because of Gu ruobai''s news. The emperor suddenly laughed: "you already have the answer in your heart."


    Su Mingyu was confused by him. What is the answer in her heart? If there is, why should she ask! The old fox must have deliberately confused himself.


    With a sigh in her heart, Su Mingyu quietly came to the door and looked at the scene outside. After finding that those people were not disturbed, she breathed a sigh of relief: "Your Majesty, your forbidden army seems to have been replaced. Are there any people around you who can use it now?"


    Asked by Su Mingyu, the emperor''s face was slightly on one side: "yes, it is, but it is far away."


    Seeing this, Su Mingyu had a bad feeling in her heart, so she quickly asked, "how far is it..."


    "It''s going to take about a whole day back and forth." The emperor''s face was not very good. He didn''t expect his wolf cub to kill the king and seize the throne.


    Su Mingyu pursed her lower lip and took a long breath. Fortunately, it was not so far away. As long as the king Yu was not allowed to find the emperor, he would not have lost.


    Su Mingyu squatted on the ground for a long time, then pursed her lips and said, "Your Majesty, please feel aggrieved and take off your clothes."


    "What?" For a moment, the emperor thought that he had heard the wrong thing. His daughter-in-law wanted to take off his clothes?


    Su Mingyu looked at him and knew that he had misunderstood him, so he quickly said, "I don''t mean that. Your Majesty''s clothes are too conspicuous. We must protect our lives first, so we can''t make too much publicity."


    Hearing Su Mingyu say so, the emperor nodded clearly, and then he began to take off his clothes without affectation. Su Mingyu also squatted on the ground and began to pick up the clothes on one of the corpses.


    Just after taking off, only the emperor of Zhongyi frowned at Su Mingyu and didn''t understand what she was doing: "what are you doing?"


    Su Mingyu finally undressed the corpse. She picked up the bright yellow robe on the ground and put it on the body of the corpse. After seeing this, the emperor reflected that Su Mingyu had just picked someone who was similar to her own.


    "You want to be a psychedelic?" The emperor said while looking for a set of low-key dark purple clothes in the room.


    Su Mingyu head also did not return should: "well, this can give us time."


    After su Mingyu finished everything, the emperor changed his clothes.


    Su Mingyu looked at the emperor who was obviously low-key and squinted: "Your Majesty, this palace belongs to you. I want to ask, do you know the secret way in this palace? It''s a place that is not easy to be discovered by others, and it''s better to be a place that no one else knows except you. "


    The Emperor didn''t think about it and replied, "No."


    Answer so quickly, must have, then why can''t you tell yourself?


    Su Mingyu looks at the emperor suspiciously, and tells the emperor about the environment he and she have made. But the emperor is not willing to do so. He refuses without any leeway.


    Su Mingyu didn''t quite understand what the old fox was going to do, so she came forward and asked, "Your Majesty, our most important thing is to preserve our strength, so it is very important to protect you."


    The emperor shook his head, and then under Su Mingyu''s puzzled eyes, he raised his head with awe: "I am the king of a country. Even if I encounter such a murder and usurpation, I can''t hide in a safe place like a turtle with a shrinking head and watch others fight for me."


    The emperor said, looking at Su Mingyu, with a deep meaning in his eyes: "girl, I can''t hide, or even if I really win this battle, it will be dishonorable to win. How can I convince the public in front of the courtiers in the future?"


    Listening to the emperor''s words, Su Mingyu was stunned, and then her heart filled with admiration. She didn''t think that although the emperor usually looked very calculating and deep-seated, he was very responsible at such a critical time. He didn''t look like a vulgar thing who was used to sitting in a high position and was afraid of being pulled down.


    Su Mingyu looked at the emperor and suddenly chuckled. Then he said helplessly and sweetly, "I used to think that Gu ruobai, who was so upright, was more like you than King Yu, but now it seems that he is still Gu ruobai."


    Then Su Mingyu shrugged: "Your Majesty, do you know? Gu ruobai once told me that he wanted to protect such a bright capital and a country where people live and work in peace and contentment. "


    Su Mingyu said that her eyes were a little red, but she sniffed: "in fact, I don''t want any rights at all, and there are grand plans. To be honest, if it wasn''t for Gu ruobai who cherished this place before, I wouldn''t show up. I don''t care about how this country is."


    If ordinary people say so, the emperor must have been angry. After all, this is the country he governs. How can someone say that he doesn''t care about his country at all?


    But the person who said this was su Mingyu, a woman who had the ability to leave alone, but was in danger because of Gu ruobai''s care.Such courage, let alone ordinary men, even some of the court officials are afraid that they dare not come forward.


    Unconsciously, the emperor began to take a new look at the woman in front of him.


    Su Mingyu wanted to say something else, and the door was knocked.


    Su Mingyu vigilantly came to the door and looked outside. It was July.


    Quickly put July and summer sleep to come in, Su Mingyu frowned: "how can you be so reckless?"


    July shook the knife on his hand: "those people look very fierce, but I don''t know why I think they are strong outside but hard at work. It''s easy to deal with them."


    Being said in July, Su Mingyu also thought about herself. Although her skills are powerful, she is still pregnant no matter what. It is a doubtful point to deal with four big men so easily.


    "Have our men come in?" Su Mingyu frowned.


    July pointed to the people cleaning the battlefield outside and nodded: "but our people have to arrange in the palace and here, it seems a little inadequate."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "only protect this yard, you must not go up to your majesty to be hurt, I still have something to do, I want to leave first."


    "Where are you going?" You don''t have to look at Yu Mingcheng to protect her?


    Su Mingyu looked back at the emperor and left behind a few cold words: "go to find my friend. She was taken away by the king of Yu. I promised her girl would take her back."

 Chapter 412

    With that, Su Mingyu turned to leave here, leaving only a natural and unrestrained figure, which was dazzling.


    Su Mingyu came out of the yard and went straight to the main hall. Although she did not confirm it, she could feel that the king of Yu was definitely in that hall.


    The whole palace is his. He must enjoy the throne that belongs to him.


    Sure enough, when Su Mingyu bypassed the guards and finally came to the main hall, where were full of guards. Su Mingyu did not dodge again this time. She raised her hand and tried to make herself look harmless: "I''m looking for King Yu."


    With that, Su Mingyu called out to the main hall: "King Yu! I''m Su Mingyu. I want to talk to you


    It seems that Su Mingyu came back to look for himself. The king''s face was not good, but he still let someone open the door for her.


    Su Mingyu walked into the main hall and saw the king Yu sitting on the throne. She picked up her eyebrows and sniffed at him in her heart. It was really a bad taste. But on the surface, Su Mingyu really pretended to be quiet: "King Yu."


    "How did you get out?" The king of Yu looked down at Su Mingyu: "you should be waiting for the king in the palace?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "it was like this, but someone told me to help her take the lady back."


    Then Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu and said, "dare you ask King Yu, did you see your princess, Princess Wu Yurou?"


    "Wu Yurou?" The king of Yu gathered his eyes, and immediately understood what was going on.


    He hit a ring finger, the tone is contemptuous: "did not expect, so a maid should have the ability to get you out."


    Su Mingyu looked at Wu Yurou, who was pushed out. Her face was a little gloomy: "Wu Yurou is your wife, and what you have in your stomach is also your child. How can you treat her like this?"


    Wu Yurou was tied up in all kinds of flowers, and her mouth was stuffed with a piece of cotton cloth. There were obvious marks on her face that she had been beaten. Her hair, which was always sparse and neat, became messy and unbearable. She was bullied by King Yu.


    Su Mingyu''s angry eyes glared: "King Yu, isn''t it too much?"


    When Su Mingyu said this, the king pretended to see that Wu Yurou''s face was beaten into such an expression, and then moved forward with heartache: "Yurou, what''s wrong with your face? Who was it beaten by? "


    Then the king turned around and glared at the two bodyguards around him: "say! It''s who of you is calling. "


    The two bodyguards shook their heads one after another. Only Wu Yurou looked at Yu king with a pair of cold eyes.


    Seeing this, the king of Yu pitifully reached out and touched Wu Yurou''s face: "it''s so pitiful that such a gorgeous face has been hit like this. It''s really heartbreaking."


    Then king Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu, and said in a cold voice, "how can I remember that the relationship between you two has never been very good, and the child in Wu Yurou''s stomach is not mine. Didn''t I tell you? Why don''t you believe me? "


    Before Su Mingyu could figure out how to answer, the king of Yu suddenly took up a knife and fell under Su Mingyu''s frightened eyes and directly scratched on Wu Yurou''s stomach. Hearing the sound of a stab, Wu Yurou''s clothes were cut open, and the false stomach inside was exposed.


    King Yu coldly took out the stomach and threw it in front of Su Mingyu: "is this the king''s child? It looks like the king at all. "


    Su Mingyu looked at his dark face and subconsciously covered her stomach. She stepped back and her eyes were a little empty: "King Yu! You said you wouldn''t move my child


    King Yu grinned, as if looking at Su Mingyu''s worried appearance. He was very satisfied. He raised his eyebrows and approached Su Mingyu. After forcing Su Mingyu into a hopeless situation, Yu raised his hand, raised her jaw and forced her to look at herself: "yes, I did, but I didn''t say that I would not hurt Wu Yurou, right? Now that you two have such a good relationship, are you willing to kill the child in your stomach for her sake? "


    "What!" Su Mingyu suddenly widened her eyes. She couldn''t believe she looked at Yu king, as if she didn''t understand.


    Yu Wang''s smile on his face was even more: "I said, are you willing to give up your and Gu ruobai''s children in order to save Wu Yurou?"


    Su Mingyu looked at the king of Yu in a daze, until this moment she understood that the appearance that the king Yu had shown that he didn''t care about the children in his stomach at all was in fact false.


    He just wants to cheat his trust, even a little bit! In this way, when the most critical time comes, he can use the child to threaten himself.


    No one knows better than King Yu that there is no capital of Gu ruobai, and only this child is her only weakness.


    When Su Mingyu wanted to say something, Wu Yurou finally broke free of the cotton cloth in her mouth. She yelled at Su Mingyu: "no! Don''t listen to him. Even if I was beaten by him, my childhood soldiers were also detained by him. Even if he used me to win the military power, he was just a shameless bird and beast


    Wu Yurou''s voice is getting louder and louder. In the end, she even yells. She wants to let Su Mingyu leave.Su Mingyu looked at Wu Yurou, didn''t say anything, just smile at her, then raised her eyes to look like King Yu: "you should know, I can''t agree to your conditions."


    Yu Wang sighed with regret: "it seems that the relationship between you and Wu Yurou is not very good."


    Then he gave a look to the man behind him. After receiving the signal, the man immediately jumped up and gave Wu Yurou a fierce attack.


    Wu Yurou has been holding back no voice, a pair of eyes just look at Yu Wang maliciously.


    Su Mingyu tightened her hand. For a long time, she said, "I''m sorry."


    This was said to Wu Yurou. Then she suddenly stepped forward and grabbed the wrist of King Yu with one hand, and took out the gun in her arms with the other hand, and then she put it on his neck: "let us go."


    Although he knew that Su Mingyu had some Kung Fu in his hands, he didn''t expect Su Mingyu to be so fast.


    Yu Wang''s face was a little ugly: "you want to think clearly, this is my territory, if you move me, do you think you can survive?"


    Su Mingyu raised his hand to the chest of one of his bodyguards. He could only make a sound of "bang". The man almost fell to the ground in response to the sound, without splashing a little blood. He was so caught off guard that he could not react at all.


    "This This is what Gu Ruo has in his hands King Yu reacted earlier than others.

 Chapter 413

    Su Mingyu nodded: "it seems that your people are not so stupid, and they all found out about it."


    King Yu''s face was livid: "Gu ruobai even gave you such things?"


    King Yu said, his eyes suddenly flashed a joy, he looked at a bodyguard around him, the bodyguard immediately rushed to hold Su Mingyu''s hand, but before he arrived, Su Mingyu raised his hand and directly solved him.


    Those who see Su Mingyu''s speed is so fast that the man has not rushed to Su Mingyu''s face.


    Compared with other people''s shock, Su Mingyu''s heart is full of doubts, very uneasy.


    She had only a few bullets in her hand, but there were at least a dozen people in it. If they sent them one by one, they would soon run out of ammunition and food.


    Su Mingyu''s face is not good.


    King Yu felt that Su Mingyu grasped his hand harder, so he raised his eyebrows and laughed: "what''s the matter? Is it that you can''t use this weapon for a long time


    He didn''t expect to be seen through so soon. Su Mingyu''s face was a little bad. She looked at the king Yu with a gloomy face: "what do you want?"


    With a faint smile, King Yu turned around in front of Su Mingyu, grasped the gun body of the handgun, and then looked at Su Mingyu with a sneer: "the handgun is 75 inches. It can take people''s lives in a moment if it is loaded with firebombs. However, there is one drawback. You can''t do anything without the firebombs inside. Do you have only ten rounds of firebombs? I''ve just used two shots. You can handle three or four with your own skill, but after that, I still have more than ten. Do you think you can get rid of all of them? "


    what king Yu said was well founded, and it also happened to be on the point that Su Mingyu was worried about.


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s face a little gloomy, he understood that he was right. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu: "so, now talk about it."


    "Nothing to talk about." Although Su Mingyu said so, he still put down the gun and went to Wu Yurou''s side: "King Yu, I can stay here, but let her go."


    "You stay?" King Yu narrowed his eyes: "do you think you can still walk..."


    Then he came to Wu Yurou and Su Mingyu in front of him and looked at them with a smile in his eyes: "by the way, I still have a gift here. If you look at it, you will not want to leave."


    King Yu quietly said something to the bodyguard''s ear, and soon the man came in under an old man.


    Su Mingyu looked at it and almost fainted. She didn''t expect that Yu Wang had captured Ye Weiguang!


    "What the hell do you want to do?"


    Su Mingyu''s face is very ugly. If it hadn''t been for Wu Yurou''s support, Su Mingyu might have fainted.


    Ye Weiguang looked at Su Mingyu, whose stomach had grown a lot. His eyes flashed with light: "Mingyu?"


    Su Mingyu''s face sank: "I listen to you! Don''t touch him


    In such a word, ye Weiguang instantly understood what was going on.


    He turned to look at the king Yu, his face black: "You evil animal! This is your sister-in-law


    King Yu didn''t see him. He went to Su Mingyu and took her hand: "from now on, she is my wife."


    Said Yu king to Su Mingyu hook lips a smile: "go, I take you to see my ministers."


    Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu. Although his face was very ugly, he followed him out. As soon as he got to the door, ye Weiguang stopped him: "no! You can''t go, King Yu, do you really think that you can get the throne if you control the palace?"


    "It is impossible for so many ministers and so many ordinary people to obey you!"


    By Ye Weiguang said so, King Yu seemed to think of something in general, he gave Ye Weiguang behind a look: "tie him up."


    Su Mingyu was worried: "I have promised to follow you, what else do you want?"


    "Don''t worry. I just want Ye Qing to see with his own eyes how I made those ministers submit." He took Su Mingyu''s hand and walked outside.


    In the side hall, Su Mingyu saw the courtiers who were imprisoned by King Yu.


    When those people saw the king Yu, several of their faces were obviously happy, while others were heavy. Su Mingyu wrote down those people in silence, and looked around with his eyes. He was very obedient.


    King Yu took a look at the crowd, led Su Mingyu to the middle of the crowd, and then looked down at the crowd: "you were all meritorious officials of our Dynasty. Now my father is old and has no ability to continue to manage the government. As his son, he should share the government for him. Are you right?"


    One of the crowd immediately stood up: "for the future of the country, of course, it is better for the young emperor, and I am willing to follow the new king to open a new chapter."


    As soon as this man''s words were spoken, everyone was surprised to see the past. No one thought that someone would like to follow the king of Yu so soon.


    However, Su Mingyu was not surprised at all. This man had just clearly expressed his expectation of King Yu. He also had a lot of credit for this rebellion.Of course, some people agree, others disagree.


    One of the old courtiers stood up and looked at King Yu''s command: "you said that the throne is yours, is yours?"


    "Do you really think we old ministers are blind? Even if there is no king Ruixian, there are other princes in the courtiers, his highness King Yu. Are you not modest? "


    King Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at him, but he was not angry: "so, what does Sun Shangshu mean is that he does not support this king?"


    Sun Shangshu held his head high and looked extremely stubborn.


    Seeing this, the king of Yu gave sun Shangshu a look in his eyes. The man immediately understood that the knife killed sun Shangshu.


    Su Mingyu killed emperor sanchaoyu, but he didn''t think so?


    Everyone was stunned by this, and some of the old ministers who couldn''t stand it finally said, "we are all important officials in the imperial court. If we don''t agree, will you kill us all?"


    His words immediately resonated with each other, and many courtiers stood up. King Yu, seeing this scene, seemed to have met him for a long time. He was not angry at all. Instead, he drew a radian: "of course not, it''s just..."


    King Yu looked at the old minister and said, "if I remember correctly, your grandson is not ten years old, right? It''s a pity that you will lose your life at such an age. "


    Then king Yu looked at another person who was against him and said, "your wife is really nice. The neighbors praise her for her good-looking and intelligent. It''s a pity that she has been married for so many years without any children."

 Chapter 414

    The king of Yu said these threatening words with a smile, and Su Mingyu was shocked.


    He even openly threatened these people. Did king Yu ignore the feelings of these ministers?


    But soon, Su Mingyu also knew that King Yu had openly rebelled, and there was nothing to worry about.


    Those ministers were all human beings. Naturally, they knew the meaning of King Yu''s words. For a moment, everyone was silent.


    Yu king saw the form hook lips a smile, just to say something, a bodyguard like person suddenly came back from the outside, and then quickly came to his side, in his ear whispered what..


    Yu Wang''s face suddenly became gloomy. He glared at Su Mingyu and seized Su Mingyu''s neck in anger: "what have you done?"


    Su Mingyu''s eyebrows were tight, and a small face turned pale because of lack of oxygen: "I I didn''t know you Talking about What? "


    King Yu''s face was livid: "where''s my father?"


    It turns out that the emperor was rescued by her people. Su Mingyu''s eyes flashed and she said, "I don''t Yes


    Seeing Su Mingyu''s hard mouth, King Yu''s face was even more ugly. He pulled Su Mingyu directly and walked outside. The fierce appearance frightened all the people present.


    Although Su Mingyu was also a little uneasy, she knew that he would not hurt himself before she had to do something to herself.


    Sure enough, King Yu just took her to the highest building, and then looked down at the palace on the top of the building. He yelled at the palace with his internal power: "listen to Su Mingyu''s people! If you want your master to come out of this palace alive, give me the man


    Su Mingyu didn''t expect that King Yu would do such a thing. Su Mingyu''s face sank and was a little ugly: "do you think this can make them shake?"


    Seeing that the fat of his hand was yellowed by Su Mingyu, the eyes of King Yu were very heavy, just like being dyed by ink.


    Su Mingyu''s heart was a little empty, but she still pretended to be calm and looked at the king Yu: "the emperor was not saved by me. If you think about it, I knew that your purpose was to usurp the throne. If I knew the emperor''s position in advance, should I take the Emperor to hide from you immediately, so that if you don''t find the emperor, your usurpation will not be so successful It''s a once and for all solution. Why don''t I have to rush to you to die? "


    Su Mingyu''s words at first listen to no problem, Yu king also did not deceive the past, he deep eyes think, suddenly turned into a knife, eyes will chop Su Mingyu''s body, Su Mingyu subconsciously step back, face gloomy: "what do you want to do!"


    King Yu raised his eyebrows: "don''t be nervous. This is to let you sleep for a while."


    After saying that Yu Wang directly took Su Mingyu''s neck, Su Mingyu''s heart suddenly sank, and his face was hard to see the extreme.


    But the next second, neck upload is not pain, but relaxed.


    Before she could react, he heard the king of Yu cover his palm with a dull hum, and his facial features were completely twisted together.


    Su Mingyu suddenly reacted. She subconsciously looked at the opposite side of the high-rise building and saw a familiar figure standing on the opposite beam.


    Looking up, a young man in a dark green satin shirt stood on the eaves, with picturesque features, lips like cherry, skin color like snow, delicate facial features, a few strands of long black hair moving with the wind in front of his forehead. His dark eyes are cool and charming. His eyes are frivolous. If he doesn''t pay attention to them, he can catch people''s soul and reach the ultimate beauty. But the coldness between his eyebrows and eyes gives people a cold feeling that is hard to approach.


    Su Mingyu''s eyes are full of joy to see the people on the eaves cover their mouth, a pair of clear eyes have been tears to the range of wet, only a surprise.


    He''s back! She knew that he couldn''t leave himself so easily!


    Su Ming Jade foot tip a little bit jumped on the beam, with the fastest speed in her life rushed forward to embrace the figure.


    "You are back at last! You''re back at last


    Su Mingyu almost cried into tears: "I have been waiting for you for a long time. Why do you come back now?"


    Gu ruobai held Su Mingyu in his arms tightly. His cold face always showed a very gentle smile at the moment: "I''m sorry, I went to arrange some things, delayed for a while, let you suffer injustice."


    Su Mingyu shook his head and rubbed Gu ruobai''s chest vigorously: "I''m not wronged. I''m not wronged at all. Just come back."


    Gu ruobai painfully wiped tears for Su Mingyu: "don''t cry, I''m sorry, let you wait for me so long."


    The atmosphere of the two people here is very warm, but the place of King Yu seems to be full of wind and rain.


    "Gu ruobai! You''re back! Your legs! Your legs


    King Yu covered his hand and looked at Gu ruobai in disbelief: "your leg is not injured!"


    Holding Su Mingyu in his arms, Gu ruobai arrived in front of them with a little toe tip. He looked down at the king Yu coldly and said, "to force the palace? You still have to think about the consequences of this matter? How can you convince the people when you come to the throne in this way"Ha ha Ah... " The king of Yu sneered: "Gu ruobai, don''t think you are so great after leading the army for a few days. What do you think you are and what qualifications do you have to educate me?"


    Yu Wang''s face was very ugly, as if the next second was about to break out: "you don''t know, your wife, Su Mingyu has been with me, do you still think the child in her belly is yours?"


    Gu ruobai sent out a cold hum from his nose: "do you think I will believe you by your almost words?"


    Then Gu ruobai took Su Mingyu and jumped into the high building. He put Su Mingyu behind him. Gu ruobai walked to the king of Yu step by step: "do you think it''s so simple that my leg is not injured?"


    "Do you think that I''m coming alone because I''m too worried about Mingyu, so I''m acting impulsively?"


    said, "Gu Bu Bai approached the Yu Wang step by step:" the guards you placed around the Royal Palace have been replaced by my men, and my father has been protected by my people. As for the eyeliner you put in the courtiers'' families... "


    With a sneer, the king of Yu took out a package from behind like a magic trick. Then he shook all the contents of the package on the ground. He only heard a bang, and the bronze waist token fell on the ground.


    Su Mingyu and King Yu were a little surprised. When Yu saw the name on the waist token, his face became very ugly: "you You How could you Find them all. How did you do it? "

 Chapter 415

    Yu Wang could not believe that he was staring at Gu Bai, who had been away for a long time. Many of his Eyeliner had been inserted into him many years ago.


    Gu ruobai picked his eyebrows and his eyes were cold: "I have a lot of things you don''t know."


    Then Gu ruobai took out the envelope from his arms and saw something written in secret language on the envelope. Gu ruobai threw it directly to King Yu: "look at it."


    Yuwang nervously picked up the envelope on the ground. When he saw what was inside, the king collapsed on the ground.


    His eyes were red, his veins suddenly burst, and he looked like a beast forced by people: "this is my communication with brother Wu Yurou. How can you have it?"


    Gu ruobai picked eyebrows: "three quarters in the afternoon is not a good time, but the emperor''s lunch break."


    As soon as he heard Gu ruobai say this, the letter paper in Yu Wang''s hand suddenly fell to the ground. He pointed to Gu ruobai and his fingers trembled: "it''s you who correspond with me!"


    Gu ruobai shook his left hand: "how about, my left hand writing, it''s quite like that?"


    Until this moment, the whole person of King Yu became a group. He didn''t expect that he would be put up by Gu ruobai, and it was the kind that he didn''t notice at all.


    Gu ruobai snorted coldly. He took King Yu''s collar and pulled him to the bottom of the building. He saw a large circle of people with spears in their hands around the building. He could not even fly in a fly.


    King Yu''s eyes widened: "how can you have so many armies and so many handguns?"


    "Handgun?" Gu ruobai picked an eyebrow: "so you already know my secret Arsenal?"


    "What!" King Yu''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it: "you have an arsenal! How could the father allow it! His secret guard is not a vegetarian. "


    "Yes, my father''s dark guards are not vegetarian." Gu ruobai narrowed his eyes: "so you should understand that the reason why my Arsenal can be established is because of the approval of my father."


    "No way!" Without thinking about it, the king refused: "my father is naturally suspicious. Do you think he may let you build an arms factory in the capital? Gu ruobai, even if you really want to beat me, you don''t need to tell such a lie. "


    Gu ruobai didn''t pay any attention to him. He took out a handgun from his arms and put it on the head of King Yu: "you should have seen the power of this thing?"


    Yu Wang''s cold face: "what''s the matter?"


    Gu ruobai said sarcastically: "do you think the emperor doesn''t want to have such a powerful weapon? So if he wants to have it, someone has to make it for her, right? The man who made it, do you think it''s important? "


    "Did you make this spear by yourself?" King Yu suddenly realized that he was still a little reluctant to believe: "how could you have such a means! You''re just a fool to lead a war


    "I''ve brought soldiers for nearly ten years and won countless battles. Do you really think I''m just eating and drinking in the frontier?" Gu ruobai looked at Yu Wang coldly: "I have a lot of things, and there are many things you don''t know."


    King Yu looked at Gu ruobai''s cold and haughty eyes. Then he looked at Su Mingyu behind Gu ruobai. Then a touch of malice flashed in his eyes: "ha ha Ah... "


    He got up from the ground with a sneer, then raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Mingyu jokingly: "Su Mingyu, do you still remember that you started from my house, no matter what you eat, you have to use silver needles to verify this matter?"


    Su Mingyu looked at the king Yu, and a bad premonition flashed in his eyes: "what do you want to say?"


    King Yu picked up his eyebrows and said with a smile, "in fact, there''s nothing. I just want to tell you that if you don''t get the silver needle, it''s not poisonous? Su Mingyu, look at me. "


    Then the king said softly with his mouth: "Su Mingyu, you look at me, look at me."


    Su Mingyu didn''t want to look at him, but he couldn''t help looking at him.


    When she saw the dark and cold eyes of King Yu, she only felt that she had been sucked in. Then she could not see anything clearly when she saw an empty shake in front of her eyes. Only the voice of King Yu was in her mind.


    Seeing his success, King Yu picked up his eyebrows. Under Gu ruobai''s shocked and frightened eyes, he said a few words: "jump down from here."


    Su Mingyu only felt that her feet were not her own. She walked slowly towards the fence of the high building. Seeing that her hand had already grasped the fence and was ready to turn over and jump down, Gu ruobai quickly took Su Mingyu back.


    He looked at Yu Wang coldly: "what do you want to do?"


    King Yu picked his eyebrows and hummed: "the poison of the illusory flower of Liuguang seems to be very useful!"


    Listening to Yu Wang''s words, Gu ruobai was angry and wanted to clean him up. But she didn''t know what was wrong. Su Mingyu''s strength was much greater than usual. If she didn''t hold her tightly, she would turn over and jump.Therefore, Gu ruobai did not dare to relax his grip on Su Mingyu at all, which led him to stare at King Yu.


    Seeing this, the king of Yu couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect it! You Gu ruobai also has today! You''re the God of war. It''s like a joke to tie your hands and feet for a woman


    Gu ruobai just wanted to say something, and a figure in purple robe came up slowly from downstairs.


    When Gu ruobai and King Yu saw the man, they were stunned, and then their eyes naturally showed a respectful look.


    The emperor glared at the emperor, and he immediately recovered some Xu Qingming. He lowered his head and did not look at the emperor''s face: "father My father... "


    The emperor snorted coldly, with a kind of not angry self-respect in the tone: "do you still know that I am your father emperor?"


    King Yu''s head dropped lower: "er..."


    Before he could finish his words, the emperor had already slapped the king Yu in the face: "I don''t have you as an unfilial son! How can you join the neighboring countries to usurp the throne! You can really think of it! "


    The result of this slap is solid and solid. King Yu has been covered by the whole fight. Before he can know what''s going on, the emperor raises his hand and slaps him again: "don''t get rid of your wife''s poison!"


    The king Yu''s head was a little clear, but when the emperor said this, he turned his eyes to the two people who held him tightly. In an instant, the fire of jealousy of the king Yu burned up, burning all his remaining little sense.

 Chapter 416

    The king of Yu glared at Gu ruobai with a trace of grievance in his tone: "I''ve been inferior to him since I was a child! Both you and the princess like him! Now even the women I like and my princess love him. Why? "


    King Yu patted his chest. His chest was very excited: "what can''t I compare with him?"


    Before Su Mingyu refuted, the emperor slapped him in the past: "bastard! Your mother only teaches you how to fight for power and gain


    The king of Yu was obviously stunned. He was stunned for a moment, and then he burst out laughing: "my mother Princess? She only taught me to be better than Gu ruobai. She only taught me to please you. She would like to get your favor all her life, but what about you? There are so many concubines, and the ladies are younger than each other. Have you ever thought about my mother''s feelings? "


    King Yu seemed to be out of his mind and said all his unhappiness: "I was compared with Gu ruobai since I was a child. When I was a child, I was not as tall as Gu ruobai. My mother''s concubine forced me to eat things I didn''t like every day. Later, my achievements were not as good as his. No matter how difficult the task was, my mother''s concubine forced me to take it It''s to be good in front of you


    King Yu pointed to the Emperor: "you don''t know how much I suffered because of you! You only know how to live! Look at how many children you''ve had! Which one is from the heart like you! Everyone is in awe of you, and no one even dares to speak in front of you? "


    It seems that King Yu would say such a thing. The emperor was obviously stunned. Then he made a move that made Su Mingyu feel a little helpless but also a little distressed. The emperor, the dignified master of nine and five, actually looked at Gu ruobai with the eyes of verification, as if he wanted to get some reassuring answer from Gu ruobai.


    But Gu ruobai just looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, the emperor sighed a long time, and then sat down with the fence on one side: "I didn''t expect I Having been an emperor for so many years, he thinks he is a wise king, but he is not a good father at all... "


    "Do you know now? It''s late King Yu sneered, but the smile was obviously worse than crying: "do you think you will feel better if you say something like regret now? I tell you, no, it''s all because of you that I''ve become like this


    Then king Yu suddenly turned to Su Mingyu and said, "finally, can I ask you a question? You answer me truthfully


    Yu Mingyu looked at his voice, but he didn''t want to ask


    The king of Yu nodded: "it seems to be your style."


    "Su Mingyu, it is clear that I knew you first. Why did you choose him in the end?" King Yu pointed to Gu ruobai: "in terms of appearance, I''m not inferior to him. Why do you choose him so firmly in the end?"


    King Yu was not stupid. Su Mingyu had a good look at himself when he was there. But because he was blind and confident at that time, even if he knew it was a sugar coated shell, he was also happy to eat it.


    Now, seeing two hands holding hands, King Yu felt that his heart was filled with a stream of unspeakable loss.


    Su Mingyu thought he would ask some important questions. Unexpectedly, it was just this?


    After thinking about it, Su Mingyu clenched Gu ruobai''s hand, and then seriously said: "maybe there are many things just met the right person at the right time. The meeting of Gu ruobai and I may be the best time."


    "You are really excellent, but do you forget that you showed a strong interest in my sister from the beginning? I su Mingyu will not pick up things that others don''t want to use. Since you approach Su Yueyue with purpose, it is doomed that we are impossible. "


    Su Mingyu''s eyes are very firm, looking at the eyes of King Yu is also clean and clear, without the slightest pride of the winner.


    After hearing this, the king of Yu burst out laughing. At last, he took a deep breath and looked at Gu ruobai: "I lost. I was convinced."


    With that, King Yu reached out his hand and motioned to Gu ruobai to catch him.


    But when Gu ruobai came to him, King Yu suddenly said, "I''ve always wanted to know what''s going on with your legs?"


    "In fact, this bureau started after I knew that Tang Yan''s residence was gone after I left." It can be seen that the present King Yu is no longer aggressive. Gu ruobai also explained coldly: "when I left, they were killed. It''s almost impossible to guess that they came for me. The people who know me in Tangyan are all my confidants. In order to protect myself, but also to find out who betrayed me, I just pretended that my leg was injured It''s like a disabled man. "


    Gu ruobai raised eyebrows: "after returning to Beijing, I have been investigating this matter, but there has been no progress. Finally, I have to thank you for sending Tang Yan to me. Through Tang Yan, I learned the truth of that year, and also found Zhang Wencai and Xu Wencang.""After Zhang Wencai was received by your people to the house of internal affairs, I understood that this matter could not be so simple to end, so Tang Yan and I went to see the mechanism at the bottom of the lake. Tang Yan is a very powerful mechanism division. At a glance, we saw a river connecting the bottom of the lake. We swam out along the river and saw your army."


    "yes, I was surprised to see you raise so many people at the beginning. After all, this is the foot of the emperor. You have to hide the father''s eye and other eyeliner. It''s not easy. But I found out that the soldiers you raised were very weak, basically they were all skirmishers, and I came back to you. These are people who came by you temporarily because they wanted to rebel."


    The king of Yu looked at Gu ruobai. He didn''t expect that he had already known about his secret cultivation of soldiers so long ago: "then later, my people caught you, and secretly training was one of your plans?"


    Gu Ruo nodded in vain: "it should be said that you are too keen. Obviously, in the eyes of outsiders, I am just a disabled person, but you always think that I am your biggest obstacle. You always want to sweep me away, so I gave you this opportunity."


    "After I was arrested, I immediately chatted with my father for a long time in private. I showed all the evidence to my father. My father wanted to send troops directly to give you a pot of salt, but I always think that if it was you, it should not be so simple."

 Chapter 417

    "Sure enough, later I found out that you didn''t have any skillful soldiers, but those soldiers were sent out by you. Most of them are in the forbidden army of the palace, and some of them are sent to the residence of some ministers in various ways, so that they can support you when you rebel. "


    Hearing this, King Yu clapped his hands: "so Tang Yan and Su Mingyu both know you are acting? They''re working with you together? "


    Gu ruobai picked his eyebrows and shook his head: "no, only Tang Yan knows. Su Mingyu doesn''t know anything at all."


    Then he turned around and took Su Mingyu''s hand: "when I knew that she was taken away, my first reaction was that you must start to act, so I also started to do my preparation, and your family was looked at too strictly. I can''t go in and look for Su Mingyu without disturbing you. "


    "Fortunately, Mingyu is very smart. She sent me important information in the water prison, that is, she will try to get you to marry Wu Yurou''s country. I can use this opportunity to prepare well for your trust and know all your plans."


    Gu ruobai gently pinched Su Mingyu''s hand: "she completely knows that I was just acting, probably when I was in the wild. After that, although we had no contact, we all made our own preparations. She convinced Wu Yurou to let Wu Yurou agree to borrow troops. I got all my soldiers in the capital City in the name of escort, and then in the city The noodles were raised quietly


    After hearing this, the king of Yu laughed at himself: "I used to think that I was not much different from you, but now I think that I am much different from you. At least I will never let the woman I like live in the house of a person who is obviously against her intention for so long."


    After listening to the words of King Yu, Gu ruobai not only did not get angry, but also gave a faint smile. The smile looked so beautiful: "no matter what kind of situation, I believe that Mingyu can protect herself."


    Said, Gu Ruo Bai''s eyes suddenly flashed gentle: "Mingyu, I''m sorry, let you suffer."


    Su Mingyu narrowed her eyes and pinched her cheek with a good smile: "I''m not bitter. You see, I''m much fatter."


    Said Su Mingyu also took Gu ruobai''s hand and put it on his stomach: "you see, our child has been so big."


    Outside the warm sun, Su Mingyu and Gu ruobai are nestling in each other in the high-rise building. People can''t help but envy some of them.


    Yu Wang looked at him from afar, and finally just pulled out a self mocking smile: "I have never been so determined by people..."


    Su Mingyu was keen to hear it. She looked at the king of Yu. After a long time, she said softly: "in fact, Su Yueyue really likes you, but her personality distortion makes her unable to say her love for you normally. She can only paralyze herself with such things as power."


    King Yu didn''t listen very clearly, but he also knew about it. He shook his head with a wry smile: "what Su Yueyue likes is my identity of Yu king. Apart from these, it''s nothing."


    Su Mingyu raised her eyebrows: "so you like Su Yueyue just because you like her beauty? You can like her beauty, she can like your identity, don''t just complain that people are not sincere enough to you


    Su Mingyu''s words were not only stunned by Yu, but also by the emperor. He didn''t expect such a little girl in front of him to say such a thing.


    Su Mingyu didn''t know what he said to shock the three watchers. He just stopped Gu ruobai and watched those people take the king Yu down.


    People are almost gone, Gu ruobai this just came to the emperor in front of bow salute: "son minister has seen the father emperor."


    "Get up." After what had just happened, the emperor''s tone was obviously not so angry: "if white I I really owe you a lot... "


    The emperor patted Gu ruobai on the shoulder and looked up at him: "you have grown up, and you are wise and brave. You are an old man It''s time to give way. "


    Gu ruobai knelt down on the ground: "my father is still a young man. How can he be old? Don''t put it in your heart if you tell him. Ning Fei was really harsh on him at the beginning, but it was only because Ning Fei wanted Yu to become a talent, which had nothing to do with his father."


    Listening to Gu ruobai''s words, the emperor sighed deeply: "I''m old, it''s time to give this country to younger people."


    With that, the emperor stood up, supported the railings and looked at the Forbidden City from afar. Then he turned and left.


    I don''t know if it''s his own illusion. Su Mingyu always feels that the emperor''s back looks much older than before. He doesn''t have the lofty arrogance before. Now the emperor is like an old man, a very lonely old man.


    When the emperor left, Su Mingyu jumped up and carried it directly to Gu ruobai. Before she could speak, she heard a slight cough coming from behind.


    Su Mingyu looked back and saw that it was Muyi: "you Are you pretending to be submissive


    Su Mingyu understood it almost at a glance. In fact, she probably guessed it in the Yu palace.Although Muyi really cares about Mei qingen, it is like taking care of his relatives and his sister, but it must not be like the love he said in the palace.


    Mu Yi touched his nose. He did hate Su Mingyu for some time before. He felt that Su Mingyu failed to achieve his goal by any means, and all the people around him were equally threatening.


    But later Gu ruobai left the capital for a short time, and he took over Gu ruobai''s management of the city''s dark guards. It was from other secret guards that Su Mingyu repeatedly rescued him and Mei Qing from Gu ruobai''s punishment.


    It is also su Mingyu who has repeatedly talked with Mei Qing. Mei Qingcai has not been cleared away by Gu ruobai. Su Mingyu didn''t say that, and they don''t know. Now that they know, Mu Yi feels from his heart that Su Mingyu and his master''s son are so compatible.


    "Princess All the things before were wrong between me and Mei Qing. I''ll apologize to you. "


    Unexpectedly, Mu Yi was so polite. Su Mingyu was stunned for a moment, and then waved her hand: "I didn''t do anything. I just think that your friendship is very good, and you want to protect it. By the way, what about Mei Qing?"


    "Meiqing protects Zhizhu and xiamian girls in the palace of King Yu." Mu Yi''s tone is obviously respectful, but Su Mingyu is not used to it for a moment.

 Chapter 418

    She coughed: "since it''s all over, let''s go back as soon as possible. The two girls should be in a hurry!"


    "Don''t worry, the ministers are still waiting in the side hall." Gu ruobai gave wood a look in the eyes, wood immediately turned away.


    Gu ruobai takes Su Mingyu to the side hall, pacifies all the ministers, and returns to Ruixian palace with Su Mingyu.


    When she got to her house, Su Mingyu saw that Zhizhu and xiamian were already waiting there. Zhizhu had already heard xiamian explain everything. As soon as she saw Su Mingyu, she rushed up and hugged her: "miss! I''m sorry! I misunderstood you


    Su Mingyu patted her on the back: "it''s OK. I know you care about me. I don''t blame you."


    Xia Mian looked at her side with a happy smile in her eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that you were so smart that you guessed that Gu ruobai and I had joined hands." Tang Yan''s voice came from behind.


    He is still so beautiful, but before his face was always covered with gloom, but now it is obviously a lot of mild, even the eyes are not as fierce as before.


    Su Mingyu picked up his eyebrows and looked at him with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you would give up cooperation with King Yu."


    "King Yu is just a jackal. I was forced to cooperate with him before, but I knew in my heart that he was the most dangerous person."


    Tang Yan came forward and handed Su Mingyu a box: "this is the antidote of Liuguang magic flower."


    Said, Tang Yan sighed: "at the beginning, I should not have given him Liuguang illusory flowers, I did not expect that the king Yu was used to deal with you."


    Su Mingyu took the antidote and laughed at Tang Yan: "thank you anyway."


    Tang Yan narrowed his eyes: "nothing to thank, you are now like this, there is a large part of me."


    "Master!" July suddenly jumped out of the back: "master! How about this? I did a good job in protecting the emperor this time? "


    Su Mingyu saw his way of asking for credit. He couldn''t help touching his head: "well, you''ve helped a lot this time."


    Said Su Mingyu heavy eyes: "you should go back to manage their own shop?"


    July shakes his head: "I and summer sleep discussed, and so on the summer sleep familiar with the arrogant thing, I will leave."


    Su Mingyu nodded: "well, in short, it''s all for you."


    Gu ruobai looked at one or two of them coming up and getting close to Su Mingyu. He frowned. He went up directly and took Su Mingyu''s shoulder and held her back: "OK, if you''re OK, you can go quickly. Don''t get in the way here!"


    Then Gu ruobai picked up Su Mingyu and went back to his room. Then he closed the door.


    When Su Mingyu doesn''t respond at all, Gu ruobai raises Su Mingyu''s jaw and kisses her thin lips.


    A long kiss made Su almost unable to breathe, but she felt sweet.


    After a kiss, Gu ruobai looks down at Su Mingyu, with a deep tone in her voice: "I''m sorry, I made you suffer."


    Su Mingyu pursed a smile: "how can, I am waiting for you to come back every day, do not feel bitter at all."


    Gu ruobai rubs Su Mingyu''s head, with a smile in the corner of his mouth. The two people in the sun are close together, and the atmosphere is beautiful.


    Not long after this incident, the emperor took the initiative to give up his talents. When the ministers knew that he was going to pass the throne to Gu ruobai, they basically agreed.


    As a result, Gu ruobai soon ascended the throne. The first edict he issued was to make su Mingyu queen, and he also told the world that Gu ruobai would only marry a woman like Su Mingyu in his life, and Su Mingyu was the only queen in his harem.


    In the envious eyes of all, Su Mingyu gave birth to a baby boy. Gu ruobai almost didn''t think about it, so he made him the future prince.


    This is the first time since the founding of the country that a prince was established when the prince was still a baby. People really understood that if Gu ruobai said he would not marry, he would not.


    For the sake of the country and the country, some old ministers began to threaten Gu ruobai with his qualifications and asked him to recruit beautiful women and concubines.


    But Gu ruobai didn''t eat it at all. With a big wave of his hand, he sent young and beautiful girls to those who threatened him. As a result, every minister''s house caught fire in the backyard. As time passed, no one mentioned this matter again.


    However, the people in the court did not care, but people from other countries who wanted to marry came up again.


    On this day, in the main hall of the Imperial Palace, a graceful and enchanting princess was dancing to Gu ruobai, but before she finished, Su Mingyu broke in with a group of maidservants, and then she directly poured cold water on the princess when she was completely unprepared.


    The princess was livid with anger: "you! You threw me! Do you know that I am here to marry you on behalf of us


    "Marriage?" Su Mingyu sneered: "princess, you should know that the monarch of my dynasty only married one wife, so you are here to marry my son?"Said Su Mingyu up and down looked at the princess again: "this long, it is very good-looking, the figure is also a class one good."


    The princess heard Su Mingyu praise her, the corner of her mouth Rose: "that is, don''t look who this princess is."


    But then, Su Mingyu said, "it''s a pity that you''re too old. Our son is not ten years old. When my son can get a wife, you''ll be thirty, right? My son is still a young man in his prime, but he doesn''t like you. You''d better choose a new one. "


    With that, Su Mingyu sat in front of the princess with her legs up, which was obviously not easy to provoke.


    The princess was very angry: "you are just an old pearl yellow queen. Your majesty has not spoken yet. What are you talking about here?"


    Said the princess looked at Gu ruobai: "or say the emperor, but dare not say his heart, can only be so woman to control in the hands."


    She said it with a touch of anger and contempt.


    Su Mingyu picked up her eyebrows and looked at Gu ruobai. She asked in a very ordinary tone, "do you like this princess?"


    Gu ruobai did not look at the Princess: "I don''t like it."


    "You The princess didn''t expect that her provocation was useless! Before she said anything, Su Mingyu''s cold eyes have already looked at the past: "do you want to choose a new one?"


    I don''t know why looking at Su Mingyu''s cold eyes, the princess only felt that her back was cold for a while. If she was stubborn again, she might die like other princesses.


    After swallowing her saliva, the princess finally nodded: "I Take a look at... "

 Chapter 419

    Finally, the princess married a civil servant with a higher status in the court.


    So far, Su Mingyu''s reputation as a vicious queen spread.


    Su Mingyu lay lazily in Gu ruobai''s arms, wronged to: "I''m clearly to help you get rid of those flies, how did I become vicious?"


    Listening to her affectable words, Gu ruobai''s mouth twitched: "are you helping me drive flies? How do I think you''re trying to discredit me? "


    Now who does not know that although the emperor of Liuyun is brave and good at fighting, he has unexpected strategies in governing the country. For example, he has planned a new tax payment mechanism, such as using the Treasury to stimulate people in poor areas to develop their own characteristic agricultural products and drive the local money flow.


    Many kinds of things can be said to be the same as the wisdom of ghosts, but it is such a legend that they are afraid of their queen.


    No matter how many princesses are sent to them by other countries, in the end, they either have no news, or they have directly married his courtiers. For so many years, Gu ruobai has really confirmed his statement that he only married Su Mingyu.


    Su Mingyu pretended not to know Gu ruobai''s complaint: "you said that my Sinan pavilion has been opened to several countries around. Should I also go to see how the sales of my Sinan Pavilion in other countries are?"


    Gu ruobai raised his hand and grabbed Su Mingyu''s jaw and asked her to look at himself: "no!"


    Since she became the emperor, the goblin has been busy every day and has no time to take care of her. She always runs out of the palace and causes herself a lot of trouble every time she goes out.


    Last time, she was attracted by the prime minister''s son and was almost forced to marry. Last time, she was taken in by the prince of a neighboring country. If she had not been threatened by her own forces, she would have been captured by the prince of the neighboring country and become someone else''s princess.


    It''s a place where women are always out of their expectation to find trouble.


    Su Mingyu was not happy to hear it: "anyway, I put most of the money in your treasury for you, right? When your father passed on the throne to you, your Treasury would have been empty, and you would not be able to pay the salaries of the courtiers. If I hadn''t helped you out in time of crisis, would you think you would be a stable emperor? Now that I''m going to earn money, you won''t let me? "


    "I can''t tell you, but I can''t tell you." Gu ruobai pinches Su Mingyu''s nose. In fact, his salt merchant''s income is not poor. A small Treasury can still be filled. Just looking at Su Mingyu talking to himself with such arrogant eyes, he feels like a cat scratching in his heart, which makes Su Mingyu feel helpless and can only rely on her.


    "Then I''ll take my son with me. Can you agree?" Su Mingyu pursed her lips. She was really bored in the palace. She wanted to go out for a walk.


    Gu ruobai looked at her pursed thin lips, and without thinking about it, he kissed it. After a sweet kiss, Gu ruo''s white eyes beamed with a smile: "if you are really so bored, you might as well give birth to a child for your husband."


    With that, Gu ruobai''s hand wrapped around Su Mingyu''s waist. For a while, the atmosphere of the room became beautiful.


    The little prince, who had been peeping outside, couldn''t help but cover his ears: "Tut, the queen mother is really useless, so none of them can successfully persuade my father and Emperor!"


    One side of the wood a listen to the corner of the mouth straight: "Prince We''d better leave first. Your majesty will know that we should be scolded... "


    Wood a voice just fell, from the house shot a flying needle, scared wood one and the little prince subconsciously back several steps.


    Gu Muyu and Mu looked at each other, then curled his lips: "actually with a poison needle, Mu Yi uncle, I''m not my mother''s son in fact?"


    Wood one quickly covered his mouth: "my little ancestor quickly don''t say, let''s go quickly."


    Say wood a carry Gu Mu Yu to escape also like to run out.


    In the pavilion, Muyi checked Gu Muyu''s wound. Fortunately, he was not hurt: "prince, what are you talking about? You are of course the Queen''s own..."


    "Then my father was not born." Gu Muyu propped up his head with his little hand and sighed: "no wonder my father is angry every time he sees me sticking to my mother. I''m not my father''s child..."


    Wood can not help but help the forehead, he has no face to tell the little prince, in fact, his majesty eat his son''s vinegar.


    Su Mingyu got out of bed until the third day. She held her waist and glared angrily at Gu ruobai''s direction. She rushed into Gu Muyu''s room, hugged him, and went up the eaves.


    Gu Muyu quickly hugged Su Mingyu''s waist and legs, and a light of excitement flashed on his small face: "empress mother, are we going to leave the palace?"


    Su Mingyu nodded: "take you out to play, let your father emperor worry about it!"


    After that, Su Mingyu got rid of the forbidden army, and then left the imperial palace with little Gu Muyu and disappeared in the busy market in the capital city.


    In the main hall of the Forbidden City, Gu ruobai is sitting in a high seat with dignity, listening to some unimportant reports from the officials below. At this time, a ghost like figure suddenly appears in the main hall, and then all the way to Gu ruobai''s side. He says something in his ear. Gu ruobai''s face suddenly sinks and slaps him on the table On: "how unreasonable! All of a sudden, if I have to deal with it, I''ll leave the next administration to Zhang Aiqing, and I''ll go back as soon as I go. "After that, Gu ruobai flashed away and disappeared in the main hall. All the ministers looked at each other and could only shake their heads helplessly: "go after the queen again..."


    "Your Majesty must have done something to make the queen angry again."


    "Your Majesty is in such a hurry that the little prince has also been taken away?"


    The ministers whispered to each other. It was obvious that Muyi, who was standing in the background, could not help touching his nose. His master might not know that he was afraid that the image of the queen would be spread all over the surrounding countries, and even his ministers in the court were used to it.


    Here, Su Mingyu just sat in front of a wonton shop with a little guy, when a tall figure suddenly appeared: "waiter, give me one."


    Su Mingyu looked at him with his mouth curled: "what are you doing here! I don''t want to see you! "


    Gu ruobai can''t help but take Su Mingyu''s hand, with a soft smile in his eyes: "accompany my wife and son to the market, pay my wife money."


    Su Mingyu pouted: "you know what to say!"


    She said that, but Su Mingyu''s eyes were already smiling. Gu Muyu sighed and sighed. Every time, her mother''s mother was so easy to be handled by her father''s emperor. It was not easy to coax her.